《Her》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°I gotta hand it to you. I Lea. Even with a messed¨Cup tendon, you still managed to escape,¡± Abigail Erickson said, a cruel smile on her face. Lea Berryy on the ground, biting her lip, staying silent. ¡°Still not giving up? Waiting for Milton to save you?¡± Abigail Erickson lifted Lea¡¯s chin, smiling even wider. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the psych ward for a year Why hasn¡¯t hee to see you? Let me tell you the truth. It was him who put you here!¡± ¡°No way! You¡¯re lying!¡± Lea¡¯s head shot up, eyes full of disbelief. ¡°Milton wouldn¡¯t do that to me. I¡¯m his wife! Im Mrs. Andrews!¡± A year ago, someone had killed Lea¡¯s three¨Cmonth¨Cold son right in front of her. Lea lost it, killed the killer, and then got sent to the p psych ward ¡°Mrs. Andrews? Ha¡± Abigailughed loudly, finding Lea¡¯s words ridiculous. ¡°Lea, I thought you were smarter than this. Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? You¡¯re not really married to Milton¡± Leaughed mockingly. ¡°Abigail, turns out you¡¯re the crazy one.¡± Lea was twenty when Milton Andrews noticed her, married him at twenty¨Cseven, and had their child ten monthster. Everyone knew the WH Milton¡¯s wife. Abigail suddenly grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up. Abigail¡¯s face was full of mockery, her eyes cold. ¡°After you married Milton, you two only slept together that one night. Since then, he has never touched you. Actually, that night, it wasn¡¯t even Milton in your bed. It was his cousin, Alfred!¡± ¡°You know Alfred was supposed to be the heir of the Andrews family. If people found out he slept with you, the family¡¯s reputation would be ruined. Milton took advantage of this and made a deal with his grandpa. In the end, his grandpa agreed to make Milton the heir and gave him control of the Andrews Group Every word Abigail said cut through Lea like a knife Lea stared at Abigail, utterly shocked. ¡°But do you know!¡± Abigail sneered. ¡°It was Milton, your husband, who got Alfred drunk and sent him to your wedding bed! A proud man like Milton could never marry a murderer like you. Especially since you had given birth to another man¡¯s child¡°. Abigail went on, Lea, you were just a tool to Milton from the start? ¡°No, no!¡± Lea shook her head violently, trembling all over. ¡°You¡¯re lying ¡°Really? Doesn¡¯t it seem strange! Who would dare kill Milton¡¯s son! And why were you sent to a ce like this, with no hope of escape? Abigail maunted. ¡°And now, you¡¯ve fallen so low. What would I gain by lying to you!¡± ¡°No way! I¡¯m Mihon¡¯s wife! I¡¯m his legal wife Lea shouted, her eyes wide and voice hoarse, She dug her fingers into the ground, making them bleed. ¡°Unless hees here and tells me himself, I won¡¯t believe you?¡± Enraged, Abigail pped Lea hard, then spat, ¡°You¡¯re finished, don¡¯t you get it? Even now, you still want to be Mrs. Andrews. You¡¯re such a bitch!¡± Abigail raised her hand, noticing the blood on her ruby ring. The gem was so sharp that it cut Lea¡¯s face when Abigail pped her With a cruel smile, Abigail said, ¡°You know, I always hated your pretty face. I¡¯ve been wanting to ruin it for so long!¡± She then shed Lea¡¯s face several times with the ring. ¡°Lea, I got close to you to take your ce and everything you had¡± Abigail . ¡°You were once called a genius, and now you¡¯re stuck in a psych ward, bullied by everyone. How pathetic!¡± Abigailughed wildly, swinging her hand again and again. Lea¡¯s face was covered in wounds, blood streaming down. She red at Abigail with wide r ¨C §Ô§å§ã§î. Lea deeply regretted ever curing Abigail¡¯s cancer and letting her stay close. Without that, Abigail wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to get involved with Milton Seeing Lea¡¯s face now a mess of scars, Abigail raised her ringed hand with satisfaction, provoking with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t this ring beautiful? Milton had it custom¨Cmade, costing over 20 million dors.¡± Then she added, ¡°Here¡¯s some good news. He proposed to me. And I¡¯m eighteen weeks pregnant. It¡¯s starting to show? Abigail gently caressed her slightly rounded belly. ¡°Milton cares a lot about this baby. He wants this child to be the heir to Andrews Group. Once you¡¯re dead, he and I can get married.¡± Abigail hade here today to kill Lea ¡°Thanks to you, Andrews Group has be what it is today¡± Abigailughed. ¡°Ha, look at you. You don¡¯t still think Alfred wille save you, do 1204 PM Chapter 1 you? That¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s already dead¡± Lea¡¯s mind was foggy, but Abigail¡¯s words snapped her back to reality. ¡°What? That can¡¯t be! How could Alfred be dead? Lea gasped in shock. ¡°Because of your¡± Abigail exined with a smug look. ¡°Eighteen months ago, you were dying from heart failure. You wanted to live for your unborn child, but the doctors couldn¡¯t find a suitable heart. Alfred¡¯s heart was a perfect match, so he killed himself to donate it to you Upon hearing this, Lea suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, copsing to the ground, her heart feeling like it was tearing apart. ¡°Do you know who gave you the chemical that caused your heart failure?¡± Abigail¡¯s smile widened. ¡°It was me! And do you know why the doctors couldn¡¯t End a suitable heart donor for you? Me again!¡± Abigail continued, ¡°Alfred really loved you. For you, he gave up his position as the Andrews family heir and then chose to end his life.¡± AL At this jealousy consumed Abigail. She had loved Alfred, but he was willing to die for Lea She wiped the blood from her ring, looking down at Lea with disdain. She ordered herckey, ¡°Bring in in the hounds. Finish this cleanly and leave no Yes The man nodded. With herst breath, Lea whispered. ¡°Abigail you always wanted to know thebination to my safe, didn¡¯t you?¡± Abigail¡¯s eyes lit up as the crouched down. ¡°Tell me, and I¡¯ll make your death quicker.¡± ¡°17..¡± Lea¡¯s voice was so faint that Abigail had to lean in, bringing her ear close to Lea¡¯s lips. ¡°173¡± Lea began, watching as Abigail¡¯s ear came closer. Suddenly, she hit down hard on Abigail¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± Abigail screamed, falling back with blood pouring from the wound Lea had made. Leaughed loudly, ring at Abigail with contempt. ¡°Abigail, you¡¯re nothing but a clown! You¡¯ll never rece met I¡¯ll let you live to show you how Miton will treat you.¡± Lea had wanted to snap off Abigail¡¯s throat, but she realized letting Abigail live would be the best revenge. ¡°Kill her! Kill her!¡± Abigail screamed in pain and fury. Snowkes swirled wildly, the night pitch dark. In an alley filled with garbage near Iverton Psychiatric Hospital, Lea was being gnawed on by hounds like a discarded broken doll. Her eyes were wide open; she didn¡¯t want her life to end like this. She kept repeating Alfred¡¯s name in her mind. Tve cleared this floor. No matter how loud a noise you make, no one wille, and no one will know what happens here. Have fun, but be gentle. It¡¯s my sister¡¯s first time doing this Hearing the familiar voice, Lea felt her whole body heat up. She opened her eyes to see a fat hand reaching for her. This was the scene she could never forget. She was neen, a month away from taking the SAT exam. At her grandfather¡¯s seventieth birthday party, Helen Berry had drugged her, causing her to lose consciousness. Helen then presented her like a gift to Shawn Bowen, a director and the chairman of the Golden Shadow Awards, along with hispanion, Chandler Jesen, a film investor and actor, also a Golden Shadow Awards judge.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. These two men were notorious predators in the entertainment industry, responsible for the deaths of many actresses. To protect herself, Lea had killed them both. Helen had recorded the whole incident and yed the video at Lea¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday party. Helen and her mother testified that Lea was a murderer, leading to Lea¡¯s imprisonment and death sentence. This was the beginning of her misfortune. Shawn and Chandler v were eyeing Lea, full of admiration. ¡°The Berry family genes are really something. I know Helen is very beautiful. She became super popr in the entertainment industry the moment she debuted because of her looks. But I didn¡¯t expect her sister Lea, who isn¡¯t even famous, to be even more beautiful!¡± I¡¯ve seen so many pretty women, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as stunning as her!¡± La bastard Hearing this, Helen frowned slightly. But then she thought it wasn¡¯t worth worrying about. No matter how beautiful Lea was, she was still a taken from an orphanage. ¡®She¡¯ll never beat me!¡® Helen thought silently. 12 05 PM Chapter 1 ¡°So, the Golden Shadow Awards for Best New Artist will go to.¡± Helen asked. You, of course!¡± Shawn said. Lea stared hard at Helen¡¯s back. Helen had killed her three¨Cmonth¨Cold son right in front of her and then and killed her own child, getting her sent to the psych ward. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave you guys alone. Enjoy Helen, satisfied, walked towards the door, dragging the train of her golden dress that Lea had gone en told every everyone e insane E Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Helen¡¯s head snapped toward Shawn¡¯s agonizing scream as he clutched his lower body and tumbled off the bed, Lea leaped up, grabbing the crystal bedsidemp, and smashed it against the wall with a loud ¡°bang¡± She viciously stabbed the sharp ss into Shawn¡¯s neck, then yanked it out, blood sttering everywhere as he screamed in agony. After the second stab into his neck, she suddenly stopped, lifting her gaze sharply to meet Helen¡¯s eyes. Helen froze in ce, backing away in fear. Lea¡¯s face was sttered with blood, her eyes flickering with a fierce coldness that was unlike her usual weak demeanor. At that moment, Lea looked like a brutal killer.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Ahh!¡± Helen stumbled and fell to the ground. Drag her over here? Lex shouted. Chandler, too shocked to react at first, finally snapped out of it. Lea grabbed Shawn by the hair, lifting him up. She aimed the sharp ss fragments at his carotid artery and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, do as I say!¡± Shawn, still bleeding, immediately screamed. ¡°Get her over here!¡± Chandler had made it in the entertainment industry, thanks to Shawn, and they had been involved in many shady deals together. Shawn had dirt on Chandler, forcing him to obcy: Helen got up and ran to the door but was quickly caught and dragged back ¡°Feed her those pills,¡± ordered Lea. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯m Miss Berry. My grandpa, my uncle, my dad, my mom¨Cthey won¡¯t let you get away with this, mmph¡­¡± A handful of pills were shoved down Helen¡¯s throat, causing her to choke on them in pairs. Chandler picked up a nearby cup with half a ss of water and poured it all down her throat. That water was drugged, too¨Cshe prepared for Lea. 7 did what you asked. Now let him go said Chandler. ¡°Take the pills, too, you!¡± Lea ordered again. You..: Chandler was reluctant Lea lifted Shawn¡¯s cor brutally, revealing his neck. The next second, she was about to cut his throat open. ¡°Damn it! Do as she says¡± Shawn shouted. Chandler grabbed some pills, stuffed them in his mouth, and swallowed. ¡°Will you let me go now, please! Shawn tilted his head, trying to see Leas expression clearly. Lea dragged him toward the coffee table, the immense hatred in her body giving her strength She shoved a handful of pills into his mouth, held his mouth shut to make him swallow, and then dragged him toward the door. ring at Helen in hatred. Lea thought. You wanna destroy me like this? I¡¯ll let you taste your own medicine. ¡°No, no!¡± Realizing what was happening. Helen screamed. ¡°Dad, Morn, help me! Mom!¡± Lea smiled wildly, enjoying Helen¡¯s stream. This ce was perfect. No one would hear Helen¡¯s screams, so no one woulde. She suddenly shoved Shawn forward, opened the door, and ran out. ¡°You linle bitch! I¡¯ll kill ¨C Il you!¡± He lunged, about to grab Lea¡¯s hair. Suddenly, a figure appeared at the door, pulling Lea into an embrace, and kicked Shawn back with a thud. The door mmed shun. A second heavy door fell, locking automatically. Without a key or code, it couldn¡¯t be opened from either side. Lea looked up, tears spilling out, and clung to the man tightly. ¡°Alfred! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! You shouldn¡¯t have done that for me. I¡¯m not worth 12:05 Chapter 2 Her body, weakened by the drugs, couldn¡¯t stand on its own. She copsed against him, her mind nearly lost, and she rambled incoherently. Allied looked at ced at Lea in his arms, eyes deep and filled with a fierce desire to possess herpletely. His hand trembled as he caressed her back, pulling her into a tight embrace As he did, his eyes reddened, tears welling up as if he had finally gotten what he wanted. After a long pause, he finally said. ¡°Miss Lea, do you like my hug?¡± Lea¡¯s awareness snapped back. She looked up at him again. Under the dim hallway light, he stood at 6.2 feet looking down at her. His fringe cast a shadow over his deep, an¨Clike eyes and sharp, striking features. It was Alfred indeed but he seemed different from her memories. Thest time she saw him, she was in the hospital, pregnant. He came to visit her, looking mature and elegant. Right now, in a ck suit, Alfred still has a hire of boyishness in his brows Lea¡¯s mind cleared up suddenly. She took two steps back and looked down at her blood¨Cstained hands, realizing this wasn¡¯t a dream. She went back in time ten years ago, the moment that changed her face. And in front of her was Alfred, who was three years older than her at the time. ¡°Hnum¡°¡± Seeing her not respond, he tiled his head, deepening his tone as he asked again. She couldn¡¯t help but look up, staring straight into has eyes, not wanting to look away even for a second, ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice was choked with sobs, and she was trembling all over A smile spread across his face. ¡°Do you like me?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Lra nodded, choking on her tears. ¡°Want to be my girlfriend¡°¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She would give him al anything even her life. if he asked for it Alfred shoved his hands in his pockets, his lips curving into a roguish smile. ¡°Tim a sucker for tears. Can¡¯t stand seeing girls cry, so I guess I¡¯ll have to agree. You¡¯re my girlfriend now,¡± he said, lifting his hand and gently wiping the tears from her face. were tender and casual, but his fingers trembled like he was afraid of hurting her Ha movements were Lea was stunned, momentarily confused, but mostly overwhelmed with the joy and emotion of gening back something she thought she had lost forever. Her tears flowed even more ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡± His gentle voice was full of concern. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just agree to let you be my girlfriend? Looking at Lea, Alfred asked, ¡°Want me to take you to the hospital?
  1. I¡¯m fine, just need to change my clothes,¡± replied Lea
She had more important things to do. She couldn¡¯t let such a good opportunity slip away. ¡°By the way, Alfred, why are you here?¡± asked Lea A shadow passed over his eyes. I saw someone sneaking around downstairs, so I followed to check up She nodded. In her past life, he was here for her grandfather¡¯s birthday party. ¡°You go back down to the banquet hall first, I¡¯ll change my clothes,¡± said Lea. He looked at her for several seconds, holding back his worry, then nodded and turned towards the elevator. She watched him, not wanting to part, until he stepped into the elevator, smiled, and waved at her, and the doors closed. Her body went limp, and she had to lean against the wall to stay upright. Taking a deep breath, she gathered her strength, pinching her palms to keep her mind clear, and went downstairs. 20 12:05 PM Chapter 2 On the third floor, she found a room, locked the door, poured arge e amount of ice into the bathtubs, and got in, letting the cold water wash over her In the ice water, her body felt like it was on fire, and she was extremely excited. She had returned from hell. Those who utilized her and trampled on her in her p past life would all pay for it. SIND GIT Chapter 3 Chapter 3 She clenched ice in her hands, trying to cool her body down from the drug¡¯s effects. In her previous life, the staff at the mental hospital, under Abigail¡¯s orders, had given herrge doses of sedatives and brain¨Cdamaging drugs that made her nearly lose her mind. She had fought off those effects with sheer willpower to take revenge on those who had hurt her. Even though her body now didn¡¯t have the same resistance as before, her willpower was still strong enough to suppress the drugs. In the grand hall on the first floor of the Berry family¡¯s private estate, a 20¨Cfoot crystal chandelier illuminated the luxurious space. The elites of Vaporleon City were gathered here, along with some representatives from Iverton¡¯s high society, for the 70th birthday of Christian Berry, the head of the Berry family, the most prominent family in Vaporleon Cary, Guests in elegant attire mingled, drinking and chatting. The antique clock on the wall pointed eight o¡¯clock. Christian¡¯s daughter¨Cinw, Matilda Berry, emerged from the crowd of guests, walking toward the stage to personally host the parry She was dressed in a burgundy gown, with ber hair styled up, and her red lips looked very alluring. She wore a set of purple gemstone and diamond jewelry. looking both luxurious and elegant, a formidable woman. When she stood at the microphone in the center of the stage, the room immediately quieted down, and all eyes were on her. The men found her captivating, and the women hateful. With a smile, she said, ¡°Thank you all foring to celebrate Christian¡¯s 70th birthday. I hope you will join us again when he turns ny and a hundred A few umple words drew cheers and apuse from the crowd. Standing at the front, leaning on his cane. Christian couldn¡¯t contain his smile. ¡°Being Christian¡¯s daughter¨Cinw is the proudest thing in my life. I know everyone knows Christian well, but I want to introduce him properly one more time.¡± With that, she picked up a remote control and turned on the giant screen projector, ready to y the video prepared especially for Christian As the screen lit up, the light was still a bit dim, and people couldn¡¯t see clearly yet. Suddenly, the room was filled with embarrassing sounds, making everyone blush before they could fully see the image. When the picture became clear, their eyes nearly popped out. Some guests were so shocked that they dropped their sses.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. On the screen, a woman was having sex with two men. The entire room was stunned. Matilda was utterly shocked and shouted at the screen, ¡°Oh my! Lea!¡± Christian staggered, falling straight backward. ¡°Mr. Berry? The butler, Jeffrey Thompson, rushed with the servants to steady Christian and gave him a heart pill. ¡°Christian ¡°Matilda ran over to support him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Christian. This is all my fault. I should have watched Lea more carefully, then this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡± Someone then spoke up. ¡°Mrs. Berry, the woman in the video¡­ is Helen.¡± Hearing this, Matilda shook violently. She turned around, only to see Helen¡¯s face on the screen. The guests also recognized Helen. Her eyes widened, and after a few seconds, she finally reacted, shouting frantically, ¡°Damn it off! Turn off the video!¡± She ran back to the stage and picked up the remote she had dropped in her shock, but no matter how much she pressed, the video wouldn¡¯t stop. The servants gathered around. ¡°Mr. Berry, we can¡¯t turn it off either Matilda was on the verge of a breakdown. Hundreds of guests watched the chaotic scene with amused expressions. ¡°Helen, Helen!¡± Matilda was nearly hysterical, then suddenly screamed, Lea, it must be Lear¡± She shouted again, ¡°Lea, where are you?¡± ¡°Mom, are you looking for me?¡± Lea stepped out from the crowd and walked towards Matilda She wore a simple yet elegant champagne¨Ccolored dress. Her long, soft hair reached her waist, and her delicate features and beautiful skin made her look like a doll Matilda raised her hand and delivered a harsh p, Lea fell to the ground, holding her face as she looked up. Matilda¡¯s high heel nearly stepped on Lea¡¯s face. 12:05 PM Chapter 3 Seeing everyone watching, Matilda stopped herself. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Mom? It¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s birthday party. Where else would I be?¡± Lea asked, her eyes full of trars and confusion. ¡°And why did you call my name when you were shouting at the video? I see now, the person in the video should have been me.¡± Lea¡¯s words made the room fall silent, with only the sound of guests gasping Matilda¡¯s heart sank, feeling like she was falling into a bottomless pit. The sexy cries of Helen reached her ears. She frantically shouted at the servants, ¡°Turn off the video! Go save Helen!¡± The butler and the servants replied, ¡°Mrs. Berry, we¡¯ve searched everywhere and can¡¯t find her.¡± ¡°The fifth floor, the fifth floor!¡± Matilda yelled twice. At this moment, all she could think about was saving her daughter. She gathered her skirt and was about to run upstairs. ¡°Mom!¡± Lea got up and grabbed her hand. ¡°How do you know she¡¯s on the fifth floor!¡± Lea¡¯s swollen face bore the marks of five fingers and a cut that was bleeding. No one saw that Lea had deliberately scratched herself with her ring when she held her face. Even Matilda thought the cut was from her ring. Lea drew pity and sympathy from those around her. Her question also wake up the guests to the situation. Matilda¡¯s eyes widened with shock and fear. Lea felt feltpletely different now. Before, she never dared to look Matilda in the eye or even speak to her. Now, she dared to question her, each word hitting hard. Matilda wanted to strangle her, but she had to hold back. ¡°Lea, at a time like this, instead of thinking of saving your sister, you¡¯re causing trouble here. I¡¯m so disappointed in you¡± She showed Lea aside and ran toward the elevator. Lea fell softly to the ground, tears streaming down as she watched after Matil. Matilda, even if you save Helen now, now, your daughter is forever marked with disgrace, thought Lead SENO GUT Chapter 4 Chapter 4 it the power Christian finally caught his breath and shouted. ¡®Cut Only then did someone quickly go to turn off the power The sound of the power being cut echoed in the hall, plunging it into darkness. But the scene with Helen and the two men had already been ying for a full two and a half minutes. In the pitch¨Cck hall, no one could hide their smiles anymore. ¡°Take care of it,¡± Christian ordered Jeffrey before trying to leave. But he couldn¡¯t walk on his own and had to be supported by the servants towards the back door. The Berry family, proud for a century, had its reputation tarnished on his seventieth birthday Always valuing honor more than his life, he didn¡¯t want to stay there for another second. Jeffrey stepped forward and addressed the crowd, ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience tonight. We will make it up to you leave now.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°And, of course, before you go, please delete any photos or videos from your phones. Let¡¯s all forget what happened here today. We would greatly Appreciate iL A former soldier, Jeffreymanded respect without needing to be angry. Everyone silentlyplied. In Vaporleon City, no one dared to cross the Berry family. After clearing their phones and having them checked by the Berry family¡¯s servants and security, the guests left. Once things were settled in the hall and the servants and security were keeping an eye on things, Jeffrey exited through the back door to find Christian In the darkness, a hand reached out to Lea. She looked up and saw Alfred. The surrounding lights cast shadows on his face, making half of in hidden, but his concerned eyes seemed warm. She ced her hand in his. His hand was a bit cold, but the feel of his skin made her heart race and also brought her pesce. Only now did she truly believe that everything happening was real. ¡°Miss Lea. please get up¡± Someone helped her up from behind. Most of today¡¯s guests were older and had children Lea¡¯s age. Some couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy and extended a hand to Les She stood up, wiping her tears. ¡°Thank you, madam¡± ¡°The cut on your face is pretty deep. You should go to the hospital and get it checked out. Such a pretty face, it¡¯d be a shame if it scarred, someone She nodded and bowed in thanks. People around started talking excitedly ¡°Isn¡¯t Helen supposed to be this once¨Cin¨Ca¨Ccentury genius, a top student!¡± ¡°Yeah, she developed an artificial brain at sixteen. That¡¯s why the Berry family and the Fraley family have grown so fast in recent years ¡°A genius like that¡­ Who would ve thought she¡¯d be like this in private? Humph, so young and shameless. Even as an outsider, I¡¯m embarrassed¡± ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s really an eyesore, I don¡¯t know how to cleanse my eyes after seeing that¡± ¡°Matilda¡¯s so arrogant just because she has a wless, genius daughter. Turns out, this is who her daughter really is.¡± ¡°Exactly. We can¡¯t let our daughters y with her anymore.¡± ¡°And Matilda always lectured me on how to raise a daughter. What a joke!¡± ¡°Can you believe it! Matilda turned out to be such a woman!¡± 1/1 12:05 PM ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s beautiful, talented, capable, always on top. But who knew she¡¯d use such dirty tricks against Miss Lea¡± *Remember neen years ago when Miss Lea was brought to the Berry family! Matilda publicly promised to treat her as her own. We all thought she was so kind¨Chearted, raising another woman¡¯s child¡± ¡°Right, it made us cry back then. Everyone praised her for being beautiful inside and out.¡± Poor Miss Lea. From the looks of it, she must have been abused many times over the years. These and their kids had lived under Matilda and her daughter¡¯s shadow for years, feeling oppressed. Now, they finally had a chance to vent As Lea heard all this, a smile flickered in her eyes. She had won this battle beautifully. The mask of Matilda and her perfect daughter had been torn off. Their reputation in Vaporleon¡¯s high society was ruined. And this was just the beginning. Lea said ¡°thank you¡± to Alfred and ran toward the back door. In the parking lot of the backyard, Christian waited for Jeffrey. The Luxora car started up and headed back to the old mansion. ¡°Grandpa. Grandpa?¡± She ran in front of the car, arms outstretched to stop it The car grazed her as it passed, knocking her to the ground, but she didn¡¯t care. She stumbled to her feet and blocked the car door.. ¡°Please, Grandpa, save met Take me with your Lea shouted. Christian only wanted to go home after what happened. His heart wasn¡¯t good, and the family doctor was already waiting at the old mansion. But now, the car couldn¡¯t move. Jeffrey stopped her. ¡°Miss Lea, what are you doing?¡± She ignored him, grabbing the car door with one hand and Christian¡¯s sleeve with the other. ¡°Grandpa, you saw what happened. Mom wants me Christian, who had been a powerful figure for decades, saw it clearly it was a setup against Lea. Everyone saw ?L ¡°That¡¯s not all?¡± She cried, tears streaming down her face. ¡°For years, Mom and Helen have abused me, hitting and yelling at me. They forced me to research artificial brains day and night. I did everything they asked ¡°But now, they still won¡¯t leave me alone. They humiliated me at your birthday party. Don¡¯t leave me here, or I¡¯ll die, Grandpa Christian was shocked, his body shaking as he sat ¡°Y¨Cyou said you developed the artificial brain¡°¡± Jeffrey was also stunned. ¡°Miss Lea, you can¡¯t say things like that. No matter what, you can¡¯t be to Mr. Berry ¡°It¡¯s true, Grandpa. I¡¯m not lying, I can prove it¡± She clung tighter to Christian. No matter what, she had to make him take her tonight. Otherwise, once Matilda rescued Helen, they would kill Lea and im that Helen was set up by Lea, which was why she was with those two men. And then Christian, who loved Helen, would use his power to cover this all up. After some time, everyone would slowly forget about the whole thing- ? Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Christian grabbed her hand. ¡°Lea, are all the things you said true!¡± ¡°Yes, and not only that, I even did Helen¡¯s school exams. I did the exams, wrote her name on them, and she put my name on her nk sheets. So, Helen always came first, and I was always arrogant and untouchable over the years, not just because Matilda spoiled her and gave her whatever she wanted, but also because, at sixteen, Helen developed the artificial brain. The Berry family was the first generation of air force families in the country. When Christian was young, he rose to the rank of general with outstanding military achievements. After retiring, he transformed the air force division into an airlinepany. Over forty years, it became Vaporleon City¡¯s number one enterprise. But in the decade or so, technology advanced rapidly, aviation technology evolved quickly, and a lot of capital poured in The Berry Group gradually became outdated and upetitive, umting debts and struggling to stay afloat. Three years ago, the artificial brain was introduced and applied to the flight control system, pushing the Berry Group¡¯s technology to top¨Ctier levels and re¨Cestablishing its market position. Therefore, Helen was considered the Berry family¡¯s future. Matilda¡¯s family, the Fraley Group, applied the artificial brain to medical machinery development, achieving technical breakthroughs and bing Vaporeon City¡¯s top medicalpany and a leading medical enterprise nationwide. Matilda¡¯s father even mentioned several times in front of Christian that Helen was the future of Fraley Medical and would inherit the group someday Despite Helen¡¯s scandal today, which infuriated Christian, he still wouldn¡¯tpletely abandon her, for she was far too important to the Berry family and the Fraley family. The Berry family and the Fraley family could easily erase this incident and present her in an even more noble and perfect image to the public. ¡°Lea, do you know the consequences of lying? Christian couldn¡¯t believe it and didn¡¯t want to believe i Les let go of his hand, stood up straight, and wiped her tears. ¡°Matilda said I¡¯m not her daughter, that I¡¯m a bastard child my father had with another woman. My existence is an insult to her, so she can¡¯t tolerate
  1. mc.
In her past life, she had killed in self¨Cdefense, but Matilda and Helen fabricated evidence, leading to her death sentence. When she confronted them. Mati told her about her true parentage. Only then did she understand why, as a daughter of the Berry Emily, she was treated so differently from Helen At this moment, Alfred stood quietly in the shadows, watching Belund him, Craig Allen exchanged a look with hispanion Eddic CookeContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Craig¡¯s eyes indicated. ¡°I have a feeling that Mr. Andrews is waiting for that girl to be thrown away so he can pick her up Eddie frowned and didn¡¯t believe that Alfred returned to Vaporleon City for a girl he had never met. Crowing up together, he had never seen Alfred interested in any woman He returned with a look that seemed to say, ¡°If your brain¡¯s messed up, go see a doctor Lea and Christian faced off for a moment Lea closed her eyes in disappointment. ¡°I thought at least you loved me because you brought me back from the orphanage. I thought you¡¯d give me a chance to prove myself. ¡°Wright, from now on, I sever all ties with the Berry family. Starting today. I find a way to make it on my own. Regardless, I thank you for bringing me back then. Or else, I might have died now,¡± said Lea, looking at Christian respectfully If Christian didn¡¯t help her, staying in this family meant death. He was the only one in this family who had any affection for her, the only one she cared about. But if he ignored what happened tonight, there would have been no point in her staying. She would leave and make other ne She turned and saw a figure in the distance, barely visible in the dark. Even as a mere silhouette, she knew it was Alfred. Hope and courage filled her heart. He was her safe haven. She started walking toward him. Christian watched her determined figure, feeling a shock in his heart. Over the years, after leaving her with Matilda, be hadn¡¯t ignored her entirely. He knew she was reclusive, strange, and pour in academics, seemingly worthless. He had already nned for her future, ensuring that with the Berry family¡¯s hacking, she¡¯d livefortably. But now, despite her disheveled state, she exuded strength and bravery, shining like a star in the night sky: She was different from the girl he used: 1/2 12.05 PM Chapter to know. And if what she said was true¨Cthat she was the one who developed the artificial brain¨Cher departure would be disastrous for the Berry family. ¡°Stop!¡± he shouted Lea ignored him. Lea stop right now?¡± Christian got out of the car, tapping his cane on the ground. ¡°Who gave you permission to leave! You think you can just break ties like that? Do you even consider me your grandfather!¡± She stopped and tumed, her eyes still wet with tears, her face dehan. ¡°Do you still care about me as your granddaughter!¡± Christian¡¯s cone softened. ¡°You¡¯re my granddaughter. How could I not care about you? Why didn¡¯t you say anything about what happened sooner Mom always taught me to listen to her. I just wanted to be a good child who could make Mom happy. Lonly just found out that I was born from an affair my father had. Mom hated me and couldn¡¯t ept me, which is understandable.¡± From childhood, no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t make Matilda like her. On the contrary, Matilda would hate her even more, ¡°Just now at the manor, I wanted to sell you, but I couldn¡¯t let our Berry family¡¯s shame be public¡± She lowered her head, tears of grievance streaming down her face. Christian¡¯s heart softened even more. A granddaughter who understood the importance of family honor and prioritized the family¡¯s interests was exactly what he wanted for the Berry family. ¡°Get in the car ande back with me. We¡¯ll discuss everything elseter,¡± said Christan. She stood her ground, stubbornly looking at him. ¡°What? Do you not trust your grandfather anymore?¡± asked Christian. Only then did she start walking towards the car ¡°Mr. Berry, it¡¯s the heir of the Andrews family,¡± Jeffrey reported, noticing the figure in the distance. Alfred finally stepped forward with his men. He took a wooden box from Eddie and handed it over. ¡°Mr. Berry, this is a birthday gift from my grandfather.¡± Christian¡¯s only hobby was collecting military swords. The wooden box contained an ancient soldier¡¯s sword, a very mare collectible. ¡°Please convey my thanks to your grandfather Christian said, signaling Jeffrey to ept the gift. He then looked at Alfred and said, ¡°Come with Although Christian could ignore other guests, he couldn¡¯t be indifferent to Alfred because of his strong rtionship with Alfred¡¯s grandfather. They had once faced life¨Cand¨Cdeath situations together. Moreover, Alfred hade all the way from Iverton to deliver a gift, so Christian felt obligated. to treat him well Alfred nced at Lea inside the car and then walked over. Eddie and Craig were taken aback. They had already booked flights and nned to head home after Alfred delivered the gift to Christian. Seeing Alfred get into Christian¡¯s ear, they had no choice but to follow. ? Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Alfred got into Christian¡¯s car and sat down next to Lea. To Christian and the others, it seemed like Alfred and Lea were just strangers who had only just me. Alfred nced at her, deeply concerned about the wounds on her face, and also feeling a surge of anger. ¡°Your cuts are pretty deep. Should we go to the hospital?¡± Alfred asked. With Alfred¡¯s remark, Christian also noticed the severity of her injuries. Although scabbed over, the wounds were deep and quite rming ¡°We should get you to a hospital,¡± Christian said, not wanting her beautiful face to be scarred. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Fraley Hospital, It was the best hospital in Vaporleon City. ¡°No, I won¡¯t go Lea refused immediately, panic filling her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to any hospital under the Fraley Group!¡± That was Matilda¡¯s territory. Going there would be like walking into a trap ¡°Tim taking you there because I¡¯m worried about you!¡± Christian said sternly,N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Tonight, Christian¡¯s birthday celebration had been ruined, his most promising heir humiliated, and his family¡¯s reputation tarnished. Despite all this, he still cared about Lea and thought she should be grateful. If you¡¯re really worried about me, then don¡¯t send me there. I won¡¯t go to the hospital Lea would rather her face be ruined. Seeing their argument going nowhere, Alfred suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to our family¡¯s hospital. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go¡± Lea agreed immediately, disregarding Christian¡¯s opinion. ¡°You.¡°Christian, seeing her stubbornness, had no choice but to agree Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of a hospital in the city center, an Andrews Group Excility, Vaporleon Caty Branch of Saint Andrews Hospital. Eddie had already arranged everything Lea was taken directly to the specialist¡¯s office, apanied by Alfred and Christian. Just as they reached the door, she suddenly fainted. ¡°Deal Lea!¡± Christian was startled. Despite everything, he still worried about her. ¡°Mr. Berry, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Andrews is here. Everything will be fine, Jeffrey reassured Christian, ncing at Alfred. Christian calmed down and said. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Alfred.¡± Alfred nodded, arranged for the best doctors, and watched as Lea was wheeled into the emergency room. Only then did he leave for the director¡¯s ollicr In the director¡¯s office, the sixty¨Cyear old director, Charles Wessen, looked nervous. Seeing Alfred enter, he quickly approached. ¡°Mr. Andrews?¡± Three years ago, Fraley Medical developed smart medical devices and new drugs. Andrews Group saw a new business opportunity and set up a branch here to focus on smart medical device research. However, over the past three years, progress had been slow and they were left far behind by Fraley Medical, burning through money with little to show for it. The branch was now set to close. The Andrews Group had sent someone to handle the situation. Charles hadn¡¯t expected Alfred himself toe. This was his first time meeting him. ¡°Yes.¡± Alfred acknowledged with a nod ¡°Mr. Andrews, what should we do about the hospital¡¯s future?¡± Charles asked, feeling a mix of emotions. As a fervent medical researcher, the projects were like his life¡¯s work. Yet he understood from a business perspective that the research was unsustainable. He didn¡¯t want to give up on these projects, so he was really concerned about their follow¨Cup. ¡°First, go to theb for some tests. I have more information for you! you tomorrow,¡± said Alfred Charles looked at Alfred, feeling a surge of hope. ¡°Understood. Mr. Andrews¡± An hour , Lea was wheeled out of the emergency room and into a VIP room. ¡°Doctor, how is my granddaughter? Why did she faint? Christian stopped the doctor to ask. Charles led him to a private office. ¡°We¡¯ve conducted a thorough examination of Miss Lea and found that her body is covered in injuries, with multiple fractures. He handed over the examination results, which were over ten pages long. Christian flipped through the report, trembling. The injuries ranged from her toes to her head, with multiple fractures and various wounds, some as recent as the past month, others dating back to when she was just three months old. 1/2 12:05 PM Chapter 6 He had entrusted her to Matilda when she was only a month old. Matilda had promised to take good care of her, but once she had Lea, the abuse had begun ¡°Matilda is so cruel Christian, who had never harbored any dissatisfaction towards Manilda, couldn¡¯t help but curse. He was a battle¨Chardened soldier who despised such despicable acts. ¡°In addition to these physical injuries Charles continued, ¡°we detected a substance in Miss Lea¡¯s body that appears to be a gene enhancing drug. known as a gene serum. Even Charles seemed agitated, his breath quickening. ¡°Gene serum is a substance developed by a ndestine organization in Cretan, designed to improve and optimize human genes. However, it is not something a normal human body can withstand. International police have busted several major gene serum cases. Out of hundreds who have taken this drug, almost none survive, and those who do rarely live past twenty. The fact Miss Lea has survived is nothing short of a miracle. Christian stood frozen, horrified. This meant that Matilda had not only abused Lea but also injected her with this dangerous gene serum. He began to seriously consider that Lea might indeed have developed the artificial brain. Stunned. Christian left the office and sat down on a bench in the hallway, feeling too overwhelmed to even visit Lea In the VIP room, Alfred looked teasingly at Lea on the bed and said, ¡°Stop pretending. Get up¡± Lea opened her eyes and saw Alfred standing by her bed. In her previous life, she barely interacted with him. She never spent time with him this young. She remembered him as always calm, elegant, and reserved. But now, he was smiling, with a bit of a rogue vibe. Right now, disaster hadn¡¯t struck Lea yet, and it was a beautiful time. She sat up and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to use you ¡°What did you say?¡± Alfred sat on the edge of the bed, leaning in so close she could feel his breath on her face. Her ears turned red, and she looked down to avoid his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Tea. He lifted her chin, making her look him in the eyes. ¡°Hmm?¡± There was a bit of confusion in her eyes. ¡°Back at the manor, what did you tell me?¡± Alfred asked. Her pupils widened, her eyes swirling with emotions. ¡°Alfred, do you like me?¡± He looked her over. ¡°I guess I do.¡± Her eyes started to tear up. She wondered if he had already liked her at this point in her past life, too. ¡°No need to get so excited. I didn¡¯t say I like you a lot.¡± Though he sounded indifferent, his eyes were full of affection. ¡°What do you like about me? Lea asked, In her er past life, she wa was a murderer. In this life, they had just met. She couldn¡¯t understand why he wanted her to to be his girlfriend. His gaze moved slowly from her eyes downwards, taking in every detail. ¡°You¡¯re pretty and smart. I know almost everything about you¡± Lea didn¡¯t expect such simple reasons for his feelings As she was lost in thought, he brushed aside a strand of hair from her forehead. Then, he leaned back, showing off his physique. ¡°So, do you like She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I do.¡± Looking at Alfred, she was full of happiness. In her past life, she had already fallen for him, and in this life, loving him had be second nature. HEND DIFT COMMENT Chapter 7 Chapter 7Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Alfred, let¡¯s work together,¡± she said confidently. ¡°Since you know all about me, you should also know that Fraley Medicals mechanical research and new drug development are my contributions. ¡°I can do better than d them and get you quick returns, with long¨Cterm profits that are absolutely better.¡± In order to confront the enemy, she needed his assistance. Meanwhile, he would likewise need her help when contending with others from the Andrews family in the future. She would give him everything, so that in the future, he wouldn¡¯t be betrayed, hurt, or wronged like in the past All the debts she owed him from their past life, she would repay double. Seeing her bright, intense gaze, Alfred¡¯s heart melted. But on the outside, he remained calm. He gently touched her check. ¡°Whatever you say goes, After all, you are my girlfriend, aren¡¯t you?¡± life She was stunned again. His fingertips brushed her eye corner. ¡°Moved¡± Being my girlfriend is quite lucky, right?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± She nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡°Very lucky¡± His thin lips naturallynded a kiss on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Just wait and see. Being my girlfriendes with many privileges and surprises¡± He looked like aplete indulgent ruler. Lea touched the corner of her mouth, holding her breath, her cheeks burning hot. After a moment, Alfred got serious again. ¡°Your medical report is already with Christian. He knows about the abuse and the brain¨Cenhancing drugs you¡¯ve been given over the years. He¡¯ll take care of you¡± Lea was taken aback once more. That was indeed why she had pretended to faint. Christian was naturally suspicious and very protective of his family. He trusted Matilda and Helen deeply, which was hard to change. No matter what she said, he wouldn¡¯t believe her easily. The more she talked, the more annoyed he¡¯d get. So, she had to show him solid proof Exposing the gic drug issue would help her reim her identity and reputation, and take back what was hers. She didn¡¯t expect Alfred to understand all this and have everything ready for her. ¡°Lea¡± Alfred¡¯s thin lips curled into a teasing smile, with a hint of mischief. ¡°We¡¯re on the same wavelength¡± she looked at him with red¨Crimmed eyes, her gaze intense and full of love. His constant teasing was overwhelming her. Alfred was taken aback. Lea looked like she was about to cling to him and devour him. He instinctively loosened his tie, swallowed, and his eyes darkened with desire. ¡°Rest well, I need to take care of some things at the hospital¡± he said, his tone restrained. He was afraid if he stayed any longer, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. ¡°Okay.¡± Lea replied, snapping back to reality. After Alfred left the room, Lea, though exhausted, couldn¡¯t sleep. She went to the window, drew back the curtains, and looked outside. It was midnight, the sky was dark, and the city¡¯s outline was jagged like a giant monster. A sh of lightning split the night sky, and heavy rain poured down on the hot summer night. Warching the rain, a cold umile formed on her lips. Jeffrey knocked at the door. ¡°Miss Lea, Miss Lea, are you awake?¡± Lea¡¯s expression hardened. She quicklyy back in bed, pulled up the covers, and closed her eyes. effrey was about to push the door open. ¡°Forget it¡± Christian held his hand to stop him. ¡°Her health is poor. Let her stay in the hospital¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have the bodyguards stay here. I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Jeffrey suggested. Christian shook his head, full of guilt. Til stay here with her. It¡¯s my fault for not taking care of her 2/2 Chapter 7 ¡°But your healthJeffrey was concerned. Christian was getting older and stressed. He couldn¡¯t keep going like this Tm fine, replied Christian The next day, the doctors checked Lea again, changed her bandages, and prescribed more medication before they left. By the time they got back to the Berry family estate, it was already past five in the afternoon. The thunderstorm hadn¡¯t let up, and the rain wasing down hard, creating deep puddles everywhere.. The Berry family estate, located in the city center, covered 25 acres. The two¨Cstory building sprawled elegantly, with grand white pathways, lush greenwns, a sculpture fountain in front, and an overall peaceful atmosphere, far from the city¡¯s noise. From a distance, they saw two people kneeling at therge iron gate. They were Matilda and Helen. Rainwater had soaked them through, and they were shivering and mimb. ¡°Mr. Berry¡­ Jeffrey began. ¡°Leave them be¡± Christian¡¯s face was stern. Matilda had been married into the Berry family for twenty years, and he had indulged her too much. The iron gate opened, and the long Luxora car drove straight in. The car wheels sent water spraying, drenching Helen and Matilda, Lea turned her head, looking through the rain¨Cstreaked window at the trembling figures, her eyes cold. ¡°This was nothing¡± thought Lea When Lea was three, during a rare cold snap in Vaporleon City, the temperature dropped to 21 degrees Fahrenheit. Helen had gotten sick from her own mischief, and Matilda had locked Lea outside, leaving her to faint from the cold. Because Christian had told Matilda to take good care of Lea, Matilda didn¡¯t let Lea die to protect her own image. ¡°Christian Christian!¡± Matilda scrambled up and ran after the car. ¡°Grandpat¡± Helen tried to get up but copsed back to her knees. ¡°Helen!¡± Matilda helped her up. ¡°You stay here and kneel. Wait for me.¡± ¡°Why? Why do I have to kneel! I don¡¯t want to Helen cried, shaking her head. ¡°Mom, my knees are bleeding, my body hurts, my head feels like it¡¯s going to explode. I have a fever, Mom. It¡¯s Lea, it¡¯s her! I want Grandpa to kill her, kill them all..¡± ¡°Sweetheart, trust me, okay?¡± Matilda cupped her daughter¡¯s face, wiping away the rain and tears, but the rain was too heavy to keep her face dry, I will take care of it. Just hold on a little longer, just a little longer. Matilda¡¯s lips were turning blue, and her facial muscles twitched from the cold. Her heart was breaking with pain. Last night, aher rescuing her daughter, Matilda brought Helen to Christian¡¯s mansion, hoping to earn his forgiveness. She knew Christian valued his reputation, and both she and Helen had tarnished the Berry family¡¯s name. So, they knelt in the pouring rain outside the mansion, hoping to gain Christian¡¯s sympathy and forgiveness. Matilda nned to seek revenge for Helen once Christian¡¯s anger subsided. But she didn¡¯t expect Christian to take Lea to the hospital. This left Matilda and Helen in a tricky situation. They couldn¡¯t leave their kneeling spot and take shelter from the rain because the servants would report it to Christian, and he would think they weren¡¯t sincerely apologizing. So, they had to kneel all day. Neither Helen nor Matilda had ever suffered like this in their entire lives. ¡°Mom, hurry up! I don¡¯t want to kneel anymore! I want Lea dead? Helen said angrily. ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ll take care of it right away. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll make it happen, Matilda said, determined to get rid of Lea SIND GIFT 0 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 After calming Helen, Matilda stumbled into the hall. Seeing Christian sitting in a chair, she immediately knelt down. ¡°Christian, I was wrong¡± she cried out hoarsely, tears streaming down her face. ¡°If I had taken better care of Helen, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt, and the Berry family wouldn¡¯t be shamed. This is all my fault. I ruined your birthday party. Please, punish me!¡± The more Matilda spoke, the more she cried. Her wet hair clung messily to her face, making her look pitiful. ¡°You can punish me however you want, but you must also punish those who hurt Helen She is your granddaughter! You can¡¯t just watch her get bullied and do nothing! Matilda pleaded, ncing up to see Christian¡¯s reaction Outside the hall, Lea stood holding arge ck umbre, shielding Helen from the rain. Helen looked up, and Lea moved the umbre away, staring down at her with a cold smile. ¡°Sis, your knees are scraped. You¡¯ve been kneeling sincest night, haven¡¯t you¡® Does it hurt!¡± alingrge bruises on her arm. Helen¡¯s back and chest were also covered in bruises Lea bent down, tugging at Helen¡¯s white dress, revealing | Matilda, in her attempt to save Helen, had exposed her own schemes but couldn¡¯t prevent Helen from getting hurt. ¡°Ah Helen screamed, swatting Lea¡¯s hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch met ¡°Do you think I want to touch you! You¡¯re filthy? Lea pulled out a handkerchief, wiped her hand, and threw it on the ground. Helen¡¯s eyes widened in shock and anger. ¡°Lex, you bitch, you did this to me! I want you dead: No, death is too easy for you. I want you to suffer!¡± She lunged at Lea, trying to hit her. Lea kicked her away, sending her sprawling on the ground. Helen looked up in disbelief. ¡°You loser, how dare you kick me!¡± just did. What are you going to do about it? Lea retorted. ¡°Helen, the way you and your mom used to bully me, I¡¯ll do twice as bad to you. This is just the beginning. You better get used to it¡± ¡°Dream on! A loser like you will never pull it offf¡± Helen lifted her chin high, as if she could crush Lea in the next second. ¡°Really? Without me helping you with exams or using my research on artificial brains under your name, how will you maintain your image as the perfect genius socialite¡± Lea asked with a smile. Helenughed loudly. ¡°Do you think that will ruin me? I¡¯m the heir chosen by Grandpa. The Berry family listens to my mom! I¡¯m the only bloodline of the Fraley family, and it will be mine too. What do you have to fight me with? What right do you have, you bastard!¡± Lea¡¯s eyes sharpened, a fierce glint in them. In Lea¡¯s past life, after she was sent to prison, Helen won the Golden Shadow Awards for Best Neer. She thrived in the entertainment industry, never returning to scientific research. With the support of the Berry and Fraley families, she rose to the top, eventually joining forces with Abigail in Iverton and bing a top socialite. Lea leaned closer to her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the Berry family and the Fraley family. Without these and Matilda¡¯s protection, what will your life be like?¡± Helen¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! How could you?¡± Lea straightened up, looking down at her without blinking. In her previous life. Helen had thrown her son to his death right in front of her. She had gone mad, questioning her. ¡°He¡¯s your nephew. He has the same blood as you. How could you do it? ¡°No, I don¡¯t share any blood with you. You¡¯re so pathetic and stupid. I can¡¯t stand the thought of sharing the same blood.¡± Helen replied. ¡°So, you¡¯re not Dad¡¯s daughter! You¡¯re not a Berry!¡± Lea shouted in shock. ¡°Lea, too bad you found out toote. Dad and Grandpa are already dead. The Berry family has been mine for eight years, Helen said arrogantly. So, if Lea exposed Helen¡¯s true identity, she could take back the Berry family from her. As for the Fraley family, Lea had also yed a significant role in the sess of Fraley Medical. She was determined to get what she deserved Helen looked up at her. Lea in a fiery red dress, looked stunning against her skin. Her beautiful features, cold smile, and piercing eyes gave her an almost otherworldly presence, as if she controlled everything. Helen had sensed the change in her back at the manor. Standing in front of her was Lea, but somehow, not Lea. ¡°Boom¡± A thunderp struck, shaking the earth. shes of white lightning illuminated Lea¡¯s face, her eyes cold and ssy. 12:05 PM Chapter 8 ¡°Ghost¡± Helen screamed. Lea¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. She wav¡¯indeed like a ghost returned from hell ¡°No¡± Helen scrambled up, wing at her. The Berry family is mine, the Fraley family is mine! Mom won¡¯t let you seed. You won¡¯t win!¡± Helen, born into wealth and privilege, with billions to inherit, had always been perfect, a genius, a star. She couldn¡¯t lose everything, it would destroy her. Themotion drew the servants, who came out with umbres. They saw Helen pushing Lea, causing her and the umbre to fall. Even the earlier scene where Lea had kicked Helen, from the surveince at the gate, appeared as if Lea was the one being attacked. Jeffrey rushed to help her up. ¡°Miss Lea, are you alright?¡± I¡¯m fine.¡± Her voice was low, her eyes red, holding back tears, looking pitiful. Helen was stunned. Jeffrey, don¡¯t be fooled by her. That little bitch Jeffrey shot her a cold look ¡°Miss Helen, she is your sister. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re here to seek forgiveness.¡± Remembering her mother¡¯s instructions, Helen reluctantly knelt down again Jeffrey held an umbre over Lea and escorted her inside. Lea nced back at Helen, meeting her gaze, a cold smile ying on Lea¡¯s lips. ¡°Argh!¡± Helen growled, mming her list into the puddle in front of her. She grined her teeth so hard it felt like they might shatter. Seeing Helen so furious but unable to vent her anger, Lea felt a bit better. She walked into the hall and immediately noticed Matilda kneeling on the floor. Matilda¡¯s hair was a mess, her makeup smeared, and her ck dress clung to her wet body, with a puddle forming beneath her. Usually looking thirty because of meticulous self¨Ccare, Matilda seemned to have aged ten years overnight. ¡°What¡¯s with your face again?¡± Christian¡¯s brows furrowed as soon as he saw Lea Matilda turned sharply to look at Lea, her eyes filled with venant. Lea nced at her, her eyes avoiding contact, looking timid. Christian Thought Lea was scared. ¡°The rain was too heavy outside. I brought an umbre for Helen, and she said..¡± Lea¡¯s voice was soft and weak ¡°What did she say!¡± Christian asked. Matilda¡¯s heart sank, sensing trouble. Les stammered, ¡°She said I was a bastard, that I¡¯m worthless, and that the Berry family is hers¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Matilda snapped. ¡°Lea, wasn¡¯t it enough that you harmed her yesterday? Now you¡¯re provoking her and ndering her?¡± ¡°Mom, how did I harm her yesterday? I just saw her injured and brought an umbre. How does that provoke her Mom, in front of Grandpa, are you really going to twist the truth and me everything on me! I¡¯m young and naive about many things. Do you think Grandpa is as easy to fool as I am just because he¡¯s older?¡± asked Lea Matilda felt her brain explode, frozen in ce. Last night, she had sensed something was different about Lea. Today, it was even more apparent, and Matilda, despite her usual maniptive ways, found herself as a disadvantage. SIND GIFT COMMENT 0N?velDrama.Org is the owner. 1/2 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Christian flung the medical examination reports he brought back from the hospital directly at Matilda¡¯s face, his rage boiling over Christian thundered, ¡°Matilda, it seems I¡¯ve taken you too seriously over these years, giving you the illusion that you are the master of the Berry family, free to do as you please. ¡°How dare your daughter im ownership of the Berry family! I¡¯m not even dead yet! Is this how you teach your daughter?¡± The sharp paper cut a bloody mark across Matilda¡¯s check as it , scattering across the floor. Trembling, she picked up the papers in front of her and examined diem closely, her heart pounding in fear. It was Lea¡¯s medical repon, detailing the injuries Matilda had inflicted on her over the past neen years, many of which Matilda herself had forgotten. But they were all there, clear as day on the report. Even the gene therapy she had forced Lea to take for brain enhancement was discovered. Matilda felt that Christian probably had known who actually developed artificial brains. Christian had made up his mind, and even if she wanted to deny it, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Turning to look at Lea, Marilda couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dread. Lea¡¯s actions had been too quick, too ruthless, catching her off guard. Matilda realized that it was Lea¡¯s intention to dy Christian¡¯s return, making Helen and her suffer in the thunderstorm. As she thought about Helen, injured and kneeling in the rain for so long, her knees scraped, feverish, Matilda¡¯s heart clenched in pain. And then, Matilda looked at Lea. Lea¡¯s eyes were watery, filled with hatred. She thought, Compared to what 1 have endured, this is nothing ¡°Yes!¡± Matilda grabbed the examination report, admitting it outright. I did abuse Lea, but Dad, I¡¯m human too, I feel jealousy. I feel hatred! I am the only daughter of the Fraley family, marrying into the Berry family with half my inheritance, working tirelessly for this family, sacrificing everything. ¡°But what about my husband? He spends his days and nights with other women, and then he has the audacity to make one of his mistresses pregnant ¡°Christian, you brought the child of his mistress into our home for me to raise. I have dignity, I have pride! I feel pain too Lea meered inwardly, thinking that Matilda had certainly found herself a good excuse. Christian¡¯s guil grew as Matilda spoke, and he began to understand her a bitte berier, his anger diminishing slightly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t wanna take care of her, you could say no,¡± Christian said ¡°But how could I say no to you? I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± replied Matilda ¡°Being part of the Berry family means you gotta keep up appearances, even if you¡¯re swallowing down big ol¡® lumps of hurt. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Punish me however you see fit, but Helen¡¯s your granddaughter too. You can¡¯t just ignore what happened to her¡± ¡°Of course handle Helen¡¯s stuff!¡± said Christian Helen was his granddaughter, his chosen heir, his prized gem He would not allow others to bully her. ¡°But you gotta own up to what you did to Lea,¡± said Christian. Matilda breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he didn¡¯te down on Helen for night¡¯s mess, she¡¯d make sure everything else went smoothly, making Helen¡¯s reputation sparkle again. I deserve whatever punishment you decide,¡± said Matilda. ¡°Apologize to Lea, right now!¡± said Christian, Lea couldn¡¯t believe it. She¡¯d been put through so much, and now Christian wanted to just let Matilda say sorry and call it a day. Lea always | Maulda wouldn¡¯t get taken downpletely by this, but she didn¡¯t expect the punistament to be so light. knew Lea felt so let down, her hands balling into fists without her even realizing it. Seeing Christian favor Helen so much, Lea couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was any blood between them at all. 0 Chapter 9 In her past life, after the ident at the birthday banquet, Christian fell seriously ill and was admitted to Fraley Hospital Lea wanted to visit him but was blocked. Christian stayed in the hospital for less than three months before passing away. She never knew how much Christian truly cared for her. Matilda was stunned for a moment, then thought, Fine. I¡¯ll apologize. Once I get Lea back home. I kill her! Ill make her death so painful she¡¯ll re ever being bom¡± Then Matilda said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apologize.¡± She ced her hands on the ground to stand up, but Christian suddenly shouted angrily. ¡°You should apologize to Lea while kneeling¡± Matilda was furious. She thought she could never do that. She was the only daughter of the Fraley family, a high¨Csociety elite. She couldn¡¯t possibly kneel to someone as lowly as Lea ¡°Matilda¡± Christian roared, ¡°Is this how you apologize? You lookpletely insincere! I should reconsider if you have the ability to properly raise. Helen or to serve as the Deputy CEO of Berry Group¡± Hearing this, Matilda immediately knelt down. Her daughter was her everything she couldn¡¯t let her out of her sight. She had used the Fraley family¡¯s resources and her exceptional skills, pouring her heart and soul into Berry Group for twenty years to be the Deputy CEO. The CEO, Ewan Berry, was a useless yboy who never cared about the this way. Berry Group would be hers, which would be a rightfulpensation for marrying that loser Ewan. This was also what she intended to leave for her beloved daughter. Lea turned to face Matilda, a cold smile on her lips. Seeing someone as proud as Matilda kneeling before her was quite satisfying Hidden in her sleeve, her phone¡¯s camera was recording. She wanted to keep this moment forever, to ensure Manilda lived in shame forever. Matilda¡¯s pupils dted with rage. She wanted to leap up and tear Lea apart. She didn¡¯t expect Lea to record the scene, but no matter how furious she was, she had to endure it ¡°Lea, I¡¯m sorry¡± Matilda forced down all her anger and humiliation, her teeth grinding together audibly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°It was my fault. I was narrow¨Cminded and took out my anger on you, making you suffer for the mistakes of adults. I¡¯m kneeling and apologizing. Please forgive me. I¡¯ve realized my mistakes. Come back with me, and 111 make it up to you¡± Matilda srid Seeing this, Christian¡¯s some softened a bit as he looked at Lea. ¡°Lea, so¡­¡± A cold smile appeared on Lea¡¯s lips. ¡°Mrs. Berry, cut it out. You can¡¯t stand me, and I won¡¯t go back with you. I still want to live.¡± Lea turned to Christian, ber tone firm and cold, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t ept her apology. I¡¯llply with you on other matters, but on this, I stand my ground.¡± Christian was taken aback. ¡°What do you He didn¡¯t expect the usually meek Lea to suddenly be so ¡°Lea, you¡¯re ying me?¡± Matilda shouted, almost hysterically. assertive. Lea gave a cold smile. This was just the beginning of her n for revenge. She intended for Matilda to suffer much more. Ìï SEND GIFT Chapter 10 Chapter 10 ¡°What do you want?¡± Matilda asked through gritted teeth ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry and want to make it up to me, transfer 3% of Berry Group shares to me, just like you did for Helen. After all, I¡¯m a member of the Berry family too. I deserve it,¡± replied Lea Matilda held 15% of Berry Group shares. When Helen was sixteen, celebrated as a genius for supposedly inventing the artificial brain, Matilda had transferred 35 of the shares to her, making her the richest minor in Vaporeon City. Who gave you the gut to ask for shares? Marilda seethed. She started to stand up, ready to lunge at Lea Berry Group was valued at 20 billion dors, and az amounted to around 600 million dors. Matilda couldn¡¯t believe Lea dared to ask for such a Sum Christian gave Matilda a sharp look, and she immediately stopped, not daring to touch Lea A p of thunder sounded outside, and the rain poured harder. Matilda remembered Helen still kneeling in the rain. Manilda knelt again, crying to Christian, ¡°Christian, look at her! I¡¯ve raised her for so many years, and now she wants to take my shares!¡± Christian looked at Lea, utterly confused. Lea stepped closer to Matilda. ¡°Those shares belong to the Berry family. I¡¯m a Berry too. Why shouldn¡¯t I have them?¡± She picked up the medical reports from the ground, holding them up to Matilda. ¡°You im you raised me? Do I need to remind you how you abused me? Besides, the artificial brain, new drugs, and medical devices I developed for Fraley Medical, aren¡¯t those worth more than 3% of the shares?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Matilda was stunned, trembling. All these years, she had controlled Lea, making her work like a robot on the artificial brain. She never thought Lea would tell Christian ¡°No, Christian, she¡¯s lying¡± Matilda shouted, pointing at Lea ¡°She¡¯s crazy! How could she invent such high¨Ctech things? She thinks she¡¯s a genius? It¡¯s all lies! She¡¯s lost her mind! Send her to a mental hospital|¡± Hearing ¡°mental hospital,¡± Lea snapped, ¡°Matilda, I gave you a chance to apologize, and you nder me?¡± She turned to Christian, saying, ¡°I kept quiet for the sake of the Berry Group, for the Berry family. But now, I see this family isn¡¯t worth it. I¡¯m cutting ties. Take care.¡± Lea turned and walked out into the rain, her steps firm and without hesitation. She had stayed because she cared about Christian, but now she saw he didn¡¯t care about her. After leaving, she could team up with Alfred. Soon, she would make a name for herself and eventually take over the lerry family¡¯s assets. ¡°Come back, Lea! Come back!¡± Christian shouted. Lea ignored him, kept walking, called a car with her phone, got in, and drove away. In the hall, Christian stared into the thick curtain of rain, Lea¡¯s figure already vanished. ¡°Where is she?¡± Christian asked. ¡°She called a car and lef,¡± a servant replied. His body swayed, and he sank into a chair, his face turning pale. He hadn¡¯t expected her to leave so decisively. He initially doubted Lea had invented the artificial brain, but her bold move to leave the Berry family made him reconsider. ¡°Christian, are you okay?¡± Matilda, still kneeling, grabbed his hand with concern. He pushed her away. ¡°Matilda, how could you do such things?¡± He tapped his cane on the scattered medical reports. ¡°Do you want Lea to take these and sue you? If this gets out, along with what happenedst night, what do you think will happen to the stock prices of the Berry family and the Fraley family? You know better than I do. Don¡¯t you fear Helen¡¯s future and reputation bring destroyed?¡± Matilda trembled, and she copsed to the floor. She knew Christian was truly angry. She never expected him to stand up for Lea and use Helen to threaten her. ¡°Mr. Berry!¡± A servant rushed in, urgently reporting. ¡°Miss Helen has fainted!¡° ¡°Christian, Il transfer the shares to Lea 111 bring her back and apologize, beg for her forgiveness. Please forgive me, Matilda cried, her face Chapter 10 contorted with despair. ¡°You¡¯re no longer the Vice CEO. You¡¯ll manage the marketing department instead. And you better spend more time properly educating Helen,¡± Christian dered. Matilda shook with shock. Losing 3% of the shares and being demoted was more than she anticipated. But with Helen¡¯s condition in mind, she had no other choice 1 understand, Christian,¡± she said weakly. Christian thenmanded the servants, ¡°Take Helen to the hospiulTM¡± ¡°Yes¡± The servants immediately left. Matilda hurried out to check on Helen. Before leaving, she turned to Christian and said, ¡°Christian, I¡¯m sorry. I know I made mistakes. I¡¯ll change. and Ill do better in the future,¡± Christian walked to the window, watching as Matilda drove away in a ck extended Bentley with Helen. He sighed deeply, feeling utterly exhausted. ¡°Jeffery, was it a mistake to leave Lea in her care?¡± Jeffrey considered his words carefully before responding, ¡°Miss Lea her was severe enough¡± is grown up now, and Matilda has already made up to her. Your punishment for Christian finally rxed a bit but remained puzzled. ¡°Do you think Lea was telling the truth?¡± ¡°About the artificial brain and the new drugs from Fraley Medical! Jeffrey thought for a moment. ¡°These areplex matters. Thepany¡¯s research team has been working on the artificial brain for years. As for the other things, Im not sure Thepany had been investing heavily in developing the flight control system for the artificial brain Matilda probably attributed the team¡¯s aplishments solely to Helen. ¡°But if she¡¯s willing to give up 3% of the shares, Lea must have been involved Christian said sharply. He understood that Matilda wouldn¡¯t part with the shares unless it was trus ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Berry Jeffrey agreed. ¡°Find Lea and bring her back. She¡¯s a minor, penniless, and leaving home like this is too reckless, Christian ordered, his frustration evident. ¡°I¡¯ll go right away. Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Berry. I¡¯ll bring her back soon¡± Jeffrey replied. Çú 0 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 An hourter. Lea¡¯s car stopped before Lake Vi Due to the heavy rain, the sky was already dark, even at seven o¡¯clock, shrouded in twilight and gloom. Lea got out of the car and walked to the iron gate, drenched in rain, and reached out to press the doorbell. After a moment, the door opened, and Eddie came to the entrance holding an umbre. Seeing her appearance, he was taken aback and quickly held the umbre over her. ¡°Mr. Alfred¡­ in¡¯t here. We also have to leave for some businesses. Let me take you to the hotel. He¡¯lle for you when he¡¯s done,¡± said Eddie. Lea stood still, silent. Eddie handed the umbre to her and soon drove the car over and invited her in. The car left the vi, moving forward. Rain droplets pattered on the leaves along the shaded road sed a firm resolve. ¡°Eddie, stop the car.¡± Lea¡¯s tone was calm but carried a Eddie pondered, ¡°Why did this girl have the samepelling aura as Alfred?¡± He forced a smile. ¡°Miss Lea, the hotel is just ahead¡± ¡°If you leave, can Craig alone protect Mr. Alfred well? Lea asked. Eddie¡¯s hand slipped, and the car swerved, pulling up at the roadside abruptly. His voice trembled. ¡°W¨Cwhat do you mean?¡± ¡°Assassins, right?¡± said Lea ¡°How¡­ how do you know?¡± asked Eddie in terror. ¡°I investigated. He is here.¡± If it weren¡¯t a matter of life and death, he wouldn¡¯t avoid seeing her. ¡°There are infrared defense devices installed at the vi gate, the kind used by some presidents in other countries,¡± said Eddie. In her previous life, after realizing her dire situation, she escaped and encountered the severely injured Alfred by the roadside, finding him wounded from an assassination attempt. It happened just a few hourster. That was why she intentionally left the Berry family toe here. ¡°Miss Lea, you¡­ got it wrong¡± Eddie said, thinking to himself. ¡®How could a liule girl like her know that?¡¯ ¡°I work in artificial intelligence,¡± said Lea. Eddie fell silent upon hearing her words After Christian¡¯s birthday party yesterday, they had already investigated her, and coupled with the hospital¡¯s examination report, he knew she was telling the truth. ¡°Eddie.¡± Lea spoke softly but firmly. ¡°Mr. Alfred was the first person in this world to care about me.¡± Lea thought. The one who cared most about me and the one I care about the mou She added, ¡°I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to him¡± Eddie turned sharply to look at her. She looked even younger than her age, her small face swollen from wounds, and her wet hair clung to her face, appearing frail and disheveled. But she possessed an unbreakable determination. He suddenly realized that the bond between her and Alfred was far deeper and heavier than he had perceived. The rain outside the car grew heavier, and the sky darkened rapidly. Two hourster, in the vi¡¯s study, Alfred sat in front of hisputer, his gaze fixed on the work documents on the screen, his expression focused. The blue light from the screen reflected in his jet¨Cck eyes, glowing lingluly. Chapter II The room was silent, breaths audible. Outside the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, raindrops pattered on the leaves, creating a disquieting rhythm. Shadows danced under themplight. With a click the power went out, and the room plunged into darkness, pitch ck. He hated having his work interrupted, so he stood up in the dark and walked out to the living room. ¡°Craig, check the circuit and restart the power,¡± said Alfred ¡°Yes, Mr. Alfred¡± Craig, who had been ying a mobile game on the sofa, headed to the stairwell. Alfred stood by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, waiting for the power to return, his silhouette outlined by the night outside the ss. Suddenly, a shadow fell, swallowing his reflection. He felt a chill at the back of his neck. ¡°Bang¡± He copsed heavily to the ground. ¡°Mr. Alfred, Mr. Alfred Craiz eximed. In the stairwell, Craig called out, receiving no response. A shadow pounced on him as he emerged, knocking him down the stairs. Followed by the sound of a body hitting the floor. Then someon someone tumbled down the stairs,nding in the living With a snap, the power came back on, and all the lights lit up illuminating the vike daylight. Lea pushed open the door, seeing three people lying scattered on the floor. She turned and saw the man standing by the window. ¡°Alfred!¡± As she called out, her body swayed, dizziness overtaking her, and she was about to fall. ¡°Hold your breath Alfred urgently reminded her. The air contained a mist that could cause unconsciousness upon inhtion. He¡¯s okay. Thank goodness! Lea held her breath, tears welling up as she ran toward him. Just as she reached the window, she heard a ¡°bang¡± and fell into his arms, clutching him tightly. ¡°Crash¡± ss shattered, shards flying everywhere. A bullet pierced her shoulder, snering blood on his face. ¡°Lea!¡± Alfred cried out A shadow leaped in through the broken window, a knife glearning in the dim light, aiming straight for him ¡°Mr. Alfred¡± Craig shouted, getting up, but his foot was grabbed by the assant he had knocked down earlier. Though affected by the drug, these assassins were no ordinary people and weren¡¯t fully unconscious As the knife was about to stab into his chest, Alfred raised his hand, grabbing the knife and pushing Lea away, kicking the assant in the stomach The man tumbled out.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Lea fell to the ground, looking up to see Alfred lighting the assassin, his eyes bloodshot, face contorted, seemingly impervious to pain. She was terrified. This frenzied, berserk Alfred was irrational, like a killing machine. The two wrestled on the floor. He seized the knife from the assassin and shed at his neck, blood sttering his face. He suddenly copsed, convulsing The assassin, still alive, drew a gun from his waistband, aiming at him. ¡°Ah!¡± Lea screamed, pouncing forward, picking up the knife from the ground, and repeatedly stabbing the assassin¡¯s head until it was a bloody mess The gun¨Cwielding hand soon went limp. Chapter 11 She tightened her grip, turning to see another ck¨Cd figure entering with a gun. She threw herself over Alfred, holding the krite, facing the dark barrel of the gun with a steely gaze. If you want to kill him, you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body!¡± Lea roared. listed her, who had killed her child, were still alive. She had fought so hard to return to life, and those who had exploited, abused, and humiliated 1 But for Alfred, she would die willingly. A finger pulled the trigger, and the bullet fired, causing a thundering Bang. ¡°Mr. Alfred! Miss Leat Are you alright!¡± Eddie, holding a gun, urgently called our After discussing with Lea. Eddie stayed outside to keep watch. Unexpectedly, the enemy had indeed left a hidden hand. At the critical moment, he had entered and shot the assassin. ¡°Alfred.¡± Lea murmured. She was dazed for a moment before turning around Suddenly, her neck was grabbed, and she couldn¡¯t breathe Her eyes widened, and her vision filled with Alfred¡¯s face. His eyes were bloodshot, his expression manic, like a demon: Öæ SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 ¡°Mr. Alfred. Mr. Alfred¡­ Eddie and Craig were terrified. They rushed to pull him away and said, ¡°Let go, it¡¯s Miss Lea¡­. Alfred¡¯s body was rigid, his muscles tensed and distorted,pletely irrational. Leaping for air, lified her hand and hugged him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid I would never leave you¡± As she spoke, hot tears rolled down her cheeks. Seeing her tears, Alfred¡¯s eyes widened, slowly focusing, reflecting g her image. Recognizing her, he abruptly withdrew his hand and copsed with a ¡®thud.¡± ¡°Mr. Alfred! Mr. Alfred¡­ Craig knelt to support him and said. ¡°Miss Lea are you alright?¡± Eddie asked, concerned. I¡¯m fine.¡± said Lea She caught her breath, crawled to Alfred¡¯s side, and checked his pulse and heartbeat. Craig said. Til take him to the hospital right now! ¡°Have you ever seen him like this before!¡± Lea asked. Now, she understood why Alfred had fainted on the road in his previous life. He must have been injured,ut consciousness, and then copsed. Both shook their heads. If even they didn¡¯t know, it meant Alfred had kept it a secret from them. As the heir of the Andrews family, he had been under tight protection since childhood. In this age of advanced information technology, there was no information about him online. Even in elite circles, many people didn¡¯t recognize him even if they saw him. ¡°He¡¯ll wake up in a few hours. There¡¯s no need to take him to the hospital said Lea They understood her meaning. ¡°But the Alfred like this, we should at least have a doctor look at him to be safe, Should we find Mr. Wessen?¡± asked Eddies ¡°I have some knowledge of medicine. You can trust me. He¡¯ll wake up. Whether to see a doctor or not can be decided by him after he wakes up¡± said Lea The application of artificial brains in medical technology and the development of medical machinery required a thorough understanding of medical technology. So, she had studied medicine from a young age. From her previous life to her current age, she acquired considerable medical expertise. Moreover, the present her was even more knowledgeable. Thus, she was fully aware of Alfred¡¯s condition. Charles was from Andrews Group Hospital, but he wasn¡¯t Alfred¡¯s confidant and couldn¡¯t necessarily be trusted. Craig looked at Eddie. He was responsible for executing tasks and mostly made decisions like this. Eddie nodded. ¡°I trust Miss Lea¡± It was she who persuaded him toe back and save the Alfred, and it was she who risked her life to protect him. Without her, it was uncertain if the Alfred would have survived this assassination attempt.. Craig agreed too. He had seen her actions just m They prided themselves on being loyal to the Alfred to the point of risking their lives, yet they hadn¡¯t been able to go as far as she did. ¡°Do you recognize these people?¡± said Lea 1204 PM Chapter 12 E The killers on the ground were foreigners, some with blonde hair and blue eyes. In her previous life, while with Milton, she huld encountered many people, including internationally renowned mercenaries and assassin organizations, but she had no impression of these people ¡°Not sure,¡± Eddie said. ¡°Leave it to me. 11 handle it said Lea They were taken aback.. Eddie said. ¡°But your injury- Her shoulder had been pierced by a ballet, snaking arge part of her clothes in blood, which hadn¡¯t stopped bleeding. Her face was pale from the blood loss ¡°I can handle the wound myself. She nced at the unconscious Alfred, ¡°Is there a ce we can go?¡± They nodded Alfred had multiple hideouts in Vaporleon City. ¡°You can go now,¡± said Lea Craig hoisted Alfred over his shoulder. Eddie handed her a medical kis before following to p to protect them. ¡°Also,¡± she urged seriously, ¡°don¡¯t let Mr. Alfred see blood!¡°¨C Both were sninned and understood. Watching them ce Alfred in the and drive away from the vi, Lea¡¯s body went limp copsing to the ground, utterly exhausted. Her entire body felt like it was being torn apart the pain excruciating. She had been shot and had held on through sheer willpower Now, she had to persist to clean up the aftermath for Alfred Critting her teeth, she forced herself up, took the medical kit, and after a moment¡¯s thought, rook a blood sample from the pool of blood Alfred had left. Then she tended to her wound Afterward, she inspected the bodies on the ground, live in total One near the Floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows had attempted to attack Alfred Andrews from behind but had been injected with a tranquilizer by him. copsing on the spot, still alive She pondered for a moment, picked up a gun, and shot him dead. Then she retrieved aptop from the study gathered facial recognition data from the bodies, and searched online, even essing some foreign government databases, but found no information. This meant the assassins had no digital footprints, ording to what she had learned in her previous life, such assassins were known as cleaners, top¨Ctier operatives trained by powerful families to handle ndestine matters. In short, they came from a formidable and secretive power. Lea had no leads who wanted to kill Alfred, the heir to the Andrews Group The rain had stopped outside, the air was fresh, the clouds thin and the stars and moon were beginning to emerge. She then called the police. At IAM, at Berry Mansion. Christian mmed the table in anger. Chapter 12 ¡°Lonly now realize how useless everyone in this house is! They can¡¯t even hnd a runaway girl?¡± said Christian From afiemoon till now, almost ten hours had passed. A former soldier, the security and servants in the residence were mostly ex¨Cmilitary. Once mobilized, they could turn Vaporleon City upside down in less than three hours. Yet they still hadn¡¯t found Lea A servant rushed in. ¡°Mr. Berry, we¡¯ve found her.¡± ¡°Where?¡± said Christian ¡°At the police station, replied the servant. He staggered, almost falling. ¡°Get the car ready!¡± said Christian ¡°Mr. Berry, maybe you should rest. We¡¯ll bring the youngdy back.¡± Jeffrey suggested. He was old, and his health already declining Last night¡¯s birthday party had shaken him, and he hadn¡¯t rested well. Now, he was up again tonight, causing concern. ¡°Do I need you to tell me what to do?¡± said Christian. Jeffrey fell silent Half an hourter, they arrived at the police station. Hearing of his arrival, the police chief, Dwayne Brown, personally greeted him. ¡°Mr. Berry, why are you here! Pleasee in and have a sear¡± said Dwayne. ¡°I heard my grandughter is here. She didn¡¯t cause any trouble, did she?¡± asked ¡°Your granddaughter!¡± Dwayne was both shocked and apprehensive. Jeffrey said, ¡°Miss Lea who just came intThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Christian ¡°She¡¯s your granddaughter! He was suddenly enligluened. ¡°No wonder I thought the youngdy had such strong nerves.¡± The Berry family¡¯s granddaughter was the well¨Cknown genius beauty Helen. The Lea was unheard of, so they hadn¡¯t known she was part of the Berry family. Christan was stunned. ¡°She¡¯s young and impulsive, with a fiery temper. Don¡¯t hold anything against her. 111 take responsibility. ¡°Mr. Berry, you¡¯re too kind. She hasn¡¯t caused any trouble,¡± said Dwayne Christian was puzzled. Then why is she here!¡± ¡°She was attacked and came to report it,¡± said Dwayne, 3/3 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¡°Assassination? How is she! Take me to her right away!¡± said Christian. Dwayne stood up, supporting him ¡°She got a bule hum, but she¡¯s fine. She just went back. Didn¡¯t she call you!¡± Christian was stunned. He couldn¡¯t tell him that his granddaughter had unterally dered her severance from the Berry family and had run away from home. ¡°Assassination, what exactly happened?¡± said Christian He couldn¡¯t help but be concerned about such a major incident. The director recounted the events to him, and at his request, took him to see the bodies of the five assassins. Two of the bodies were severely injured, mangled, and had gunshot wounds, along with the guns collected from the scene. seeing this made h him feel dizzy. He had left the battlefield for decades, and this was the first time he had seen such a gruesome assassination. ¡°We arrived at the scene after Miss Lea called the police said Dwayne. He also showed Mr. Berry the video footage collected from around the scene and Lea¡¯s statement. The video had been edited by her. From the video, only a few men in ck were seen entering the vi, and there were some scenes of her fighting with the assassins. As for why she could take down tive assassins by herself, some of whom were armed, it was because the vi had a defense system. When the assassins broke in, the system activated and released anesthetic gas, significantly reducing the assassins¡®bat capabilities, Additionally, the attack system indiscriminarely attacked, causing the assassins to kill each other, which is why they all died. The testimony and evidence matched perfectly, leaving them no choice but to believe it ¡°We had professional technicians investigate the identities of the assins. They were all foreigners, but there was no information about them online or in the oficial databases¡± Christian was shocked again, his mind racing with many thoughts but no clear answers. Christian thought. It seemed that these assassins were professionally trained killers. Why would theye to assassinate his granddaughter! Thinking about the ce where she was staying, which was Alfred¡¯s territory, he had a rough idea that these people were not targeting her In that case, thank you, Mr. Brown,¡± said Christian ¡°The assassins are dead. We can only close this case,¡± said Dwayne. ¡°Yes.¡± Christian nodded. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± As soon as he left the police station, he was anxious. ¡°Find her, find Lea right away. If you can¡¯t find her, you useless people can all go home and feed yourselves!¡± Jeffrey turned to the servants beside him, ¡°You take Mr. Berry hack. I¡¯ll go look for her myself.¡± Christian felt reassured with Jeffrey handling it and went back home. At Fraley Hospital, Helen was sent to the super VIP ward right after out of the operating room ¡°Mr. Berry, the youngdy¡¯s wounds got infected, causing a high fever. Once the infection is controlled, the fever will gradually subside.¡± ¡°But her lower body is severely torn and requires special attention, or it could affect her future fertility.. Hearing this, Matilda¡¯s eyes widened, almost biting her silver teeth to pieces, ¡°Get out- The doctor shrank back and hurriedly left the room. She sat by her daughter¡¯s bedside, holding her hand, making a ¡°moo¡± sound from her throat, her eyes red and tears glistening. Soon, she suppressed her sobs, her face determined. She was Matilda, and she wouldn¡¯t cry or be defeated. 0 Chapter 13 What Lea did to her, to her precious daughter, she would destroy her. buzz!¡± Her phone vibrated with a new message.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She took out her phone and saw an unmarked number, but she knew who it was [Lea was assassinated. She reported it to the police, and Mr. Berry didn¡¯t get hold of her. They are now adding more people to find her.] A sharp light shed in her eyes, and she dialed a number. ¡°Lea has run a as run away from home and is still out there. Find her. I want her dead. She must dier said Matilda. Matilda thought, ¡®Only her death could ease the pain Helen suffered. Only her death could remove the hatred in her heart. Only then could the shares she transferred return to her hands. Only then could she eliminate future troubles. After leaving the police station, Lea hailed a taxi on the roadside and went straight to a hospital under the Andrews Group Charles was already waiting for her by the roadside. He was wearing a sterile medical research suit and carrying a stic bag, having rushed over from theboratory As soon as she got out of the car, he approached her. ¡°Miss Berry, why are you here now?¡± said Charles. He looked around. The taxi drove away, leaving only her, wearing a ck cloak with the hood pulled over her head, deliberately hiding herself. It was just dawn, and the streets were quiet with few cars and pedestrians. She didn¡¯t answer his question directly. Do you bring the medicine?¡± His eyes lit up, his voice trembling with excitement. ¡°All three kind of medicines are ready. We just finished the experimental tests, and they¡¯re all qualified?¡± She was shocked. she had given him the drug forms yesterday morning when she left the hospital. She knew her drugs were e Shenghe Medical was already producing these drugs, but they had many ws, and the side effects were significant, with no solution yet. The form she provided was something she had developed in her previous life, a year after joining Mikon¡¯s medical research team, at the age of twenty¨Ctwo, which was three yearster. She didn¡¯t expect them to produce it in one day and Vaporleon City. Thanks to Mr. Alfred. He bought the two strongest pharmaceuticalpanies in the Asia¨CPacific region yesterday morning¡± said Charles. Lea was shocked again. ¡°Miss Berry, this is a blessing for humanity?¡± said Charles. Charles trembled with excitement. These drugs can enhance human physical functions, make some incurable diseases treatable, and greatly alleviate the suffering of ordinary patients¡± ¡°After these drugs are poprized, they can increase the average human lifespan by half a year to a year!¡± he said. Lea nodded In her previous life, Milton had used these to make the Andrews Group one of the top tenpanies in the world. The effects were even better than what Charles expected. ¡°Next, the factory can start mass production. How do you n to introduce these drugs to the market!¡± said Charles Charles was a research fanatic, and higher research results were his faith. He now saw this young girl before him as his faith. 0 12.06 PM Chapter 13 Lea frowned slightly, thinking for a moment She didn¡¯t have her own channels yet, and there were still many issues to resolve, so she couldn¡¯t focus on this right now. ¡°Start production first. Use it where it¡¯s needed. I¡¯ll discuss the specifics with Mr. Alfred,¡± said Lea ¡°Alright!¡± said Charles ¡®Til head back now Sering a taxi approaching in the distance. Lea was about to hail it. ¡°Shall I drive you back¡°¡± said Charles ided ¡°Ge ¡°No need, you¡¯re busy.¡± She added, ¡°Get some rest.¡± His eyes were dark, and his eye sockets were swollen, indicating he hadn¡¯t slept since getting her form. ¡°Alright.¡± said Charles. The car pulled over, and she got in. Charles watched the car drive away before returning to theb. n The taxi drove to the sixth district of Vaporleon City and City and stopped in in front of a clinic SENDOFT Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Vaporeon City¡¯s Sixth District was the most underdeveloped area, characterized by old buildings, messy streets, and a mix of shady characters. However, it was also home to thergest underground boxing arena in Aetheris, terining with unkjur energy She paid in cash and got out of the car, arriving at the entrance. The clinic was small, with the roller shutter door hall¨Copen, revealing a counter stocked with medicine. To the left was a shop sellingte¨Cnight snacks, and to the right, a convenience store selling cigarettes and water. Prople asionally came by to buy cigarettes and food. She walked in and sa in and saw a man around twenty¨Cseven or twenty¨Ceight years ohl He had a buzz cut, delicate features, a slightly gloomy and decadent look between his brows, red eyes, dark circles, and a tired expression, He wore a worn¨Cout but clean white coat. It was Lorrand In her previous life, when she had found Alfred, she had been penniless, covered in bruises, and a wanted criminal with nowhere to go. She had toe to this clinic. It had been this man who had treated Alfred¡¯s wounds. After discovering her identity, he had even given her all the money in the cash drawer to help her escape. She had always remembered this kindness. When sheter became sessful in Iverton and came back to find him, she found out he had died three years earlier. He had fallen from the top floor of Fraley Hospital. The news had reported it as a suicide. On the way here, she had used her phone to search for information about him online, hacking into the official system to find out everything about hima Besides the reasons from her past life, she could also find a breakthrough to deal with Fraley Medical through him. ¡°Treat my wound¡± She took five hundred yuan from her wallet and ced it on the counter. Lorrand nced at the money under her hand, tiled his head to signal her to go to the back, took the money and put it in the drawer, and followed her in. The clinic was less than thirty square n square meters, divided in the middle by a simple door covered with a curtain Lea lifted the curtain and went in the area inside was even smaller than the outside. There was a small hospital bed, a sterilization cab with surgical tools next to it, and an old cab with medicines. This was the operating room he used for treating wounds and performing surgeries. Though simple and small, it was clean and had a strong smell of disinfectant, just freshly sterilized. She took off her hat and removed her cloak The dim light cast on her face, and Lorrand was momentarily stunned, The young girl looked exquisite and noble, her white features reflecting the light, like a fairy who had fallen into the mortal world. She was like a budding flower in the morning dew, about to bloom into a flower of wealth and honor. Lea unbutioned her shirt, revealing her injured shoulder. He opened the sterilization cab, took out gloves, and looked at the wound. His eyes widened. ¡°Is it a gunshot wound?¡± asked Lorrand. The wound, though previously treated, had started to bleed again with movement. She didn¡¯t speak, implicitly agreeing He looked her over from head to toe, doubting bring she was from an ordinary family who couldn¡¯t afford a hospital. 12.06 PM Chapter 16 ¡°The injury is serious, you should go to a hospital,¡± said Lorrand His limited conditions would affect his recovery and leave severe scars, unnecessary for such a beautiful girl. ¡°I have medicine,¡± said Lea She took out two bottles of medicine from a white stic c bag, one for anti¨Cinmmatory and pain relief, and the other for promoting wound healing. She ced the medicine on the bedside table, calm and steady. ¡°Just help me treat the wound and apply the medicine,¡± said Lea He frowned, picked up the two medicine boules, and saw they were in in white stic bottles with handwrittenbels ¡°A¡± and ¡°H¡± Lorand opened the lids, poured out the pills, and found they were white with nobels. He licked each one. Lea was arranging her hair away from the wound, with a few strands stained with blood, when suddenly she felt a cold de on her neck.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It was Lorrand¡¯s surgical knife against her artery. ¡°Where did you get this medicine? What¡¯s your rtionship with Nixon from Fraley Hospital¡± Lorrand asked. Hearing the name Nixon, Lea frowned. Nixon was the director of Fraley Hospital and the current head of Fraley Medical She remembered him deeply because in her past life, after Ewan died, Matilda married him. He became the CEO of the Fraley Group, controlling the entire Fraley family. At that time, she had bee I been twenty¨Cone, which was two years from now ¡°My medicine didn¡¯te from Fraley Medical,¡± said Lea Lea turned to look at him, calm andposed ¡°But I do have some connection with Nixon,¡± said Lea. ¡°I was involved in developing those drugs from Fraley. I¡¯m from the Berry family,¡± said Lea ¡°Are you Helen!¡± Lorrand frowned, veins bulging on the back of thend holding the knife. Lorrand said. ¡°No. You¡¯re not Helen. I¡¯ve seen her¡± The Berry family has another daughter, Lea¡± uid Lex Lorrand scrutinized her. ¡°Never heard of her¡± ¡°Of course, you haven¡¯t heard of me, but I know you,¡± said Lea. Her translucent eyes glinted sharply, like a scalpel dissecting him. ¡°You joined Fraley Hospital at twenty¨Cone and became a cardiothoracic surgeon. At twenty¨Cfive, you earned a doctorate from Avalon Medical School and became the most outstanding cardiothoracic surgeon at Fraley. A year and a half ago. you performed heart surgery on a high¨Cranking official, using these two drugs post¨Csurgery. Because of the side effects, the patient died a weekter¡± Lea continued, ¡°Fraley was in its golden age of development and couldn¡¯t let the public know their new drugs had problems. It would have affected their stock market and destroyed the hospital¡¯s future and reputation. In the hospital business, reputation is paramount. Once it¡¯s ruined and public trust is lost, survival is hard ¡°So the hospital made you the scapegoat, ming you for surgical mistakes. You lost everything, your career was ruined, and you went to prison for a year.¡± Lea said. After release, you could only open a small clinic in a ce like this. His hand trembled violently, the surgical knife cutting a red line on her delicate skin. ¡°Who are you! How do you know this? This information is easy to find if you want to.¡± Lorrand¡¯s lips trembled, his teeth clenched, trying to stay calm. ¡°Why did youe here?¡± ¡°To seek medical help¡± Her gaze shifted to her shoulder, her face turning pale from pain. ¡°Tm no threat to you, just seeking treatment¡± 2/3 12.05 PM Chapter 14 Lorand clenched his palm. The young girl seemed calm and innocent, easy to trust, but there was something unusual about her. Combined with what she just said, he was Dustered ¡°Knowing the severe side effects of these drugs, you shouldn¡¯t be using them,¡± said Lorrand. Nor should she havee here. ¡°My medicine is newly developed, with no side effects, and three to five times more effective than Fraley¡¯s¡± Lea uid, taking one pill from each bottle and swallowing them. Lorrand¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ? Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Her eyes brightened instantly. She dropped the scalpel, grabbed some medicine, stuffed it into her mouth, chewed, Lisied, and swallowed. The taste and texture of the medicine were indeed different from Fraley¡¯s. After swallowing, she remained motionless, and Lea gestured for her to attend to her wound. He hesitated for a moment. Though not an ordinary person, she was, after all, a young girl with serious injuries, powerless and non¨Cthreatening He approached, took tools and medication, tumed on the surgicalmp, and illuminated the wound. Let me administer some anesthesia first,¡± said Lorrand. ¡°No need, I just took painkillers,¡± said Lea. ¡°The wound has been more than eight hours. Damaged tissue needs to be removed,¡± Lorrand pursued ¡°Mm¡± answered Lea Seeing her firm andposed expression, Lorrand could onlyply. He used surgical scissors to clean the wound, then cleaned it with alcohol. As be applied the alcohol to the wound, she only furrowed her brows slightly, whether it was the effect of the medicine, or she truly felt no pain, he didn¡¯t know. After cleaning the wound, be stitched it with five sutures. ¡°Take this medicine,¡± said Lea Lea took a medicine bottle, poured out a pill, and handed Lorand hesitated for a moment, then took it, crushed it tato powder, applied it to the wound, and covered it with ¡°You should still go to the hospital to get it treated, don¡¯t leave any seque or scars,¡± said LorrandThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Her skin was as delicate as jade, leaving sexes like flows on artwork, making prople ufortable. ¡°No need This is enough, answered Lea She pulled up her shin, and put on her cloak again, looking much better in color and spirit. He looked at her suspiciously. She trusted this medication too much. When Fraley introduced this medication in the hospital, the patients went crazy as if they had found a miraculous cure for death. However, from ancient times to the present, medicine has always had an absolute appeal to patients, making it easy for them to go crazy over it. Seeing his doubt, Lea looked at him and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you felt ut? The pain relief effect is really good, isn¡¯t it?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, focusing on his own body. His body was overdrawn, and exhausted, with headaches at any moment, even his finger joints would ache, it was already five in the morning, and he had almost stayed up all night. When she came in, he had a terrible headache too, but now his head didn¡¯t hurt anymore, he felt refreshed and full of energy. Less than twenty minutes since he had taken her medicine. Ordinary painkillers would take effect in ten minutes, but the effect of this medicine could be felt in about six or seven minutes. A year and a half ago, he had personally taken this medicine several times. After taking it for ten minutes, although it was effective, the side effects were immediate: nausea, vomiting, and dizziness. But not this time. When Lorrand fully realized it, Lea had already walked to the door with a ck stic bag In the bag, besides those two kinds of medicine, there was another one, totaling the bottles. 0 Chapter 13 ¡°Wait a minute! Lorrand shouted Lea turned around and looked at him¡­ ¡°Can you give me some of this medicine Sell¡­ sell it to me.¡± Lorrand asked. She looked at him inquiringly. ¡°My daughter-¡°said Lorrand. Lorrand¡¯s voice choked up, his eyes reddened, tears shimmering in his eyes. She was shaken There was a small staircase at the door of the operating room, leading to a small loft. She followed him, bending over to climb u The highest point of the loft was only over a meter tall, with a small bed ced against the wall. On the pallm¨Csized bedside table, there was a stic bottle with a fresh sunflower inserted into it, illuminating the small loft. On the bed a small body, holding an old stuffed bear in his arms, breathing with a low moan. With her familiar knowledge of medical pathology, she could tell from the voice the child¡¯s condition. Involuntarily, she bent down and walked over. ¡°Daddy¡± When the child heard the voice, he turned his head, first seeing her face, his eyes widened, and he called out, ¡°Mommy Tears shimmered in Lea¡¯s eyes, her eyes turning red. The child on the bed was already fifteen months old. But because of long¨Cterm suffering from illness, he was much thinner. If he didn¡¯t speak, he would look as big as a five or six¨Cmonth¨Cold baby. Seeing the child, Lea¡¯s mind filled with images of her son from her previous life. her pupils dted, and her breath paused. ¡°Anna, be good, it¡¯s not mommy, it¡¯s sister, Lorrand said. Lorrand introduced her to Lea, ¡°My daughter, Anna Phoenix¡± When he came out of prison and saw his daughter for the first time, she hadn¡¯t been named yet. She was in poor health, so he gave her this name, meaning longsting peace and security. int, almost sleepless for the night, almost breaking his heart. Seeing that his daughter was awake again and in pain, Lorrand turned his head, he saw Lea¡¯s face and was instantly shocked. Seeing her daughter¡¯s appearance, she was like a lost mother seeing her child again But she was just a young girl. ¡°Miss Berry¡­¡± Lorrand pleaded. Lea turned her head and wiped away her tears, ¡°Let me check¡± Her voice choked badly. Lorrand was taken aback, but he saw her bend over and go downstairs first. She had such medicine, so she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He immediately picked up his daughter and followed downstairs Lea tidied up the operating bed, and stood aside with a stethoscope in hand; Lorrand nced at her, the young girl had calmed down already. If it weren¡¯t for her reddened eyes, he would have thought the light was too dim earlier and he had mistaken her expression. ¡°Anna, be good, lei sister check on you,¡± Lorrand said. Lorrand gently ced his daughter on the hospital bed, his voice gentle, his movements even gentler, like caring for a newborn. Lea first listened to the child¡¯s heartbeat and pulse. The babyy quietly on the bed, her ck and white eyes staring at her 37Äê Chapter 15 The child¡¯s eyes were pure, without any impurities, showing obedience. Like the eyes of her son in her previous life, almost the same. Lea didn¡¯t dare to look, afraid she would lose control. After a while, she put away the stethoscope and said softly. ¡°Tell me where it hurts, Annal¡± She tried to avoid the child¡¯s eyes as much as possible, gently stroking her head. ¡°Here hurts, here hurts. She pointed to her abdomen and touched her belly. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± The child¡¯s other soft little hand still held her pinkie Once upon a time, her son used to hold her pinkie like this often. She felt as if her heart had been torn apart again. SEND GIFT Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Lea straggled to control her emotions as she gently lifted her child¡¯s shirt, revealing scars on her abdomen. Her fingertips trembled. Next to them was an ultrasound machine, not too okl, with basic color ultrasound functions. She performed another ultrasound for her child. Sure enough, Anna had only one kidney. Her father had done everything he could to save her, enabling her to live until now Without saying anything in front of the child, Lea turned to Lorrand, ¡°Do you have the medical records?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Lorrand, Lorrand reached deep into the medicine cab and handed her a thick stack of medical records. Lea quickly flipped through them, then tossed him a bottle of the anti¨Cinmmatory painkiller she had just taken. ¡°Feed her half a pill first.¡± Lorrand had wanted this medicine himself His eyes lit up with gratitude. Thank you¡± He then fed his daughter half a pill. After taking it, the child¡¯s eyelids drooped, and she soon fell asleep. She was too was too exhausted Before long, the child¡¯s breathing became even. This was the most peaceful sleep she had had since Lorrand had seen her after being released from prison Lorrand looked at his daughter in his arms and suddenly knelt beside the bed. ¡°You must have a way to save her, right!¡± Lea had brought out this medicine, indicating the most advanced medical technology avable ¡°As long as you can cure my daughter and restore her health. I¡¯ll do anything for you. My life is yours! Lorrand said. Lorrand¡¯s eyes reddened, tears rolling down his rough face. He was prepared to sacrifice everything. Lea looked at him, recalling herself from a past life. She suppressed the surging emotions in her chest her calm demeanor ringed with coldness.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I don¡¯t need your life, but I do need a good doctor,¡± answered Lea. Her achievements in medicine in her past life were one of her powerful weapons now, and his medical skills were valuable to her. ¡°Okay!¡± Lorrand said. Lea nodded and handed him three boules of medicine she carried with her, instructing him on their usage. ¡°When her body recovers and she grows a bit older, we¡¯ll transnt another kidney,¡± Lea uid. Although one kidney could function like that of a normal person, the Favored this child and wanted the best for her. Perhaps it was because of that one word, ¡°Mommy! Lorrand nodded. ¡°How did she lose her kidney?¡± The medical records showed that her kidney was removed during surgery when she was four months old. ¡°When I saw her, she was already six months old. The hospital said her kidney had congenital defects¡± Lorrands expression was filled with doubt and mistrust. Lea frowned but said nothing Lorrand carried the child upstairs to bed. Gack down, he saw the little girl sitting by the surgical bed, already asleep Her petite body was wrapped in a cloak, her long hair covering her small face. He couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her, as if he were seeing his own daughter. 1/3 12:06 PM Chapter 16 He took the clinic¡¯s only nket and covered her with it, then went to the outer room, closed the door, andy down on the small, worn¨Cout sofa to rest In the room at the Sedrin Hotel in Vaporleon City where Lea was staying with her identity card, the white light from outside reflected on the heavy curtains, making the room as dark as night. *Click!¡± The lock clicked open. The door was gently pushed open, and a waiter pushed a breakfast cart in, walking lightly into the bedroom, only to see a figure lying on the bed, sleeping with the covers over their head, He pushed the cart to the bedside, then suddenly approached, grabbing the person and the covers with his left hand, while his right hand held a dagger. With a ¡°click,¡± he slit the throat, feathers flying in an instant. He was stunned, pulling back the covers, only to find a long pillow inside. He quickly tidied up, left the room, entered the elevator, and made a call. ¡°There¡¯s no one in the room,¡± said Lea ¡°No one?¡± The person on the other end of the phone couldn¡¯t believe They searched the whole city, had hackers search all thework information in the city, only to find that Lea had checked into this hotel They hadn¡¯t expected it to be an empty city plot How could a runaway girl set up such a trap? hed into day, the sun rose in the east. As night turned i After a day and night of thunderstorms, the summer weather was unusually clear, with a bright morning ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± The banging on the door made the whole clinic tremble. Lea woke up abruptly, got out of bed, and looked outside through the door curtain. Lorrand was also awakened. He opened the door, and a person copsed straight into the room, the person who had supported him almost falling with him. ¡°Dr. Phoenix, please take a look at him¡± The man said. The middle¨Caged fat man said as he stuffed a wad of money into his hand and then ran away. The money was stained with blood, only about a thousand yuan. Lorrand looked at the fleeing figure, his expression freezing, but he didn¡¯t shout for help. He had lost his medical license and had a criminal record, so he opened this clinic here to perform surgeries and earn money to support his daughter. His clients were the people from the boxing arena. Every day, several people woulde to see their injuries. Those with more money would give him more, while those with less would give him less, but he would always have some ie. He looked down at the person on the ground, his mind shaking, It was a young man of eighteen or neen, six feet four, with thick eyebrows and a sharp look. Since half a year ago, when he often came to see his injuries here, they had be quite familiar with each other. But now, he was bleeding from his mouth and nose, blood still flowing out, his face ck and purple, his body stiff, on the brink of death, Lorrand squatted down and lifted his boxing outfit, revealing his chest. There was a depression on the left side, indicating a broken sternum. It was beyond saving! But Lea crouched down, pressing her fingers against the wound, slowly increasing the pressure, and then said, ¡°Take him inside¡± 12.06 PM Chapter 16 SIND GIFT Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Lorrand was momentarily stunned but inexplicably convinced by her. Together, they lifted the person onto the inner ward bed. Lea took off her cloak. Underneath, she wore a white shirt, which belonged to Alfred, stained with her blood. She also wore ck suit pants, also Alfred¡¯s. She had cut them shorter, making them look less harmonious but exuding a touch of elegance and charm. ¡°Do you you have surgical gowns Lea asked while pulling aside the intravenous tube and tying up her long hair. Lorrand hesitated. ¡°Yes¡± The surgical gowns he had were salvaged from medical waste, about two or three sets. He fetched a set for her. Realizing what she was about to do, he locked the door outside and changed into a surgical gown himself, taking out all his surgical fools Lea changed into the surgical gown, donning a cap and mask. She took scissors from the surgical toolkit, cut open the patient¡¯s clothes, and checked his condition Then she fed him th three of her own pills before starting an ultrasound examination of his wounds. Lorrand, nervous and sweating on his forehead, couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°The machine I have is from five years ago, not very The patient¡¯s condition was serious, especially involving the heart, a vital organ, requiring more precise equipment. Lea stared at the screen, her eyes fixed, focused, and serious Seeing herposed demeanor, he also calmed down a bit. y clear.¡± ncing at the young man on the hospital bed, he said, ¡°His name is Yannis Sanders, just came of age half a year ago. He¡¯s a boxer at the nearby boxing arena, often getting injured.¡± He woulde to him for treatment whenever he was seriously injured, so they were somewhat familiar, Lea also checked his other bruises, knowing he was a boxer, which exined his injuries.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Do you have his medical records?¡± asked lea ¡°Yes¡± Lorrand answered. Lorrand pointed out Yannis¡® previous medical records on theputer desktop, and she opened them. ¡°Do you have Type A blood!¡± asked Lea. ¡°Yes, I have some prepared,¡± Lorrand answered. With the ultrasound test data ready. Lea adjusted theputer window, opened another window, and started typing code. Her translucent deep eyes stared at the screen, asionally blinking. Her fingers flew rapidly over the keyboard, the rhythmic capping sending shivers down one¡¯s spine, inexplicably exhrating. The code frame kept moving upward, and a human figure gradually appeared in the other window. Lorrand stared at the screen of the monitor. The human body modeling was quicklypleted. The chest area was erged, a few parameters were input, and soon the image of the patient¡¯s chest appeared. The 3D modeling of the depressed wound area was also presented, including the heart and the detailed condition between the broken chest and the heart. Previously, Lorrand thought his instrument¡¯s precision was incapable of making urate detections, but now, the severity of the patient¡¯s injuries was vividly disyed before his eyes. He nced at Lea in shock. The cold light from the screen reflected in her eyes, her gem¨Clike pupils gleaming. Her exquisite and white features were faintly translucent coupled with her actions. In a daze, he felt she was a perfect creature from the future. 12.07 PM Chapter 17 A sheet of A4 paper was printed from the printer, and Lorrand took a look. It was the final diagnosis. Lea¡¯s form calcted Yannis injury details, as well as the force and object that caused his injury, and finally, the surgical n after diagnosis After reading it, he looked at Lea in astonishment,pletely in awe. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the best doctors in the world, but none can do w what you¡­ He was too amazed, ending with, ¡°You¡¯re mcredible¡± Lea¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t surprise Lorrand. She represented the most advanced medical technology ten years from now, With a twenty¨Cyear gap in medical expertise before him, it was unimaginably vasi, ¡°Gan it be done?¡± Lea asked hini. ¡°We can try,¡± said Lorrand. ¡°I¡¯ll assist you.¡± Lea¡¯s left scap had been pierced by a bullet, preventing her from personally performing the surgery They arranged the surroundings, quickly setting up a simple butplete operating room. Lorrand performed the surgery while Lea assisted. The wound was more severe than they had imagined, with the broken ribs almost touching the heart. Trembling, Lorrand used forceps to handle the shattered homes, sweating profusely and feeling nervous. ¡°Ill take over¡± Les had to take matters into her own hands. Lorand hesitated, making way for her and handing her the tools Her movements were fluent and precise, like a sophisticated robot. He was once again astonished. If she weren¡¯t injured, she would be the best cardiac surgeon he had ever seen. Lea continued with the surgery, handing over the parts that required the use of her left hand to him. After an hour and a half, the surgery waspleted. He suured the wound, and Yannis blood pressure and heartbeat were normal. Lorrand breathed a sigh of relief, even feeling excited. This surgery, which was almost impossible toplete, was very sessful Lea had rested for a while on the side. She looked at the person on the hospital bed, pondered for a moment, took out her phone phone, and made a call. ¡°Mr. Wessen, I have a patient who just underwent heart surgery here. Could you please arrange to have him transferred to your hospital for recuperation?¡± The medical environment at the clinic was poor, and many rehabilitation programs couldn¡¯t be carried out. Sending the patient to the hospital would ensure a Okay, Miss Berry, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately. Charles answered. Lea gave him the address ¡°By the way, Mr. Alfred is looking for you. Have you been in contact? Charles asked. There came a knocking sound on the door. ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡± anyone there?* Eddie asked. A ck SUV was parked across the street. Inside the car, Craig frowned and asked. ¡°Is Miss Berry here, Mr. Alfred?¡± 2/2 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 As dawn broke, Alfred woke up and his first task was to find Lea She wasn¡¯t at thekeside vi, and they searched the entire city. A hacker found some information online that she had gone to the police station to file a repors and checked into the Sedrin Hotel, but she was nowhere to be found.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Alfred then brought them here. It was quite unbelievable. Lorrand had just finished tidying up his tools and looked at her ¡®She¡¯s my friend,¡± said Lorrand. He breathed a sigh of relief Lea went forward to open the door and saw Eddie, along with a car parked outside. The car door opened, and Alfred stepped out. He had already changed into a new outfit, a ck silk shirt that was spotless, contrasting sharply with his cold white skin. His hand was wrapped in bandages, which made him appear even more cold and severe. ¡°Miss Lea!¡± Alfred asked. Eddie looked at Lea in front of him, dressed in arge blue surgical gown and wearing a surgical cap, looking like a doctor who had just finished He couldn¡¯t believe this was the same person who had fought alongside them against the enemyst night, got injured, and then drappeared. Lea acknowledged with a ¡°mm.¡± Alfred had already bent down to enter, surveyed the clinic, and noticed Lorrand emerging from the inner room, scrutinizing him more intently. Seeing him still in his surgical gown, with gloves stained with blood, it was evident they had just finished surgery ¡°Is there a patient!¡± Alfred walked to Lea¡¯s side, his hand naturally resting on the back of her head, rubbing it gently, his breathing steadying, and his entire demeanor softened Feeling the firm yet gentle pressure of his hand, with its uniquely warm palm, Lea¡¯s eyes grew warm. She nodded with a ¡°mm¡± ¨C The surrounding men were startled, witnessing the normally fierce and assertive girl bing docile under the man¡¯s touch. Lorrand, being experienced, immediately recognized the unusual rtionship between Lea and this man Craig looked at Eddie in surprise. ¡°Has Mr. Alfred won over the girl?¡± Eddie remained silent Alfred retracted his hand and walked into the inner room, seeing Yannis lying on the bed. His upper body was bare, the bandaged chest still oozing blood, indicating a very dangerous surgery. Alfred turned to look at Lea, a hint of surprise in his eyes, followed by a proud smile. He was proud of himself, and Lea¡¯s eyes also brightened. ¡°I¡¯ve already called Mr. Wessen toe and transfer the patient to your hospital for recuperation,¡± she said softly, her tone inquiring. ¡°Very good.¡± Alfred was very satisfied with this arrangement. She introduced Lorrand to him. ¡°Dr. Phoenix is a rare cardiologist. Your hospital should hire him; you won¡¯t regret it ¡°Mm, you won¡¯t let me down,¡± Alfred said. ¦° 0 Chapter 18 She smiled with delight The three men around them, with empty stomachs early in the morning, suddenly felt full from the disy of affection Lea introduced the Andrews Group Hospital to Lorrand Soon, people sent by Charles arrived, bringing an ambnce The medical staff lifted Yannis onto the ambnce, and Lorrand also got on with his daughter. The child, having taken medicine, was much better and slept soundly in her father¡¯s arms. Watching the ambnce drive away ¡°Let¡¯s go to my home first.¡± Alfred turned around, just in time to see Lea copse. He swiftly caught her in his arms. She had been seriously injuredst night, hadn¡¯t rested, and the surgery had drained a lot of her energy, causing her to faint. He anxiously camed her into the car, Eddie closed the door and got in. Craig drove towards thekeside vi. In the car, Lea nestled softly in Alfred¡¯s arms, her small face buried in his chest, behaving unusually docile and obedient. Eddie and Craig were taken aback as if the brave person who fought fearlessly against enemiesst night was just an illusion. Lea was awakened by the noise, She slowly opened her eyes to see a warm white ceiling, the intricate and elegant decor pleasing to the eye. The bed shey on was veryfortable, making her feel like she was lying on soft clouds. Her body hadn¡¯t experienced suchfort in a long time. Taking a breath, she smelled a pleasant scent It was Alfred¡¯s scent This was his bedroom. She hugged the nket, breathing in greedily, feeling inexplicably happy. Then she got out of bed, walked barefoot to the window, and pulled back the curtains. It was already dusk, the orange¨Cred sunset filling the garden. A silver¨Cck extended Luxora car was parked in the garden, belonging to her grandfather. Outside stood the driver and bodyguards, all from the Berry family¡¯s old house. She heard Christian¡¯s voice downstairs. ¡°Alfred, although I have a life¨Cand¨Cdeath friendship with your grandfather, this is our family business, and you shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡± Although the Berry family was the leader in Vaporleon City,pared to the Andrews family in Iverton, it was insignificant. However, Christian had always been strong¨Cwilled and assertive in front of everyone. He wanted to take Lea away, but was being blocked, making him very angry. Alfred sat on the sofa with his legs slightly apart, in a position, with a firm yet respectful attitude. ¡°Mr. Berry, I respect you as an elder and value your friendship with my grandfather, but since Lea came to me for refuge, having taken her in, I will take good care of her ¡°She left home less than twenty¨Cfour hours ago and already faced an assassination attempt. As an outsider, I also question whether the Berry family is truly safe for her¡± ¡°Moreover,¡± he looked directly at Christian, his powerful presence suppressing the elder¡¯s momentum, ¡°is the Berry family a home for Lea?¡± Althoughst night¡¯s assassination was targeted at him, the hacker found evidence in the Sedrin Hotel room surveince showing that some 2./3 Chapter 18 assassins were also after Lea Christian was shocked, not expecting him to stand up for his granddaughter and interfere to this extent. Seeing his firm atitude, he realized he was serious about this. He was grim¨Cfaced and strong¨Cwilled: ¡°The Berry family is her home: I am her grandfather. Is there anyone who can protect her better than me!¡± Alfred did notment, but seeing his genuine concern for his granddaughter, his tone softened. He said, ¡°Lea was injuredst night, hasn¡¯t slept, and fainted. She needs rest. Why don¡¯t you wait until she wakes up!¡± Christian, feeling pity, suppressed his anger. Jeffrey said. ¡°Mr. Alfred, Mr. Berry hasn¡¯t slept much for two nights because of the youngdy.¡± Let¡¯s wait? Christian stopped him. Thad thad thud¡­ Hearing footsteps on the stairs, everyone looked up to see a walking down, She was wearing Alfred¡¯s white shim, the hem reaching mid¨Cthigh, her legs long and straight, her skin porcin white, and her long hair soft and ck Having slept herplexion had improved, but she still looked a bit pale and delicate. With just one nce, Alfred¡¯s gaze deepened, holding his breath, his heart racing. Breathing again, his eyes filled with a smile. This girl looked so good in his white shirt, ¡°Why¡­ why are you dressed like this Christian rushed up, unsteady after days of not resting, looking angry. He turned to re at Alfred, as if his granddaughter had been taken advantage of Alfred fell silent. ¡°Grandfather, what did you expect me to wear?¡± Lea asked. She had left the old house with nothing, her dress soaked by the rain. Christian was at a loss for words. He reached out to pull her hand. ¡°Come home with me¡± Lea pushed his hand away, sat down on the sofa, and picked up a ss of water to drink, Just waking up, she was very thirsty. ¡°Lea, have you lost your mind?¡± Christian¡¯s temper red, nearly exploding Lea looked at him stubbornly He hesitated, losing his temper. ¡°Jeffrey, give her the equity transfer documents¡± SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT 12.07 PM Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Jeffrey handed a folder to Lea. Lea took in and read it carefully. ¡°Miss Lea, Mr. Berry has also demoted the Madam, sending her to the marketing department as a manager, and he has severely punished her.¡± Jeffrey said. He pleaded on Christian¡¯s behalf. Jeffrey said. ¡°These past few days, he hasn¡¯t rested well, hasn¡¯t slept for two nights, and has been looking for you since yesterday afternoon. He even went to the police stationtest night. He was injured during his military service when he was young, and now that he¡¯s older, he can¡¯t endure such strain.¡± Lea put down the equity document, and looked at her grandfather with slightly red eyes, and a guilty expression: ¡°A harmonious family prospers. I¡¯ll go back with Grandpa.¡± Christian nodded, his anger dissipating ¡°Grandpa, Mr. Alfred took care of me, and I have a few words to say to him.¡± He frowned, wondering what more these two had to discuss, but still took Jeffrey and left, waiting in the car. Lea picked up the equity document from the sofa and handed it to Alfred, her youthful appearance showing a mix of business acumen and wisdom. ¡°Mr. Alfred, this is my partnership capital,¡± said Lea. Alfred looked down at her, his eyes filled with fondness, loving her earnest expression. He smiled as he epted the equity document: ¡°The decision to slut down and sell the Vaporeon City Branch of Saint Andrews Hospital was made by the headquarters. I¡¯m using my personal funds, along with yours, to buy the hospital¡± The process is already underway and should bepleted in a few days,¡± he said. ¡°Mm.¡± Lea feltpletely assured leaving it in his hands What she was doing was ultimately for him. Alfred leaned in closer, his tone bing gentle, with a hint of concem ¡°Will you be safe going backThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°With Grandpa taking care of me, I¡¯ll be fine. She gave him a reassuring smile. Matilda, of course, wouldn¡¯t let her off, but she had to consider Christian, so she wouldn¡¯t dare to act to tantly. Between her, Matilda, and Helen, it was a matter of survival. If they managed to till her first in this life, it would be their skill, and she wouldn¡¯t feel wronged dying ¡°What about the people fromst night¡­ are you safe?¡± She was equally worried about him. He nodded. ¡°They¡¯re foreignpetitors. After failing this time, they won¡¯t make another move.¡± Leaving the vi, Lea got into the Luxora car, sitting quietly and obediently beside her grandfather. She looked young and innocent, very well- behaved Christian watched her with a pang of heartache. What did you say to that boy?¡± Although he was the young heir of the Andrews family, he had been 100 arrogant in his attitude. Even his grandfather had to be polite and humble in front of him. What surprised him even more was that their rtionship seemed quite good. ¡°Nothing much just thanked him,¡± answered Lea He sighed silently, saying nothing. This child, looking obedient, but her heart wasn¡¯t with hin¡° Chapter 19 On the way back to the old house, they passed a pet shop, and Lea got off to buy three kittens. Christian disliked such pets, feeling very disdainfull, but seeing the girl holding the fluffy kittens, she appeared gentle and spirited. Thinking of her being mistreated and lonely at the Berry mansion, having pets for thepany seemed good, so he reluctantly epted in. By the time they returned to the Berry mansion, the sun hadpletely set, and the hall was lit, grand, and luxurious. As soon as she entered, the housekeeper, Melissa, greeted her. ¡°So the second miss likes cats¡± She responded with a ¡°man¡± and brought out the cars. Melissa had already prepared dinner with the servants, and Lea joined Christan for the meal. She ate while feeding the cats, taking some of every dish, even the healthy soup Christian was drinking, to feed the cats. The current her was poised and intelligent, with none of the former solitary and introverted demeanor, and she was good at pleasing Christian, It was as if she had always lived with Christian, never having been separated. Christian suddenly felt a sense of enjoying family happiness and liked this feeling very much, adding more affection for her. Lea¡¯s bedroom was thergest room on the second floor. The bed, wardrobe, and dressing table, although old¨Cfashioned, were made of pure rosewood, valuable and grand. She asked for a recover. ¡°Buzz buzz!¡± Her phone vibrated with a message on WhatsApp from Lorrand. [Yannis has woken up. Mr. Wessen used the new medication, and with the best medical conditions, he will recover won | She replied with a single okay. ¡°Knock knock knock Hearing the knock on the dour, Lea put her phone on the bedside table: ¡®Come in¡± Jeffrey entered, carrying a tray and cing it on the table: ¡°Mr. Berry specially asked Melissa to prepare bird¡¯s nest for yourte¨Cnight snack? ¡°Miss Lea. Mr. Berry is old and unable to do as much as before. These years, he has been exhausted with thepany affairs and hasn¡¯t paid attention to the happenings in the mansion. ¡°In the past two days, he¡¯s been working tirelessly for you, almost falling ill, and has severely punished Matilda. He genuinely cares about you¡± ¡°Now that you are living with him, no one in the Berry family will dare to neglect you. Mr. Berry wants y you to live here peacefully¡± Jeffrey¡¯s face showed rare kindness, looking at her as if she were his own granddaughter. He was arade of Mr. Berry, a real soldier, rarely showing such a benevolent side. It turned out he was there to convey her grandfather¡¯s message, ¡°Mm¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Thank you, Jeffrey Mease tell Grandpa that I will be obedient and work hard to ease his worries¡± Christian might not have demoted Matilda solely for her sake, but she indeed gained the benefit she wanted this time. Moreover, with Matilda demoted, she would lose control of thepany, suffering a significant loss of power,parable to losing 3% of the shares, which was enough for her to endure. ¡°Mr. Berry will be very pleased.¡± Jeffrey gave a rare smile. ¡°Eat yourte¨Cnight snack and rest early. She responded with a ¡°mum, picking up the bowl. The bowl was warm, and the bird¡¯s nest was just right. She took a spoonful to her mouth, and after he left, she turned and fed the bird¡¯s nest to the kitten crouching on the desk. The warm yellow light illuminated her clear eyes, which sparkled sharply. 0 12:07 PM Chapter 20 Chapter 20 In her previous life, Christian had died three monthster. He had no major health problems and was the head of the family, managing the entire n. All his close aides were loyal, so he shouldn¡¯t have passed away so quickly. Later, when she had gained some power and status in Iverton, she investigated these people. Melissa had disappeared. Before Christian died. Jeffrey¡¯s body was found in the river. The autopsy revealed that his heart, kidneys, and other organs were missing Could it be that he discovered Matilda¡¯s plot to harm Christian and was killed in silence him Pondering for a moment, she sat at theputer, opened it along with her phone, and wrote a piece of code. Soon, the surveince system of the mansion appeared on herputer screen. The mansion was built during the Republican era, and to avoid damaging its original architectural beauty, only the water and electricity were renovatedter, with almost no indoor surveince, only a few outside. Christian, being a proud and self¨Cassured military man, found indoor surveinceughable. She checked it once, then opened another window to start working. In her previous life, she was sent to prison, awaiting execution. Half a yearter, Milton discovered that she had developed the artificial brain and got her out of prison under the special technology talent program. He then reinvestigated her murder case, hired the bestwyers, and spared her from execution Milton brought her into Andrews Group, providing unlimited funds and resources, allowing her to do research freely. At that time, he not only saved her life but also gave her a brilliant future. To repay him, the worked tirelessly at Andrews Group for eight years, sleeping only four to five hours a day and spending the rest on research. Even when she was pregnant, she maintained high productivity. She achieved over five hundred research results, and small. Now, she and Alfred were opening a hospital, and many of her medical research results could be prepared in advance. Once the hospital was set up, she could apply for patents, start production, and enter the market. She needed to grow quickly to contend with Maulda. Two dayster, it was Monday. In the morning, Lea had breakfast with Christian, feeding the cats while eating.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°In just two days, the Berry Group¡¯s stock price has risen by 30%. There must be something fishy¡± Christian said worriedly, halfway through breakfast. Lea was shocked. In the past couple of days, Alfred was probably selling her shares to cash out for opening the hospital, and the stock coincidentally rose. Roughly estimating, the shares she held had increased by over a billion. She didn¡¯t believe in coincidences; he must be manipting it She didn¡¯t know exactly what Alfred did, only that he was very powerful. If it weren¡¯t for her scientific achievements, Milton couldn¡¯tpare to him. Anyway, it was a good thing. Matilda would be furious and anxious to get rid of her, revealing her ws. She was out in the open while Matilda was in hiding she only feared that Matilda would be too parlent and not make a move. Thinking it over, she took some food from Christian¡¯s bowl and fed in 10 the cats under the table. ¡°Melissa prepared cat food. Why are you feeding them this stuff?¡± Christian was unhappy, 1207 PM Chapter 20 Every meal, she would feed the cats and often take food from his bowl. Despite hisints, she never listened. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± She smiled. ¡°See how much they love it.¡± Christian huffed and puffed, but he could only pamper his granddaughter who had returned to him. ¡°Jeffrey will drive you to school,¡± said Christian. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take the bus, replied Lea. She had installed surveince in the Sedrin Hotel room, and the footage was remotely sent to her phone. She had watched it many times¨Cthe assassin¡¯s throat¨Ccutting was ruthless, precise, and swift With Matilda having murderous intentions, she would seize any opportunity. She trusted no one in the old mansion and wouldn¡¯t give them a chance. ¡°Take the bus?¡± Christian frowned. ¡°Yes. Mr. Jeffrey has to drive you to work. You should save your energy for managing thepany. Don¡¯t worry about me Lea said, ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re willing, I can also help with thepany¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°Haha! Christianughed heartily. ¡°If you don¡¯t end up at the bottom of the ss, that would case my wornes. Of course, don¡¯t stress too much. Just do your best. I will find a good university for you so you can graduate and support yourself, not go hungry.¡± ¡°How about Vaporleon University!¡± Christian asked Vaporleon University was one of the top ten universities an the country. ¡°No, I¡¯m aiming for Conrad University Her expression was calm but showed serious determination. Christian was stunned, and before he could react, Lea was already far out the door with her backpack ¡°She¡­ she said she wants to get into Conrad University and looked so confident. Is there something wrong with her?¡± said Christian Christian pointed to his head Jeffrey smiled. ¡°Miss Lea has great ambition, which is a good thing You should support her.¡± ¡°Of course I support her! But can she get into Conrad University?¡± Christian was doubtful. Vaporleon High School was one of the high schools under the Conrad Group in Iverton, It was located in the prime area of Vaporleon City, like an art pce, exuding wisdom and elegance everywhere There were 24 such schools in the country and a abroad, each enrolling only 200 students per year¨Ceither geniuses or children of wealthy families, attracting the best high school students nationwide. Conrad University, the only university run by the group in Iverton, only admitted students from Vaporleon High School, with an intake of 500 students each year, and an eptance rate of less than 10%. Those who could get into Conrad University were either geniuses among geniuses or from the wealthiest families. Upon entering the campus, the white buildings, lush and gardens, filled with the vigor of young high school students, Lea walked up to the third¨Cyear ss One. Three years ago, Helen, who had introduced the artificial brain to the world, had been in the spotlight, spending months being interviewed by media and invited to various technology forums. In addition, she had also dabbled in the entertainment industry, taking a year off altogether. So now, at neen, she was still in her third year of high school Lea, being her stand¨Cin and tool, was also in her third year. There were less than ten minutes before ss started, and many students in the corridor turned to look at her in surprise. Many students standing to talk about her. ¡°Where did this girle from? She¡¯s so pretty! Howe we¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful girl before? Is she not from our school! Wow, her features are so delicate. A model for stic surgery. Her aura is amazing. Which wealthy family is she from!¡± Even someone did not respect her. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name! What¡¯s your phone number! We¡¯re having a yacht party this weekend. You¡¯d be my VIF 2/3 1207 PM Chapter 20 guest ¡°Miss, my dad is a big shot in the entertainment industry. Join ourpany, and you¡¯ll be a top star.¡± ¡°Miss, ourpany sells clothes worldwide. Be our spokesperson!¡± ¡°My family deals in jewelry, and we¡¯re looking for a celebrity ambassador. Come with me, and we¡¯ll offer you a top¨Ctier deal¡± Lea ignored these rich kids and headed straight to the ssroom. As she reached the door. Helen and a few others blocked her way. The girl on her left, standing about five foot eight tall, taller than most girls, had a sharp and mean look. She was Helen¡¯s most trustedckey in school, Lily Wood, ¡°This¡­ this is Lea?¡± Helen asked. SEND GIFT Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Helen¡¯s face darkened as she signaled to Lily, who was holding a bag of blood prepared for Lea. At the sight of Lea, Lily was dumbfounded for a moment. Simrly, upon hearing that she was Lea, everyone was astonished and burst into a wild discussion, ¡°She¡¯s that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing? Are you kidding me?¡± one girl started in disbelief ¡°That dumb cker? Hell no!¡± Another oneughed with some throbbing conter contempt. ¡°No way! You all know what kind of trash she is!¡± The discrimination toward Lea kept going Matilda bribed Lea into Vaporleon High School. From the first day of Lea¡¯s freshman year, this secret was known to all. Due to the high price paid by Matilda and connections of the Berry family, Lea managed to stay in the top ss. Many wealthy students entered the school through such means, academic talent but boasting strong backgrounds and outward appearances, and thus managed to secure a ce within the sturlends However, Len was a different story. Always scoring zero on exams, she was disheveled with long hair covering her face. Rarely did she speak, and when she did, her voice was barely more than a whisper. Her pasture was perpetually hunched, as if she were trying to make herself invisible. Not only were the gifted geniuses and the wealthy kids disdainful of her, but Lea herself also seemned to have a deep disdain toward herself. As a result, after three years as ssmates, no one had seen her face. Everyone despised her, looked down on her, and felt ashamed to be her ssmate, detesting every moment spent in the same room, yet they had to tolerate her presence because of the Berry family¡¯s influence.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Misfit, underachiever, idiot¡­ were thebels attached to her. Unperturbed by the collective astonishment and barrage of inquiries, Lea remained indifferent, ber gaze honing in sharply on the blood bag cradled in Lily¡¯s hand. Memories flowed into her mind. On her first day of high school, Helen had led a group to bully her Lily sshed blood on her school uniform, causing her to be ridiculed by all the boys and mocked by all the girls in the school, Some hud even dumped a trash can on her head, calling her garbage. Yet she didn¡¯t dare to fight back, for if she did. Helen would be displeased and to Matilda, whose torment would be even more cruel and lethal. As a result, Lea endured three years of bullying from Helen and her gang. In her past life. Les believed that her ticket to freedomy solely in conquering the SAT exam¨C1 means to break free from the clutches of the Berry family and the confines of Vaporicon City. Little did she know, they destoyed her before that.. ¡°Get out of my way! Minions, Lea taunted The sentence left Lily visibly startled. She looked at Helen, meeting her sharp gaze. Hesitantly, she aimed to ssh the blood on Lea To her shock, Lea snatched the blood bag away and sshed it all over her face. The scream was instantly heard, catching the attention of a lot of onlookers. ¡°Is that Lea! She actually fought back! Fierce! What a badass! She¡¯spletely something else now!¡± the onlookers chattered on. Helen, furious, charged forward To her great horror, Lea held up the phone in front of her, ying the live footage from Grandpa¡¯s birthday party, where she was moaning under a man ¡°Helen, do you truly believe that dolling yourself up will somehow erase what you¡¯ve done! The facts can¡¯t be erased.¡± Lea¡¯s voice was dripping with hatred. Helen felt a thunderous blow in her mind upon hearing Lea¡¯s words, wondering. ¡®Hadn¡¯t they cleaned up all the videos? How did she get it? Lea¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. At the birthday party, she hacked into the recording system with her phone and obtained the original high¨Cdefinition content. 12.07 FM Chapter 21 Seeing her smile, Helenpletely lost her cool, rearing, ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°How!¡± Lea was not daunted by her a bit. ¡°My mother won¡¯t let you of Helen went on threatening her. ¡°Oh really?¡± Lea yed another video, shoving it in Helen¡¯s face. ¡°Seet She¡¯s on her knees begging for mercy, apologizing to me. Plus, thepensated me with 33 of the shares, the same amount of Berry Group¡¯s shares you have, worth around 600 million dors. No, with the stock price rising now, it¡¯s nearly 800 million dors.¡± Although everyone here was born with a silver spoon, 800 million dors still loomed as a staggering sum for them now. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at Lea¡¯s words. At the same time, Lea continued to sting Helen. ¡°And your mother was demoted from vice executive president to a mere department manager¡± No way! No way! It can¡¯t bel¡± Helen was in despair, shouting. ¡°My mother wouldn¡¯t¡­ She¡¯s omnipotent. Give¡­ give me your phone!¡± With that, she lunged over frantically. Lea simply raised her phone and sidestepped, causing Helen to stumble and fall to the ground. Humiliated and ashamed, tears streamed down her face, shattering her epitome of dignity and perfection as a richdy. ¡°Want to see it? Sure, Ill send it to you¡± Lea provoked. Shortly after, the e sounds of phones receiving messages filled the air. ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry. I think I missent it to the ss group chat,¡± Lea said in a feigned innocence. Shaking in horror, Helen pulled out her phone, and saw the video of Matilda kneeling and begging for forgiveness. In the video, her clothes were soaked, her long hair clung weily to her face, her makeup waspletely ruined, and she was a mess of tears and Helen was paralyzed with fear at the sight of such a Matilda. Son were her ssmates. ¡°Is this really Matilda, the firstdy of Vaporleon?¡± Someone began the mockey. ¡°No way! She¡¯s so ugly without makeup!¡± ¡°I thought she was always high¨Css, dressed in designer clothes, as elegant as a movie star!¡± ¡°This is hrious. Oh my¡­ Gay ! just did, and she¡¯s already puked. Another one joined the fun. The taunting voices and sarcastic smiles around Helen left ber feel the world crumbling. Once, she was the wealthiest under¨Ceighteen in Vaporleon, a prodigy, the epitome of a perfect debutante, and a princess. Now, however, she became the object of ridicule for all She looked up at Lea, who stood towering before her. The realization struck her like a thunderbolt¨Cit was Lea who had orchestrated the downfall. of her reputation at her grandfather¡¯s birthday and it was Lea who recorded a video of her mother, leading to her being mocked at school. ¡°You bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Helen roared in rage As she reached out to strangle Lea, Lea raised her phone again. ¡°Shall I send this one to the group as well?¡± The impact was instant. Helen crumpled to her knees at Lea¡¯s feet, tears streaming as she begged ¡°No, please, I beg you¡­¡± If Lea posted this in the ss group, it would spread throughout the school, then onto the inte, and soon everyone in the city, no, the whole world would know, and she would truly be over. ¡°You¡¯re begging me? I¡¯m sorry. Your voice is too soft. I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Lea was ruthless. Helen was taken aback for a second, then nced around at the surrounding ssmates and instantly understood Lea was doing it on purpose. Lea¡¯s fingers moved slowly, with a deliberate grace. ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Helen raised her voice. 2/3 D 12.03 PM Chapter 21 ¡°Louder!¡± Lea shouted. ¡°I beg you, please¡­ please Helen held onto her foot, pleading, ¡°Lea, we grew up under the same roof. We¡¯ve been sisters for neen years, haven¡¯t we? I¡¯ll make up for everything I did wrong before. 171 change. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Lea¡¯s eyes gradually grew darker, pitch¨Cck like a hole capable of swallowing everything. They threw her son Indeed, they had been sisters for neen years. She called Matilda mother for neen years, but what did she get in return? They to his death!i The hatred buried deep within Lea, like churning magma, surged forth. ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry. My hand slipped. It was sent.¡± B SEND GIFT COMMENT Çú 0 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Helen suddenly copsed to the ground, panic¨Cstricken and fearful while everyone¡¯s phones rang in unison. Thest message had already been a bombshell, but as they opened the new one, collective shock spread like wildfire. The ovepping audio red out, creating a cacophony that made faces flush with embarrassment and disbelief ¡°It really is Helen!¡± Everyone nced between their phones and Helen, eximing, ¡°I can¡¯t believe she did such a thing!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡± ¡°I never thought she was into that.¡± ¡°This is 100 much for me! ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Ive idolized her for three years, and here she is Tse abo chased her for three years, luckily she didn¡¯t agree, or my whole life would have been ruined.¡± ¡°No wonder my mom told me to stay away from her. It all makes sense now,¡± ¡°This is disgusting I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been friends with someone like her for three years.¡± ¡°She should be expelled from school?¡± The gossip went on and on Lea watched coldly at Helen on the ground. Those who once alinired her, pursued her, fawned upon her, and called her sister and best friend, now all ridiculed her, despised her, and cursed her, just as Lea had once suffered. Yet Lea endured it for three full years, suffering a million times more. Helen felt as if these voices were stinging her eardrums Eike needles. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She wanted to escape, to break through this einlemenil Just as she struggled to rive, Lea seized her chin, forcing her to look up. ¡°Helen, this is just the beginning. You better take it all in. Don¡¯t break down 100 sour, or it won¡¯t be any funt¡± Helen i stood frozen, her gaze locked on the ¡°demon¡± before her, suddenly pushing Lea away and running for her life. Lea¡¯s voice rang out. Helen, the mock exams areing up. Where are you going? Do you think by not taking the exam, you can hide the fact that I¡¯ve been taking your exams for the past three years? IF I get the top score this time, everyone will know.¡± Upon hearing these words, Helen ran even faster, leading her to slip on her steps and tumble down the staircase. Lucky for her. There weren¡¯t many stairs,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. she only had minor scrapes. She got up and continued to run down. Lea turned around, walking to the ssroom door under the watchful eyes of dozens of students. She fixed a piercing gaze on the few still blocking the doorway. They were part of Helen¡¯s que, ready to act together to expel Lea from the school exam. No one had expected things to turn out this way. Helen¡¯s goal was to take revenge on Lea, in forment her, and to prevent her from taking this ex Leading the front it was Shannon, with a delicate and radiant face, exuding an elusive sharpness, She and Lily were Helen¡¯s right and left hands, ready to fight for Helen in any situation. She cast a deep, inscrutabile nce at Lea, then turned away with a faint air of indifference. The others fled like startled birds, hurrying to their seats as quickly as possible. They were frightened, disbelieving that Lea had driven Helen into They usually just bluff and bully. Now that even Helen couldn¡¯t withstand it, minor figures like them were surely no match for Lea. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder what if Lea were to seek revenge on them. After all, they had bullied her for three years. Each one of them kept their heads down, afraid to meet her gaze, D 12.07 PM Chapter 22 ¡°Did you all just hear that? Lea said she¡¯s going to score full marks, get the top scorer some bold students started. ¡°Three years of zero scores, and now she says she¡¯ll get a perfect score. Is she insane!¡± ¡°And she said she¡¯s been taking exams for Helen for three years.¡± ¡°Is this real ¡°Can you believe it?¡± No one dared believe it, and they were all eager to see what would unfold next. The bell rang for ss, and everyone filed into the ssroom, taking their seats. Lea¡¯s seat was at the very back, on the far left, the worst spot in the ss, while the seat in front of hers, Helen¡¯s, was empty. Helen had always scored top marks, securing the privilege to choose her seat, but she chose to sit here, iming to take care of Lea but actually to keep an eye on her. After all, Lea was a genius, capable of developing an artificial brain, surpassing even the scientists at Berry Group and Fraley Group. At the same time, Helen took pleasure in bullying her. Lea nced at the empty seat and began working on the test. Her ssmates couldn¡¯t adjust to the change and kept ncing at her. She was answering the questions diligently, writing quickly, the tip of her pen rustling against the paper, her expression calm andposed, as if the answers flowed effortlessly from her mind to the page, requiring no pause for thought. Helen, in a panic, ran out of the teaching building. Fortunately, ss had already started, and there was no one in the campus. She ran straight. toward the outside of the campas, calling her mother as she ran ¡°Mom, I¡¯m done for! Lea sent the video to the ss group. And yours, too. Everyone saw it, theyughed at me, used me¡­ Everyone¡¯sughing at us. Mom, I can¡¯t take it. Please, save me!¡± As she spoke, she forwarded all the videos from to Matilda. Matilda was in the Berry Group¡¯s headquarters, handing over her duties. She had been demoted and was trying to ce her people in key positions to retain control. The moment she saw the video Helen sent, her body swayed and she fell heavily into the sofa It¡¯s over Matilda thoughts raced. ¡®It¡¯s all over now! Helen¡¯s virginity is ruined! And her name, too! Hearing Helen¡¯s terrified sols, her heart broke. ¡°Helen, don¡¯t be afraid Mommy¡¯sing right now.¡± ¡°Mom, kill Lea. No, death is too easy.
  1. y. I want her to suffer, to be humiliated online. And those whoughed at me, I want them to beg for my forgiveness¡± Helen cursed in rage.
¡°Alright, alright. Mommy will do anything ng for you ining right now!¡± Matilda hung up and gripped her hair, suddenly screaming. ¡°Where¡¯s Ewant Where¡¯s he?¡± Her secretary. Max Fraley, a trusted confidante she had brought along when she married, now dared not approach her, replying with fear, ¡°Mr. Berry¡­ hasn¡¯t been found yet ¡°He useless fool Matilda cursed vehemently. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Max was stunned in ce. Ddespite the discord between the couple for wenty years, Matilda had always maintained Ewan¡¯s dignity in front of others. Yet now, she called him a fool in thepany, in front of the subordinates. Everyone knew she was demoted and in a bad mood, but now, she was utterly explosive, her expression terrifying, She had no time to wait for Ewan, quickly grabbing her keys and phone and driving to the school ¡ª¨C When her burgundy Bentley pulled up at the school gate, a figure dashed out from behind a trash can. Matilda mmed on the brakes, nearly crashing into the curb. Upon closer inspection, Matilda realized in fear that the ¡°street urchin was her daughter. With a loud bang, the car door opened, and Helen climbed in, bringing with her a stench of garbage. ¡°Mom, what took you so long?¡± She threw herself onto Matilda, sobbing as she cursed. ¡°They bullied met You have to make them delete the video, teach them a lesson. What am I supposed to do now! Hear do 1 face those people! Lea even said that she¡¯s going to score full marks today, get the top score, and the fact that she took my exam will also be exposed!¡± ¡°Sorry, I got held up at work and camete. The thought of Helen being bullied to such an extent shattered Matilda¡¯s heart. She assured, ¡°I will definitely handle this well and ensure you return with glory¡± ¡°How Didn¡¯t you say you wanted Lea dead! Why is she still alive? Only ther death can make me feel bener.¡± Helen queuloned ¡°That little bitch!¡± Matilda¡¯s eyes zed with malice. ¡°She¡¯s quite good at hiding The night Lea ran away, they deployed professional personnel but still couldn¡¯t find her. She was now staying with Christian, which made it difficult to make a move, especially since she was so cautious Matilda¡¯s men hadn¡¯t found an opportunity these past few days, ¡°Mom. did she get you demoted?¡± Helen still couldn¡¯t believe it. Her mother was omnipotent, and Lea was just a little girl who never dared to resist their bully. Matilda¡¯s face twisted in anger when she heard this. Thepany¡¯s stock price had risen so much. What she transferred to Lea was now worth over 800 million dors! Manda¡¯s heart was bleeding, ¡°Helen, rest assured. Lea won¡¯t crow over for long. She will repay us with her life. Now, go back and rest. In a few days, I¡¯ll make sure you retum in style. Marida sneered in confidence. ¡°Okay¡± Helen finally calmed down. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. With the the video our, only home is safe. I want to go home¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Matilda drove Helen home, and as soon as the car started moving, the phone rang. ¡°Madam, we¡¯ve found Mr. Berry came the voice of Max.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Where is he?¡± Matilda questioned in a hurry. ¡°A vi in the suburbs, Max replied with some hesitation. ¡°What?¡± Matilda was thunderstruck to hear the news. She knew her husband had kept a woman there half a year ago. But three months ago, he told her he had taken care of it. She didn¡¯t expect him to go there again. ¡°Send me the photos,¡± she roared. ¡°Madam, you¡¯d better not. Max tried to dissuade her. ¡°Now!¡± Matildamanded sternly. Soon, a photo arrived on her phone. There was Ewan, embracing a woman, both nearly undressed, the woman heavily pregnant, the child appearing to be five or six months along. Shepletely lost it at the sight of the photo. ¡°Good for you, Ewan! How dare you dare treat me like this! I¡¯ll make you regret it¡° 12.07 PM Chapter 23 Helen was also struck by the photo, feeling as if being struck by a thunderbolt. ¡°Mom, is this. Dad?¡± she stammered. ¡°He¡¯s not your dad. He¡¯s not worthy! He¡¯s a schim, waste ¡°Matilda cursed. With Helen going through such a situation, Matilda was busy and overwhelmed, yet Ewan was nowhere to be found, indifferent and absent, Although he was just a figurehead at thepany, he was the executive president. When Mati got demoted, she was nning to shift the power imo his hands. Controlling a useless man like Ewan was a piece of cake for her. Only by doing so could she continue to control the Berry Group. After much difficulty, she found him, only to discover he kept a woman outside and even had a child. ¡°Mom, you must not let that woman give birth to his child. I don¡¯t want anyone else to share the Berry family¡¯s inheritance; it¡¯s all miner Helen said through gritted teeth. ¡°I know, and I won¡¯t allow it, Matilda swore indignantly. With Matilda¡¯s assurance, Helen finally calmed down. Matilda took a deep breath,posed herself, andmanded over the phone, ¡°Bring him back to thepany first.¡± She would hand over the power first ¡°Yes, madam, Max answered Sunlight streamed in the luxurious and warm suburban vi. Janice, wearing a pink slip dress, was nimble despite herrge belly, tying a tie for Ewan. ¡°That old bitch is too much, ordering you around like that. After all, you are the president of Berry Group, the only son of the Berry family¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here with you for so long, I should go back. You need to rest inure for our son With that, Ewan kissed her belly ¡°Ouch! He kicked met He¡¯s trying to respond.¡± Janice eximed in surprise. ¡°Little brat Ewan happily parted her belly, and the baby inside moved twice more, making him burst into a profound meaning as she pouted. ¡°Your situation at thepany now is all because of that old woman. If she could give you a son, a true heir to the Berry family, Christian would have granted you real power long ago, and you wouldn¡¯t be so stifled at thepany. ¡°Instead, she gave birth to a daughter and raised her so poorly as to fuck with a non at Christian¡¯s birthday party, disgraced the Berry family, and who knows what else she might do to disgrace the family in the future. But it¡¯s all worked out now You finally have a son.¡± She had checked the baby¡¯s gender at a private hospital when she was less than four months pregnant. ¡°Once the child is born, Christian will surely be very pleased Janice was brimming with confidence, believing that Christian would love his grandson Ewan was never valued by Christian, and in recent years, he hadn¡¯t even been looked at properly. He was self¨Cabased and arrogant. Frequently reminded by Janice, he came to see it as a valid reason. ¡°When the Berry family has the next generation of heirs, and Christian starts to value you, let¡¯s see if that old woman sull dares to show you any attitude.¡± ¡°Ewan, will you divorce her and marry me, and let our son return to the Berry family with a legitimate status at that time?¡± Janice wrapped her arms around his neck, her eyes slightly reddened, pleading earnestly. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve long had enough of that old woman¡± Ewan was determined; his marriage to Matilda was a farrily alliance; he never loved her. It was their elders who forced them into this union for family interests. Matilda, though capable, was extremely controlling, greedy, and ruthless in her methods, wielding considerable power within both the Fraley and Berry families. Outwardly, he was her husband, but in reality, he was poding more than a stray dog in her presence. What he wanted was a wife, a woman. If given real power and the choice, he would naturally opt for the understanding woman before him. 12:07 PM Chapter 24 Chapter 24 As Janice listened, her heart was blooming with joy. ¡°Alright, Ill head back now,¡± Ewan said, nting a kiss on her check. Janice caressed her belly and walked to the door to see him off, tender and affectionate like a wife. Once Ewan had left, Janice closed the door, and the affectionate smile vanished instantly, reced by a greedy and harsh expression. She picked up her phone and dialed the obstetrician¡¯s number. ¡°Doctor, when can I schedule a cesarean section for my child? ¡°Miss Gibbs, I¡¯ve already told you for the health of the child, we need to wait at least seven months. Otherwise, the child may not develop properly. leading to poor health and even life¨Cthreatening risks, the doctor exined. Janice but had no choice but to agree. ¡°Fine, schedule the C¨Csection for when I¡¯m seven months along. Make sure the surgery is booked¡± What the Berry family wanted was a healthy son; otherwise, everything would be for night. She needed the child to be born as quickly as possible; it was her ticket into the Berry family. Born into an ordinary family, she had be a model thanks to her exceptional looks, but without money or connections, she had to ept the unspoken rules to secure resources in this industry. The best case scenario was finding a sugar daddy, boosting her fame, finding another sugar daddy, and if luck was on her side, snagging a decent tycoon, and that would be considered a sessful life. Yet among those who struggled in this circle, only one in a hundred might achieve that Fortunately, she got good luck, catching the eye of Ewan, no ordinary tycoon but the foremost scion of the first farmaly in Vaporleon City, and she got pregnant with his son. The Berry family had only two young girls, one was mistreated by her stepmother, and the other caused a scene at her grandpa¡¯s birthday party. Upon the birth of Janice¡¯s son, the Berry family would certainly not allow the child to be cast out. Ewan had already promised her that he would divorce and marry her By then, she would be the firstdy of Vaporicon Cay. The old woman, Matilda, would have to step aside. It was thest ss of the day At Vaporleon High School, less than half an hour before dismissal. Lea felt her phone vibrate in her pocket. Upon checking, she saw a message from Lorand Phoenix about a surgical task, a craniotomy and a heart transnt Fach of both surgeries alone was highly difficult with fewer than fifty doctors nationwide capable of performing them. However,bined, no one dared to attempt. ¨C After arranging for Lorrand to assist Charles, she had inquired about It is connections in the industry, they had a professionalwork of specialists. in heart and brain surgeries, revered like saviors in the field. If she could make a name for herself in this circle, she¡¯d have smooth sailing in the medical world. Furthermore, they often shared such high¨Cdifficulty surgeries. If they couldn¡¯t handle one, they¡¯d seek help from others, benefiting mutually, This was a chance to quickly gain fame and fortune. Lea needed it, so she asked Lorrand to keep an eye out. No one but her could perform this surgery now So, Lorrand sent her the message. [The patient is at Fraley Hospital, a high¨Cranking official. His attending physician is Nixon Donovan. Forget it. don¡¯t go 111 find another one for youter] Nixon was ruthless, with no principles or morals. Lorrand didn¡¯t want Lea, a young girl, to have any contact with such a person Lea only replied with just two words, [I¡¯ll go.] Since no one else could perform sach a surgery, this was her best chance to make a name for herself. Coincidentally, she was racking her brains for a chance to meet Nixon and find out about his rtionship with Matilda. She sent Lorrand another message, asking him to prepare some things and pick her up after school. 12:07 PM Chapter 21 After school, she arrived at the back gate of the school, where Lorrand was already waiting in his car. He was now working with Charles, having performed several heart surgeries and earning a decent ie. His daughter was recuperating in the hospital, benefiting from newly developed medication, and her health was improving rapidly Confident and ambitious now, he had groomed himself well, looking five years younger, poised and handsome. Lea got into the car, heading to the hospital. ¡°Here¡¯s the medical record, sent over from Fraley Hospital. If you¡¯re not confident, we won¡¯t go Lorrand said. The surgery fee offered was 5 million dors, and if sessful, not only would she earn the money, but everyone in the industry would know her name. In the future, both domestically and internationally, people woulde to her for such surgeries. ¡°Nixon agreed to take on this patient because the high¨Cranking official has always been looking after him and Fraley Medical, and promises to provide him with more benefits in the future. But he is ruthless, if the surgery fails, he willy all the me on you. Not only will you not receive the surgery fee, but you will also lose money, face imprisonment, and in short, all the negative consequences will be pushed onto you,¡± Lorrand went on. While he spoke. Lea had already skimmed through the medical records. ¡°Did you bring all the medication?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Lorrand replied. Lea opened the package he brought, took out the items inside, and examined the medicine. ¡°The surgery shouldn¡¯t be a problem. With these medicines for recovery, it¡¯s all good¡± Hearing her confident speech, Lorrand felt reassured The car sped up, heading toward the hospital Lea took out her makeup kit, drew her eyeliner, and outlined apletely different eye shape, then changed into surgical scrubs,plete with cap and mask Lorrand nced at her in the mirror and was startled. Apart from those clear, beautiful deep¨Cset eyes, he couldn¡¯t recognize her at all, even her aura and demeanor had changed. Time was ticking. Lorrand elerated the car, arriving at Fraley Hospital in less than twenty minutes. Stepping out of the car, Lea looked up at the imposing building. The outpatient department was a six¨Cto¨Cseven¨Cstory structure, with different departments housed in separate buildings. Five buildings formed an arc, lying in front of him.. Adjacent was the inpatient department, featuring two newly constructed high¨Crises, one thirty¨Ceight stories and the other forty¨Ceight stories. Behind them were several more buildings, including a dedicated experimental building and a central park area. These facilities alone have surpassed many well¨Cknown hospitals in the country Thend alone was worth tens of billions After a moment¡¯s pause, Lea stepped into the hospital took the elevator, and headed toward the operating room. Exiting the elevator and stepping g into the corridor, she saw several doctors and staff in whiteb coats waiting, whose faces filled with shock upon her arrival. For them, Lea was like a Godorss¨Cthe only one who could perform this surg surgery. A tall individual approached Lea, Lea gazed fixedly at him; she had seen him in her past life on the inte and television, and had recently taken the time to look up his information k revealed a His features were more pronounced than in photos, his face elongated, initially giving off an aura of artistic elegance. A closer look sombemess in his brow, his eyes glinting with a dark light, asionally betraying a shadowed dept At a quick nce, he did bear a slight resemnce to Helen. Lea couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was Helen¡¯s biological father, 0 12.08 PM Chapter 24. ¡°You you¡¯re the doctor here to perform the surgery, Dr. Berry¡± Nixon asked, surprised. The only information he had received in advance it was a Dr. Berry The person before him only revealed a pair of eyes, but it was clear she was a petite woman, and quite young at that, He knew the doctoring wasn¡¯t someone he knew, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be such a woman ¡°Let¡¯s begin the surgery,¡± Lea said, her voice low butmanding respect. ¡°May I know your name?¡± Nixon questionedContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lea stared at him in silence Nixon¡¯s expression changed slightly. Clearly, Lea had no intention of revealing her identity, otherwise, prople in the circle would already know about her. ¡°Are you sure about the surgery details!¡± Nixon asked ¡°Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Lea replied coldly, petrifying Nixon for three seconds. He ordered, ¡°Prepare for surgery?¡± This surgery was inevitable. If sessful he would gain another powerful ally in Vaporleon City¡¯s upper echelons. If it failed, the me would fall entirely on this surgeon. He stood to gain no matter the oue. Lea disinfected herself, put on sterile surgical attire, and entered the operating room Nixon, as the attending physician, naturally followed her in. ? Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The driver sent by Christian had waited for Lea for over half an hour outside Vaporleon High School. Seeing that everyone else had left and unable to reach her by phone, the driver reluctantly drove back As the car was on the highway, another vehicle suddenly rushed from behind and crashed into it, sending the car off the viaduct and plunging into The river At the Lake Vi, Alfred reclined in a chair by the desk, the blue light from theputer screen reflecting in his eyes like ice crystals, enhancing his already handsome and noble appearance, ¡°It¡¯s time to sell, offload 2%, and then buy back 5% when it hits the bottom price. He was on the phone, informing the staff at the hedge fundpany ¡°Understood, Mr. Andrews, came the reply. ing up. Eddie rushed in, his face dark and livid. As soon as Alfred hung up. Alfred asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± ¡°The car picking up Miss Lea was rear¨Cended on the highway and plunged into the river, Eddie said. Alfred¡¯s heart s seized, the pain making it stop bearing for a moment It took him five or six seconds to recover. ¡°Investigate inmediately. Mobilize everyone to find out what happened¡± With that, he strode out ¡°Mr. Alfred, Mr. Alfred Eddie called after him, but only saw Alfred¡¯s car speeding out of the gate. He immediately called the hacker, at this moment, the best way to find relevant information was through the cay¡¯s trattic informationwork. Alfred¡¯s ck Maybach sped out of the city and onto the highway, heading straight for the ident site. Outside the car window, the city¡¯s skyscrapers were rapidly receding §Ô§Ñ§Ô Alfred¡¯s eyes were fixed dead ahead, his entire body tensed, veins bulging on his forehead. ¡°Not Lea, you cannot just die like this! The urgent ring of his phone broke his thoughts. He grabbed the steering wheel, mmed on the brakes, and the car slowed down, distancing itself from the vehicle in front Alfred was distracted. Had it not been for the call and his championship¨Clevel racing skills, he would have rear¨Cended the car just now. Picking up his phone, he realized his palms were sweaty. ¡°Hello?¡± he said, ¡°Mr. Alfred, we¡¯ve found out that Lea was not in the car Alfred slowly exhaled, finally feeling his heartbeat and breath again. ¡°I see¡± His voice was hoarse. He moved the phone away from his ear, a chuckle escaping his throat, tears in his eyes y such an expression like a fool.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. No one had ever seen the cold and ruthless Alfred disy He ced the phone back to his ear,manding, Find out where she is Shortly after, Eddie called again Fraley Hospital.¡± With furrowed brows, Alfred tossed the phone aside, overlook vehicles recklessly, heading toward Fraley Hospital she afraid of that ce? Wizz was she doing i ng there now? he wondered The car ident was reported by traffic media and quickly spread. It wasn¡¯t until an hourter, when the car was pulled from the river and the owner¡¯s information and the lifeless identity of the driver were discovered, that the relevant authorities realized this was the car and driver from the Berry family. LA D Chapter 25 Calls were made to the Berry family, then to the headquarters of Berry Group, and finally to the chairman¡¯s office. Christian nearly fainted upon hearing the news and rushed to the scene urgently. Four hourster, at Fraley Hospital. As the operating room doors opened, Lea walked out, followed by a group of doctors led by Nixon, their faces ied. Only top¨Cnotch doctors were allowed in this operating room. Today, they had participated in an unprecedented surgery, witnessing the pinnacle of brain and heart surgery, a seemingly impossible operation perfectlypleted. ¡°Dr. Berry?¡± Seeing her about to leave, Nixon hurried over Lea looked at him, her demeanor aloof and inscrutable, keeping people at a distance. ¡°Th.. thank you.¡± Nixon, usually adept at social interactions, felt pressured in her presence. ¡°Can I have your number? We often have such high- difficulty surgeries. Hope we can cooperate long¨Cterm with you.¡± In Nixon¡¯s mind, if he could enlist her help, he could control more lives and reap greater benefits. ¡°Contact me the same way as this time. Lea simply replied. Whether she woulde for surgery and how to perform it, she would decide. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, thinking this woman clearly didn¡¯t take him or Fraley Medical seriously, but she didn¡¯t refuse. Then He removed his gloves and extended his hand. ¡°I look forward to our future cooperation¡± Lea nonchntly extended her hand, still glowed, lightly shook his, and then pocketed her hands in herb coat, heading for the elevator. Exiting the elevator, she headed to the staff exit. The main entrance was too crowded, and Lorrand was waiting for her outside the staff ¦¥¦°¦©¦³¦¡¦£¦§. Just as she reached the exit, she heard voices mentioning Shannon and stopped in her tracks. ¡°Dr. Dup, please prescribe the best medicine for me. Money is not an issue. My daughter Shannon and Miss Helen are good friends. Miss Helen said she would handle the medical fees. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°Ms. Yancey, please return to your ward and rest.¡± The doctor¡¯s toor was impatient. ¡°Okay, thank you. Please take care of my medication. As soon as the woman left the doctor dialed a number, saying, ¡°Miss Helen, Shannon Yancey is still in the hospital and wants best medicine. She¡¯s perfectly okay for discharge.¡± The voice on the phone was inaudible to lea After a brief pause, the doctor responded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep her in the hospital until you decide it¡¯s time for her to be discharged¡± Lea frowned slightly and continued on her way. It was already eight in the evening, pitch dark, and the city was just beginning to light up in the height of summer. Lea had only taken a few steps outside when her footing became unsteady. The surgery was extremely taxing, leaving her physically exhausted and terly drained. Lorrand, waiting by the wall, rushed to her side when he saw her. ¡°How did it got Are you alright?¡± ¡°All good,¡± Lea replied. The surgery went well. During the operation, she seized the opportunity to inject a new drug into the patient¡¯s IV, aiding his recovery. Lorrand let out a long sigh of relief, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders. ¡°Miss Lea¡± Suddenly, he nced towards the car, signaling her with his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s the gentleman who went to the clinic that morning. He arrived an hour after you entered the operating room and has been waiting here¡± 2/3 L Chapter 21 Lea¡¯s eyes lit up, and all her fatigue vanished. She quickly removed her gloves, sealed them in a medical sealing bag, and ced them with another sample. Then she took out another sample. One was from Helen and Nixon. The other was from her and Ewan. ¡°Please take them for a DNA paternity test,¡± she She came here today partly to make a name for herself as ¡°Dr. Berry¡± and partly to obtain Nixon¡¯s DNA. Lorrand was momentarily stunned, realizing why she had insisted on performing this surgery. ¡°I will handle it as soon as possible.¡± Lea nodded. Suddenly, Lorrand¡¯s phone vibrated, and upon checking, he read. The five million dors surgery fee has been credited¡± They had set up an ount overseas for ¡°Dr. Berry.¡± Nixon was quick to pay, indicating a strong desire to coborate with Lea ¡°Keep it for now,¡± Lea said. ¡°Alright!¡± Lorrand wore a determined expression. Lea entrusted her bank ount to him, sharing such a personal matter, a testament to her trust in him. Lorrand swore inwardly he wouldn¡¯t let her down Lea quickly approached, eagerly opening the car door, and there was Alfred. ¡°Mr. Alfred!¡± Seeing him here greatly lifted Lea¡¯s spirits. ¡°What brings you here?¡± She bent down to take the passenger seat, removing her hat Alfred looked up to see her long, straight ck hair cascading down, her face petite and rosy, her eyes like mars, and her lips like mes, overshadowing the surrounding lights. With a deep breath. Alfred suddenly leaned in, yanking Lea into his arms and holding her tightly SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 ¡°Alfred¡­¡± Lea felt his surging emotions and patted his back gently. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Her voice was light and a little shaky. After a while, Alfred let go of her and told her everything about the car the Berry family sent for her crashing into the river. Lea was not surprised. She wouldn¡¯t get in that car even if she didn¡¯te here to operate the surgery. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± said Lea confidently. ¡°Still waiting to have the honor of being your girlfriend and enjoying it She looked at him with a sweet smile. Alfred¡¯s eyes lit up a line. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He looked at the hospital building through the car window. ¡°I was interested in a surgery here, so I came and operated it said Lea. She didn¡¯t want to hide anything from him, but it was not the time for him to know everything about her yet.. Alfred had guessed her mind but didn¡¯t confront her. ¡°Let me send you home,¡± he said. ¡°Okay¡± said Lea It was almost nine o¡¯clock at night when they arrived at the Berry family¡¯s mansion. The lights were still on, and the mansion was lit up as if it were day. It looked like a small pce from a distance.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Alfred drove into the gate and pulled up at the garage. They got out of the car and walked to the living room. When they were at the door, they beard Matilda¡¯s cries. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I had picked up Lea and let the driver send her home, she wouldn¡¯t have died in the ident. She¡¯s only neen. Her life had just begun. I raised her, and it broke my heart to see her die so young¡± She sounded heartbroken while secretly gloating inside. Finally, she died! Too bad it was an easy death for her, Matilda thought, ¡°Stop crying like she¡¯s already dead. You don¡¯t Inow for sure!¡± said Christian. He wouldn¡¯t believe it unless he saw the body. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± said Helen, wiping her tears, ¡°We had searched every corner in Vaporleon but couldn¡¯t find her, and her phone was unanswered. She must be¡­ Dead in the river. Helen didn¡¯t finish her sentence. She was busy fake crying and pretending to be heartbroken Helen thought. I need to act better to get Granpa¡¯s attention and love back! Christian¡¯s heart sank again. The Berry family were all out to search for Lea for the whole afternoon but found nothing. The river where the car crashed into was wide, deep, and turbulent, making it difficult to find the body. Matilda wiped her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Christian. I¡¯ll see family, and I¡¯ve raised her. That¡¯s the least I could do,¡± alked in ¡°No need for that,¡± Lea said loudly and walked in. that they find Lea¡¯s body and handle the funeral. She¡¯s the daughter of the Berry. Everyone looked up, only to see Lea standing there with Alfred in her blue school uniform, her backpack on, and her long hair falling behind her back. Her presence was stunning. Alfred, standing next to her, was tall and handsome. Helen stared at him, forgetting to breathe. Lea walked up to Matilda, smiling weirdly. ¡°Suprise! I¡¯m not dead!¡± Matilda¡¯s eyes widened. She stepped back abruptly and stumbled on her heels as if she had seen something terrifying. However, Matilda regained herposure quickly. She pulled Lea into her arms and cried like Lea was her biological daughter. ¡°It is a surpriset Silly girl, I felt so scared! We were all so worried about you,¡± she said, gritting her teeth. Lea gently brushed her arms off and smiled. ¡°Tin sorry for that.¡± Lea felt so good just looking at Matilda pretending to be a good mother even if she was pissed. Lea¡¯s smile got broader. ¡°Why are you home sote? Christian stood up angrily and asked. His eyes were red, but his tone was relieved and doting ¡°Where have you been! Why didn¡¯t you pick up your phone?¡± Lea nced at Alfred and answered, ¡°Sorry, Grandpa. I treated Mr. Andrews to dinner cause he helped me a lot before. The battery of my phone died. 5:08 PM Chapter 26 Helen suddenly realized who Alfred was Alfred was the heir of the Andrews family in Iverton. She had heard of the Andrews family and some of the excellent young men in that family, including their heir, Alfred. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so luandumr. She felt like he had taken away her breaths, and her face blushed ubconsciously. A man as perfect as him had dinner with Lea, and the maids said he had been helping Lea these days: Helen thought. She was almost driven crazy by this thought ¡°Why weren¡¯t you in the car, Lea? Why didn¡¯t you fall into the river?¡± Helen¡¯s voice was sharp and exasperated. ¡°What do you mean. Helen? Why should I be in the cart Lea asked on purpose. Matilda stepped in front of Helen to protect her. She meant the car Christian sent for you crashed into the river, and you didn¡¯te home -¦° time, so we thought you were in the car. Thank god you¡¯re not! Thank god you came home safely. You have no idea how worried we and your grandpa were.¡± Lea rolled her eyes and looked at Matilda and Helen silently, and they understood each other without saying anything. ¡°Lea,e home with me. I have the driver take you and Helen to and from school together said Matilda. ¡°Thanks, but I want to live with Grandpa. He¡¯s getting old. I would like to stay with him more, answered Lea. She walked up to Christian and held his arm Christian¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Now that Lea¡¯s back, you guys can go home Matilda said respectfully, ¡°Okay, we¡¯re leaving now. Rest early¡± She dragged Helen toward the door, afraid Helen would say anything to give them away. When she turned around, she nced deeply at Lea, her gaze sharp and cold like a viper¡¯s. She wanted to kill Lea even more. When she passed Alfred, she gave him a faint look. Helen only reluctantly look hark her gaze at Alfred when she was out of the room and couldn¡¯t see him anymore. Alfred furrowed his brow. He was grossed by Helen¡¯s greedy gaze as if she wanted to own him. He turned around and saw Lea staring at Helen¡¯s back with a fierce look, ¡®Is she jealous?¡® he wondered. He was suddenly in a good mood, and his lips curled into a faint smile. 0 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Jeffrey, send Mr. Andrews home. It¡¯ste,¡± ordered Christian. He seemed unhappy to see Lea with Alfred. Alfred was stunned. He looked to Christian, thinking, Why doesn¡¯t he ask me to stay for the night since it¡¯s sote? ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll walk you out,¡± said Lea Alfred frowned and then nodded reluctantly, They walked to the garage. After he got into the car, Lea stood outside and waved at him through the window. Alfred dawdled, started the car unwillingly, and slowly drove toward the gate, Lea followed a few steps and only stopped when the car sped up and went far. She stood in ce and looked at his car leaving Alfred had been checking her in the rearview mirror and saw her watching him depart, surrounded by lights. Above, the night sky was adorned with twinkling stars, mirroring the glint of longing in her eyes. His lips curled into a smile, and he stepped on the gas and left. Lea stayed rooted where she was, looked in the direction Alfred left, and turned around to walk inside after a while. When she got back to the living room, she saw Christian sitting in the chair, hands resting on his cane, gloomy and quiet. She put her hands in her pockets and walked up to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why the long face?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christian asked to reply. ¡°So you wish I was in the car?¡± Lea asked. ¡°Are you trying to give me a heart attack?¡± Christian asked. ¡°That¡¯s the thing I want,¡± said Lea ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call home first since you would be home soter¡± he asked. ¡°I would, but the battery died, answered Lea. The truth was, she was in surgery and couldn¡¯t make any calls. ¡°Besides, I thought you were going to workte,¡± she added: Christian¡¯s cold expression softened a bit after Lea exined. ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up, Lea. You¡¯ve been keeping secrets from Grandpa. He sighed. Christian was a wise man. Even though he didn¡¯t get involved in these family matters, he could sense that something was off. ¡°What am I supposed to say, Grandpa Helen asked why I wasn¡¯t in the car and didn¡¯t die in the river. You heard her. What more can I say?¡± Lea asked. Her disappointed expression was hard to miss. She didn¡¯t really expect anything from Christian, but he was family. She faintly hoped he would support her, but he let her down.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When Alfred told her about the car crash, Lea knew Matilda had plotted the ident to kill her. After they got home and met Matilda, Lea was more sure about her conjecture. There was no way Christian didn¡¯t see through Matilda¡¯s scheme. Christian¡¯s heart sank. When he and Lea looked into each other¡¯s eyes, they couldn¡¯t understand what was on their minds. Lea wondered, Between me and Mati, if there¡¯s only one can live, whose side will Grandpa take? The only thing on Chistian¡¯s mind was, Matilda will never murder Lea ¡°Till *Ill go do my homework.¡± Lea said and went upstairs.¡­¡­ Christian looked at her back and wanted to ask her to have dinner first, but somehow, he couldn¡¯t say anything. Melissa sent dinner to Lea¡¯s room Helen and Matilda were on the way home. Helen was extremely excited in the car. ¡°Mom, did you see the man with Lea? She called him Mr. Andrews!¡± ¡°Yeah. That the heir of the Andrews family,¡± said Matilda. She was also shocked to see him there. ¡°The Andrews family in Iverton, can you believe it? That¡¯s the¡­¡± Helen was still appalled, the most prominent family in Iverton, and the Andrews Group is the only Asianpany in the top twenty of the Global 500 Matilda hushed Helen¡¯s ¡®s sentence. Put the Berry and Fraley families together, and they were still no match for the Andrews family, Matilda felt envious and inferior. ¡°So, how did Lea know him? Helen asked. ¡°Through your grandpa, I suppose. He and Alfred¡¯s grandpa were close friends when they were young, answered Matilda. 0 Chapter 27 Helen knew about this, too, but she was stunned by what she saw just now and skeptical about everything. ¡°I want to know him,¡± she said. Her eyes glittered with greed. ¡°Mom, tell Grandpa to introduce me to Alfred. I don¡¯t want Lea to be with him. She doesn¡¯t deserve it¡± She had decided to snatch this perfect man from Lea ¡°No need to rush, Helen. After Lea¡¯s gone. e, I¡¯ll set you two up,¡± said Matilda. She was also awed by Alfred after seeing him. Lea is only a bastard of the Berry family. If she could be so close to Alfred, Helen could, 100. If we¡¯re in a good rtionship with the heir of the Andrews family, I can regain Christian¡¯s trust, and it benefits the Berry family and the Fraley family a lot Matilda thought ¡°Thanks, Mom!¡± Helen said docily with a sweet smile. ¡°Mom, is it because of Alfred that Lea didn¡¯t take the car home?¡± Therefore, she didn¡¯t die in the river. ¡°Maybe,¡± said Matilda. ¡°There¡¯s no way she would know about the ident in advance.¡± Helen gazed ahead, clutching the hems of her dress on her knees, her eyes flickering. I have to get rid of Lea as soon as possible. I can¡¯t stand one more minute with her being with Alfred, she thought. Matilda turned around and saw Helen lost in thoughts. Sheforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Helen. I¡¯ve settled everything at school. You just go to school as usual tomorrow.¡± Helen was thinking about how to kill Lea. When Matilda spoke of school, she was in panic. ¡°Morn, how did you handle it? What if I go to school tomorrow and they. She was horrified thinking about how her ssmates wouldugh at her. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Shawn and Chandler. They will tell the public that they raped you and make you the innocent victim. Then, the public opinion will be on your side. People will have sympathy for you and support you,¡± Matilda said. Helen would even benefit from this. Helen¡¯s eyes were lit up. She was so pleased with this n. I see. What about the grades?¡± ¡°You did well today. When the next exames, you¡¯ll ask for a day off, and after thar, you¡¯ll take the SAT directly. I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± said Matilda. She had been forcing Lea to take exams for Helen for years. The S&T wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. ¡°Mom, I want to go to Conrad University. I want to go to Iverton,¡± said Helen excitedly. ¡°I was so narrow¨Cminded before. I should go to a bigger city. to see the world and seek a better future for myself and our families¡± All she could think about now was Alfred. She thought she could be with him once she made it to Iverton ¡°That¡¯s my girl¡± Matilda was so proud of her. She was ready to clear the way for Helen to stand at the top Çú Chapter 28 Chapter 28 The next morning, Lea had breakfast with Christian, as usual, while feeding the cat, but this time, she was indifferent. She didn¡¯t look at Christian or talk to him. When she was about to finish eating, Christian said. ¡°Jeffrey will send you to school today.¡± Her hand paused, with a meatball on her fork. It seems Jeffrey is the one he trusts most in this family, she pondered. When she was thinking, the cat came up and ate the meatball. She agreed by nodding. After breakfast, Jeffrey drove her to school. She read all the way. Jeffrey was a quiet man and didn¡¯t say anything until they arrived at the school entrance, ¡°Miss Berry, I¡¯m going to thepany. I¡¯ll pick you up after school,¡± said Jeffrey ¡°Thanks, Jeffrey Lea picked up her backpack and got out of the car. When Lea got to the ssroom, she saw Helen wiping tears off her pale face on the seat, looking pitiful Lily and some other ssmates wereforting her. ¡°Helen, you¡¯re so so perfect. That¡¯s why those freaks targeted you¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad. The justice will be done.¡± ¡°We should care for each other so things like this will never happen again.¡± Some boys stepped up and backed up Helen. ¡°Let¡¯s delete the video on our phones. Sorry for what we did to you, Helen. We didn¡¯t know the whole story? ¡°No one will ever bring this up, or Il ensure the justice is done.¡± ¡°We set up a fan club for you at the school. We will defend your reputation online and protect you.¡± ¡°Yeah. Let the bygones be bygones. You¡¯ve been harmed enough¡± Lea was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect the twist toe so fast. Helen survived this explosive gossip and became the e victim everyone pitied and wanted to protect. This was beyond Lea¡¯s expectations. Helen nced provocatively at her, her eyes filled with triumph. So what if Lea ruined my reputation with the video? I turned the tables so easily. Now, I¡¯m the pitiful victim, and everyone wants to protect me, she thought. Helen lowered her head, and tears brushed down her cheeks. The girls hurriedlyforted her, and the boys were heartbroken to see her cry. Lea sneered. She had to admit that, even though Helen was an angelic bitch, she did know how to act. In their past life, Helen entered the show biz and made a name for herself with her family reputation and acting skills. Lea sat down with a cold face and searched online. She found a confession statement very quickly, Shawn Bowen and Chandler Jensen released the statement together and confessed themselves. They imed that they got drunk and raped Helen. They apologized to Helen and surrendered to the police. It changed everything. Helen became an innocent victim who should be protected by everyone due to moral reasons. All the videos online would be taken down. It was less than a month before the SAT. After that, people in this ss would go to colleges in different cities, and this incident would soon be forgotten by everyone. ¡®Nice Matilda, What did you sacrifice for y iry, e the your daughter? It must have cost you a lot to get these two freaks to release statement. Do you think you can manipte public opinion and turn wrong into right this way! Not this time, Matilda. I was thinking about how to put these two freaks in jail, and they confessed now. Perfect, thought Lea. The ss began. Everyone went back to their seats. Helen looked at Lea, and their eyes locked. She saw the cold smile in Lea¡¯s eyes and was instantly creeped out. She could only rest assured when Lea died In ss, the first thing was handing out grades from yesterday¡¯s exams. Lea scored full marks on the first subject, which the ss found surprising. Then, the other exam papers were distributed. She aced all four subjects, making her the only student to do so and ranked as number one in school The ss went wild. ¡°No way! She made ju ¡°So she had been pretending all the time? Is she really a genius? And she has a stunning face.¡± Chapter 28 ¡°What about Helen then?¡± ¡°No more nonsense!¡± Laly interrupted them. ¡°Helen didn¡¯t take the exam because of what had happened to her. If she had, she would have nailed it. Am I right, Helen?¡± All the gazes fell on Helen. Helen nodded confidently. ¡°Lily¡¯s right. I will go to Conrad with a perfect GPA. It has been my goal for years. All she needed to do was to y the brainiac and genius, and Matilda would give her perfect grades. Her eyes were still red, with tears in them, and all the boys, including some of the girls, were instantly heartbroken. ¡°See This is the real brainiac, unlike someone who had failed every e, thest three years.¡± Lily was very proud of Helen. She LD? sarcastically, ¡°I wonder how she cot full marks anyway. Everyone¡¯s gaze at Lea suddenly changed, and they were all skeptical, thinking something weird must be going on ¡°Even if her grades are real, it also creeps me out to think about how she had deceived us for three y years. Lily continued. Everyone chewed over what Lily had said, and their expressions changed. Lea revealed her stunning face and got full marks on the exam. People would love a person like her, but they wouldn¡¯t like a dishonest person. Lea smiled, thinking. Why would I pretend You¡¯ve bullied me for three years, and now, you are asking me why I had been pretending. You didn¡¯t like me when I was a loser. You like me now cause I am pretty and smart. Your likes are so cheap, and I don¡¯t need that. I don¡¯t care what you think of me:N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°This exam is hard, and you got full marks. I think that¡¯s really something, Lea. You¡¯re awesome. The voice was so lovely that everyone quieted down and looked over in surprise. It was Zed Jarvan, the school hunk. The Jarvan family was the second most prominent family in Vaporleon after the Berry family and was even more powerful than the Fraley family. Zed got good grades, was always the second best, and often got full marks. Not only did hee from a powerful family, but he also looked like a movie star. So, he was very popr at school and was the dream lover for most girls. However, Helen was pursuing him, so nobody cared to like him publicly, and those who did were handled by Helen. Lea frowned at Zed cause he cut in so abruptly. He smiled faintly at her. ¡°Would you like to have lunch together. Lea¡± He rarely smiled, so the girls covered their mouths in case they screamed. Helen¡¯s face twisted. ¡°Zed, you¡¯re my boyfriend. We¡¯re supposed to have lunch together. She almost couldn¡¯t keep herposure. After she saw Alfredst night, her feelings for Zed were gone. However, she had pursued him for three years and was reluctant to give him to Lea. She has taken so many from me my reputation, Grandpa¡¯s love, and now my boyfriend? No way! Helen thought. Lea was not interested in Zed, but it was fun to see Helen on the verge of blowing up in anger. Lea smiled and didn¡¯t say a word. In Lea¡¯s past life, after they graduated, Zed and Helen got together. Butter, as Helen¡¯s fame in the entertainment industry increased, she went to Iverton. After meeting better men with more outstanding family backgrounds, especially a few from the Andrews family, she aborted their child and forcibly broke up with Zed. ¡°Hey, Helen! Mind your words. I never agreed to be your boyfriend,¡± said Zed. It was a severe blow on Helen. Everyone looked at them, stunned. SIND GIFT Chapter 29 Chapter 29 After a while, Helen snapped back from shock and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You heard me. Helen, said Zedi ¡°How could you say that? Helen asked. ¡°I could ask you the same question. When did I be your boyfriend? Zed didn¡¯t want to bring it up, but he had to make things clear now. Although Helen had been after him for three years he didn¡¯t have any feelings for her. After he saw the video, the little bit of appreciation he had for her because she got first ce on the exams for three years was reced by disgust. He was not one of Helen¡¯s worshipers. After he made sure Lea got full marks is all four subjects, he believed everything Lea said. He knew how hard it was to get full marks and no at school cause he had been trying in do so for three years. On ount of everything, he could imagine what Helen had done and what she was like, Helen searched in her memory and couldn¡¯t remember when they had be lovers. Her face turned pale, and she felt so humiliated as if someone had pped her in the face in front of everyone. Even the girls in her crew felt embarrassed. The others were all shocked at the fact that Helen had been loving Zeil one¨Csidedly. It was ridiculous.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Lea sneered Helen was highly possessive and controlling. If she liked something, she must have a Zed was the best man in school, so she went out of her way to pursue him. In her first year in high school, she confessed her feelings to to him in public. It was a hot topic in the school then. She had it embellished and rumored to be a singable love story. Zed had rejected her many times, but it didn¡¯t stop her, so he just let her be. They became close in the third year cause they were not and no. 2 at school, and both came from wealthy families. Helen thought this meant Zed agreed to be her boyfriend. She had always been corky, and she had never failed to get what she wanted all her life. So, she thought she had Zed already. Zed was no decent gentleman. He had been close to fielen for the recent year. They hung out so often that the ssmates thought they were a couple. Helen couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore. ¡°Is it because of Lea?¡± she asked. Zed remained silent, but his actions spoke loudly to the onlookers. Helen, the high and mighty princess from a wealthy family, had pursued Zed for three years without sess. However, Lea, whom they considered a loser, revealed her true colors and won him over. This was so embarrassed for Helen ¡°Do you even know what she¡¯s liker Are you going to dump me for her?¡± said Helen in a starp voice. She was about to lose her mind. ¡°Helen, there¡¯s no such thing as dumping you We were never together,¡± said Zed Helen¡¯s face twisted. ¡°No! I won¡¯t let this happent ¡°No one can do this to me. He can¡¯t love Lea. It¡¯s like a p in my face, Helen thought ¡°Unbelievable,¡± said Zed with co contempt. He turned to Lea and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Hey, Lea, do you wanna hang out with me after school? The crowd gasped. Zed rejected Helen and drew a line with her before asking Lea out, He might as well confess his feelings to her. ¡°Sorry, Zed, I¡¯m in love with someone else,¡± Lea said seriously. She was happy to see Helen being humiliated in the ss. Helen fell from the top of the pyramid and became a joke. That was a p in the face However, Lea had no feelings for Zed. She didn¡¯t want to bring her personal feelings into this. Besides, she was in love with Alfred. When she knew Alfred killed himself and gave her his heart before she died in her past life, he had be a tattoo on her heart and soul. Zed¡¯s face changed. ¡°You like someone else! Whot¡± Howe? Whos better than me in Vaporleon? This is the first time I expressed interests in a girl, and she rejected me¡± Zed thought. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m not into you. That¡¯s all,¡± said Lea. She was never a softie on a matter like this ¡°You don¡¯t wanna rush to a conclusion yet, Lea. We¡¯re still young. It takes time to know a man,¡± said Zed. ¡°I know him well, and I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s the one for me,¡± said Lea firmly. Zed froze, his face turning pale and his facial muscles stiffening. He was embarrassed and resigned. Lea lowered her head to read, ignoring others. Enrolling at Conrad University was not easy, even for a genius. She needed to work harder. 5:09 PM Chapter 29 Snap! Helen broke her pen, her eyes murderous. That bitch! She snatched Zed from me, and she has feelings for Alfred. If she bes Alfred¡¯s girlfriend¡­ I must kill her as soon as possiblef thought Helen. Less than ten minutes before thest ss ended, a paper ball fell on Lex¡¯s book. She looked up. Shannon, who sat by her left, tossed the paper ball to her. Shannon gave a warning gaze and buried her head into her book. Lea frowned and unfolded the paper ball. There were two lines on it [Let¡¯s talk at the top floor after school¨CZed.) There was another line below it smaller and still wet. [Go straight home after school. Don¡¯t wander around | Helen and her crew had been bullying Lea for the past three years and writing her countless threatening letters and notes, Lea had good memories and remembered their handwriting clearly. The first line was written by Helen, and Shannon wrote the second line. Her eyes flickered, and a cold smile curved theers of her mouth. Less than five minutes before the end of ss, she handed the paper Zed and gestured for him to give it to Lily. ball to Zed frowned and passed it. Although Lea rejected his love during recess, he didn¡¯t give up on her. He was very confident about his looks, talents, and family. He believed he could get her ultimately as long as he put his heart in it. So, he was happy Lea would interact with him now. Lily was looking at her test paper with a sad face when she saw a paper ball flying on the Lable, and when she turned her head, she saw ?ed, and her eyes lit up. Zed looked at the paper ball on the table and gave her a look that signaled it was for her, then looked down at his book, Lily¡¯s cheeks heared up, and she couldn¡¯t wait to open the paper ball to take a look. She couldn¡¯t help but look toward Zed, who was looking at his book, Ins profile perfectly lined. Her checks quickly reddened, and her heartbear raced When ss ended, everyone grabbed their stuff and left the room. Lea walked out of the teaching building and past the square with the crowd, ying with her cell phone. Bam! A heavy object fell from above andnded in front of her. She felt a warm feeling on her face, reaching up to fourh it, and there was blood on her lingers ¡°Ah! The students screamed and scattered. Not far in front of her was a body sprawled on its back, long hair cascading down, blood spreading from its body. She Looked again at the blood on her hands, and her fingertips suddenly trembled. ¡°Ahh! Someone died!¡± ¡°A girl has fallen!¡± ¡°Someone jumped off the building Students nearby shrieked and ducked for cover. A few of the surrounding students who were as close as she was and had blood sttered on them were started and busied themselves with running away, knocking her around as she was swept into the crowd. Others were bold enough to 2/2 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 After a while, a girl made her way to the front through the crowd and crouched down, crying sadly, ¡°Oh my, Leal Leat ¡°It¡¯s Helen Berry!¡± Someone recognized her immediately. She was the talk of the school, the school belle, and usually enjoyed top¨Cnotch luxuries. Pretty much everyone at school knew who she was. ¡°So the one on the ground is ¡°Lea Berry?¡± The whole school also knew Helen had a loser sister, Lea. tomit suicide?¡± Helen cried and basically told everyone Lea, why did you do this? You¡¯ve made it through three years. Why do you still want to o why and how this girl died Nobody seemed to sense anything wrong. Studentsmitted suicide every year for various reasons at school. It waspletely reasonable for a loser like Lea to do something like this. ¡°You still had me and our family. We would have taken care of you. Why would you..¡± Helen cried in grief. Some girls had sympathy for her and came forward tofort her. ¡°Helen. I¡¯m sorry y for your low¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been nice to her. Don¡¯t feel too bad. Outside the campus, a ck Maybach was parked opposite the school gate. Alfred noticed that many students were scared and running out of the campus, saying that someone had fallen off a building. His heart sank. He violently pushed the car door open to get out and ran straight inside. ¡°Mr. Andrews¡­ Eddie and Craig anxiously followed behind. Alfred pushed through the crowd and spotted Helen holding a blood¨Ccovered body, shouting, Lea¡± His eyes welled up, and he was about to rush OVCI. ¡°Helen, what are you doing?¡± When he heard the voice, he raised his eyes and saw Lea. She walked out from the crowd and looked condescendingly at Helen, who was holding the dead girl and sitting on the ground. Except for the students in Lea¡¯s ss, no one could recognize her. Alfred smiled silently with tears in his eyes, took two steps back, and disappeared into the crowd. Helen heard a familiar voice and looked up in shock. She was wide¨Ceyed and almost suffocating, ¡°Lea?¡± she asked uncertainly. It was indeed Lea The sun shone above her head, and Lea¡¯s shadow loomed over her. Helen trembled as she looked at the lifeless girl in her arms through her messy hair. Despite the disfigurement, Helen still recognized her. She was too familiar with the girl. It was Lily, Overwhelmed by shock and fear, Helen let out a miserabile scream and then passed out ¡°Helen!¡± Lea quickly stepped up and gave her first aid. ¡°She¡¯s Lea Berry!¡± People around her suddenly realized who she was, pointing at her in surprise, ¡°She¡¯s Lea, then who¡¯s the dead one?¡± ¡°Was it an ident? ¡°Was it a suicide¡°¡± ¡°Or was it murder?¡± Shannon pushed through the crowd and looked at Lily on the ground. Lily¡¯s body was deformed, with a pool of blood underneath her. Lea was giving first aid to Helen. Shannon¡¯s face was deadly pale, and she was trembling. Lily was dead. She fell off the school building and died¡ªa vigorous girl, killed in a blink of an eye. The sirens red as several police cars drove onto the campus. Onlookers stepped aside as the car drove by. The police got out of the cars and quickly checked the person on the ground, who was not breathing. They immediately scattered the crowd and set up a cordon. That was when the schools Is security rushed over, stunned that the police had arrived before them. ¡°Hey, guys! Check out the forum somente sid. Everyone was checking out the forum. There was a video. In the video, Lily went up to the top of the building, followed by Helen and Shannon, Chapter 30 who went up together. Then, someone pushed Lily from behind, and she fell down. Shortly after, Helen and Shannon ran down from upstairs one mon also saw the video and dropped her phone on the ground. ¡°Someone puslied her!¡± ¡°It¡¯s murder!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Helen Herry and Shannon Yancey!¡± ¡°How I horrible! They killed their ssmate?¡± ¡°I know them. They¡¯re besties¡± The number of views on the video rose quickly, and some students keptmenting below. [Murder.1 Two girls killed their ssmate.| [It¡¯s 100 heartless|| Why did they do that!] ?God, what was their grudge against that gir?] Helen, the school belle, the three¨Cyear record holder for first in the whole grade, is actually a murderer.) Peoplemented on the campus forum and posted the video to Twitter, WhatsApp, Instagram, and TikTok. Some students took pictures of the scene and the police and kept sending them ou Such an incident on campus, a trending social issue, quickly gained widespread attention through reposts andments. ¡°That¡¯s Shannon Yancey Someone recognized Shannon at the scene and pointed her out. A water boule hit Shannon¡¯s head with a thud, and water po poured down from her head, drenching her hair. After someone started it, things quickly got out of control. People threw all sorts of things at her half¨Ceaten fruit, garbage bags filled with food, and some even picked ups rocks and grabbed garbage from trash cans to throw at her. Those who couldn¡¯t find anything else threw their books and pens at her. Within moments, Shannon¡¯s forehead and checks were smashed, with blood running down. She stood frozen in ce, looking at Lily¡¯s dead body on the ground, numb to people¡¯s anger. ¡°And Helen Berry! She¡¯s a murderer, too!¡± Helen had woken up, and when she heard these words, she wished she was still out cold. She did not want to wake up and face Lea, who was still alive, Bang! A pile of trash hit her face, but as soon as Helen saw Lea¡¯s face, she violently pushed her away and ran away screaming,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A group of students blocked her path and threw crash at her, ¡°What are you doing?¡± She shouted angrily. ¡°You murderer!¡± A blob of spoiled food smashed into her face, covering her with a putrid smell, and she nearly passed out. ¡°Why do you kill your ssmate? Go to hell!¡± ¡°Murderer, go to hell?¡± Trash and spits from the students fell all over her body and face. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her! I¡¯m not a murderer! Stop Helen yelled helplessly. ¡°Someone has already posted the video in the forum. See for yourself. The evidence is solid, and you still want to argue ¡°You¡¯re a heartless demon! Helen snatched the cell phone, watched the video, and stumbled backward, nearly falling to the ground. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t¡­ Her face was pale and full of horror. Chapter 30 The police came up and surrounded her and Shannon. ¡°Put your hands on your head. You¡¯re under arrest. You have the right to remain. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Helen resisted. ¡°I¡¯m calling my mom!¡± The police officerpletely ignored her and then cuffed Helen¡¯s hands. SIND GIFT Chapter 31 Chapter 31 this? My mom and the Berry family won¡¯t let you get away with it,¡± Helen ¡°I¡¯m Helen Berry, heir to the Berry family. How could you treat me like th yelled at the police. ¡°You¡¯re all going to be fired¡± ¡°Be quiet! The policeman was instantly enraged and showed her forwardN?velDrama.Org is the owner. She stumbled, fell to the ground, and was picked up again and pushed forward. Her words triggered a collective rage. The students picked up the trash on the ground and continued to throw it at her ¡°What¡¯s so great about you, Miss Berry! ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about your family?¡± ¡°Can your family influence public opinion? Or interfere with thew?¡± ¡°No wonder she dares to kill people: She has her family to back her up!¡± / ¡°Tm afraid that¡¯s how the Berry family grew big, right?¡± ¡°We should really push the police to look into the Berry family. If they¡¯re raising someone as wicked as that woman, there¡¯s definitely something off about their family values? ¡°Investigate the Berry family. Investigate the Berry family. Helen had already been pushed in front of the police car. She was terrified now. She suddenly looked ahead at Shannon, who was also escorted by the police. ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s her who killed Lily! it wasn¡¯t me, it was her¡­¡­.¡± Shannon was shocked and turned her head, looking at Helen incredulously ¡°Get in.¡± The cop pushed Shannon into the ear. Helen was also forced into the car. The police took Lily¡¯s body with them for investigation. Lea followed the police car forward. She was more than satised to see Helen being arrested The murderer was arrested on the spot by the police, and the students around cheered. ¡°Who the hell dors she think she is! She even dares to threaten the police¡± ¡°Twe recorded the whole thing and posted it online so everyone can see her arrogant face and true colors.¡± ¡°Damn! She¡¯s the most popr girl in school, always getting top grades, and she¡¯s a murderer¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about it? Someone took the exams for ber¡± ¡°I heard about it. Words came from their ss¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a sex video of her with two old men, her contacts in the entertainment industry.¡± I thought she was raped.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. You see, she dares to kill people. What else might she do ¡°There goes the daughter of the most prominent family in Vaporleon.¡± ¡°How can the Berry family raise such a demon?¡° The inte was buzzing with public opinions, and people¡¯s words were even harsher, taking direct shots at Helen and the Berry family. Lea listened to them talk and frowned, afraid that the Berry family¡¯s stock would plummet. Alfred should have already sold her shares by now, so she had nothing to lose. She was relieved. After following the police car to the school gate, slie saw the Maybach across the street. It was Alfred¡¯s car. Her eyes lit up, and she walked over. Standing before the car, she looked in and knocked on the window. There seemed no one inside. As she turned around, she almost crashed into Alfred¡¯s chest. He had also juste out from inside the campus. ¡°Alfred! What brings you here?¡± When she started talking, Alfred¡¯s tall franie pressed up against her, sandwiching her between him and the car. She was surrounded by the strength and scent of his body. With all eyes on her and the situation she was in, he resisted the urge to hold her close, keeping her out of trouble. ¡°Leaf Helen¡¯s sharp voice came. 0 Chapter 31 Lea and Alfred turned to look, only to see Helen frantically banging on the police car window. Inside the car, Helen saw Lea and Alfred close together. ¡°This line bastard must have hooked up with Alfred, she thought. Helen was overwhelmed by anger and growled, ¡°Lea, my mom won¡¯t let you go. You can¡¯t get away with it!¡± This whole thing must have something to do with her. She had set me up, just like she did at Grandpa¡¯s birthday party, thought Helen. Lea looked at her coldly. She guessed that Helen wouldn¡¯t make it easy for her when she asked her to go to the top of the building under Zed¡¯s name, but she didn¡¯t realize that this was what she had nned. Now, Lea had realized how vicious and ignorant Helen was, and it was frightening. With Matilda protecting her and taking care of the aftermath for her, there was nothing Helen wouldn¡¯t dare to do. In Lea¡¯sst life, Helen dropped Lea¡¯s three¨Cmonth¨Cold son on the ground in Lea¡¯s face and caused his death. When she thought of this, Lea¡¯s gaze gradually darkened, with a dum firelight of hatred flickering in its depths. Alfred looked at her eyes. His heart sank, and he heartbrokenly called out in her ear, ¡°Lea¡± Hearing his voice, Lea came back to her senses and looked up at him, and her gaze gradually softened. She was about to say something when she heard someone call her. ¡°Lea!¡± The two of them looked to where the voler came from and saw Zed walking out of the campus. Zed¡¯s gaze fell on Alfred, and his expression darkened uncontrobly. Earlier in the ssroom, Lea said she loved someone else, and Zed didn¡¯t care, In Vaporleon, no one was more attractive, talented, or had a more influential background than him. But this man in front of him, just looking at him, Zed felt inferior and jealou ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing him, Lea was instantly cranky and impatient. Zed stepped closer but didn¡¯t dare approach Alfred. ¡°Is he the one you love?¡± Her brows wrinkled in annoyance. ¡°Zed, I¡¯ve made things very clear. You are in no position to ask me about this They had been ssmates for three years. During those three years, when Lea was bullied by Helen and her crew and everyone else in the ss kicked her when she was down, Zed didn¡¯t do it. But it was only because he thought it was dishonorabile. He didn¡¯t help her, either. He just endidly. looked on and despised her, ¡°The note you asked me to pass to Lily, what did it say!¡± Zed raised his voice. His tone was oppressive, intending to hold Lea hostage. He was just asking about Alfred, and she said he was in no position to ask. Zed was mad at her indifference. Lea walked up to Zed. ¡°I didn¡¯t send it out. I just passed it¡± ¡°But she died! We¡¯re talking about a real person here. He pressed on. Lea sneered. ¡°You should know who ser sent out that note. If you really care, you should go and assist the police. You can¡¯t bring Lily back to life, but it¡¯s great to get justice for the dead? When Lea finished, she was leaving again, not wanting to say one more word to him. ¡°Lea, what if I tell the police you passed her the note? Aren¡¯t you afraid? Zed asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t push her off the building, did I! Why should I be afraid?¡± She had a candid look on her face. ¡°Besides, how many times have they passed notes like this over the past three years? Countless, right?¡± Zed pursed his lips, unable to say a word. Alfred shot him a piercing look, his icy eyes making Zed feel suffocated. Zed subconsciously lowered his gaze, not daring to meet Alfred¡¯s eyes. ¡°Just a random guy. He¡¯s not worth your time. Lea stood on her tiptoes and whispered in Alfred¡¯s car. ¡°Can you send me home?¡± Alfred¡¯s gaze softened a bit. He nodded and held her shoulder, and they got into the car. ? ? ? ? * ?? ? ? ? Zed stood still, watching the car drive away, his hands clenched into fists, Lea is so meek and well¨Cbehaved in front of i this man. She must love him very much, he thought. Lea¡¯s cell phone rang in the car. She saw that Jeffrey had called and answered the phone. ? *}}} { ¡°Jeffrey, you don¡¯t have toe to pick me up. Mr. Alfred will send me back,¡± she said. There was a brief silence on the phone. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Mr. Berry: ¡°Okay¡°Les hung up the phone. 0 Chapter 31 Then, Alfred asked, ¡°Wanna take a look at the hospital? Lea¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure!¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 The Maybach cruised downtown and pulled up in front of a building after an hour. This ce used to be a hospital, but now the sign was gone, the hospital was closed and empty, and a curtain had been put up around it for redecoration. Lea followed Alfred into the building and took the elevator upstairs. Alfred told her, ¡°This private hospital has been crowded out by Fraley Medical for the past few years. It has been losing money and is filing for bankruptcy and liquidation. I bought it over Lea nodded: Nixon ran Fraley Medical aggressively. i had gained so much strength after it had the technical support of the artificial brain that it had opened a chain of hospitals across the country, expanding its scale to dozens or hundreds of times. In Vaporleon, in crowded out all the other hospitals and monopolized the market. Even Andrews Medical, with its powerful background, could not survive The elevator came to the eighth floor. The building had been cleared out and was waiting to be redecorated. The door to one of the offices was open, and a young woman in a professional suit with a pretty face greeted them. ¡°Mr. Andrews, Miss Berry¡± ¡°Chris Foster, she works for me. Alfred introduced her to Lea. ¡°Miss Berry, this is my resume,¡± she said, handing over her resume. Lea took it and looked at it. Chris Foster, twenty¨Cfour, graduated from Wharton Business School with a master¡¯s degree a year ago. However, she worked for Alfred at the age of twenty, had worked in several foreignpanies ranked in the world¡¯s top 100, and was a professional manager The resume Lea received was simplified, showing only the information Chris was willing to share and hiding many career achievements. ¡°She used to work with me and is very capable. I¡¯m going to let her help you, provided you agree,¡± Alfred said ¡°Of course, I agree. I¡¯ll even beg you for her!¡± said Lea. She trusted his people and was willing to use them. Talents like Chris could not be found everywhere, and she needed her badly. Thank you, Miss Berry You¡¯ll be my boss from now on!¡± said Chris ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯ll be hard on you,¡± said Lea. Chris had an excellent impression of her new boss because Lea had themon touch and trusted her for Alfred¡¯s sake. ¡°Miss Berry, please take a look at thepany¡¯s information first Chris said. She walked to the table, pulled out chairs for them to sit, opened the vault, and took out the things inside. There were thepany¡¯s license, constitution, official seal, and other important documents and objects. After doing so, she went about her business. Lea sat in front of the desk and checked them one by one. Thepany was called Riverview SmartMed, with a registered capital of 2 billion dors. In addition to this hospital, it also included Andrews Medical and Vaporleon Hospital, two of this continent¡¯s biggest pharmaceutical manufacturingpanies Lea looked at Alfred in surprise. ¡°You invested so much money!¡± He had an excuse prepared long ago. ¡°Dr. Wessen has done an assessment. The value created by just those few medicines you¡¯re offering now is incalcble once they enter the market.¡± Alfred Jeaned in closer to Lea, his breath tickling her neck as he spoke teasingly. ¡°Yours will be mine in the future. I may not have much to offer, but money is never an issue for me. How much investment do you want from me in the future? Feel free to let me know. Lea turned her head to look at him, and her clear eyes had inquiry and admiration in them. ¡°He hasn¡¯t joined the Andrews Group yet, and the money could not havee from the Andrews family. In fact, after two lifetimes, I still don¡¯t know what his business is, only that he¡¯s mighty and loaded. But wealth is our bargaining chip and weapon and is also all hard¨Cwon. I will never wave a single dire, she thought. She gave him a confident look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you a fortune!¡± ne the world¡¯s richest man. In this life, she was only neen years old and Those scientific achievements in her previous life helped Milton be i had better prospects for doing better. A short whileter, Chris came back and exined to her again, ¡°Miss Berry, you take fly¨Cone percent of the shares in thepany. Mr. Andrews takes forty¨Cnine percent, and your part of the investment includes two billion dors in cash and the patents of several medicines. Mr. Andrews doesn¡¯t show up much in the outside world, so the portion of the equity he holds is held in trust for a foreignpany, and the information that Chapter 32 the outside world can find out can¡¯t be traced back to him. Considering that you are still a student, your shareholder information has also been kept confidential for now.¡± This was what Alfred asked for, mainly because of her current s situation in the Berry family Lea turned to Alfred and asked, ¡°You did not sell all my shares!¡± ||| ¡°The shares of Berry Group are useful to you. I¡¯ve kept half of them for you,¡± answered Alfred, ¡°But just now, I¡¯ve asked Eddie to sell them all and repurchase them when the price drops to its lowest.¡± He artificially inted the stock price before. After he sold his shares, the stock price would gradually return to its original level. Meanwhile, news of Helen¡¯s arrest for a school murder had already spread on the inte. As a result, the stock price was expected to plummet. Lea didn¡¯t care much about any of this, but she knew that by selling high and buying low, this little bit of her shares would soon be doubled, and she would still make a profit She left thepany to Chris to run. This building served as their headquarters in Vaporicon City, and Chris was responsible for the re¨Cnning, renovation, and re¨Copening, Lea rmended Lorrand to Chris and asked her to arrange for him to work at the hospital. Lorrand was an excellent doctor and was able to utilize his talents here and help her even more fully ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate the establishment of thepany. Let me treat you to dinner! Lea said happily. This was her foundation, her starting point, with which she was going to slowly grow stronger and fulfill her great cause of revenge.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Alfred nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t go. Emergency, sorry. Miss Berry. Enjoy your dinner with Mr. Andrews,¡± said Chris Tve worked for Alfred for ages and never seen him look at any woman like that. Now, he¡¯s suddenly dropping a ton of cash on this woman and even transferred me back to help. It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s a big deal to him, thought Chris. As a clever woman, she didn¡¯t want to be the extra one at dinner. Lea was a bit disappointed. Then I¡¯ll treat you some other day¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Berry,¡± said Chris. Lea went downstairs with Alfred and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Alfred paused. ¡°Let¡¯s have Nastalian cuisine¡± ¡°Perfect. There just happens to be a Chili Vige nearby Chili Vige was Vaporleon City¡¯s top¨Cranked Nastalian restaurant When the two arrived at the restaurant, there were already a lot of people lined up. They booked the most expensive private room and entered the store first. The two of them came to the private room on the second floor, which was luxuriously decorated in solid wood. Soon, the waiter served their dishes. The lights shone, and a pleasant smell filled the air, creating a great atmosphere. Lea sat across from Alfred, just holding her fork and watching him cat. Memories from her past came flooding back, and her eyes started to well She and Milton got married in the winter in Iverton. It was snowy in Iverton then. The day after the wedding, Milton went abroad on a business trip, and Lea didn¡¯t see him for a month. She called, but he only spoke a few cold words and never called her back. She sensed that he had changed. At that time, she was sensitive and fragile inside, lonely and scared, and Alfred came to her. She said she wanted to eat Nastalian food, in he took her to the best Nastalian restaurant in Iverton, much like now. After the Nastalian cuisine, she threw up like crazy, and he took her to the hospital. It turned out she was pregnant. On the third day after that, Alfred me her, saying that he was optimistic about the intelligent limbs she was working on at the time and that he wanted to transfer the shares of Andrews Group that lie held to her. He said that holding them in her hands would increase their value. Lea didn¡¯t understand the reason for this at the time, but when she saw him insist, she epted, stating that she was holding it for him and would ir to hum It was also because of those shares that she regained her importance in the Andrews Group, Milton¡¯s attitude towards her changed for t and Mihon became a gentle and considerate husband. At the time, she didn¡¯t know what was going on. Looking back on it now, a lot of things had been figured out. the letter, The had failed him. She couldn¡¯t even protected their child. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Tears brushed down Lea¡¯s cheeks uncontrobly and fell on the table. Alfred looked up, stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s too spicy.¡± She rubbed her eyes, not wanting him to see ¡°Don¡¯t use your hands. The chilis might get into your eyes, Alfred said and handed her a wet towel. Lea immediately took it and covered her eyes with the towel. Alfred looked at her for a moment and then kept piling her te with all her favorite foods. Lea swallowed her emotions, dried her eyes, and began to eat. After getting things done at thepany, she was in a good mood and had a good appetite, and the freshly spiced Nastalian cuisine made her feel even better. The chilis made Alfred¡¯s face all red, and he looked kinda cute. Lea was confused. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Alfred nodded stiffly and took a bite of the Fajitas, Sweat rolled down his face. He suggested Nastalian cuisine, so he had to stick to the end. Lea frowned, thinking, Why does he look like he can¡¯t eat spicy food! ¡°Eat up. Everything¡¯s turning cold.¡± He looked at the dishes. ¡°Okay¡± She lowered her head and continued to eat Lea had a great time eating. During these years in the Berry family, she had been abused by Matilda and had never had enough food, and for the first time, she had the satisfaction of being full it turned out that satisfying your mouth and stomach can be pleasurable. However, Alfred had a tough time. After the meal, he let Craig send Lea home. He got into Eddie¡¯s car, covering his stomach, and said, ¡°Go to the hospital¡± Eddie was stunned, looked at the Nastalian restaurant, drove his car, and rushed to the hospital at a rapid pace. ¡°Mr. Andrews, why don¡¯t you tell Miss Lea that you can¡¯t eat spicy food?¡± asked Eddie. The Chili Vige was known for its spiciness. ¡°I suggested it,¡± said Alfred. Eddie was stunned. ¡°Mr. Andrews, you know you can¡¯t eat spicy food, right? ¡°Cut the crap!¡± snapped Alfred. Eddie pursed his lips and felt worried. Does Mr. Andrews love Miss Lea so much that he¡¯s actually out of his mind? he wondered. Matilda was making the final handoff in the president¡¯s office in the Berry Group ¡°Mrs. Berry!¡± Max rushed in ¡°Why are you still here! Didn¡¯t i I send you on other stuff?¡± She was burnt out and grimpy. ¡°It¡¯s about Miss Berry,¡± Max answered. Once Matilda heard it was about Helen, her anger lessened considerably. ¡°What is it?¡± Max handed over his cell phone. Matilda¡¯s brows wrinkled as she clicked on the video. After watching it, she staggered back, holding onto the boardwalk to stabilize herself and prevent her from fainting. The video showed how Helen was arrested by the police at the school. The sound was clear, and the picture wasplete. The police used Helen of killing someone, and the evidence was clear. The students threw garbage at her, abused her, and cursed the Herry family. Her spoiled daughter was covered in garliage and, with her face smashed and bleeding, woeful and ugly. ¡°Lea! It must st be her. She set up my daughter!¡± Matilda snarled as her face twisted..C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 33 She saw Lea in the video, and Lea calmly watched Helen being arrested with dark eyes and a famt smile. I know my daughter. She cares about her reputation very much. She would never do such a self¨Cdestroying thing if Lea did not set her up, thought Marilda ¡°What now, ma¡¯am? Max¡¯s voice was shaking. The Berry family and Matilda could handle most troubles for Helen, but this was a murder, and the police arrested Helen on the spot. ¡°The news has already spread on the inte, the group¡¯s share price has dropped by more than ten percentage points, and Mr. Berry is furious at the headquarters,¡± he continued. Matilda looked horrified her face turning paler. ¡°Call the Lawyers and head to the police station now!¡± With that, she took off on her own, her body trembling and her heels wobbling on the ground. As she got to the door, she held onto the handle with both hands, took a moment to readjust, and then carried on her way. ¡°Mrs. Berry, what about the headquarters?¡± Max asked. ¡°Go to the police station first. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Matilda growled. My daughter needs me at the police station. Nothing¡¯s more important than her. This is murder, and if Helen is convicted, she¡¯s gonna either die or spend the rest of her life in prison. I can¡¯t let that happen!¡® thought Matikda. Max could only call the team and followed Matilda to the police station. Helen cowered in the corner of the holding cell at the police station, shivering. After she was locked in here, she calmed down, realized what she had done, and got scared ¡°Helen¡± Matilda saw Helen cowering in the corner and smelled the putrid odor of her body from afar, tears almost falling out of her eyes. ¡°Quick, open the door!¡± She urged the officer. Helen heard Matilda¡¯s voice and looked up. She saw Matilda and struggled to her feet. The door was open. Matilda rushed in, and Helen ran into her arms, Matilda had to hold her up so she could stand still ¡°Mom, you¡¯re finally here,¡± Helen whimpered. Matilda had bribed the officers to give her enough time. Ten minutes Later, Helen set in front of her again. She had changed into clean clothes, and the wounds on her forehead and cheeks had been treated. She still looked weak, but her energy had returned, and there was no longer any fear in her eyes. Helen was dependent on Matilda. There was nothing Matilda couldn¡¯t solve since Helen was a child, so Helen sabonsciously believed that Matilda was omnipotent. It was not the first time that they caused someone to dic, and they had never been punished for it ¡°Like before, this time, too, Mom would take care of everything, and I would return home unharmed and continue to be Miss Berry, thought Helen. They were alone in the holding cell, and the conversation would not be overheard ¡°Helen, tell me what happened¡± asked Matilda. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not me! It¡¯s Lear¡± said Helen. When she thought of Alfreding to the school to pick up Lea and them standing together in front of so many students, her heart burned with jealousy. ¡°Helen,¡± Matilda got serious, ¡°Did you push Lily off the building?¡± A girl died in this case. It was serious, and there couldn¡¯t be a single mistake. Matilda needed to know the truth. Helen¡¯s face went pale as she nodded. ¡°Mom, I thought it was Lea. That¡¯s why I pushed her. How could I ever know that was Lily? Lea is like a ghost.¡± When she said that, she was a little unsteady and subconsciously wiped her long hair back and pinned it to her ears. Just likest time, she was supposed to be in the car, fell into the river, and drowned. I remembered I pushed her off the building, but it turned out to be Lily. Mom. Alfred even went to school to pick her up¡± Helen¡¯s eyes reddened, and she looked lience. ¡°Helen, you are too gullible!¡± Matilda said in a regretful tone, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that Lea isn¡¯t as simple as she used to be and that you should not start a conflict with her! I suspect that she has been pretending all the time. She¡¯s a formidable enemy¡± Mati¡¯s tone turned harsh to Helen for the first time. She was annoyed at Helen¡¯s disobedience for putting herself in this desperate situation. ¡°Mom said Helen, tears in her eyes, ¡°I just want to get rid of Lea. She¡¯s like a ghost haunting us. With her, none of us can live a good life¡± *I told you u I would handle her,¡± said Matilda. Helen pursed her lips, grumbling but not daring to say anything. Matildad messed up a few times, so she decided to do it herself and said that D SIND OUT Chapter 34 COMMENT Chapter 34 ¡°Tell me in detail how it happened and why the video was posted online? Matilda had calmed down. ¡°I wrote a note and asked Lea to go to the top of the building after school. Then Shannon and I went up there and saw her, no. Lily, standing on the roof of the building¡± said Helen. She was going to ask Lily toe with them, but she couldn¡¯t find her after ss. ¡°I thought it was Lea, so I asked Shannon to push her off the edge. Shannon was too scared to do so, but the opportunity didn¡¯te every day. So I went on my own and pushed her off the building Who would have thought it was Lily standing there! ¡°Lea would always be there every time I wrote her a note.¡± Helen didn¡¯t even think about it and didn¡¯t look carefully, so she assumed that person was Lea. Matilda inhaled heavily as she listened, Helen did not put Lea in the eyes, so she carelessly walked into Lea¡¯s trap. ¡°Where¡¯s the note? Matilda asked. ¡°The note fell to the ground, and I picked it up and swallowed it in case it gave me away,¡± answered Helen. ¡°Helen actually wanted to kill Lea with such a simple n. That¡¯s so naive and reckless, thought Matilda. ¡°You know all about the video surveince at school. Why would you do it on your own¡± Marilda couldn¡¯t figure it out, ¡°Shannon is a hacker. I told her to get rid of the surveince, just like usual, so there wouldn¡¯t be any surveince that caught us going up to much less me pushing someone!¡± said Helen. But she also couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong, and it scared her, ¡°Mom, do you think Shannon betrayed me? She asked with a ferocious light in her eyes. 1 would definitely kill her if she dares to do so she thought. Matilda shook her head. ¡°She was with you at the top of the building. Betraying you did no good to herself. She wouldn¡¯t do something so stupid.¡± ¡°Then, what¡¯s going on with those videos on the Inte? Was it Lea! Just likest time, at Grandpa¡¯s birthday party Helen panicked again. way! It can¡¯t be her Helen said incredulously Matilda shook her head again. ¡°Nothing is impossible. She¡¯s capable, and I suspect that Alfred helped her Matilda didn¡¯t think Lea could do all this alone. No matter how capable she was, she was still on her own Both of them had their hands on the table. Helen was still holding Matilda¡¯s hand, and when she heard her say that, she slowly loosened her hand. ¡®Mom¡¯s right. Lea is really something. Lea excelled in every test and was a genius at school. She even worked on artificial brains. Looking back, I used to take credit for her work and look down on her. Now, I can¡¯t do anything on my own and have lost to her many times. As I face the possibility of losing everything, I can see the huge gap between us. And now, she¡¯s even managed to get close to someone as amazing as Alfred and won his heart. It¡¯s a rough truth to swallow, but it¡¯s real, Helen thought. She suffered an unprecedented blow inside and was disheveled. Matilda looked at Helen and held her hand in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Helen. You have met For decades, no one could defeat her. No matter how capable Lea was, she was just a girl ¡°That¡¯s right. I have you, Mom. Lea does not have a mother!¡± Helen instantly regained confidence, and her eyes were lit up. ¡°Mom, thank you. I love you!¡± She had a mother who set things right for her so that she would always stand at the top and shine brightly. Matika nodded with a soft face. ¡°What about Shannon? What did she say?¡° She he knew H Helen had a couple. ouple of goons at school, and she vaguely remembered Shannon¡¯s name. ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. Mom. Let her take the fall for me!¡± Helen said with a firm face, When the police arrested her at the school, she was in a hurry to get out of trouble, and when she saw Shannon, who was also arrested, she just identified her. Maulda was pondering the situation. On her way here, she had her crew double¨Ccheck all the info, and in the video, Helen did ID the person. She had thought about it, too, but it was up to Shannon to pull it off. Ants freaked out when stepped on, and Shannon wouldn¡¯t y along so easily. When Helen saw her lost in thought, she chimed in. ¡°T¡¯ve still got her mom¡¯s fate in my hands. She¡¯ll plead guilty without a fuse¡± Matilda¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded. ¡°Stay here with patience, Just insist that you didn¡¯t push anyone, and I will take care of it as soon as I can and Nastalian restaurant, Lea asked Craig to send her directly to the Berry Berry Group¡¯s headquarters building.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. With the group¡¯s stock dropping like this, Christian must be working , so she came to check on Itim. Chapter 34 When the car was almost at the building, her cell phone rang. It was a message from Eddie. [Miss Lea, Mr. Andrews can¡¯t eat spicy food. He¡¯s already in the hospital now.] Lea panicked and was about to tell Craig to turn the car around when another text message came in. [Don¡¯t worry. He will be fine. I just want to tell you not to take him to any spicy food in the future.] She clutched her cell phone, stared at it for a moment, and decided not to go to the hospital, Obviously, Eddie sent her this message behind Alfred¡¯s back, and she would nail his lie if she went She could tell that Alfred looked out of sorts when they were at Chili Vige. When she asked him about it, he said he was fine, but he kept rating to prove it. And now, he was in the hospital. Why did he suggest Nastalian cuisine if he can¡¯t eat spicy food? Is it because he knows I like it? So, he cares about me that much? Helen thought. Her heart ached with pain when she thought of what he had done for her in herst life. ¡°Miss Lea, we¡¯re here: Craig had already parked the car, Tll send you upstairs.¡± Her thoughts were pulled back, and she shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go up myself. You can go now¡± Lea put on her backpack, took her luggage, and pushed the door to get off. Craig watched her enter the building before driving away. Lea took the elevator to the eighth floor and went to the president¡¯s office. It was getting dark, long past the end of the work hour. Most employees had already left, and the unupied floors were dark and cold. The eighth floor was illuminated, including the president¡¯s office, other executives offices, and the conference room. Everyone was working overtime for a meeting. The sounds of the argument echoed into the hallway, creating a tense atmosphere. Only when she reached the door she heard Christian¡¯s voice. There¡¯s no way to stabilize the stock price?¡± he asked. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Berry, we¡¯ve tried everything¡± ¡°What¡¯s the worst that can happen if the fall continues? Those shareholders on the board of directors are already sitting on their hands. It will trigger panic selling by the stockholders. Thepany doesn¡¯t have enough cash flow to operate, the partners will falter, and in the worst case scenario, thepany will go bankrupt]¡± Christian¡¯s body swayed, and if it wasn¡¯t for the iron bones and steel will he had developed in the military in his youth, he would have already been unable to stand The conference room was in a sullen atmosphere. A storm wasing. COMMENT SUND GIFT 0 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Lea knocked on the door, interrupting them, and walked in. ¡®Grandpa, I brought you dinner,¡± She ced the bag on the table and took out the food box. She went to Christian¡¯s favorite restaurant on the way here and grabbed a steak to go. ¡°Lea, go home,¡± Christian said. He was not in a mood to cat now.. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to eat, they need to eat She turned to look at the people in the conference room. ¡°I ordered food for you guys. It should have been delivered already, so you guys go ahead and eat Several people looked at her in bewilderment. They had met her once at Christian¡¯s birthday party, but they had little impression of her. It was only after she moved into the mansion and lived with Christion that they noticed her and knew her only by name. They knew she was Lea Berry only because she looked stunning, called Christian Grandpa, and talked to him casually. Lea was calm and collected. She had ordered food for everybody, and people in the conference room had a good impression of her. Since 3:30 pm, thepany¡¯s stock price had been dropping like crazy, just like a river bursting out of its banks. Everyone had been so busy that they couldn¡¯t even grab a drink of water, let alone have dinner. Most of thein, who were already old, had some health problems. And after hours of starvingness and high pressure, several of them were already dizzy and unable to think. They were in great need of rest to refuel. With this reminder from her Christian looked at everyone and waved his hand feebly. ¡°Go to eat, everyone.¡± Victor Fisher, Christian¡¯s secretary, nced at Lea. ¡°Thank you, Miss Lea? She helped a lot by ordering food for so many people. ¡°No problem. Mr. Fisher. Ell take care of Grandpa here. You guys go ahead and eat¡± said Helen The executives and assistants all gave her sine more look and went out of the office, leaving only h Christian sat in his chair and swallowed as he looked at the delicious food on the table. ¡°You ordered food for all of them?¡± he asked. her, Christian, and Jeffrey in the room. ¡°Yeah,¡± answered Lea ¡°Do you know how many people there are?¡± Christian still didn¡¯t get I ordered a hundred servings and asked the restaurant to deliver them first, and they¡¯ll send more if that¡¯s not enough,¡± said Lea, Christian listened in awe. Nearly a hundred people had stayed to work, and lea made a perfect order. ¡°It must cost you a lot,¡± said Christian ¡°Bulk price, 30 dors each serving Those who had stayed were mostly executives and even the shareholders, and cheap fast food would only be unappetizing to them. Christian paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you that much pocket money¡± ¡°Mom gave mepensation,¡± Lea exined. Nominally, Matilda was still her mother, and in front of Christian, she couldn¡¯t call her by her name, lest he thought that she was purposely putting the family at odds. He frowned angrily. You sold your shares?¡± ¡°I sold a little bit the other day when the price was high, and I didn¡¯t know it was going to drop today, but I¡¯ve got all my money, and I buy some of the shares back at the lowest poitu.¡± Lea rubbed her chin for an estimate. ¡°I can only buy seven or eight percent at the most. Les shrugged. That was the most she could do. Christian was too angry to say anything The money from the sale of the shares was spent on opening the hospital, and Lorand transferred her pocket money from the surgical fees she earned. She only let him transfer a fraction of the money, and the other 4 million went to the hospital. ¡°Grandpa, your dinner¡¯s getting cold. Don¡¯t stress about the stock price. It goes up and down every day. Your health is what we should really worry about,¡± Les said, shaking her head in concern. Christian red at her. He knew she was trying tofort him and get him to eat, but her words were hard on the ears. Jeffrey, here, this one¡¯s yours.¡± Lea handed Jeffrey¡¯s dinner to him. Chapter 35 She had thought about everything when she ordered the meal. When she came to deliver the dinner to Christian, she made sure everyone who stayed could have a good dinner. Christian looked at her, then at the steak. He took a bite, and it tasted fine. Nothing was more important than eating. He sat by the table and are with Jeffrey, ¡°What about you, Leat Have you had dinner? he asked. He was d Lea had brought food for him at this hour. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t wo worry about me. I had dinner with Alfred,¡± said Lea, At the mention of Alfred, Lea¡¯s face softened, looking gentle. Christian found it annoying. ¡°Why are you with him again?¡± he asked unhappily. ¡°We¡¯re no match for the Andrews family. And that boy Alfred lus a pretty face. He looks like he¡¯s good at hooking up with girls, thought Christian. He was unhappier at this thought. What did you and he Lea exined, ¡°Nothing, Grandpa. I had a medical checkup in their hospitalst time. He sent me some medicine.¡± This reason would dispel Grandpa¡¯s pursuing questions and remind him oner again what Maulda and Helen were like. Christian paused, and his face dropped, and he lost his appetite. He had thepany¡¯s technicians analyze the video online. They had also hacked Linto the school¡¯s surveince system and came up with the same results as the police. Two years ago, he had made Helen the heir of the Berry family, and he was really proud of her. He couldn¡¯t believe that Helen was actual murderer. After contemting for a moment, he looked at Lea and said, ¡°He must be up to something to be so nice to you. Stay away from that kid from the Andrews family¡± Lea paused. ¡°That¡¯s not gonna happen, I can give up anything but him, she thought, But it was not the right time to talk about the two of them, and she faintly nodded, Christian was then relieved and continued to cat He was only halfway through his meal when Matilda arrived with Max and some others. As soon as she entered, she was shocked to see Christian eating at the table. The situation was not what she had expected. She had expected that thepany was in a mess, and the old man was furious, so she even thought of what to say, but to her surprise, he was eating, and he looked like he had a pretty good appetite. Of course, what she expected was true, but Lea was here earlier and changed the situation ¡°Christian, how are things going on your side?¡± she askerl. Matilda wore a white suit dress, pulled up a gentle hair bun, and her eyes were red from crying. She looked like a perfect mother and daughter¨Cinw. Christian mmed his fork on the table. He was 100 angry and mmed it too hard, and the table let out a loud sound. He stood up and snarled. ¡°Matilda, you¡¯vee just in time. Exin to me properly. Why would Helen kill someone at school?¡± Matilda¡¯s body shook, and her legs bent over, hardly able to withstand Christian¡¯s anger. It was different from thest time. Christian was really furious now. He had no mercy for Helen this time. ¡°Very well¡± Christian¡¯s anger was reced by disappointment and desperation. ¡°Our family won¡¯t raise a monster. Today, I¡¯ll expel her from the family. From now on. Helen does not belong to the Berry family anymore ¡° anger was again Matilda fell to the ground as if her strength had been drained. ¡°Christian, no! Please don¡¯t she cried and begged, and Christian¡¯s ange triggered. ¡°She murdered her ssmate, Matilda! We don¡¯t raise murderers in our family! If thew doesn¡¯t punish her enough, I¡¯ll make sure the justice be done, Christian growled. da fell limp to the ground again, looking at him with horrified eyes, almost choking Maulda What did he say? Justice? Is he going to kill Berry! she thought in horror.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. B SIND GIFT Chapter 36 Chapter 36 + Lea was totally caught off guard, giving Christian a look of disbelief. She hadn¡¯t figured he¡¯de on so strong But when it came to his principles and boundaries, Christian didn¡¯t mess around, earning him major respect in Vaporleon City ¡°Dad, no way. Helen¡¯s innocent¡± Matilda jumped in, not hesitating to defend Helen at any cost Christian was shocked, studying Matilda¡¯s face. She was dead set, just as innocent¨Clooking as Helen. ¡°Innocent?¡± He wasn¡¯t buying it, not one bit. ¡°Yes, Helen is innocent Matilda affirmed, her determination rock¨Csolid. She was ready to bend the truth if it meant keeping her girl safe.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I saw her this afternoon went through everyst detail,¡± she added, tears welling up as frustration and sadness crept into her voice. ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to frame her. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s guilty¡± ¡°Who¡¯d pull a stunt like that! And for what? Christian scratched his head, trying to make sense of it all. ¡°I wish I knew, but it¡¯s clear as day both Helen and thepany are getting yed.¡± Matilda¡¯s voice cracked with emotion Christian went silent, memories of his past flooding back. From his time in the forces right through to his decades in the cutthroat world of business, he¡¯d racked up enemies left, right, and center. Payback wasn¡¯t just on the cards it was pretty much nailed on. Matilda capitalized on Christian¡¯s hesitation and reassured him, ¡°Christian, don¡¯t sweat it. Helen¡¯s innocent. She¡¯ll walk out of this with her name cleared, I promise. She¡¯ll be back home without a stain on her record¡± Her acting was wless, coupled with the family dynamic, leaving Christian to simply swallow it all ¡°Alright!¡± Christian nodded decisively. ¡°You can leave this to me, just tell me what you need. I can hook you up with connections, p manpower you require.¡± Believing his granddaughter wasn¡¯t a criminal, he wasn¡¯t about to let anyone mess with the Berry family. power, whatever Matilda felt a surge of confidence; with his support, they¡¯d weather this storm. She thought even if Helen were guilty, she¡¯d get out of jail unscathed. That was why Matilda had gone straight to Christian from the police station. Getting Christian on board was top priority. And now, with his hacking firmly in ce, the outlook was even more promising than Matilda had. dared to hope. ¡°But with thepany¡¯s stock tanking like this, we need to get it back on track, Christian said, farrowing his brow, ¡°Grandpa, the stock thing¡¯s a piece of cake, Lea chimed in, rising from her seat and approaching. ¡°We just need to buy back enough shares. Easy peasy. Matilda suddenly noticed Lea and slowly got up and looked at her. Lea was decked out in her full school uniform¨Ca crisp blue zer, short pleated skirt, and long brown hair cascading down. She had this totally innocent, pure look about her, with those smart, sparkling eyes. A sense of unease pricked Matilda¡¯s gut as she felt something wasn¡¯t right And it was confirmed when Lea said. ¡°Mom, the Berry and Fraley families are practically one and the same, right? The Fraleys were pulling in over 4 billion in profitst year. So, borrowing a bit from them to buy back our shares should be no big deal, don¡¯t you think?¡± Matilda felt like she¡¯d just taken a gut punch, the wind getting knocked right out of her. But Lea appeared genuine, like a dutiful daughter keen on helping the family out of a jam, her focus squarely on the family¡¯s interests. Christian was taken aback. Lea might just be onto something here, He¡¯d been contemting a press conference where the Berry family would swear up and down on Helen¡¯s innocence, a move to steady thepany¡¯s stock price. Matilda was on the same page. Lea didn¡¯t waste any time diving into analysis. ¡°And We can also hit up a press conference, shout from the rooftops about Helen being not guilty and will be getting out without any charges.¡± Lea continued, ¡°Look, the evidence is stacking up against her, and we¡¯re running out of time to find something new. If we can¡¯t swing public opinion, the stock¡¯s gonna tank Chapter 36 ¡°Unless Mom¡¯s got a rabbit to pull out of her hat, sticking our necks out for Helen¡¯s just gonna make things worse for the Berry Group. People are already losing it online, and our stocks are hanging by a thread¡± Matilda¡¯s expression shifted again. She knew that if she had some new evidence, things might not be so dire. And Lea¡¯s words were basically pushing the Fraley family to cough up some cash. Christian nodded in agreement, silently acknowledging Lea¡¯s point. Without her nudge, he might not have even thought of it. The whole Helen situation had stirred up a social media storm, and without solid proof of her innocence, anything the Berry family said would just fan the mes, ¡°What¡¯s with the long face, Mom?¡± Lea asked, noticing Matilda¡¯s expression. ¡°You worried the Fraleys won¡¯t lend us the money?¡± ¡°But I guess you shouldn¡¯t. Remember that big hospital project Fraley Medical started a couple of years back! We pitched in some cash for that. They owed us one. Lea added and turned to Christian. ¡°Oh yeah, we loaned them over 2 billion dors, and they still owe us over 600 million, Christian said. Two years back, the Fraleys were riding high, and Henry promised Christian that everything in the Fraley family would eventually belong to Matikka, which meant also to Helen. Being the stand¨Cup guy he was, Christian didn¡¯t hesitate to lend them a hand when Matilda asked. Matilda had managed to tum over 2 billion dors herself. Matilda¡¯s lips trembled, torn between anger and fear. In her mind, asking the Fraley family for money felt like bleeding her whole family dry Though the Fraley family appeared to be on top of the world, boasting a massive 4 billion in profit onst year¡¯s financial reports, it was all a facade aimed at inting their stock prices. In reality, the Berry Group¡¯s growth was fueled by hefty borrowing in its early days. There wasn¡¯t any real profit to speak of Gening thepany¡¯s stock hack on track wasn¡¯t going to be a cakewalk. Lea could almost read Matilda¡¯s mind now. ¡°Hey,e on, Helen¡¯s innocent, right? Once the cops cut her loose, the stock¡¯s gonna bounce back, and we can quickly pay back the Fraleys Lea argued. Christian nodded. ¡°Exactly. Let the Fraleys know we need a bit more money, then we¡¯ll buy back the shares. In business, it was all about give and take. The Berry family had lent a hand to the Fraleys before, so it was only fair to expect the same in return. Matilda felt a knot form in her stomach as she looked at Lea, feeling trapped. All her escape routes seemed blocked, leaving her with no choice but to ask the Fraleys for a hefty sum¨Cno longer just millions, but billions Locked in a silent standoff with Lea, Matilda struggled to find her voice. Finally, Christian broke the silence, looking concerned. ¡°Matilda, what¡¯s the holdup? You¡¯ve been quiet for a minute.¡± Taking a deep breath, Matilda forced out a response. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll shoot the Fraleys a message for the cash Inside, she was fuming, but on the surface, she kept her cool. Christian¡¯s expression softened with relief. Thanks, Matilda. I¡¯ll do everything I can to sort this out for you.¡± He reassured her. Christian knew it would be tough for her to stabilize the stock price using money from the Fraley family. Her willingness to go to these lengths for the Berry family not only showed her dedication but also solidified Helen¡¯s innse- TII have Mr. Fisher bring awyer to help with the police, and I¡¯ll call the police leaders now, Christian said. Thanks, Christian, Matilda replied, her eyes showing renewed determination. ¡°But No need for Mr. Fisher; you¡¯ve got enough on your te. I¡¯d feel better if he stayed by your side. Christian was in the dark about the full extent of the situation and Matilda couldn¡¯t risk involving Victor Christian replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need more people, I just need awyer for thepany. But I¡¯m swamped and time¡¯s tight. I still need you to talk to the police and buy us enough time¡± Christian nodded and started making phone calls right there. ¡°Mr. Brown, about my granddaughter Helen, she¡¯s been wrongly used. The Berry family will provide evidence, but it will take some time. Please look after her while she¡¯s there,¡± ¡°Captain Knox, my granddaughter has been wrongly used. Can you help look after her for now? Christian said into the phone. ¡°Mr. Yoel, about my granddaughter Helen¡­.. Chapter 26 Matilda listened and nced at Lea with a smirk. ¡®Christian has pulled strings with the higher¨Cups, she thought confidently. With their backing, my next steps should be a breeze. She then mused. And what about Helen framed for murder? Does Lea really think that would destroy her! How naive! I¡¯ll make damn sure Helen walks free. And forget about the Fraley fortune¨CIll own everything the Berrys have soon enough!¡± Meanwhile, Lea was also ring at Matilda coldly. They locked eyes for a few seconds before Lea looked over at Christian, still on the phone Judging by his demeanor, hepletely believed Helen was innocent. With the so¨Ccalled evidence in front of him and Matilda¡¯s words, he had no more doubts. It all came down to his favoritism towards them. Lea felt a chill in her heart, seeing how easily he was swayed SEND GIFT Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Christian hung up the phone and looked at Matilda. ¡°It¡¯s all sorted out. You can go ahead and handle it. If you need anything, juste to me Thanks, Christian.¡± Matilda replied. ¡°Go on, get get busy¡± Christian waved his hand. ¡°You should head home early and rest. Take care of yourself, she added respectfully before leaving. She then gave Lea a meaningful nce on her way out, thinking. With Christian protecting Helen, how the hell could Lea even think of plotting against her? Now, the only way is to get Christian off Lea¡¯s side! The stock price issue had been resolved, and Christian was back Lea went home with him. It waste, and she headed straight to her room, feeling down. In her previous life, Helen had killed her child in the most brutal of ways. Even if Helen died ten thousand times, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to quench Lea¡¯s seething haired. This time. Helen had killed someone else, and by all rights, she should be rotting in jail for life, living in the abyss. The thought brought a smirk to Lea¡¯s face. But with Christian throwing his weight around and Marika pulling strings, there was still a slim chance Helen could walk free. Meanwhile, Matilda probably wouldn¡¯t keep Lea around and would try to get rid of her, making things even more dangerous. The silver lining was that Matilda had to pull a lot of money from the Fraley family to invest in the Berry Group, weakening the Fraley Group and making them easier to deal withter. Suddenly, Lea¡¯s phone vibrated. She snatched it I it up¨Cit was a message from Lorrand [Miss Lea, we have the results of the paternity test.] Her heart raced as she opened the file, her hands trembling as she read through. Just as she suspected, Helen and Nixon were confirmed as father and daughter. But there was no blood link between her and Ewan or Christian. In an instant, Lea was overwhelmed by this truth. No fucking blood link at all? I am not a Berry. So, who the hell am I? Why was I passed off as Ewan¡¯s bastard and dumped back with the Berrys? Who are my real parents? Why did they ditch me. letting me fall into Mati¡¯s clutches and setting me up for such a fucked¨Cup past life?¡± Lately, she¡¯d been piecing together her own backstory. Christian had brought her to the Berry family when she was just over a month old, waving around a paternity test that imed she was Ewan¡¯s. Christian then handed her over to Matilda to raise But where the hell did that paternity teste from! Did he know it was a sham! Did his ignorance of my abuse, his coldness towards me, and his preference for Helen have something to do with this lie? The more she mulled it over, the more it twisted her gut. None of this shit made any sense. She sighed. In the Berry family vi, when Matilda got home, it was already pitch dark outside. But inside, the ce was lit up like high noon, decked out in all its opulence. As soon as Matilda walked in, she spotted Ewan lounging on the sofa,zily flipping through magazines¨Ca rare sight since he was actually at home, and she had an urgent issue to discuss. ¡°Christian said we need to raise funds to buy back stocks and stabilize thepany¡¯s share prices. We gottae up with 200 million dors, and fast¡± she instructed. *200 million dors Ewan nearly jumped off the sofa. ¡°What the hell do you think I am! Where am I supposed to get that kind of cash?¡± Despite being the CEO of the Berry Group, Ewan only raked in a few million bucks a year, and thepany¡¯s dividends didn¡¯t exactly shower him with cash. Plus, Matilda managed the household finances, so he had little to y with¡­ Matilda was pissed off. Is 200 million a lot? Ewan, ourpany needs billions right now! I just asked for 200 million, and this is your reaction! What kind of man are you?¡± Matilda¡¯s words struck Ewan hard which got him thingking that ever since he married her, she¡¯d been on his case constantly, both at work and at home. Despite his silver¨Cspoon background, he lived like a pauper. He might not be the sharpest tool in the shed, but he had his pride. Matilda¡¯s relentless and now this insult almost pushed him to the edge. Chapter 37 ¡®Matilda, you think you¡¯re so fucking great?¡± His voice was shaking with anger, his eyes burning with resentment. You raised Helen all by yourself. Remember what you said? You didn¡¯t want me anywhere near her, afraid she¡¯d turn out like me¨Ca total fuck¨Cup, and now she¡¯s a murderer! What does that make you, huh? Ewan taunted her, his face twisted with scorn. Matilda¡¯s hand cracked across his cheek, leaving a well that turned his face to the side, her fingers leaving angry red marks. Evan was stunned by the blow. You really just called our daughter a murderer?¡± Matilda was seething, barely able to contain her fury ¡°People can talk all they want, but you¡¯re her father. How could she possibly deserve a dad like you? You¡¯re fucking pathetic!¡± She hissed. Shen paused then, added, ¡°Let me tell you, Helen¡¯s innocent and she¡¯s going to walk free. And then.. ¡°And then what?¡± Ewan retorted, his voice cold as he touched his cheek. ¡°You gonna divorce me? He then smirked coldly. ¡°Think you can handle that? Matilda, you married me just for my family¡¯s clout and wealth, didn¡¯t your Drop the act and the pity party¨Cno one¡¯s buying it.¡± In a rage, Matilda raised her hand to p him again, but Ewan caught her wrist, his voice icy. ¡°Calm down. You want to keep living off the Berry family¡¯s money, right? You still need me for that¡± He then wrenched his arm away and stormed towards the door. Matilda steadied herself against the sofa and caught his sleeve. ¡°I need to get moving on raising some cash ¡°Tm broke!¡± he fired back. Her anger exploded anew. ¡°You have money to waste on mistresses but none to save your ownpany? His temper red, and he forcefully shook her off, striding out without a nce back. Matilda¡¯s head thudded against the sofa as she stared after Ewan in disbelief. After twenty years of marriage, he was always the docile one, never daring to defy her no matter how much she provoked or demeaned him¨Che just took it all in stride. Matilda couldn¡¯t believe that Ewan was so changed. With my influence in the Berry family fading, my status with Christian crumbling, and Helen following suit, is he finally gonna turn on me? she wondered. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she chased after him. ¡°Where the hell do you think you¡¯re going? You¡¯re just gonna ignore Helen¡¯s mess like this?¡± she shouted. But all she got was the sound of his car speeding away. Her voice was shrill and furious as she yelled, ¡°Ewan, if you can¡¯t get that fucking money, you¡¯re not off the book! You¡¯re no Helen¡¯s father at all Inside the car, Ewan listened to her yelling and pressed down harder on the gas. He hadn¡¯t even wanted toe back at night. But with the Herry Group¡¯s stocks tanking and investors breathing down his neck, he had no choice. But facing Matilda¡¯s immediate demand for 200 million dors was more suffocating than any creditor outside. Forget about 200 million, of 1 could even muster 20 million, i wouldn¡¯t have spent years living under her thumb like this, he thought bitterly. As for Helen¨Cif she really did kill someone, there¡¯s not much I can do to change that Watching the car out of sight, Matilda felt her legs go weak, so she leaned against the wall for support, tears streaming down her face. As a golden girl, she bitterly regreted ending up with a deadbeat like Ewan, by her tears, her expression hardened. She whipped out her phone and made a call ¡°Max, keep an eye on Ewan and As she quickly wiping away! update me on everything¡° After hanging up, she nced at her phone and dialed another number. While waiting for an answer, she strolled into the living room and shut the door. me know your avability. Her tone softened instantly. ¡°Can we set up a meeting!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. g! Let me k Chapter 38 Chapter 38 After finishing up her calls, Matilda went upstairs to change. Slipping into a chic purple dress, she added a matching shawl, earrings, and ne, and spritzed on some perfume. Her makeup was wless, giving her a radiant glow, Grabbing her pearl¨Cstudded handbag, she headed downstairs and casually informed the servant. Im heading over to the Fraley¡¯s Everyone assumed she was going there to drum up some cash, so no one questioned her motives Meanwhile, back at the old Berry mansion. Lea sat at her desk with a test paper in front of her, aptop buzzing away, and several tabs open on the screen.. After digging into Helen¡¯s background, she wanted to see what Matilda would do next. So, she used some hacking skills to track her movements. She steered clear of hacking directly into Matilda¡¯s home or car, opting instead to tap into the surveince systems around the Berry estate. After all, Matilda was no ordinary woman, and neither were her associates¨Cteaming up with tech wizards had clearly paid off in her r Group Technology and Fraley Medical. From a highway camera feed, Lea saw Ewan and Matilda leaving home one after another. In the car, Matilda was decked out to the nines. Lea¡¯s intuition screamed that Matilda was off to meet her lover. Lea¡¯s eyes darted as she kept inputting the code to track Matilda¡¯s car Matilda headed straight to Fraley Hospital, roles at Berry The hospital was nketed with cameras, making it easy for Lea to keep tabs on her. She watched Matilda ride the elevator straight to the top floor of the main building. Nixon was the head of Fraley Medical, and with Matilda¡¯s backing, he practically owned the ce. The top floor was like his private domain. Running the hospital together, Matilda and Nixon had plenty of reasons for their frequent private meetings. As Matilda reached the door, she scanned her fingerprint and it opened automatically Inside, Nixon awaited her, d in a sleek dark gold robe, loosely tied. He was holding a wine bottle in one hand and a ss in the other. Two years Matilda¡¯s junior, Nixon was a powerhouse in the healthcare industry¨Cwealthy, influential, and always well¨Cgroomed. Next to him, Ewan hardlypared. As Matilda stepped in, the door closed behind her, shutting out the world. She gave him a frosty nce and snapped. ¡°Put that crap away. I¡¯m not in the mood¡± Undeterred, be followed, saying. Tin clued in about Helen.¡± Running the hospital kept Nixon pretty upied, so he didn¡¯t usually have time to keep tabs on Helen¡¯s drama. But today, with the Berry Group stocks tanking and everyone buzzing about Helen¡¯s school incident, it was hard to miss.. ¡°You¡¯re just losing it. Let me help you chill, he murmured, pressing her gently against the sofa, his lips finding hers as his hands began to undress ber. ¡°I¡¯ve got some serious shit to discuss, uh¡­ Matilda muttered, pulling away slightly. ¡°Christian has roped me into using Fraley funds to scoop up Berry shares¡­ to prop up the stock price. I need your help to pull together the money: she said, groaning. He tugged at her dress, looking up at her. ¡°How much are we talking?¡± ¡°At least 1.6 billion, she stated firmly. ¡°That¡¯s no chump change, given our financials, he replied. ¡°I know. But once Helen is cleared, the stock price will soar. We buy low, sell high¨Cssic y,¡± Matilda argued confidently. His eyes sparkled. ¡°Damn, that¡¯s a slick strategy.¡± In one fluid motion, he stripped off her dress, flinging it aside. Soon, their heavy breathing filled the room, punctuated by fragmented conversations, Maltida plotted, ¡°We need to lock down that cash. Once Helen¡¯s out, Christian will repay the funds, and I can grab more shares to tighten our control over Berry Group. That little shit Lea stole three percent of my stock: 1 need to strengthen my holdings. And if Christian kicks the bucket, the Berry fortune is basically ours. Marker¡¯s shaky, but we¡¯ll ride it out!¡± Nixon was hyped as he knew Matilda pretty much had the Berry n in her grip, and he was set to benefit big time. Chapter 38 ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. I¡¯ve got bank connections. Saved a CEO once, getting a loan is gonna be easy. Just make sure we pay it back timely.¡± He reassured her. Nixon then patted her bottom. ¡°Hey, turn around and hike it up a bit.¡± ¡°Ab¨Chold up. Got a patient, Donna Yancey, in the hospital. Can you make her daughter TOP the e line!¡± Matilda said. ¡°Piece of cake. Once she¡¯s in my hospital, she¡¯ll follow orders, no questions asked.¡± he boasted confidently. Over at the Berry Mansion, Lea yanked off her headphones. The rest of the conversation had taken a sour turn, and she needed a break. She closed all the active tabs on herptop and took a deep breath. After a a moment to clear her head, she grabbed her phone and shot a text to Chris, listing several top¨Cnotch medical researchers and doctors she had crossed paths with before¨Cfolks who were brilliant but currently flying under the radar and possibly struggling. Perfect recruits for Riverview SmartMed, which was desperate for top¨Ctier talent. She didn¡¯t stop there, she also fired off a list of critical medical equipment he needed to purchase. ¡°Chris texted back quickly, (Got it, Miss Lea. I¡¯m on it Meanwhile, anxiety about Alfred nagged at her. She quickly sent a message to Eddie. (How¡¯s the Crown Prince doing Still at the hospital?) Eddie¡¯s response came promptly. He¡¯s back at thekeside vi, meds sorted. Nothing major Relieved, Lea dove back into her work, firing up herptop to work on the 3D model With the medical startup gaining momentum, her te was overflowing with tasks. Over at thekeside vi, Alfred kept his eyes glued to the Berry Group¡¯s stock performance. Despite the turmoil surrounding Helen, thepany¡¯s stocks continued their nosedive, teetering dangerously close to hinting rock bottone Alfred still held 400 million worth of Lea¡¯s earlier offloaded shares and contemted injecting more money to stabilize the stock Suddenly, his phone buzzed¨Can alert from Chris, passing along a message from Lea. Chris¡¯s requests weren¡¯t usually this direct or significant. hinting at the urgency and imponance of the situation. Chris didn¡¯t usually need to run things by him, but Lea¡¯s requests were a bit out of the ordinary Alfred stared at his phone, deep in thought, weighing his next move Eddie brought in a cup of water and said, ¡°Sir, Mr. Andrews is asking when you¡¯ll be returning. Should I book a flight for tomorrow morning?¡± Their stay in Vaporleon City hadsted longer than anticipated, all due to sorting out hospital matters. But now that everything was squared away, it seemed they could finally head back. Alfred tossed his phone onto the table and shrugged. ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll hang around a few more days. Helen was locked up, and Lea and Matilda were going at it tooth and nail. Matilda, in particr, seemed to have the Berry family and the whole city. of Vaporleon under her thumb. So, Alfred wasn¡¯t quite ready to leave just yet. Eddie looked startled. Is he staying because of Lea? he wondered ¡°And how am I supposed to head back without you?¡± Eddie asked. ¡°Just handle it like you always do Alfred replied. Eddie scratched his head hard, didn¡¯t know what to do. The next day, Lea went to school as usual. As she walked down the hallway, she bumped into Zed, who looked like he¡¯d been waiting for her. ¡°Hey Lea, I noticed the license te yesterday. It¡¯s from Iverton. Is that guy from there?¡± he asked curiously. Her eyebrows furrowed, a hint of suspicion creeping into her eyes. Zed quickly added. ¡°No offense, just looking out for you since we¡¯re ssmates and all.¡± ¡°How well do you know him? Can you trust him? be probed further. ¡°Those Iverton elites aren¡¯t like us Vaporleon folks, they wouldn¡¯t normally go for someone like us. Be careful you don¡¯t get conned and left heartbroken, he warned, his tone sincere but cautionary.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 38 Zed knew Lea¡¯s routine three years of just her, the Berry family, and school. At school, she was always the quiet one with her long hair shielding her face, never really mingling So he figured she wasn¡¯t close to Alfred ¡°Done¡± Lea nced up at him, her eyes cold. She had already told him once; stay out of her affairs. So his reminder was redundant to her. Zed felt a lump in his throat, speechless while Lea simply walked past him and entered her ssroom. Zed watched her go, frustration painted all over his face, his eyes tinged red with emotion. He cared deeply, offering what he thought was helpful advice, yet it went unappreciated. Frustrated by Zed¡¯sments, Lea decided to left school early to visit the police station. 3/3 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 In the holding cell at the police station, Shannon sat against the wall, eyes red from a sleepless night. ¡°Shannon!¡± a voice called out. Hearing her name, Shannon suddenly looked up and saw her mother, Donna, standing ther The guard opened the iron door a crack. ¡°You¡¯ve got ten minutes, he said, then stepped back to ¡°Thanks,¡± ¡°Donna said, nodding to the guard as she pushed the door open and stepped inside, Shannon pushed herself up from the floor, her moveme unsteady, as she moved toward Donna them some privacy. Donna¡¯s face was pale, her eyes sunken, her cheeks gaunt, and she trembled in her oversized hospital gown¨Ca mix of regret and sorrow Billing Shannon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve been such a disappointment, causing you so much pain and shame,¡± Shannon sobbed, her voice breaking Tears welled up in Donna¡¯s eyes, ¡°How are you feeling? You look really bad Shannon asked, her voiceced with worry as ry as she to took in Ironna¡¯s frail appear appearance. Donna wiped her eyes, her face etched with panic. ¡°Last night, they diagnosed me with kidney cancer, and I had surgery to remove it right away.¡± Donna¡¯s voice faltered as she clutched her waist in pain and eased down onto the nearby wooden bench ¡°Somebody from the hospital brought me here. They didn¡¯te in, just waiting outside, Donna exined, her voice weak.. Shannon¡¯s jaw dropped, and she hurriedly squatted down to help her. ¡°But I thought it was your liver that was the problem? How did it turn out to be kidney cancer!¡± Shannon¡¯s confusion was evident. Donna had struggled with alcohol for as long as Shannon could remember. Three years ago, in Shannon¡¯s freshman year of high school, Donna had copsed due to liver cirrhosis and was treated at Fraley Hospital. Despite recovering, Donna had fallen back into her drinking habits, and her health continued to deteriorate. Donna had been a frequent patient at Fraley Hospital over the years. Just a week ago, Shannon had visited her, and the doctors were optimistic about her recovery, saying she would be discharged soon. ¡®Now, a sudden surgery for kidney removal? Shannon mused. Donna saad with deep regret and pain. ¡°Slunnon, I¡¯ve brought this all on myself. I¡¯m so sorry for everything¡± Shannon bit her lip hard, trying to suppress the desp despair and pain welling up nude her. ¡°What do we do now? Will your health be okay?¡± Shannon asked, her voice thick with worry ¡°You know my condition. With only one kidney left, I can¡¯t hold on¡° Dorina said, her voice filled with fear. ¡°But the doctors have found a suitable donor. I can have a transnt and hopefully recover¡± She paused, then suddenly grabbed Shannon¡¯s hands Lightly. ¡°Shannon, you need to confess! Turn yourself in and say you pushed Lily downstairs.¡± Shannon felt as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning, and she sank to her knees. ¡°Mom, did youe here just to make me confess?¡± she asked, her voice filled with disbelief Shannon had grown up in a single¨Cparent family. Donna, burdened by alcohol addiction, often neglected her. Sometimes, Donna would disappear for months, leaving Shannon in the care of kind neighbors. Despite these challenges, Shannon was resilient. As a child, she managed on her own, and by the time she was in middle school, she was taking care of Donna. She excelled in school, earning a full schrship to Vaporleon High School, and even managed to secure treatment for Donna during her serious illness. But now, Donna was here, demanding a confession. ¡°Mom, do you know what will happen if I confess!¡± Shannon said desperately. Donna¡¯s expression grew cold. ¡°The Berry family promised you won¡¯t get the death penalty¡± Shannon copsed to the ground, overwhelmed by despair and disappointment. In her heart, Donna had never truly been a nurturing mother, and over the years, Shannon¡¯s resentment had grown. Now, it was mixed with deep despair and disillusionment. ¡°Not the death penalty?¡± Shannon scoffed bitterly, her face twisting with anger and pain. ¡°That¡¯s still a life sentence in prison!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be branded a murderer, doomed to spend the rest of my life in a cell, hated and despised by everyone, living in darkness, wishing for death.¡± Shannon cried out in despair. Donna, suddenly furious, rriorted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your yout I raised you, and you can¡¯t even make this sacrifice to save me? In Donna¡¯s eyes, there 5:10 PM Chapter 39 was no maternal bond, only self¨Cpreservation ¡°You call that raising me?¡± s Shannon shot back, her voice trembling with years of pent¨Cup hurt. She looked at Donna with a sarcastic smile, her tears drying up, feeling a deep, aching void inside. ¡°Mom, do you even remember my fifth birthday! You left me alone at the train station and just disappeared. In the dead of winter, during a snowstorm, I waited at that station for three days and nights, hungry and freezing¡± ¡°You disappeared for ten months. If you hadn¡¯te back, I would have been fin been fine on my own, Shannon dered desperately ¡°Do you even know why you could stay at Fraley Hospital? Do you know where the money for your medical bills came from?¡± Shannon¡¯s turned red with anger, ¡°I borrowed it from Helen!¡±¡°¡± She then s ispat out the words. ¡°I borrowed money for your treatments, and in return, I had to be her puppet. For thest three years. I¡¯ve done everything she asked. Bullied my ssmates, tormented Lea, andmitted all those desparable acts.¡± Shannon pointed to her chest, her voice shaking with self¨Cloathing. Thate myself for it. I¡¯ve be the very person I despise. I could¡¯ve lived my life openly, the way I wanted. You¡¯re getting better, ready to leave the hospital, and I¡¯m getting ready for the SAT. I thought I just had to endure it until now, but it¡¯s all fallen apart With her grades, Shannon knew she could am for top universities, not just settle for Conrad University. She could take control of her life, choose her path, and have a bright future. ¡°But now, you want me to confess?¡± she b burst out, her frustration boiling over. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined everything! You¡¯ve ruined my life!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Donna snapped harshly. ¡°I¡¯m your mother! Without me, you wouldn¡¯t even be here to see this world¡± Shannon fell silent instantly, Is my life merely a pawn that Donna could just manipte and sacrifice just because she is my mother?¡± she thought bitterly. Donna noticed Shannon¡¯s reaction and suddenly softened her approach. ¡°Shannon, stop overthinking it. Is Lea even worth all this fuss?¡± She sped Shannon¡¯s hand again, her voice desperate. ¡°Shannon, we¡¯re talking about my life here! I¡¯m only thirty¨Ceight; I¡¯ve got a lot of life left Are you really going to let me die?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As Shannon assessed Donna, each of Donna¡¯s arguments seemed to increase her agitation, and blood began seeping through her hospital gown at her surgical wound reopened e terrified of dying,¡± she exined, her knees buckling as Donna winced from the pain, bending over and sweating profusely. ¡°The pain n makes me she fell to the ground and clutched Shannon¡¯s arm. ¡°Please, Shannon, save my life.¡± Tears rolled down Donna¡¯s cheeks, her plea filled with a raw, desperate sincerity. ¡°You¡¯re not even eighteen yet. If you confess, the worst they could do is sentence you to life. Just keep your head down, and you might have a chanceter. The Berry family can hire the bestwyers money can buy. With Christian¡¯s influence, all the top officials in Vaporleon City owe him favors. Once things calm down, they¡¯ll work to get your sentence reduced She then added. ¡°Imagine, you might be out in twenty years, ten, or maybe even five. You¡¯d still be so young, with your whole life ahead of you¡± ¡°Morn, you¡¯re being way too naive!¡± Shannon retorted, the supposed reassurance only heightening her anxiety, ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Donna snapped back defiantly, her eyes intense with a twisted spark of resolve. ¡°You don¡¯t understand how the world of the rich and powerful works. Anything is possible. Even life and death, sickness, you can manipte everything¡± SUND GIFT Chapter 40 Chapter 40 ¡°You know, every day in that hospital, I see people on death¡¯s doorstepe ne in and walk out miraculously healthy. Just a few days ago, there was this guy who had brain surgery and a heart transnt, and he made it out alive. Those doctors, they¡¯re like fucking miracle workers!¡± Donna eximed. ¡°And about your situation¡­ Shannon nced at Donna, a mix of exhaustion and desperation clouding her face. It seemed decided Shannon was guilty, and was forcing a confession, regardless of how Shannon felt. Donna¡¯s sudden movement aggravated her wound, eliciting a sharp cry of pain as she looked down to see her hands covered in blood. Donna had taken this whole mess upon herself, [ young, I don¡¯t want to die¡­ You¡¯re all I¡¯ve got. Please, Shannon, help ¡°Shannon!¡± She trembled, clutching at Shannon¡¯s leg in fear. ¡°Help me¡­¡± Watchin Donu krieel and beg. Shannon felt her own resolve soften, her body weakening, her gaze growing distant. Her hope for the future was nearly shattered Suddenly, Donna copsed. ¡°Mom! Stay with me¡­ Shannon pleaded as she supported her mother, whose wound was still bleeding. Donna, barely conscious, gripped Shannon¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Save me¡­ ¡°Someone! Help! We need help¡± Shannon screamed. The chaos soon brought the cops and the doctor who had initially brought Donna. The doctor, Peter Dup, shot Shannon a meaningful nce before uying, ¡°Miss Yancey, we¡¯ll take your mother back to the hospital now. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be well taken care of Shannon hesitated, watching Donna¡¯s fragile state, then turned to the doctor, pleading, ¡°Please do everything you can.¡± a was carried away. Shannon stood frozen by the iron gate, torn Just as she was about to leave, Helen appeared As Donna was ¡°Shannon, are you alright?¡± Helen asked. Shannon smirked. ¡®How could she has the audacity to ask that after everything she have caused! Is it even possible for me to be alright now?¡± Yet Helens looked surprisinglyposed, dressed in a luxurious dark dress, perfectly made up, radiant as ever. In stark contrast, Shannon was still in yesterday¡¯s school uniform smeared with garbage thrown by ssmates, aplete mess After that appalling things happened, Helen was a wreck,pletely freaked out by everything. But once Matilda reassured her she wouldn¡¯t be med and everything would be fine, she seemed to rx a bit Here she was, responsible for Lily¡¯s horrific death, yet she seemed to be chilling like nothing happened. It was then n that Shannon realized just how heartless and cruel Helen really was ¡°Lily¡± was left a bloody mess, unrecognizable. Didn¡¯t you have nightmares about herst night?¡± Shannon challenged her Helen faltered for a second. The mention of Lily clearly shook her, but Shannon¡¯s confrontational tone, that tant disrespect, that was new for Despite the turmoil. Helen had slept like a rockst night, not a single dream to disturb her beauty sleep. Then, suddenly, Helen¡¯s face crumbled, tears streaming down as she fell to her knees in front of Shannon, clutching at her legs. ¡°Shannon, I screwed up. I¡¯m so sorry for what I did to Lily, what I did to you. This guilt, this regret¨Cit¡¯s killing met Shannon was caught off guard by Helen¡¯s raw disy of emotion. For three years, Helen had hovered above everyone else, shielded by the Berry family¡¯s unmense wealth and influence, unreachable. Shannon never thought she would see the day Helen would grovel before her. She continued. ¡°Slunnon, you¡¯re my best friend. Please, help me. I can¡¯t face being charged. I just can¡¯t handle prison. The Berry family¡¯s stocks luve already crashed twice. If this keeps up, the Berry Group is going down. And it¡¯s not just about them. All the partners andpanies connected to us will suffer too. We¡¯re talking about impacting hundreds of thousands of lives. People will lose their jobs, families will drown in debt, and some might even end their own lives¡± Helen¡¯s time turned desperate, almost pleading. ¡°Shannon, I¡¯m begging you. It¡¯s not just for me but for all these people, for families, children, and the elderly Shannon Mood ther I just caw your mom. She i not doing well, but I¡¯ve spoken to Dr. Dups. He¡¯s gonna take gooil care of her, ensure nothing happens to her,¡± Helen The mention of Donna first shocked Shannon, then a mix of embarrassment and rage flooded her. For years, Helen had manipted Iser using Donna¡¯s health as leverage 5:10 PM Chapter 40 It had always been their unspoken agreement. Helen used Donna¡¯s illness to manipte Shannon, and Shannon felt powerless to fight back, knowing Donna¡¯s well¨Cbeing hung in the bnce ¡°If you help me out I promise I take care of your mom like she¡¯s my own. After her kidney transnt, when she¡¯s back on her feet, Ill personally make sure she¡¯s looked after at our ce, Helen stated calmly. ¡°My mom¡¯s already got a top¨Cnotch legal team working, and my grandpa has been pulling some serious strings. Once this all blows over, we¡¯ll work on shing your sentence. You¡¯ll be out in no time, free as a bird¡± Helen keptying it on thick, alternating between threats and sweet talk. ¡°Shannon,e on, help me out here, please.¡± Shannon locked eyes with her. She hadn¡¯t expected that the Berry family was actually mapping out her entire future like she was just some afterthought. It felt like she had no control over her own destany, just a puppet in their game. Tuck of Shannon snapped. ¡°Shannon.¡± Helen paused, taken aback by Shannon¡¯s cold rebutt, then choked up. ¡°Just¡­ take some rest. I gotta go too!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Helen struggled to her feet, giving Shannon onest tearful look before she left Once she was gone, Shannon¡¯s legs gave out, and she slumped against the wall. She felt like a caged animal, anger bristling but powerless tosh out. ¡°Your mom is really surprised me. If the Berry family demanded your life, she¡¯d hand you over without batting an eye¡± Leas unexpected voice shattered the silence, causing Shannon to jerk her head up. When Donna had entered, Lea had been observing everything from the next room, watching intently like a hawk ¡°Being convicted of murder could get you at least thirty years locked up. Your life hasn¡¯t even started, and it¡¯s already being thrown away. It¡¯s even crueler than a death sentence, Lea said coldly. She knew the feeling all too well from her own pat Shocked. Shannon scrambled to her feet and stumbled toward Lea ¡°Lea? What are you doing here?¡± Shannon blurted out, bewildered by her appearance. While she expected her mom and Helen, Lea¡¯s presence caught her off guard. Lea gazed back at her, her cold eyes softening slightly with an undercurrent of sympathy that Shannon couldn¡¯t quite discem. Öæ Chapter 41 Chapter 41 In her previous life, when Lea had escaped from prison and hid in the sewer, it was Shannon who braved the cold night to bring her a quilt, a sandwich, and some water.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Lea still vividly remembers what Shannon told her then. As she spoke, Shannon¡¯s eyes sparkled with hope. ¡°Lea, you¡¯re using your artificial brain technology to appeal your case. With your R&D achievements and your talents in the tech industry, there¡¯s a chance the death penalty could be changed. There¡¯s still a glimmer of hope¨Cdon¡¯t give up. ¡°As long as you keep pushing the boundaries with Al your life will shine. There¡¯s still so much you can do¡± ¡°You¡¯re still breathing, so there¡¯s still a chance to turn things around, right?¡± ¡°Never give up, not ever¡­.. That pep talk was what kept Lea going in prison. It paid off¨Cher skills got noticed by Milton, giving her a chance at a new life. It was onlyter that Lea realized Shannon¡¯s encouragement to ¡°never give up was also a message to herself, Tragically, the day after Shannon received her SAT scores, her body was found in the river. Previously, Donna had died fromplications of alcoholism and a heart attack, leading the police to conclude that Shannon¡¯s death was a suicide rted to Donna¡¯s death. Shannon had excelled in her exams and secured a ce at Conrad University. But she knew Helen well enough to know that Helen wouldn¡¯t easily let go of someone who knew too much and was too smart So, Helen ended up at the same university, still in Lea¡¯s life. ¡°Can¡¯t I drop by to see you?¡± Lea said coldly Helen¡¯s target had always been Lea. Shannon, shocked and in pain, blurted out, ¡°Lea. 1 begged you to leave. If you had. Lily would still be alive, and none of this mess would have happened. I wouldn¡¯t be stuck in this hell!¡° s tears streaming down her face. Amid her current nightmare, Lily¡¯s death weighed ¡°Lily is dead, and she was so young¡­ Shannon choked up, tears heaviest on her soul. ¡°Shannon, you think I can just walk away from all this crap?¡± Lea responded. After all, assassinations, car crashes, and tant murder attempts¨CLea had seen it all. And there were things even Shannon didn¡¯t know about. Shannon looked at Lea puzzled and clearly too young to understand the full extent of Helen and Matilda¡¯s ruthlessness. She naively thought that if Lea had just stayed away, nobody would have died Lea knew better than to expect such deep insights from an eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold. ¡°Did you push Lily downstairs?¡± she asked, changing the subject. ¡°Hell no!¡± Shannon replied, her body johting as she vehemently denied it At that time. Helen had summoned them to the rooftop. As soon as they exited the stairwell, they saw Lily standing there. Helen ordered, ¡°Push her off!¡± Shannon was horrified and in total dis disarray: ¡°Helen, this is murder! You can¡¯t fucking do this?¡± she protested. Shannon didn¡¯t help Helen; instead, she tried to stop her. Enraged but not wanting to miss her chance, Helen shoved Shannon aside, ran forward, and pushed Lily off. ¡°And how is this your problem?¡°¡± Lea¡¯s soft inquiry caught Shannon off guard, her eyes widening, pupils dting with shock. But then, just as quickly, the sparkle in Shannon¡¯s eyes dinuned ¡°Your mom?¡±¡± Lea saw right through Shannon¡¯s thoughts. Shannon but her lip and looked down, wrestling with her feelings of wanting to detach from Donna but unable to detachpletely when it really mattered Lea said, ¡°You know, Matilda tortured me for neen years. I only found outter she wasn¡¯t my real mom. That¡¯s how she could do such inhuman things to me. All men, good or bad, rarely illtreat their own children. Someone as ruthless as Matilda is still fercely protective of her own child.¡± She paused, then added. ¡°And your mom? She¡¯s like the only mom I¡¯ve ever met whocks any maternal instinct. Just a cold, selfish monster¡± Lea was a mother herself before, knew what maternal instincts should look like. She had arcidentally overheard Donna¡¯s conversations at Fraley Hospital, where she was willing to sell out Shannon to Helen just for better medicine. And now, her suggesting Shannon take the fall for Helen 5:10 PM Chapter 41 pissed Lea off were dead¨Con urate. Lea¡¯s harsh words hit Shannon hard, stinging and difficult to hear, but she couldn¡¯t refute them. Because they we Seeing Shannon¡¯s silent, pained reaction, Lea knew her words had struck a nerve, shedding light on the twisted nature of Shannon¡¯s rtionship with Donna ¡°Hey, Shannon, ever thought about getting a DNA test! Just to check if you¡¯re really your mom¡¯s kid? Lea suggested. As she spoke, Lea flicked something towards Shannon, who caught it instinctively. With that, Lea tossed a strangely shaped bracelet Shannon¡¯s way, and she caught it quickly. It was more than just a bracelet¨CShannon recognized it immediately, her eyes lighting up with recognition. Being a hacker herself, Shannon didn¡¯t waste any time. She transformed d the bracelet into a phone and powered it up, bringing up a disy¨Cit showed the school¡¯s rooftop Shannon¡¯s heart raced as she nced up at Lea, her breath catching in her throat. Without a word, she pressed y. video on the The video was brief, just 8 seconds, but it was enough. It clearly showed the face of the person who had pushed Lily downstairs¨Cnone other than Helen After school, as soon as Lea had left the ssroom, she had hacked into the school¡¯s monitoring system Anticipating Helen¡¯s maneuvers, she had Shannon disable the cameras first. But Lea, the brains behind advanced Al, had superior hacking skills. Lea had ensured the surveince was running so their ascent to the rooftop was recorded. But knowing the rooftop had blind spots, Lea had set up external cameras to catch this crucial footage. It was precisely at this moment when Lily nearly fell from the building, nearly hitting her This footage was undeniable¨Cit could prove Shannon¡¯s innocence and set her free. Shannon trembled all over as she watched the video: ¡°Leal Why why¡¯d you do this?¡± she asked, visibly shaken. ¡°Helen¡¯s been after my b blood, and I want h her to face the consequences,¡± Lea said firmly. But her motives weren¡¯t just about revenge. She also wanted to repay Shannon for a past life¡¯s debt, giving her a chance to live freely on her own Teribs Shannon could only stare in stunned silence as Lea gave her a meaningful look and walked away. Not long after, police officers showed up to interrogate Shannon and she asked for awyer. By the afternoon, her attorney had arrived. Thewyer, a no¨Cnonsense man in his forties dressed in a sharp suit, immediately took charge. ¡°Miss Yancey. I¡¯m your defense attorney. I¡¯ll handle everything from here. Don¡¯t worry about the fees¨Cthe Berry family has taken care of it,¡± He informed her. Shannon¡¯s expression shifted as she quickly regained herposure. This was all within her expectations. ¡°I need to visit my mom in the hospital,¡± she stated, momentarily catching thewyer off guard before he nodded in agreement. É« Chapter 42 Chapter 42 In the evening, Shannon was covertly driven to Fraley Hospital to visit Donna. The attending doctor, Peter briefed her, saying. ¡°Your mom checked out with a fresh surgery wound,pletely exhausted. The wound got worse, causing passed out before she even made it back here¡± Shannon saw Donna hooked up to oxygen and IV¡¯s, her face pale and gaunt, breathing erratically. The sight made her own breathing hitch. ¡°We¡¯ve given her the best meds we have, some are even pricey imports Peter continued. ¡°Up to now, your mom has racked up about 28 thousand dors in medical balls. With the current treatment, it¡¯s costing about eight hundred to a thousand dors a day. But the real issue is, her years of heavy drinking have wrecked her organs. Without a new kidney, she¡¯s not gonna make it.¡± He then added, ¡°Miss Berry spoke with our director, Mr. Donovan, and he¡¯s prioritized your mom for a transnt. We¡¯ve even found a potential donor Helen was the Fraley family¡¯s golden girl, rumored to be the future heiress, and Shannon knew it wasn¡¯t just gossip. Peter then stated, ¡°But the kidneyes at a cost¨Cover 20 thousand dors, which is way out of your league. If you don¡¯t pay up, we can¡¯t proceed. with the transnt, Unless, of course. Miss Berry decides to cover it for you? When Shannon heard this, it hit her like a ton of bricks, making it hard to breathe. Now, she faced two brutal choices: Plead guilty for Helen face life in prison, and endure a bleak, sinless existence. Or let Donna dieThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Staring at Donna struggling for every breath, Shannon knew she couldn¡¯t just let her die. She took a deep breath to steady herself and then said to Peter. ¡°Can I have some time alone with my mom?¡± Peter nodded, giving her space, and stepped out, closing the door behind him. Sitting by the bed, Shannon couldn¡¯t shake Lea¡¯s words from her mind. monster¡± ¡°All men, good or bad, rarely illtreat their own children. Someone as ruthless as Matilda is is still fiercely protective of her own child.¡± ¡°And your mom? She¡¯s like the only mom I¡¯ve ever met whocks any maternal instin¨¦t. Just a cold, selfish r ¡°Hey, Shannon, ever thought about getting a DNA test? Just to check if you¡¯re really your mom¡¯s kid?¡± Prompted by Lea¡¯s suggestion, Shannon impulsively collected a hair strand from both herself and her mom. On the drive back, Shannon seized the moment to text Lea. Can you help me? I need to do a DNA test.] Ever since Shannon was little, Donna had been erratic, abandoning her and even hitting her when drunk. Shannon had always questioned if they were truly rted. Now, being coerced to cover for Helen¡¯s crime really turned her world upside down, amplifying her doubts fueled by Lea¡¯s remarks. She was determined to get that test. She believed Lea would help. Otherwise, why would she visit me at the police station? she thought. Lea had just reached the Berry Mansion when the received Shannon¡¯s text, smirking slightly at its content. ¡°Shannon is not stupid, that¡¯s for suTE. Anyone smart enough to get into Vaporleon High School isn¡¯t ordinary¡± she thought. Shannon and Lea shared simr burdens¡ªboth had mothers who were nothing short of monstrous, cuising pain and suffering. But oddly, Lea considered herself luckier. Matilda, despite exploiting and abusing her, hadn¡¯t directly endangered her life, and allowed her to ess advanced scientific knowledge. Donna, however, was like a vampire, draining 5 Shannon of life, ready to sacrifice her at a moment¡¯s notice. Lea quickly replied, [Sure thing. I get someone to swing by the station to find you. After that, she hit up Lorrand, telling him to check on Shannon at the station, keeping it low¨Ckey. Then, she walked into the living room Immediately, the noticed Melissa packing up three cats into a cage. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Melissa?¡± she askril. ¡°The tiniest cat hasn¡¯t touched its food all day. I¡¯m gonna take it to the vet for a check¨Cup. The other two aren¡¯t looking too hot either, so I¡¯ll bring them along. Sorry, Miss, I screwed up taking care of them,¡± Melissa said, clearly upset. Melissa was somewhat aware of why Lea suddenly moved into the old house. She¡¯d picked up and pieces about it To Melissa, Lea was just a young kid, feeling lonely and sad. She only had a couple of kittens forpany, but Melissa didn¡¯t even do a good job taking care of them, hence the self¨Cme. Chapter 42 A sharlow passed over Lea¡¯s face. She hadn¡¯t expected her cat to get sick so soon. o grab the cage. Lea decided to take charge. ¡°You¡¯ve got enough going on. I¡¯ll take care of this,¡± she said, dropping her backpack and heading over to ¡°Miss Berry¡­ Melissa started, but Lea cut her off with a kind smile. ¡°It¡¯s all good,¡± she said, before heading out with the cats. Watching Lea go. Melissa¡¯s heart sank. Such a sweet girl¨Cwhy couldn¡¯t Mrs. Herry just cut her some ck?¡± Instead of heading to the vet, Lea went to Andrews Hospital. The hospital had merged with Riverview SmartMed, but the main building was still being renovated and wasn¡¯t open yet, so it was still running Independently as usual. By lowering the barriers for patient admission and taking in those rejected by other hospitals, the hospital quickly built a strong reputation, attracting more patients in just a few days. Charles and Lorrand hadpleted the marketing procedures for several new drugs and got approval for theirunch. But Lea had instructed that, despite Fraley Medical developing simr drugs with issues that prevented their approval, they would use them discreetly in the hospital to avoid sparking maliciouspetition, as they were not ready for such a battle, Thus, these new drugs were administered exclusively to their patients, significantly enhancing the quality of medical care and boosting the hospital¡¯s revemies, turning around its financial work Lea took a taxi to the hospital Just as she got our, Lorrand pulled up in his car He¡¯d been to the police station in meet Shannon and brought back her stuff. ¡°Miss Berry, what¡¯s up with the cais?¡± he asked. ¡°I think they¡¯ve been poisoned. Im here to get a blood test done, she replied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get on it. He nodded, and they went into the hospital together. After the reshuffle. Alfred took care of h Thiring, with Lea¡¯s approval. He also handled investments, while Lea managed the hospital Chris, as the CEO, represented Lea in all affairs. Charles was in charge of the researchb, and Lorrand, being the hospital director, oversaw the entire operations Their assertive and aggressive approach pushed the hospital¡¯s development faster than anticipated. Lea¡¯s concern for the cats was prioritized immediately. Lorrand had the staff start the tests without dy. Meanwhile, the paternity test Shannon needed was also set up. With nothing else pressing, Lea decided to take a stroll around the hospital, with Lorrand as her guide. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 The equipment here is old and can¡¯t keep up anymore, Lorrand said. ¡°Tvr talked with Mr. W Wessen about raising money to buy new stuff ¨C ¡°No worries, Lea replied. ¡°Just make a list, and I¡¯ll figure out the funding,¡± She was after rapid growth Counting on the hospital¡¯s profits was too slow, so she¡¯d have to find another way. ¡°Also, Ms. Foster is on it, buying machines mostly from abroad. Once we finish the renovations at the headquarters, everything should be in ce¡± she added. Lorrand looked pleasantly surprised as they walked il through the corridor into the inpatient department ¡°We¡¯ve been mmed with seriously ill patients recently, and the inpatient department is bursting at the seams. We¡¯re working on a fox,¡± he noted: Standing in the ss corridor, Lea looked at the old, low buildings behind them. ¡°Once the headquarters renovation is done, we¡¯ll move the patients there. Then, we¡¯ll tear down these old buildings and build towers over 20 stories high,¡± Lea exined, Lorrand looked at Lea, unerly astonished. Despite her youthful look and being a high school senior, sharmanded the space like a seasoned leader. ¡°Don¡¯t fuss over the money. I¡¯ll hook you up with some parentster that you can sell off. And if there are any high¨Cticket surgeries, help me out with those she continued. status, the pressure was on, and she didn¡¯t want him What Alfred had set up was merely a start, for from what she envisioned. Gaven Alfred¡¯s sta worrying over her anymore. Lorrand was left speechless, but he couldn¡¯t help but nod, feeling a surge of excitement. The drugs Lea introduced promised big dreams, yet now, she painted a picture even they hadn¡¯t dareil to imagine. Chatting along, they reached the end of the corridor where a door was ajar, and a small figure stumbled out, bumping into Lea and copsing Quick as a sh, Lea swooped down to help the child. The little one looked up and blurted out. ¡°Mom? Lea froze, feeling like she¡¯d been hit with a ton of bricks by that ¡°mom.¡± ¡°Anna¡°¡± A nurse, pushing sixty, hurried over, shocked to see them. ¡°Mr. Phoenix, your wife looks so young!¡± Lorrand rushed over to scoop up the little girl, who happened to be his daughter, and he quickly rified, ¡°She¡¯s not my wife,¡± as the hospital boss was still on the down¨Clow, so Lorrand kept quiet. Lea¡¯s secret as ¡°Sorry about that. Anna called you ¡°Mommy, so I just figured. Plus, you¡¯re practically a kid yourself, the nurse apologized. Casasas She¡¯d been working at the hospital forever and came out of retirement to help Lorrand with his daughter, knowing how busy he was as a surgeon. Seeing Lea so his heart skip a bear and suggested the nurse take a break. ¡°Miss Berry, I apologize. Anna is still working on her memory and recognizing faces,¡± he exined Anna, with those big, round eyes, was beaming at Lea. Even though they hadn¡¯t seen each other in less than half a month, the kid still remembered Lea and called her ¡°Mom¡± like before. Lea kept her cool, shrugged it off, and shook her head sking to be picked up. Next thing she knew, Anna was rushing into her arms, asking toN?velDrama.Org is the owner. Lea was taken aback, but Anda was already in her arms, so she went with it. And once she had her, Anna snuggled in close, peppering her face with kisses. Lea looked closely at the little girl and saw that the new medication was working wonders, Anna look and her skin looked better. She was a bit chubby now, really cute, cooked much healthier, load gamed some weight. uickly¡± His eyes were rerk red and a bat beary, Tuilt if awe ¡°She¡¯s already learning to walk,¡± Lorrand said. ¡°She¡¯s talking a lot and picking things up quickly and gratitude If it weren¡¯t for Lea, Antuu wouldn¡¯t be doing. 15:11 PM Chapter 48 Lea nodded but felt uneasy because her own child hadn¡¯t had this chance. She quickly pushed those thoughts away, not wanting to think about it. ¡°Where¡¯s Anna¡¯s mom Lea asked. The fact that Anna called Lea ¡°mom¡± twice made it clear she missed her real mom. It was a cruel separation to think about. ¡°My wife passed away when Anna was three months old, Lorrand said sadly. ¡°Anna didn¡¯t get to see her onest time.¡± Lea frowned. Did she die at Fraley Hospital?¡± He nodded ¡°Do y o you know why?¡± Lea asked. Lorrand sighed deeply. ¡°My being locked up really fucked her up. She was already in poor health, staying at the hospital during her pregnancy. She bled out during childbirthplications followed¡± Tears welled up in his eyes, and his face showed both suspicion and resentment. This was the hospital¡¯s official story, but he had his doubts, ¡°Get a good private detective to check it out Lea suggested. ¡°And look into your daughter¡¯s kidney situation too. If money¡¯s tight, talk to Ms. Foster. I¡¯ll handle the rest. Back when Lea was in Iverton, she stumbled upon reports online about organ trafficking at Fraley Medical. There had been instances where patients inexplicably lost organs ¨C not just once or twice, but three or four times It seemed too coincidental. Right after Matilda had told Nixon to make sure Shannon behaved, Donna was diagnosed with kidney cancer and ended up losing a kidney. There¡¯s definitely more to more to this, she thought. Lorrand was visibly shaken but then nodded, his resolve firming. He had wanted to do this for a long time butcked the strength and support before. Now, fueled by Lea¡¯s backing, he was more than ready to art ¡°Thanks, Miss Berry¡­ His voice choked up a bit, knowing he¡¯d spend the rest of his life repaying her for such kindness Meanwhile, Alfred now lingereid by the elevator, watching them from afar, Lea was holding the child close, sharing smiles with her as the warm sunset streamed through the window, casting a gentle glow. When the child¨Ccalled her mom,¡± he couldn¡¯t bring himself to move forward, his gaze weighed down with fatigue. Sensing something, Lea turned to him. She handed Anna to Lorrand and dashed over to him, excitement evident as she eximed, ¡°What brings you here?¡± He smiled and casually remarked, ¡°Got some hospital stuff to take care of He¡¯d spotted her machinery order night and knew she was on the move. Seeing her today caught him off guard. ¡°Come with me,¡± he said, leading the way. 24 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Alfred escorted Lea to the conference room in the medical research building, where Charles and a few colleagues immediately greeted her upon arrival. ¡°Miss Berry!¡± Charles eximed, his eyes gleaming with admiration
  1. h. Could you give us some
¡°Mr. Andrews has arranged to purchase this cutting¨Cedge medical equipment for us, setting us on a new path of research. direction on where to focus?¡± he asked eagerly. Lea, taking the equipment list from him, looked surprised as she nced at Alfred. Everything she had envisioned was on the list, including a few extras she hadn¡¯t anticipated but would needter. However, these items were not only expensive but also hard toe by, even with money. ¡°Alfred exined quickly. ¡°Luckily, I¡¯ve got connections with leading global manufacturers of medical devices, so I went ahead and ordered some.¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± Lea rarely showed her emotions in front of others, but she couldn¡¯t hide her genuine happiness now. ¡°With these, we can elevate the medical standards of our hospital to a new level¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alfred agreed, nodding. Seeing her smile, he felt good, thinking that the billions spent were worth it ¡°As for the research¡­¡± Lea paused for a second, then came up with an idea. ¡°I¡¯ve got a few ideas brewing. Where can I find aputer around here?¡± Charles¡¯s face lit up and he eximed, ¡°Right this way?¡± He led her to his several of¨Cthe¨Cart and secured with biometric locks to ensure confidentiality. After starting up one of theputers, Charles pulled up a chair for her. ¡°Miss Berry, please make yourself at home Lea sat in front of theputer, adjusted the keyboard, and quickly got to work. She had set up her own server to store data, loaded with stuff she¡¯d been working onte into the night back at her old ce. Back home, everyone thought she was just pulling all¨Cnighters for the SAT exam, with her grandpa and the housekeeper, Jeffrey, always telling her to take it easy. She pulled up two files she had been working on and downloaded them to theputer. With a few adjustments, she maxed out the hospital¡¯s inte speed for super quick downloads. One file detailed an updated form for an immune¨Cboosting drug the other was a design for a blood¨Ctesting device powered by artificial Intelligence. These were innovations she had developed at 22 in her previous life, now safely stored in her mind and ready to be utilized wheneverThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. necessary However, Lea knew she had to be subtle about how the introduced these innovations to Charles and the others to avoid raising suspicions. She was busy downloading stuff and tapping away on the keyboard, her fingers moving like lightning. Alfred was outside, but he couldn¡¯t resist the sound of that keyboard. He peeked in and saw this girl in her school uniform, her delicate fingers dancing over the keyboard like there was no tomorrow. That rhythm had his hair standing on end. The blue glow from theputer screen highlighted her beautiful facial features, making it look more ethereal, while her eyes sparkled like stars. It was as if she was born to be in theb. Before long, Lea was totally lost in her work. ???????????? ?? Alfred pulled up a chair and settled in, silently enjoying the sight. Charles eyed Alfred, then shifted his gare to Lea, piecing together their connection. Alfred, usually staying out of Andrews Group affairs, had surprisingly brought her to the hospital this time. He didn¡¯t stop there; he bought and revamped the whole hospital, handing it over to her. Now, he was even dropping big money on new equipment There has to be more to it¨Cwhat else could exin all this fuss? He is definitely into her, Charles thought. And with Lea around, Alfred seemed less like a corporate robot and more human. But Lea, a talent like her wasn¡¯t just anyone¡¯s carch. Around him¡­¡­¡­ her icy demeanor melted away, showing a softer, more amodating side. 12 Chapter 44 The two of them were oddly well¨Cmatched. ¡°I gotta jet, got some other stuff to wrap up, Charles announced, breaking the moment. Even though he was curious about what Lea was working on her typing was lightning¨Cfast, and the codes on her screen was like gibberish to him right now. He didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel here, so he found an excuse to leave. Once Charles left, Alfred scooted his chair right next to Lea, close enough to catch the scent of her hair. Lea was lost in her work, oblivious to time, until Lorrand came up to her. ¡°Miss Berry, the blood test results for the cats are in¡± She paused, shifting her focus to him. ¡°We found a chemical that elerates cerebral thrombosis, he exined, handing over the report. Lea¡¯s hands shook as she read through the findings. This chemical, once in the bloodstream, would umte in the brain and cause thrombosis within months, showing no other symptoms For someone like Christian, it was practically a death sentence. Given his age and condition, a higher dosage would quickly lead to cerebral thrombosis, potentially fast or slow. Should his brain function deteriorate, he¡¯d be bedridden and helpless. At that point, the entire Berry family, including Christian, would be at the mercy of Matilda¡¯s schemes. ¡°So, this drug doesn¡¯t really affect cats much. It might cause some reactions because they¡¯re still kittens. If you hadn¡¯t brought it in for testing, the per hospital wouldn¡¯t have caught it,¡± Lorrand exined. ¡°Gotcha.¡± Lea hadn¡¯t expected she could uncover this issue through this process. ¡°Can we whip up an antidote?¡± she asked. Once they knew the chemicals and understood their structures, making the counteract wasn¡¯t 100 tricky in the medical world ¡°It¡¯s doable. If we need it ASAP, I¡¯ll have Mr. Wessen start on it, he suggested. She nodded in agreement. ¡°Those cats¡­¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not taking them back. Can you find them a home?¡± Lea was done with pets; she didn¡¯t have the energy anymore, especially after achieving her goal with them. ¡°Sure thing. And about the DNA tests, the results will take a bit longer. I¡¯ll send them over as soon as they¡¯re ready. Lorrand replied. Like Charles, Lorrand picked up on the unique dynamic between Alfred and Lea, deciding to give them some space. He quietly excused himself. over at Charlesputer Lea nced over after a moment¡¯s thought Just as she did. Charles strolled into the office. ¡°I¡¯ve transferred the two projects I¡¯m working on to yourputer. Any new developments will be directly presented to you.¡± She updated him. ¡°Got it, thanks. I¡¯m heading out now, Charles said. It was about time for Christian to wrap ap up his day, and with all eyes from Matilda¡¯s camp and the mansion on her, Lea needed to head back early Lorrand had thought about walking her out, but hesitated because Alfred was there. Lea and Alfred left the experimental building together as dusk fell, bathing the park in a soft glow from the streetlights. ¡°What¡¯s up with the cats¡± Alfred asked, sounding concerned. # Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¡°They ate some bad food, but it¡¯s okay. I can handle it¡± Lea assured him. Alfred had already done so much for her at the hospital, and with his busy life, she didn¡¯t want him more stressed because of her. i know y you¡¯re worried and don¡¯t want me to deal with the Berry family alone, but your presence will only make Matilda and the others more cautious,¡± Lea said, fixing his shirt cor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡± ?? ¡°Lea, Alfred said, stepping closer, their breaths mingling. ¡°Don¡¯t let anything happen to you. Stay safe.¡± She finished straightening his cor, gazed up into his eyes, and offered a tender smile. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the thought of being away from you. With him by her side, the world seemed less daunting. Alfred grinned. Til have someone go with you to make sure you¡¯re safe¡± ¡°Okay¡± She smiled back He took out his phone and made a call. Shortly after, a young man in his twenties appeared, looking just as professional as Eddie and Craig. ¡°Jason, I want you to follow her and keep her safe, Alfred said. Jason looked at the girl in front of him, surprised. She was stunning, but that was expected among the wealthy. Jason, along with Craig and Eddie, had been Alfred¡¯s bodyguards since childhood, with the sole mission of protecting him. Now Alfred was asking him to protect someone else, treating her safety as paramount, Jason found it hard to understand and wasn¡¯t thrilled about it. Alfred noticed his hesitation, arched an eyebrow significantly, and called out sharply. ¡°Jason¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Jason replied. ¡°Do you wanna quit?¡± Alfred challenged. No, sir!¡± Jason snapped back immediately. In their line of work, quitting wasn¡¯t in the cards¨Conly death. Jason tumed to Lea, adopting a ?a professional tone. ¡°Ms. Lea, just give the word, and I¡¯m at your service¡± Lea chuckled softly, acknowledging his pledge. Turning to Alfred, she remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll keep him close, but I can¡¯t bring him home just yet. Grandpa would be upset if he knew I brought one of your men home She also needed to keep this arrangement hidden from Matilda and the others. ¡°Just handle it your way.¡± Alfred consented. ¡°Alright,¡± she responded, her sweet smile reflecting pure innocence. Only in front of him would she smile like that, ¡°I¡¯m off now,¡± she said, her eyes lingering on his.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Then, he nodded as she left. mily driver, everyone just assumed she took a taxi as usual. Jason drove her home, and since she rarely used the family By the time Lex arrived home, it was already dark. She was surprised to find Christian home and having dinner. She expected him to be workingte, but it seemed Matilda¡¯s request for Nixon to raise money for the stock market had been effective. After washing up, she joined Christian for dinner. ¡°Where are the caus?¡± he asked, noticing their absence and learning from the servants that she took them to o the pet hospital. ¡°I sent them away, Lea replied coldly. Christian frowned, not too pleased. ¡°You just gave them away? Why¡¯d you bother getting them in the first ce?¡± Though he was a tough, no¨Cnonsense person who didn¡¯t care for pets, he always e envisioned Lea aspassionate and loving. ¡°I¡¯m swamped with school, Grandpa. I don¡¯t have the time to care for them properly. y, and a¡¯s only going to get busier if I go away to college. They re better off with someone who can dedicate the time,¡± Lea exined logically. Chapter 45 Christian wanted to object, but he knew she had a point, although it still didn¡¯t sit right with him. Lea set some bread in front of him and urged him to eat, while she started on her own portion. ith Alfred be She was starving; originally nning to grab a meal with Alfred before heading back, but got caught up in Charlesb and forgot all about it. d to make conversation. ¡°How¡¯s thepany doing now?¡± Lea tried ¡°It¡¯s stabilized and even showing signs of bouncing back, Christian replied, feeling a bit better as he spoke. His mood lightened, and his appetite returned. Noticing his improved mood, Lea smiled warmly and said. ¡°Congrattions, Grandpa.¡± Laughing lightly, Christian responded, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be silly, dear. You¡¯re part of the Berry family too, and this sess benefits you just as much as anyone else! She smiled back, though inside she knew the true beneficiary of the Berry Group was Matilda, not even including him. Pulling out her phone, Lea immediately saw a headline about the Berry Group¡¯s stock rebounding. Another headline caught her eye about Helen¡¯s murder case. ¡°Hidden Truths Behind Helen Berry¡¯s Alleged Murder.¡± Intrigued, she clicked to read more. Onement spected, [Helen Berry, a prodigy from Vaporleon City¡¯s wealthiest family and a billionaire by sixteen had no reason tomit murder and destroy her life. Another read. [If Helen had really murdered someone, the Berry Group wouldn¡¯t just sit back. Their silence suggests they¡¯re waiting for the right moment to rify the situation.] Furtherments argued, [If Helen was really the culprit, the Berry family would be in damage control mode. The fact that they¡¯re not scrambling says a lot.] [Exactly! The cops would¡¯ve spilled the beans ages ago if she was the real killer. Something¡¯s fishy here, folks.] [Yep, smells like there¡¯s more to this story y than meets the eye. Bet there¡¯s some hidden truth lurking in the shadows. Then, another post popped up, asking, [Berry Group stocks are climbing. Should I offload my shares now! What if there¡¯s more to Helen Berry¡¯s case! Could be a big loss if I sell now] Responses flooded in [I¡¯m all in on Berry Group¡¯s Al tech. It¡¯s ahead of the curve¨Cthat¡¯s why I bought big. If it turns out Helen was set up. I¡¯d kick myself for selling [Hold onto those stocks! Helen isn¡¯t the viin they make her out to be. She¡¯s been a straight¨CA student forever a total whiz kid.] [Exactly! The stock bounce is legit.] Then came the third post, dering. This smells like a stock market scheme to tank Berry Group and smear Helen The all a setup, and Helen was framed, urging others to buy Berry Group stocks while they were low No wonder the stocks were bouncing back so quickly. It turned out, Matilda had been hard at work not just on the financial front but had unleashed a full¨Cblown PR blitz online. She wasn¡¯t just steadying shareholder nerves, she was also enticing new investors into the fray and cleaning up Helen¡¯s public image impressively. It was called ¡°three birds, one stone¡± Lea recognized the maneuverings as ssic Manida¨Cmedia maniption masterss. Using the financial clout of Berry Group and Fraley Medical, Matilda had secured control over major media outlets in Vaporleon City years ago, reaping substantial profits from orchestrated news coverage. Lea thought of bringing up the cat poisoning to Christian, but he looked too caught up to listen. Hed probably misunderstand, thinking she was just using Matilda, not caring about the family¡¯s survival She¡¯d have to wait for the right moment to mention it With Lorrand working on an antidote, she could protect him anyway. ¡°Done eating. Grandpa. I¡¯ll go hit the books,¡± she said, heading upstairs. So Matilda thought she could easily y stabilize the stock price! Not so fast. If Lea couldn¡¯t beat them this time, she¡¯d make sure they¡¯d pay up big time and pour more money into Berry Group. It was about to be hers for the Laking. 2/3 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¡°Hey, why so lule on your te?¡± Christian nced at Lea¡¯s half¨Ceaten meal. Lea, still growing needed her fuel, after all But seeing her putting in so much effort made Christian feel warm inside. ¡°Hey, Melissa, make some more snacks for her, will yar ¡°Okay, sir¡± Melissa nodded. Lea walked into her room and locked the door. She headed straight for her desk, turned on theputer, and started typing around for a bunch of IP addresses. Then, she hopped on some foreign websites and posted Helen¡¯s video. Just a few days ago, when Shawn and Chandler confessed about Helen, Lea had tried uploading the videos using several ounts, only to have them swiftly taken down. It was frustrating ¨C all her efforts seemed to be in vain. But this time, she had a n. Lea had written a program to counteract any attempts to delete the videos. If they wanted them gone, they¡¯d have to really sweat for it Simultaneously, she sent a data packet to several email addresses through foreign websites The data contained evidence collected since Shawn and Chandler¡¯s confession. And those two were right at the top of her list. She wanted them §Ü§à§á§Ö. With one spread across her face. ¡®Matilda, wait and see! Over at the Berry Group HQ, in the Vice President¡¯s Office, Matilda had been kicked out before, but stock problems brought her back in. She¡¯d been grinding since morning, and now it was almost dusk. Luckily, the stock prices had leveled out and were even bouncing back, better than she¡¯d hoped. Luckily, the stock prices had settled and were even on the upswing, better than she¡¯d hoped. In the afternoon, Christian was all smiles and his attitude toward her did aplete 150, so she smoothed things over with him. Inside and out, everything finally settled down. Matilda knew Nixon was a real lifesaver. He always came through when it really counted, unlike Ewan Thinking about Ewan just pissed her off. She¡¯d asked him for 200 million bucks, but hadn¡¯t seen a dime ¡°What¡¯s up with that lover?¡± she snapped 5 Max, who was working nearby, jumped before finally got the question. ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Berry, he¡¯s been stuck in the suburbs since they found out about his affair with Janice, they¡¯d been keeping tabs on him. Her face soured. Helen was still locked up at the police station, and Berry Group¡¯s stock was about to hit rock bottom. And here was Christian, the CEO and dad of the kid, just ignoring it all to chall with his side chick. is toast, so he is throwing in the towell I am still kicking Matilda seethed internally Dose he think Helen intoani, ¡°Round up some people, get a car ready, we¡¯re heading to the suburbs!¡± Matildamanded. At the suburban vis, Janice was rocking a light pink silk nightie, clutching her waist with one hand and Ewan¡¯s arm with the other, leading him QUL ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, why dont you just stay?¡± she suggested. ing ruildes. But now, with her daughter likely facing a Before, Janice used to fear Matilda- a woman with hefty connections and a reputation for being Life sentence for murder. Maulda¡¯s power seemed diminished For the Berry family, without another hear, the unborn child Janice was carrying represented their only hope. Maulda is finished, Janice thought, relishing the idea of taking her ce and watching her beg It was a liberating thought. If it weren¡¯t for Matil, Janice thought she wouldn¡¯t have to hide her pregnancy in this deserted suburb, afraid to be 5:1 Chapter 46 ¡°Ive been here with you all day and night, but I¡¯ve got things to sort out back home. Ewan said. If the Berry family went belly¨Cup, he¡¯d be out of cash too, which was a big deal for him ¡°Matilda¡¯s been causing trouble. I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll be stressed when you get back home,¡± Janice said, trying to calm Ewan down ¡°Matilda¡¯s got that fancy family background. But who knows what kind of upbringing Helen¡¯s had in the Fraley family to end up this way,¡± Janice added, feeling pretty high and mightypared to Matilda ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it too much. Just focus on looking after the baby,¡± Ewan replied. He had a burning resentment towards Matilda, but Helen was still his daughter. Hearing this didn¡¯t sit right with him. ¡°Take it easy. We¡¯ve got a little guy on the way. He¡¯s a boy. Take good care of him, and he¡¯ll carry on the Berry family name¡± Janice reassured him, her hand resting gently on his chest. ¡°Christian¡¯s probably furing. He¡¯s not getting any younger, you know. You should talk to him, let him know about our son. It¡¯ll make him happy.¡± she suggested, confident that once Christian knew about their grandson, she¡¯d be weed into the Berry family, kicking Matilda out ¡°Alright, when you head back, find Christian and let him know, okay?¡± she finished, reaching for the door handle. ¡°Argh!¡± As soon as the door swung open, Janice let out a surprised scream and stumbled backward. Ewan quickly rushed to her aid, helping her regain her bnce. Standing in the doorway was Matilda. She was decked out in a sleek ck dress, her hair perfectly coiffed, ruby earrings glinting, lips painted dark, and her eyes zing with anger like sharp knives Behand her loomed five bodyguards, along with a driver and a handful of stern¨Clooking secretaries, all dressed in ck and radiating an air of intimidation. Even Ewan was taken aback by the sight ¡°Get that tramp out¡± Matilda gritted her teeth, her voice full of rage Two of the bodyguards moved in fast, one on each side of Janice, grabbing her and starting to usher her out. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± she yelled ¡°What the hell do you think y
  • you¡¯re doing?! Lai !
es her go, damn it! She¡¯s pregnant Ewan protested, his face flushing with anxiety. But before he could even take a step forward, two other bodyguards stepped in, blocking his path, clearly wouldn¡¯t hesitate to intervene if he tried anything. Following Matilda¡¯s orders like robots, they brought Janice right up to her. ¡°Matilda, you can¡¯t just bust into someone¡¯s house like this! I¡¯ll sue¡­¡­.¡± Janice started, her voice shaky with fear and anger. Before she could finish, Matilda smacked Janice hard across the face, Janice¡¯s head tilted to the side, her cheek swelling with red finger marks, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth Janice hesitated for a second, then straightened up, her voice firm despite the pain. ¡°Hitting so someone is illegal¡± Matilda pped Janice again, just as hard, making her own palm go red, she didn¡¯t even y by the rules. ¡®So just because being a homewrecker isn¡¯t illegal, she thinks she¡¯s entitled? she thought in disdain. Not satisfied just being the other woman, Janice now wanted Ewan to persuade Christian to wee her and her unborn child into the Berry family, effectively recing Mati and Helen. And she dares to question our family values? Th The nerve of Janice, a mere mistress, thinking she and her child could usurp me and my daughter¡¯s ce? Matilda thogubt. Remembering how terrified Helen had been the time she learned about Janice and the baby, Matilda boiled with rage. ¡°Beat her until she lost the baby?¡° Matilda snapped. Janice¡¯s face went pale at her words, and she panicked. ¡°No, please don¡¯t she begged desperatelyN?velDrama.Org is the owner. But before she could say another word, the bodyguard grabbed her and mmed her to the ground, her stomach taking the hit. Pain shot through her throat as she cried out 5:11 PM Chapter 47 Chapter 47 ¡°Please, let me go, let go of my child?¡± Janice pleaded, her hands instinctively protecting her stomach, though it was too big to hold But the bodyguards stepped on her stomach, and the pain surged, Her kid was hurting too, squirming like crazy inside her. She could feel his little hands waving, his feet kicking, his head tucked in. She was scared, heartbroken, and full of regret ¡°Matilda, I messed up! I¡¯m begging you, please let me and my child go Janice admitted her mistake, pleading from the bottom of her heart. ¡°My kid¡¯s fully grown, he¡¯s in agony! He¡¯s innocent, it¡¯s all on me. Whatever you want me to do, just let him got Please, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Matilda just stood there, her grim expression underscored by a smirk of sheer satisfaction as she watched Janice squirm under her control. Let her go! And the baby too! If the tables are turned and it is me begging, would she have shown any merry? Highly unlikely, she thought bitterly. Janice looked a mess, all pathetic and small. But would anyone even bother to look her way, considering her mistress status! Matilda was just in disgusted Janice knew begging Matilda was pointless, so she turned to Ewan. ¡°Ewan, please, save me. Save your son¡­¡± ¡°Matilda!¡± Ewan pleaded, tears streaming down his bloodshot eyes. ¡°Please, make it stop. The baby is innocent, it¡¯s all on me. Let the child go. ¡°Ewan¡± Matilda snapped, cutting him off. ¡°You know what? Today, just to steady Berry Group¡¯s stock, Fraley family dropped over 1.4 billion dors¡± That was not even counting all the behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes stutt The funds came from Nixon¡¯s wheeling and dealing with the big bankers, and the interest rates on them are through the roof, costing another ¡°I¡¯ve got most of Berry Group¡¯s stocks in my pocket right now,¡± Matilda continued. ¡°And you know about Christian.¡± ¡°If you dare speak another word. I make sure you regret it. I¡¯ll break you so thoroughly you¡¯ll wish you had nothing,¡± she threatened menacingly Ewan¡¯s jaw tightened, a mix of fear and resignation in his eyes. Christian had made it explicitly clear from the day be married Matilda no affairs, no illegitimate children. He had made countless promises, all broken, leading to numerous hidden affairs and secret abortions. Ewan had once naively tried to challenge this arrangement by exposing his affairs to Christian, only for the oues to be devastatingly swept under the rug, the women and the pregnancies crused from their lives. So Chrisuan¡¯s loyalty was to Maulda, not to him. Ewan knew even if Matilda were to cripple him, Christian wouldn¡¯t so much as blink. Faced with the unyielding figure of Matilda and her almost robotic bodyguards, Ewan finally bowed his head in defeat Washout her wealth, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance outside the walls of his gilded cage.. Janice was in agony, her whole body hurting, but she was still clear¨Cheaded. No way! It is all bullshit. How could Marilda kick out the only male heir in the Berry Family with nothing? she thought bitterly, Another brutal hit to her stomach sent a surge of pain through her, as blood mixed with amniotic fluid poured out Janice¡¯s heart dropped as she desperately looked to Ewan, their child¡¯s only chance for salvation. ¡°Ewan, please, stop them¡­ the baby. Janice gasped, her voice fading fast. ¡°He¡¯s your son! You were just ying with hamst night, be responded to you, felt your touch,¡± she pleaded, each word a struggle as she fought through the pain. ¡°You¡¯ve talked to him, he knows you. He knows you¡¯re his father. He¡¯s been alive, feeling everything for over six months now. He¡¯s in agony, crying out for you, his father. You know this, you must know..¡± Before she realized, Janice¡¯s voice had faded, her breathing shallow Ewan looked at her, covered in blood, with a pool of fluids beneath her. Her once¨Cbig belly now shrunk The bodyguards kept at it, hitting Janice¡¯s belly and waist,nding blows on both her and the kid inside her. ¡°Ewan, Ewan.¡± Janice¡¯s voice broke with desperation. ¡°The baby¡¯s not moving. I can¡¯t feel him anymore¡­¡­. I just can¡¯t¡± Unable to hear the sight any longer, Ewan turned away, his hands covering his g his face as tears stredned down unchecked. He adored that child, had dream for his future, but felt utterly powerless to protect him Janice stared at his back, her eyes wide with pleading, unable to speak anymore. Chapter 47 This is the man I have entrusted my life with, the man I have believed in, and now he stood there, too frightened to save his own son¨Ca coward, a selfish ghost, she thought bitterly Janice was filled with regret, so profound and piercing. Then, she was at death¡¯s door, not fighting anymore. The bodyguards stopped. Matilda looked at Janice on the ground with disgust. Her desperate, regretful gaze gave Matilda some twisted satisfaction This bitch thought she could screw around with my marriage and rece my daughter in the Berry n by popping out a kid? This is what she gets Matilda cursed internally.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She nced at Ewan again, still unable to face her. She sneered, then ordered the bodyguards. ¡°Son it out properly. No mess left behind.¡± ¡°Sure. Ma¡¯am¡± The bodyguards nodded. Matilda turned and strutted towards her red Bentley, clearly self¨Csatisfied, swaying with every step. Max opened the car door for Matilda, and she hopped in. The driver revved the engine and they took off. Meanwhile, the bodyguards left behind called for an ambnce, Janice had to be saved; if she died, it would be med on Matilda, and that was a no¨Cgo. As for the child, covering up the miscarriage was surprisingly simple for them. Others were busy erasing the nearby surveince footage. If any of it leaked online, it would be a disaster for Matilda¡¯s image, and that simply couldn¡¯t happen. Back at the Berry Mansion, Lea¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she watched the surveince footage on herptop. Matilda had actually caused Janice to miscarry. Having been through childbirth herself, Lea couldn¡¯t stomach this kind of cruelty. Her fingers grew icy as she watched. She was tracking Maulda¡¯s car through the urban transport system and saw the whole scene unfold. A notification popped up on herptop, telling that someone was trying to delete the surveince data from the vi area. Without missing a beat, she captured a screenshot of her recording and uploaded the video online, titling it. ¡°Wife Beats Mistress Causing Miscarriage at Seven Months¡± The headline was shocking and the images horrible, quickly capturing the public¡¯s attention. Within moments, it had racked up tens of thousands of clicks and thousands of shares. The heat around it was rising fast. Matilda and Ewan¡¯s marriage had been rocky for a while, and after this bombshell, any hope for peace was gone. From the get¨Cgo, Matilda only had eyes for Nixon, not giving a shit about Ewan. So, their marriage was teetering on the brink of copse, Lea knew she had to find a way to show Ewan the truth about Helen¡¯s background and Matilda¡¯s intentions. She thought Ewan might have been a pushover, but this was too much even for him. Her phone buzzed. It was the DNA test results from Lorrand. As Lea read through them, a deep frown formed. Just as s as she suspected, Shannon and Donna weren¡¯t actually rted. Lea could not helpmenting that her and Shannon¡¯s lives were eerily simr. While Lea had faced her challenges, they were nothingpared to Shannon¡¯s hardships. Back in her previous life, Lea once thought she had it made after getting into Conrad University. Absolutely, she was wrong. So who are Shannon¡¯s biological parents, and how the hell have she ended up with a trashy person like Donna¡® Thinking about her own parents sparked a surge of anger in Lea She shook off these thoughts and sent the information to Shannon. She was curious to see how Matilda would react if Shannon refused to cover for Helen After forwarding the message, the locked her phone and dove back into her work. With the hospital¡¯s grand opening looming, Riverview SmartMed was ready to make its mark. Lea was determined to ensure the hospital¡¯s rapid rise and expansion. There was still so much to do. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Night had fallen, and Matilda was enjoying a n rare moment of peace in the back of her red Bentley, cruising down the highway towards downtown. ¡°Mrs. Berry, we¡¯ve got trouble! Max said, thrusting a tablet into her hands, his voice tinged with panic. Her eyes flew open, radiating intensity. Ever since Christian¡¯s birthday partyst week, it had been one disaster after another, some threatening their very lives. So the mere mention of ¡°Trouble¡± had her on edge. ¡°It¡¯s about Miss Helen¡­ Max¡¯s voice faltered. Matilda grabbed the tablet and was immediately hit with a trending headline screaming, ¡°Scandal Between Helen Berry and the Directors. Right beneath the trend about ¡°Berry Group¡¯s Stock Surge, another headline caught her eye. ¡°Murder Rumors Involving Helen¡± Her hand trembled as she tapped on the link, and that video yed. Her heart skipped a heat seeing Helen on the screen. Matilda sucked in a breath and dialed a mimber quickly. ¡°Nixon, Helen¡¯s video weren¡¯t you supposed to have scrubbed all this shit from the? Why the hell is it trending again?¡± she demanded. Just when she thought this mess was cleaned up, with money and effort poured into silencing it, it resurfaced, casting Helen into the unforgiving spotlight once more. The consequences were unimaginable. Trending What the hell are you talking about? Nixon sounded clueless on the other end. He was swamped with hospital duties and out of the loop. ¡°Nixon, if Helen gets hurt, you¡¯re fucked. Remember that¡± Matilda snapped, her voice ice¨Ccold. She had invested everything to protect Helen, giving Nixon whatever he needed to deal with the mess. He had promised her he would handle it But he didn¡¯t make it ¡°Look, Matilda, I care about Helen as much as you do. I¡¯m on it. I swear¡± Nixon reassured her quickly. ¡°Pull that headline now and clean up this mess tonight?¡± she demanded, her tone booking no argument, and then she hung up, cutting the call short. In his office at Fraley Hospital, Nixon swiped through his tablet, reviewing the trending topics. His expression darkened as he made another call. ¡°Why the hell is that video still up? Are you guys trying to get fired His voice was icy, slicing through the mediapany on the other end. The director stammered. ¡°Mr. Donovan, we¡¯ve had our hackers on it, but the video¡¯s encryption is tough¨Ctop¨Cnotch security. We haven¡¯t cracked in yet. But we have found that the source is an overseas site. They¡¯re damn good. We¡¯re on in, but it¡¯s a tough nut to crack.¡± Nixon was taken aback. Fraley Medical was a leader in tech, employing the best hackers in Vaporleon City. Yet, the opposition seemed even more formidable. There was now a tant smear campaign targeting Helen and Matilda. ad this. He couldn¡¯t firgue out who was behind ¡°Handle this now, immediately!¡± Nixon barked into the phone, then quickly briefed Matilda on the situation. ¡°Could it be Lea?¡± Matilda¡¯s face tensed, her voice shaky. ¨C ¡°That kid?¡± Nixon¡¯s tone dripped with disdain. Lea was a prodigy who had developed a sophisticated AI, but it was built on Berry Group¡¯s tech and supported by their veteran researchers. They¡¯d even enlisted a world¨Css international Al team to adapt it for medical applications. In Nixon¡¯s view, Lea was still just a talented kid, overly reliant on others, hardly someone who could fend for herself. But Matilda¡¯s concern inade him take note. ¡°Isn¡¯t she supposed to be under your watch?¡¯ he prodded. Matilda paused, weighing her thoughts carefully, then exhaled slowly. ¡°Il tighten surveince on Lea. You need to clean up this online mess immediately. Find out who¡¯s behind this video. I want them gone¨Cvanished!¡± Sening an opportunity, Matilda ended the call swiftly, switched devices, and dialed another number, her eyes shing with resolve. ¡°What¡¯s Lea uContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. up to now! ¡°Doing homeworks, studying for the SAT examTM 0 5.11 PM Chapter 48 As they spoke, a photo was sent¨CLea at her desk, papers and books strewn about. The test paper was in clear view. Matilda smirked. ¡°Still dreaming of Conrad University, huh¡± She mused, then returned the phone to her ear. ¡°Keep a a close watch on her Alert me immediately if anything seems of ¡°Yes, Mrs. Berry,¡± the man replied. In Lea¡¯s room on the second floor of the Berry Mansion, a window popped up on herputer¨Ca screenshot from a hidden camera outside her window. Matilda had ced a few before, but Lea¡¯s servants kept finding and removing them. Only this one remained, slyly hidden behind a muutain, capturing just aer of her desk. Matilda thought she was cunning, but she underestimated Lea, who had her own secrets and skills, unbeknownst to anyone else. Just as Matilda ended the call her phone rang again. It was Shawn, and she answered with a frown. ¡°Ms. Fraley, I need 100 million immediately. I have to leave the country!¡± Shawn shouted. Matilda¡¯s jaw dropped ¡°100 million dors?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a lot, Ms. Fraley. Im not asking for the moon. Just what¡¯s needed for your daughter¡¯s sake. Can you expedite the transfer?¡± Shawn¡¯s urgency bled through the phone. ¡°Ill also take Mr. Jensen with me, no loose ends.¡± Matilda was seething. Aside from her family¡¯s enormous wealth, had married into billions. However, to stabilize Berry Group¡¯s stock, she had liquidated her assets¨Cmansions, jewelry, cars¨Call sold. Now she was billions in debt, with interest piling up by the millions daily. She couldn¡¯t believe he was asking for 100 million ¡°What the hell is going on? Why the sudden need to flee?¡± she asked. ¡°Helen¡¯s video¡¯s surfaced again, it¡¯s all over the news, and now we¡¯re getting sued!¡± Shawn shouted. ¡°Sued Mat questioned. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a big deal. If I get caught, I can¡¯t guarantee Helen¡¯s secrets stay buried. You need to send that money, fast he urged. Matilda was overwhelmed. If Shawn spilled the beans about Christian¡¯s birthday party, both her and Helen¡¯s reputations would be ruined. She had already spent a fortune making those two take the fall for her daughter, arranging for them toy low abroad, hoping people would forger Hoever, they were deeply embedded in the entertainment industry, controllingpanies, investing in films and TV shows, and signing dual contracts with artists. Breaking away from these ties would beplicated. Her mediapany, alongside Nixon, was already in the works to acquire all that. She had previously ensured they were wellpensated. ¡®Now they want another 100 million? Even if 1 have it, i wouldn¡¯t send it she thought. ¡°I gotta hit the airport now. When am I getting that money? Just book me a flight, alright? Doesn¡¯t the Berry family have a private jet or something?¡± Shawn eximed Matilda was seething with rage as Shawn¡¯s demands escted. ¡°Yeah, the Berrys have a jet, but it¡¯s not like it¡¯s ready to jer off just because you snapped your fucking fingers. He is really overstepping now, she thought ¡°You figure out your own escape n, I¡¯ll handle the finances¡­¡± Matilda stated. ¡°Matilda, if I knew what to do, I wouldn¡¯t be on the phone with you,¡± he interrupted impatiently. ¡°Just send the monry and get me on any flight- private ormercial I don¡¯t care, just make it happen now.¡± Matilda was about to lose her cool when she heard a loud crash through the phone, followed by amotion ¡°What the hell is going on there a servant shouted in the background. ¡°We are making awful arrest. Do not interfere,¡± a stern voice responded. Then, the call abruptly ended. ¡°Hello Hello?¡± Matilda called out a few times, but it was to no avail A sinking feeling took over as she realized Shawn had been arrested. If he spilled everything. Helen¡¯s secrets would be out in the open. No, I can¡¯t allow that to happen, Matilda vowed internally. That evening, the entertaiment industry in Vaporleon City was stunned by a headline. ¡°Shawn Bowen, a major entertainment mogul, arrested on serious charges.¡± The news exploded across all media tforms. A series of shocking revtions followed. Chapter 48 ¡°Multiple actresses use Shawn of exploitation¡± ¡°Shawn allegedly abuses a famous actress who k kills herself five years ago. ¡°Shawn¡¯s group is used of manipting their artists¡± ¡°Chandler is identified as a member of Shawn¡¯s circle.¡± ¡°Shawn and Chandler are implicated in a scandal with heiress Helen Berry The inte was flooded with photos and videos: the police dragging Shawn from his home, his arrest making waves far beyond the entertainment circles. SEND GIFT Chapter 49 Chapter 49 The news spread like wildfire, with local celebrities speaking out against Shawn and his group. It was all over the inte, with people rallying to clean up the entertainment industry from scum like him. Most people were optimistic, betting that Shawn was done for this time. After all, he wasn¡¯t just tangling with low¨Ctier celebs anymore he was up against the Berry family, the top dogs of Vaporleon City. They weren¡¯t about to let this slide. Everyone assumed those arrested had crossed the Berry family, which only added to the storm Matilda was livid as she watched the trending unfold online. These idiots dragging Helen into their messt Find out who is behind this and shut them down Max knew the whole story and seemed battled. ¡°But, Mrs. Berry, not just a few celebs, everyone online is echoing the same sentiments,¡± he said. He understood even if Matilda had clout in Vaporlean City, she couldn¡¯t sway Iverton, much less the entire country or untry or international opinion. So, Strong¨Carming the media was furile With reposts from many well¨Cknown celebrities and discussions amongizens, the topic shot up the trending rankings once again. Matilda immediately called her media team, her voice tight with frustration. ¡°Get Helen off those trending lists now!¡± Mrs. Berry, we¡¯ve tried repeatedly¡± her team responded. ¡°Every time we pull it down, it shoots right back up. We control the local media, but we can¡¯t manage the narrative beyond that.¡± Matilda suspected someone was using he Matilda suspected someone was using Helen to target Shawn and his crew. Now, Helen¡¯s ruined reputation was public knowledge, and there was nothing Matilda could do about it. ¡°Keep trying! What am I paying you for? You¡¯re all useless!¡± she snapped, mming down the p phone in a rage. On the other end, media executives, gathered in their office, were seething. They were paid well but no amount of money could give them control over a erisay that their client had sparked, yet she med them entirely. Resentment was brewing among them. Inside the car, Matilda had never felt so deleated to manipte these things for The topic had exploded in poprity because someone had intentionally pushed it, and those in showbiz knew how to man better than she ever could Shawn was in big trouble. Shawn was toast. The situation with Helen seemed manageable¡ªat least Matilda could make the allegation that he had assaulted Helen. And thes there was no way that people would believe Shawn now, branded as a rapist But the price would be a heavy one. The entire work was aware of Helen¡¯s tarnished reputation. Matilda was livid. ¡®Lea. It is all because of you. I¡¯m gonna make you pay! The scandal surrounding Shawn was intensifying. Is it directed at me! She pondered for a moment and concluded it wasn¡¯t. She thought if it were really aimed at her, there was no need to stir up the entire entertainment industry. She wondered agam. ¡®Right now, the only fool brazen enough to challenge me is Lea. But shecks the clout for such a stunt Matilda wasted no time; she immediately called Nixon, instructing him to pull the plug on their deal with Shawn¡¯spany. Nixon was already on top of it, but the stakes were high¨Cthey had already shelled out hundreds of millions in cash, along with numerous film and TV rights and artist contracts, to their newly established mediapany, all to make Shawn take the fall Shawn owned 31% of s Star Entertainment and had been manipting the shares for days. Nixon hurried to make calls to the key yers. ¡°Mr. Donovan, the shares have been transferred to the subsidiary, someone reported. That news hit Nixon like a ton of bricks. The shares were now not only worthless but could potentially drown him in massive debt. He had maxed out his loans with the bank earlier that day; any more linancial bleed and bankruptcy was a stone¡¯s throw away. With Fraley Medical and Matilda also in the mix, it was a tangled mess. If one thing went wrong, they¡¯d all be screwed. ¡°Send those goddamn shares back!¡± Nixon demanded. Chapter 49 ¡°Mr. Donovan, reaching out to Shawn now might be pointless,¡± came the bleak response. ¡°Get thewyers. We¡¯re suing his ass for fraud Nixon shouted, determined to pin the me on Shawn and Star Entertainment. It might not get their money back, but it would stop the financial bleerling ¡°Should we loop in Ms. Fraley?¡± the worker asked ¡°Forget it. Just get it done. he barked back. Nixon knew Matilda could be irrationally emotional, especially about anything concerning Helen. She¡¯d go to the ends of the earth for her daughter, damn the consequences, But this time, they couldn¡¯t afford to lose. They were in full damage control mode. Nixon was determined to make decisions first and exinter. ¡°Got it came the response. Meanwhile, at the old house, Lea watched from herptop as Shawn was arrested from multiple angles. A few other windows on her screen showed live feeds of Chandler at the Purple Gold Club, supposedly interviewing lead actresses for a new TV show. But the moment news of Shawn¡¯s arrest broke, Chandler freaked out and made a run for it. Just as he bolted outside, sirens red. Shawn was caught, and Chandler had no chance to escape. Panic¨Cstricken, he dashed across the street. Out of the blue, a truck came barreling down the road. In an instant, Chandler was hit, thrown into the middle of the road, and then brutally run over by the truck that couldn¡¯t stop in time. Lea squinted at the screen, watching as he was taken away in an ambnce. She then rapidly tapped on her keyboard, closing all the surveince windows. Not getting away this time, she muttered She refreshed her browser to check the trending topics again. The uproar was far bigger than she had anticipated, and the depths of their dirty dealings in showbiz shocked even her Helen¡¯s trending scandal was a goldmine for her opportunistic schemes. Now, the whole world was in on it. The inte has a long memory, and Helen wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this scandal anytime soon. It was like a bad rerun for Lea, she had moved to Iverton for a fresh start, only to have her past scandals unearthed and used against her once more. A smug smirk yed on her lips as she shut down herputer and started on her homework, feeling pretty good about how fast she was nailing But her satisfaction was short¨Clived. A buzz from her phone showed a new message from Lorrand. He informed her that the hospital had just received Chandler, a critically injured patient turned away by Fraley Hospital. His condition was dire, so he wouldn¡¯t make it through the night Her eyes sharpened as she saw Lorrand even listed his injuries. Lorrand was essentially probing if there was any hope for Chandler, but Lea knew the score. Even if she had the power to save him, she wouldn¡¯t bother Why lift a finger for someone who have wronged me so deeply in a past life? she thought. To Lea, let him linger and suffer it was only a fraction of what he deserved. She responded tersely. [The hospital is doing everything possible for him.] Lorrand got the drift. She had no interest in saving a scumbag like Chandler, and frankly, neither did be. But duty called¨Cthe hospital had to at least appear to try, if only to prolong his agony a bit..C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. With a flick of her wrist, Lea flipped her phone face down on the table and dove hack into her work. Soon after, headlines zed across the web. ¡°Chandler Critically Injured in Car ident While Being Arrested¡± The news was trending everywhere. SEND OUT Chapter 50 COMMENT Chapter 50 In a dimly lit study at Lake Vi, Alfred was engrossed in the trending online topics, the light casting a dramatic shadow over half his face, intensifying his already brooding appearance. The door creaked open, Eddie barged in, but Alfred didn¡¯t bother looking up: Alfred¡¯s voice was icy,ced with resolve. ¡°Liquidute Star Entertainment. Cut ties with everyone connected to Shaven and Chandler¡± Eddie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his breath catching in his throat. Alfred¡¯s orders were always delivered with a chilling detachment But what the hell have Shawn and Chandler done to get on his bad side like this! he wondered. Eddie didn¡¯t catch the dark storm swirling in Alfred¡¯s eyes. It dawned on him then why Alfred had lingered here instead of returning to Iverton. He was here to clean up this mess ¡°Understood, Mr. Alfred. I¡¯m on it,¡± Eddie replied quickly, slipping out of the study. In the lobby. Eddie bumped into Craig Craig approached, waving a hand curiously. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Some big corporate shake¨Cup?¡± Eddie was unusually pensive, a sight that at bailed Craig, Eddie just shook his head, lost in thought. Alfred¡¯s deep¨Cseated animosity toward Shawn and Chandler buffled Eddie. They have no known ties, no apparent reasons for such a vendetta. What is fueling such hatred? he mused. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mess with Mr. Alfred right now, he¡¯s seriously pissed off, Eddie warned before heading out Craig decided to follow, chiming in, Tll tag along with you.¡± Alfred was typically as unemotional as theye rarely showing any signs of agitation. They had been on his team for over a decade, and it was a known fact that when Alfred did lose his cool, someone was definitely going to catch hell In the dimly lit police detention room, shadows swallowed everything except for the faint light spilling from the corridor, barely illuminating the interior. Shannon sat on a wooden bed in the corner, chuching a clunky, square phone tightly. Her eyes were fixed on the screen for what felt like forever. It was the DNA test results Lea had sent¨Cthere was no blood rtionship between her and Donna. Shannon¡¯s whole body shook uncontrobly. Her initial thought was that Lea was bullshitting her, probably trying to coax her into taking a stand against Fraley Hospital and Helen by feeding her lies. But, deep down, Shannon fell a growing sense of truth about the results. It shed light on why Donna had been so cruel to her all these years. If Donna truly was her mother, she wouldn¡¯t have repeatedly abandoned her, hit her, screamed at her, and neglected her well¨Cbeing. Donna wouldn¡¯t have forced her to betray herself to get money from Helen, nor would she have coerced Shannon into taking the me for a murder for Helen Protecting one¡¯s young is an instinct ingrained in all animals, who would go to great lengths for their offspring. But Donna hadn¡¯t, probably because she wasn¡¯t Shannon¡¯s real mom For more than ten years, Shannon had been caring for her ¡°mom helping her kick the battle and even working for Helen for three years to pay for her treatment. what was it all fort she thought bitterly. Shannon had always thought maybe Donna had suffered immensely or had been ditched and hurt by the father she often mentioned, which could exin why she acted the way she did. So she had saved away, caring for Donna and studying hard to get into Vaporleon High School, all to secure a better future for them both Now, Shannon realized it was all built on lies, the truth cut deep She once thought of Donna as her closest kin, a beloved mother figure. Now, she learned they weren¡¯t even rted tore her apart. Tears streamed. down her face, unstoppable Suddenly, footsteps echoed in the passage. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve been watching Shannon. She¡¯s ready for trial whenever,¡± one reported. Chapter 50 ¡°Okay, keep an eye on tonight, came the reply. They didn¡¯t buy Shannon¡¯s story. They had been informed by higher¨Cups that she was responsible for the crime, not Helen Though Helen had been questioned twice and never explicitly implicated herself, her statements subtly pointed to Shannon as the perpetrator. Inside the room, Shannon heard the footsteps approaching. She quickly dismantled her phone, hiding the pars in her body, then swiftly wiped away her tears. The switch flicked on, casting light on the skinny figure in theer. The staff approached, lifting her up. Her long hair obscured most of her face, revealing her tear¨Cstained checks only when she was pulled upright. They paid little attention to her distress, noticing only her desperate or frightened expressions. After all, she was just a teenager, barely eighteen. Shannon was led into another interrogation room for yet another lengthy questioning session.. Since her arrest, she had barely slept, and was now on the brink of copsing. Despite the relentless questioning by the police andwyers, she refused to speak. Yet, many questions she hadn¡¯t answered were recorded as affirmative responses in the official report. Meanwhile, at Berry Mansion, after finishing her work and realizing it was already 2 am. Lea felt hungry and thirsty and decided to head downstairs for a snack and some water As she reached the staircase, she overheard Christian on the phone. ¡°Victor, investigate Shawn and Chandler. They¡¯ve wronged my granddaughter, and 1 want them bankrupted Christian.couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone taking advantage of the Berry family, especially in such a sordid affair. Lea paused to listen for a moment. The family was facing financial ruin, a scenario far grimmer than she had imagined, yet she still retained somepassion¨Cnot wanting to bring disaster upon her own family. Alfred had been a guiding light in her life, a beacon in her darkest times, helping her maintain her moralpass and kindness. It wasforting to know someone was willing to fight on her behalf. Lea walked downstairs and found Christian had just finished his call. He looked surprised to see her and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re still awake Just finished my homework, she replied. He checked his watch and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to stay up sote.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Christian could get her into any top university, not jau Conrad University. ¡°Grandpa, you haven¡¯t slept either, have you?¡± she retorted. Despite his age and the demands of running arge corporation, Christian often managed with only a few hours of sleep. He wanted to say more but merely watched as she entered the kitchen, seemingly lost in thought about her. Though young, Lea showed little interest in the typical indulgences of her peers. She wasn¡¯t into parties, designer clothes, orvish skincare and costhetics, unlike Helen In contrast, Lea was diligent level¨Cheaded, self¨Creliant, and assertive¨Cqualities that Christian deeply respected. Before long, she dashed out with two tes of spaghetti, and they dug into their supper. He took a bite and his eyes sparkled. ¡°Did you whip this up yourself?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± she replied. With the house quiet and all the servants tucked away for the night, Lea had no choice but to fend for herself in the kitchen. Observing Lea across the table, Christian suddenly enly felt a pang of sadness, Tow have Matilda managed to rabe her these years to be maderful cook? Lea caught his gaze for a moment before quickly returning her attention to her food. 2 In her previous life, she had bent over backwards to win over Milion, enduring exhaustion and spending countless hours honing her culinary skills, hoping he¡¯de home to her dinners. He never dul. Ironically, it was she who ended up a skilled chef. should try to cut back on thete nights; take care of yourself, Christian said gently, a softness in his voice. ¡°I can¡¯t pull these all¨Cnighters anymore¡± Lea lifted her eyes to meet hus. Chapter 50 ¡°Maulda has been doing a ster job running thepanytely,¡± he added. Her hand tightened around her fork at the mention. Matilda¡¯s fierce determination to hold onto thepany¡¯s stocks wasn¡¯t just about business; she and Nixon were secretly plotting to swallow up the Berry Group. Óã SEND GIFT O Chapter 51 Chapter 51 So, it seemed Christian still had a lot of trust in Matilda Lea just gave a little nod.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After they wrapped up theirte¨Cnight supper, Christian went to sleep, and went to sleep, and Lea followed suit. The next day, Lea pretended to head to school but ditched and went straight to the hospital instead, with Lorrand leading her to Chandler¡¯s ICU noom Lorrand figured she was there to visit the patient. Chandler was in critical condition, barely clinging to life. ¡°You got things to do. I¡¯ll stick around here,¡± Lea said as she walked into the ICU and closed the door behind her With other patients desperately needing his attention, Larrand got back to work. Approaching the bed. Lea took in the sight of Chandler. His face was grotesquely swollen, his skin an eerie shade of bluish¨Cpurple, with a jagged wound across his forehead and one eye nearly hanging out. His injuries were horrifying¨Chis abdomen was torn open, and both legs were shattered. He was struggling to breathe, just barely hanging on Hearing footsteps, Chandler painfully lifted his eyelids. Through his blurred vision, he barely made out a figure and weakly called for help Lea knew what he needed and quickly administered a shot. Within moments, he was alert and regaining consciousness. As his vision cleared, he saw a ¡°doctor¡± standing before him. ¡°Help¡­¡± he croaked. Lea moved closer, her faceing into sharp focus as she removed her mask. Chandler¡¯s eyes bulged with horror, his words lodged in his throat. He¡¯d harmed countless girls, but Lea¡¯s face was unforgettable. Not just strikingly beautiful, she was the only victim who had ever drugged and escaped from his grip. She hadn¡¯t just escaped; she had turned the tables on him and exposed his deeds with the help of Helen. Chandler and his buddies had nearly drained their life savings, working with the Berry family to mitigate the disaster. But now, looking into her eyes, cold and sharp as scalpels, he realized they had never truly escaped. His current dire situation with Shawn was all her doing Bit by bit, she had dismantled their lives, dragging them deep into the abyss. Now, the stunning face before him seemed like a demonic entity from hell, a grim reapere to im their souls. His breath was weak, his words barely audible, stuck in his throat. ¡°Surprised¡°¡± Lea smirked, her expression a storm of rage. In a past life, Chandler and Shawn had raped her, led her to her death, and doomed her to a lifetime of oppression. ¡°What you assholes did back then, you should¡¯ve seen this daying,¡± she said, her voice silky but with venom. Chandler¡¯s head twitched, a feeble attempt to deny the inevitable. They¡¯d dominated the entertainment industry for far too long, preying on naive, young girls who entered the scene without a clue. The girls¡® entire future in the industry, their chance to break out, was cruelly manipted by these scumbags. They never anticipated a downfall like this, which was why they had acted with such reckless abandon. But now, their empire was crumbling. thoroughly and decisively. And he could feel it¨Cthe end was near. Without the shot of medication Lea had administered, Chandler¡¯s thoughts wouldn¡¯t even be this clear. He slowly closed his eyes, resigned to his Compared to what they had done, deaths seemed merciful. Life had be torture, each breath a painful struggle. Death seemed like a sweet release, a desperate escape from this agony. ¡°You think it¡¯s over? Lea cut through his resignation, forcing him to pry his eyes open once more. ¡°Everyone in your precious industry is all about fame, right? Well your criminal anties have been trending at the top for over ten hours now,¡± she continued, her tone nonchnt. ¡°People you¡¯ve crushed, abused, and silenced are now united online, hungry for your downfall, she stated matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. The big shots¨Csingers, actors, directors, agents, investors¨Ceveryone is out for justice. Even the neers are stepping up, iming their rights and fighting to make names for themselves¡± Chandler¡¯s eyes reflected sheer despair. He knew the game too well, understood exactly how dire the situation had be. ¡°Since plummeted repeatedly. You, Shawn, and yourpany are drowning inwsuits, and they¡¯re sull mounting. Lea exined, her voice grave. ¡°Next up? Bankruptcy and a mountain of debt.¡± ¡°Even if you died, those debts would cling to your family. They¡¯d inherit nothing but your financial disasters because all their money is tied to you¡± she continued. They would end up penniless, destitute. ¡°You¡¯ve got two wives, right? And a lover who just bore your child six months ago, she probed. ¡°So, you¡¯ve got five kids, right? Your eldest is nearly thirty, married already. Then there¡¯s the baby, just six months old, and another kid in elementary school. The others are scattered around different school¡± ¡°They¡¯re all livingrge abroad, basking in the luxuries of your wealth. But what happens to them if all that wealth evaporates?¡± she pressed. Chandler¡¯s body stiffened and trembled. He wasn¡¯t scared for himself, but the thought of his family¡¯s future left him shaking. He tried to speak, but all that came out were sobs. Lea¡¯s eyes narrowed, a fierce look in them. ¡°You think this is the end?¡± she questioned, her voice low, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your family about donating your organs, then we¡¯ll strip you of everything¨Ccorneas, heart, liver, the whole shebang. And hey, even your limbs; there¡¯s some experimental limbs transnt stuff happening,¡± she added, her words cutting through the air like ice. ¡°The leftovers! We¡¯ll keep them in the hospital for further experiments. You might as well be dead without a body, right?¡± she concluded, her tone chilling. Suddenly, the EKG machine beeped frantically, and Chandler shook uncontrobly on the bed. He was terrified Lea quickly grabbed a vial of medicine from the side and injected him with another shot. Just then, Lorrand and a couple of medies barged in through the door. ¡°Do everything you can to help him,¡± Leamanded. Lorrand simply nodded¨Cit was his duty, after all, in the hospital Lea stepped out of the room, but as she looked up, she froze There was Alfred, standing by the observation window, his presencemanding. His ck shirt added an extrayer of intensity. Seeing her, he turned and began walking towards her. Lea watched him approach, her fingers involuntarily curling into fists. When has he arrived? Did he witness everything I have done inside! And how much of our conversation has he overheard? What would he think of me now? Would he see me as cold and merciless,cking any trace of charm? Would he still ept me for who I truly am? ? Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ¡°Alfred, L. Lea started, but her words got stuck as Alfred walked up to her. ¡°Lea,¡± he said, pulling her into aforting embrace. ¡°I really like you.¡± Lea leaned into his chest, soothed by the rhythmic beat of his heart, and felt a wave of calm wash over her. She knew he would always stand by her. After a moment nestled in his arms, she looked up and asked, ¡°When are you leaving Vaporleon City?¡± Alfred gazed down at her, a flicker of worry crossing his features. ¡°I¡¯ve still got some loose ends to tie up. It might take a while, he admined. ¡°Okay, then.¡± Lea began, but their conversation was interrupted by a swarm of reporters rushing in. ¡°We need to interview Mr. Jensen!¡± ¡°How is he doing! Is he still alive!¡± ¡°Did the hospital take a bribe to keep him hidden from the cops?¡± The hospital security was overwhelmed, unable to keep the press from advancing toward the ICU Lea and Alfred exchanged a look and moved to help manage the chaos. Lorrand was doing everything possible to save him. Online reactions were swift and brutal.. [Man, those injuries look brutal] rall the crap he¡¯s pulled [This is just desserts for all sh [What goes around,es [Why bother saving him? He¡¯s just taking up good air. Just let him go [Keep him alive¨Cthat¡¯s the best way to make him pay!! [Not even the devil would take this piece of work!] Lea went to the head office and waited for nearly half an hour before Lorrand returned. ¡°Talk to Mr. Jensen¡¯s family about donating his organs to save some lives,¡± she suggested. Every year, tons of people needed organ transnts. Often, organs from those who died in idents could give others a second chance at life. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Lorrand replied. Chandler¡¯s family hadn¡¯t shown up and didn¡¯t dare to. The media was camped outside the hospital, ready to pounce. If the family showed up. they¡¯d be thrown into a media frenzy and face vicious online bacsh. Lorrand quickly discussed it with Chandler¡¯s assistant, who immediately agreed and assured that he could get the family to sign off on the orgin donation. Donating organs could gain some public goodwill, which would be good for the family. The assistant called Chandler¡¯s family, and after a brief discussion, got their consent to cooperate with the hospital and quickly handle the paperwork. The next day, it was announced that Chandler and his family had agreed to donate his orguns and his body for research. Despite his tarnished reputation, this news trended online. It calmed some people¡¯s anger slightly, but many were still furious. [This doesn¡¯t even begin to make up for all the crap he¡¯s pulled!] He should rot in hell forever!] hey think this will smooth things over? As if we¡¯re that gullible?] [They [One actress insisted that even in death, thewsuits against him should continue. Shawn, who was in police custody, was stunned when he heard the news. He knew Chandler too well, there was no way he¡¯d have agreed to donate his organs or his entire body for research. Impossible¨Cit has to be someone pulling the strings behind the scenes, ensuring even Chandler¡¯s remains are used for research. How ruthless, he mused internally. On the third day, Chandler died in the hospital Meanwhile, several patients at Riverview Hospital sessfully received transnts of corneas, kidneys, livers, and hearts from his donated organs. One of the recipients, a five¨Cyear¨Cold girl who received a corneal transnt, helped soften public anger slightly when her story was released. On the fourth morning, they headed to court in Vaporleon City for Shawn¡¯s hearing, Christian, determined to see the person who hurt his granddaughter face stern justice, attended with Lea by his side. They took a discreet route and settled into the back row before the proceedings began, maintaining a low profile. Christian was dressed sharply in a navy blue suit,plemented by silver¨Crimmed sses, while Lea opted for a cool gray, campus¨Cstyle suit skirt. Her hair, styled straight with a ck center length, partially veiled her face, entuating her delicate, fair features and adding a touch of aloof elegance. Matilda had knew Christian was going to the count, even pressuring him at the old house to ensure Shawn received a heavy sentence. Lea was well aware that Matilda would not appear ear without apelling reason. Her presence alone would create a buzz, especially with the unresolved issues surrounding the Helen incident still lingering, which could stir significant gossip among Vaporleon City¡¯s elite. Lea and Christian entered the courtroom unnoticed, with all attention fixed on the celebrity intiffs TopC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. celebrities from Iverton had flown in to support the trial, advocating for women¡¯s rights in the entertainment industry. The courtroom was packed with media from both Vaporleon and Iverton. Police had significantly increased security to manage the crowd and ensure order during the high¨Cprofile trial. Once the case started, the courtroom was buzzing with reporters and spectators. Shawn slumped in his chair, facing the live female artists representing the intiffs, all under the banner of Star Entertainment. Fivewyers were present for the victims, a testament to the financial resources each artist could muster. If all the involved parties had shown up, the courtroom would have been too small. Shawn¡¯s anxiety peaked as the shutter clicks of cameras echoed through the room, signaling that his fate was sealed. He was fully aware that he was on trial before the entire world, and leniency was off the table. The intiff leading the charge was a 24¨Cyear¨Cold artist named Farah Lewis, who initiated the Lawsuit seeking justice for her sister¨Ca headline- making tragedy five years prior where her sister, another artist under Star Entertainment, hadmitted suicide. The evidence was overwhelming, leaving Shawn and his attorney no ground to stand on. The death sentence was inevitable When the judge pronounced the sentence, Lea couldn¡¯t suppress a smirk, thoroughly satisfied with the oue. Throughout the trial, Shawn conceded to most usations but wehemently denied any involvement in the incident concerning Helen. He concocted a story, iming the Berry family had framed him and Chandler, positioning them as the actual victims. This assertion turned the courtroom into a mix of murmurs andughter. The reporters leaped at the opportunity to question him. ¡°Do you actually believe the Berry family set you up? Seriously!¡± ¡°He¡¯s about to receive the death penalty. Has he lost his mind!¡± Why i ¡°Why is he causing chaos now?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just trying to drag someone down with him.¡± Some attendees began to suspect there was more to his story. ¡°If he¡¯s already getting the death sentence, why lief¡± ¡°What¡¯s he gaining from this?¡± ¡°Yeah, if he¡¯s owning up to everything else, why deny this?¡± ¡°There might be more to this story than we realize.¡± BEND GIFT Chapter 52 A reporter approached, microphone in hand, camera rolling. ¡°Hey, Mr. Rowen, got any proof to back up your story?¡± 0 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Shawn held a gridge against Matilda, If she was willing to help him, he might have fled overseas and wouldn¡¯t have been arrested. After he was arrested, he asked hiswyer and assistant to contact her and get her to help him. If she did help, he would be sentenced to life imprisonment at most. It could not be a death sentence. It was also because she made them admit that they had vited her daughter that she gave his female artists an opportunity to sue him. It could be said that he ended up like this because of her. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to have a chance to speak in public like this. This was his only y chance. He decided to speak his heart out, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have any evidence, but the truth is that Matilda invited us. Think about it, without the master¡¯s arrangements, how could we do such a thing on their territory¡± ¡°The person they arranged for us was originally not the eklest daughter of the Berry family, but the second daughter of their family. In exchange. we will give the Golden Shadow Awards for Best New Artist to Miss Helen, Everyone knows that during winter break, she was the female lead and filmed a movie that we invested in. The movie was originally scheduled to be released during the summer¡± ¡°I heard that Miss Lea is not Matilda¡¯s biological daughter. They want to destroy her at Christian Berry¡¯s banquet,¡± Everyone held their breath as they listened to him. The logic was clear, the reason was reasonable, and the motive was clear. No one had any reason to refuse it Many people even believed it. A person asked, ¡°Shawn, what exactly was that scene? Why did Miss Lea be Miss Helen?¡± Another person asked, ¡°Was it led by Matilda alone? Is there anyone che from the Berry family involved? Is Miss Helen involved?¡± Someone else asked, ¡°How exactly did Matilda arrange it? Is there any other evidence? Since your target is not Miss Helen, why did you still rape her?¡± ¡°We were drugged!¡± Shawn cursed angrily, A person asked, ¡°Drug? Where did they get it?¡± Another person asked, ¡°Did the Berry family prepare it?¡± Someone else asked, ¡°What is the truth? Matilda wants to destroy Miss Lea. What¡¯s her motive?¡± Someone asked, ¡°Is she afraid that Miss Lea will snatch Miss Helen¡¯s inheritance rights and divide the assets? Or does she have other unspeakable Another person asked, ¡°I heard that Helen killed someone and is being held by the police. What kind of person is she?¡± A person added, ¡°We¡¯ve also seen that video, In the video, Miss Helen is indecent. Is this her nature?¡± The richest family in Vaporleon City had such a melodramatic scandal. As long as the reporters obtained any information, it would be a huge amount of traffic. Reporters would fight to find out more. The entire ce was in chaos. The row had a good view of the entire stadium. Lea couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw this scene. The secret that Matilda had always wanted to hide, the scandal that the Berry family had always wanted to hide, was actually exposed at the center of the storm. The whole world knew. She turned around and looked at Christian. She really wanted to know his reaction when he heard this. His face was dark, and there was an abnormal glow in his eyes behind his reading sses. He was about to explode from anger. He came to see Shawn sentenced to death with his own eyes, not to nder his eldest granddaughter and his entire family. This was even more humiliating than seeing the video at his birthday banquet. The impact on the Berry family was also huge. He stared straight at Shawn, wishing he could eat him up. Chapter 53 Lea¡¯s heart suddenly turned cold. After this happened again, he still didn¡¯t care about her feelings. After all, in Christian¡¯s heart, Matilda and Helen, who were closer to the Berry family¡¯s interests, were more important than her, Christian turned to look at her in anger. Len looked at Shown, who was surrounded by reporters, microphones, and cameras while having a smile on her face, and her clear eyes were like ck jade. They were cold and sharp, like a bottomless abyss that could devour everything- When he was young, he had reamed the battlefield and seen soldiers who were like killing machines. They killed without batting an eye, but that was on the battlefield What was hidden in her eyes i s was even colder, sharper, and more terrifying than that Christian thought, ¡®What kind of person is this granddaughter of mine?! He had seen countless people, and there were very few people that he could not see through However, he could not see through Lea at all. She didn¡¯t seem to be apanying him. Instead, she seemed to be here to watch the scene. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go. It won¡¯t be good if we¡¯re discoveredter Lea restrained her expression and stood up to help him up. She was rational and obedient Christian w was stunned. The youngdy who was supporting him was the obedient and sensible granddaughter he was familiar with, The scene just now seemed to be his imagination He was shocked and hurriedly stood up He was so angry that he had high blood pressure. Before he could stand up straight, his body swayed. If not for Lea¡¯s strength and her full support, he would have fallen on the spot The two of them left in a hurry through the inner passageway. If they were discovered, they would not be able to answer any of the reporters¡® questions and would be trapped. Meanwhile, Helen¡¯s current identity was still that of a murderer. They would definitely incur public anger It was very dangerous for them to face the surging crowd and anger. They found a lounge and ler Christian rest first In court, there was no room for impudence. The reporters were quickly stopped. o prison. When the time came, he would be sentenced to death. He was still in the court, waiting to be transferred. Shawn was sent to Lea made special arrangements to visit him. Inside the iron door, he sat on a wooden bed. His face was thin and haggard, and his face was gray and deathly. He had long lost his usual spirit and hypocrisy. He was not high and mighty. Instead, his face was dark and ferocious. ¡°The death penalty is not a bad way for you to leave. Congrattions. Hearing the voice, he suddenly raised his head and saw the little girl standing outside the metal door. She had a beautiful face, clear eyes, and a cold gaze, His heart trembled and he shuddered ¡°It¡¯s your Lear¡± He stood up. He had yed with countless girls, but no one had left such a deep impression on him and made him feel fear. ¡°Bang!¡± He threw himself against the iron door, causing it to ng. ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯re the one behind all thi I this, aren¡¯t you¡± It had happened too quickly. Before he could react, he lud already been caught. There was no chance to escape or resist. This was a plot against him, Lea did not answer. She just smiled coldly. ¡°Compared to Chandler Jensen, you¡¯re lucky. He was still breathing when his heart was removed.¡± Chapter 53 Her voice was pleasant, her volume low. What she said made him pale with fear. The muscles in his face twitched. His legs trembled and be could barely stand Lea added, ¡°But your family won¡¯t be so lucky. Star Entertainment has gone bankrupt. The mansions and luxury cars that you gave to your family have all been confiscated, yet they are not enough topensate the artists employed by you. Your eldest son, your first wife, and your superstar daughter. After you die, billions ofizens will direct their anger at you to them. Your family will be destroyed, and your descendants will be harmed because of you!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± He held onto the iron pole and fell to his knees. is like this and be so After a while, he raised his head and looked at her with a vicious gaze. ¡°Lea, we didn¡¯t do anything to you. Why did you target us Tuthless!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Her expression turned cold, and her eyes were as dark as an abyss. Lea thought. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to me? In my previous life, you were one of the people who persecuted me. ¡°I¡¯m ruthless?¡± She smiled coldly. ¡°Shawn, you¡¯ve done all kinds of evil. It¡¯s just karma. What really brought you retribution was the many crimes youmitted in the past. Rest in peace. Those female celebrities who were tortured and forced to death by you are all waiting for you in hell!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± His body fell again and hut the iron door. His face was ck and green, and his eyes were filled with fear. He was afraid Lea looked at him onest time before turning around and walking our. The sunlight shone in from the exit and shone on her face. Her clear eyes were filled with smiles # Chapter 54 Chapter 54 At the exit used by the court personnel, a ck Mercedes¨CBenz SUV was waiting at the door. Christian was already waiting in the car. Jeffrey apanied him. Lex opened the car door, got in, and sat down beside him ¡°Why did youe out sote! What did you do?¡± Christian looked at her curiously. He waited in the car for over ten minutes. The court wasn¡¯t a shopping mall. He wondered what took Lea so long Lea said, ¡°I was just walking around. I thought you needed to rest for a while.¡± He was furious. His high blood pressure had probably note down VEL ¡°Walking around?¡± Christian thought, What kind of fetish is this? Why does she like to tour around the court? Lea remained silent. Christian then said to the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go back¡± Matilda did note to the scene but stayed at home to watch the live broadcast. When she saw Shawn¡¯s statement, she smashed the television with a bang She took out her phone and called Nixon Donovan, giving him an order. ¡°You have to remove Shawn¡¯s statement from the Inte. Video, text, photos. Don¡¯t leave any traces. We have to do a good job in public rtions at all costs! We have to salvage Helen¡¯s and my reputations! Once this is done, feel free to ask for anything you want. As long as it¡¯s something I have, I¡¯ll give it to you Right now, she was helpless. The only person she could trust to help her was him. Although their rtionship was extraordinary, she knew how to win people¡¯s hearts and use them for herself. On the other end of the phone, Nixonughed. Wiping his lips, he said. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s my responsibility to protect you and Helen, I¡¯ll deal with it right away. Matilda hung up the phone. Max Fraley came forward with an anxious expression ¡°Madam, the stocks are falling again¡± Matilda¡¯s face turned ashen again Max added, ¡°What¡­ what should we do now?¡± Thest time the stocks fell, they used up all the cash they could embezzle. Max. continued, ¡°And those trending topics on the Inte¡­.¡± She didn¡¯t need to read it to know what the content would be and what the news media would write about her and Helen, She said. ¡°Prepare the car first. Let¡¯s go to the vi¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. These things were no were not as important as making sure that Christian was settled. When Lea and Christian returned home, Matilda was already waiting in the hall Hearing themotion outside, she got up to wee him. She saw Lea helping Christian into the house. It was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the summer afternoon sun was exceptionally bright. As it shone on Lea, she exuded the aura of youth and was devastatingly beautiful. In just a few days, her temperament and aura had improved a lot. She had grown a loc Christian and Lea looked like they loved each other and cared about each other, Matilda was instantly envious. Christian was cold and austere by nature and did not like to be close to his descendants. I Back then, when Helen had an artificial brain and was a genius girl, he was overjoyed. He was so excited that he even said that he wanted her to inherit the Berry Group. However, he still had never been so close to Helen Helen was also a little afraid of him. Chapter 54 Now, apparently, Lea had broken this habit of his. If this went on for a long time, coupled with the fact that Helen was still being detained, Matilda felt that Christian would definitely give the Berry Group to Lea. She thought ¡®No, I will never let that happen! Lea was also sizing her up. Matilda had lost a lot of weight and her eyes were dark. It seemed that she had not slept well recently. Her exquisite and thick makeup could not hide her haggardness. Her backbone was also a little bent, and her bearing was not as good as before. A smile appeared on Lea¡¯s face, Matilda¡¯s pupils dted, and she gritted her teeth so hard that they almost shattered. However, she quickly reurained her expression and went forward gently to support Christian, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back!¡± Christian raised his hand and avoided her. Her face turned pale and she froze on the spol. Lea turned around and gave her a mocking and provocative look. She helped Christian sat down o Libe s Matilda¡¯s pupils diluted again and she almost lost control. She wanted to pounce on Lea and tear her apart. Lea liked to see the way that Matilda was angry and unable to release her anger, Lea thought, Isn¡¯t she always elegam? Then I will make her lose control bit by bit and be ugly. After helping Christian sit down, Lea sat down in an armchair at the side and said to the servant, ¡°Melissa, make a cup of coffee for Grandpa and I.. ¡°Will do.¡± Melissa Powell went to the kitchen. Matilda red at Lea coldly again and thought. This little bastard acts like the owner of this residence already! Matildaposed her expression and came forward. She stood in front of Christian and did not dare to sit down. She looked at Christian and then at Lea Lea sat there openly, waiting to see her make a fool of herself Matilda could not chase Lea away in front of Christian. The situation was urgent, and she had to do something serious. ¡°Dad, the things that Shawn said and the rumors online are all ndering the Berry family. Their goal is to destroy the Berry family. Don¡¯t believe the rumors.¡± At this point, her eyes turned red and tears flickered as if she had suffered a great injustice. To thinking of a way to deal with these things. I definitely think of a way to make up for thepany¡¯s losses.¡± When Christian heard this, his face turned ashen and his expression resolute. He did not say a word. Matilda felt even more apprehensive when she could not see his reaction. ¡°Shawn was sentenced to death. That¡¯s why he has nothing to worry about. He¡¯s spouting nonsense. He¡¯s deliberately smearing our family!¡± Anyway, there was no evidence, so she could say whatever she wanted As long as she refused to admit it, Matilda didn¡¯t think that she would be held ountable. ¡°Enough¡± Christian was furious. His voice was so loud that the hall shook. Matilda trembled as well. Christian asked, ¡°Matilda, let me ask you now. Is the school killing rted to Helen?¡± She looked at Christian in shock. Facing his bright eyes and resolute expression, her breathing sank. ¡°No, absolutely not?¡± she said firmly, ¡°Helen will be acquitted at the trial tomorrow,¡± Christian heaved a long sigh of relief. As long as Helen did not do this, everything che was fine with him, The incident with Shawn was over. He had been sentenced to death, hispany had gone bankrupt, and his family was heavily in debt. The oue was even more tragic than what Christian had asked for previously. Christian was satisfied. Chapter 54 Although there was this scandal now, it could bepletely suppressed. Lea looked up at Matilda with a hint of shock in her eyes, Matilda sounded so confident that it was as if she was telling the truth. If Lea didn¡¯t know the truth, she wouldn¡¯t have suspected her. That was what made Matilda so good. She could twist the truth and rewrite the thith whenever she wanted to do something Christian asked again, ¡°Did you abort the child in that woman¡¯s stomach!¡± Matilda¡¯s expression changed. Someone had actually taken a video of Janice Gibbs¡¯s incident and posted it online. Before Shawn was tried in coun, it even became a trending topic. Later on, it was pushed down Matilda had yet to deal with that incident. She did not expect Christian to find out about it. She uid, ¡°Dxd, 1.. I didn¡¯t mean that. No matter how angry I am. I won¡¯t hurt innocent children. I was too angry at that time. That woman even wanted me to divorce Ewan and leave the Berry family to give up my position for her. In a moment of anger, I asked the bodyguard to teach her a lesson. I didn¡¯t expect the bodyguard to be so heavy¨Chanded and hurt the child She was the one who wanted to abort the child. Now, she had pushed the me in the bodyguard and appeared innocent. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let this go viral and be known to so many people¡± Christian¡¯s hear was filled with resentment. He was dissatisfied that she was so ruthless and vicious to an unborn child. As for that mistress and child, when Matilda and Ewan got married, Christian had said that Ewan was not allowed to have a mistress and even had a baby He could not care less about the former, but he was okay with aborting the baby to protect the interest of Marilda. Matilda heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong If Christian did not pursue the matter, she would not lose anything, She subconsciously nced at Lea, not knowing if this matter had anything to do with her. However, she did not see anyws in Lea¡¯s face. ¡°Go home. Bring Helen home tomorrow. I¡¯ll take care of thepany Christian¡¯s tone became peaceful. He was still supporting her. ¡°Yes, thank you, Dad¡± Matilda gave Lea a deep look, demonstrating and warning. She thought, 1 am only temporarily affected. When I bring Helen back. I will deal with you. Lea looked at her coldly. After being reborn, she was fearless. Çú Chapter 55 COMMENT Chapter 55 After receiving Matilda¡¯s assurance, Christian was very motivated. He went to thepany after eating. Thepany¡¯s stock price had fallen to the limit, so he didn¡¯t care about it for the time being. Anyway, when Helen returned home tomorrow and the Fraley family held a press conference, the stock price would recover. He got Victor Fisher to deal with the scandals and trending topics online. At night, all the videos about Shawn, Matilda, and Helen were removed from the Inte. Not only did Christian deal with it personally, but the mediapanies of Matilda and Nixon were also getting the hackers to delete the relevant information on the Inte. The public rtions team was also doing their best to guide public opinion. They released severalments. ¡°Shawn Bowen¡¯s team has a criminal history of 25 years. He has been trying to rope in people to protect him. He will do anything. ording to the grapevine, Shawn and the others vited Miss Helen. Not only was it a lustful uprising, but it was also a long- nned extortion. Shawn¡¯s recording of ckmailing Matilda has been exposed. He wants Matilda to transfer 100 million to her. Shawn spoke in court because Matikia didn¡¯t help him and made him sentence him to death. He¡¯s venting his anger¡± Suchments quickly covered the Inte. Someone wrote a long analysis and finally came to the conclusion that Shawn¡¯s criminal gang failed to bribe the Berry family. In the end, they attacked Helen and recorded a video, asking Matilda to listen to them. Matilda was upright and not coerced. In order to vent his anger, Shawn posted the video online and even made up a story to defame Matilda. He wanted to drag the Berry family down with him. Helen was a good student who had been studying and researching since she was young. Now that she was framed, this was the result of someone setting the Berry family up. The article was emotional and logical. It was analyzed logically. Manyizens fell into it unknowingly after reading it. They started to sympathize with Helen and Matilda online They all leftments in thements section, telling them to work hard and hold on. Lea was studying in her room. She especially took some time to go online to take a look. Companies linked to Shawn and Chandler Jensen were dered bankrupt. Those that should be closed down were also closed down. Their families were also severely affected and were almostpletely destroyed. This oue waspletely out of her expectations and made her a little shocked. She knew that Christian had put in work behind the scenes, but Lea didn¡¯t expect the oue to be this serious It was probably because Shawn had hurt too many people in the entertainment industry that those people had joined forces to deal with him. She had no idea about the one who did everything behind the scenes, Alfred Andrews. What displeased Lea was that the public opinion about Matilda and Helen hadpletely changed. It was good to control media¨Crted resources. In the future, when she had money, she would also obtain such resources. At this rate, if Helen was acquitted tomorrow, not only would her reputation be restored, but she would also be considered as someone who had gone through adversity and thrived. People loved such legends the most. If Matilda let the public rtions team manage the story, Helen would be a legend and her story would attract a lot of fans. king of this, Lea was in a bad mood. Thinking She would not let such a thing happen. She would not let Helen have a good day. In the study room of the vi. Eddie was reporting to Alfred, ¡°Star Entertainment, including the listedpanies that Shawn invested in, or through family, friends, and assistants, are all shorted out. He¡¯s in debt of more than 14 billion dors. Even if we sell all the assets of the Bowen family, it won¡¯t be enough to repay everything he owes. His family is finished. I just saw on the trending searches that his superstar daughtermitted suicide by jumping off a building in Iverton. Christian is also putting pressure on them. There¡¯s nothing more we can do about Shawn and Chandler¡± let it be Alfred nodded. Then let it h His expression softened for once. It was obvious that he was satisfied with these things and in a good mood. Eddie was even more confused. He thought, ¡®It¡¯s easy for us to make hundreds of millions all the time, however, he has never looked happy. Is itN?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 55 true that this is rted to Miss Lea like the run rumors on the Inte? After reporting his work, Eddie left the study. Alfred¡¯s phone rang. It was Jason Perez calling to report today¡¯s work. ¡°Mr. Andrews, Miss Lea is doing her homework in her room. She and Christian went to the courthouse today to see that Shawn¡¯s trial, but after the trial, she went to see Shawn alone. I don¡¯t know what she said to him, but he looked like he was pretty shaken up. She doesn¡¯t seem to have any contact with this Shawn. Why did she visit him? What did she say to him?¡± Alfred¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Jason, if you don¡¯t want to do it, get lost Who asked you to inquire about her privacy?¡± On the other end of the phone, Jason was thinking. He was caught off guard by the scolding. He was afraid and confused. He had been with Alfred for more than ten years, and this was the first time he was angry at him. In the past, even if he did not protect Alfred well and let him get hurt, he would not be angry at all. Jason thought, Why is he so triggered on the matter of Miss Lea? I am not even prying into her privacy¡± He said. ¡°Mr. Andrews, I was wrong. I will do my job well Alfred hung up. Jason heaved a sigh of relief and sent a message to Eddie. Eddie replied to him tactfully. What he meant was that he could not figure out what Alfred was thinking at all when it came to Lea. He wanted him to be more careful The next day, Lea applied for leave and did not go to school. She followed Christian to the court to attend Helen¡¯s trial. Chrislin cared a lot about this matter. Helen was the Berry family¡¯s eldest granddaughter. She was the future sessor of the family in his heart. He also wanted to confirm that Helen was indeed not a criminal. He was still apanied by Lea alone. He entered the courtroom quietly and sat down in thest row There were less than ten minutes before the trial started, and there were already some spectators, staff, and several media workers in the Courtroom Other than the officialw reporters, the other news outlets were all arranged by Matikda through connections. They would publish press information based on the trial and defend Helen Mari had also arrived. She was wearing a ck suit, her hair was tied up, and she was wearing sunsses. She looked dignified and elegant, low- key and mysterious, Lily Wood¡¯s parents were also present. The Wood family was in business, but their business was not big. The father, Simon Wood was wearing a gray suit with many creases on thepels. He looked a little greasy and his face was very pale. The mother, Katie Wood was wearing a long ck dress and had a bloated figure. The sudden death of her daughter was a huge blow to her. She was crying solly Lily was recruited into Vaporleon High School with an artistic specialty. Her family had spent a lot of money on her. Initially, her family had hoped to send her to such a school and use her connections to enter the upper echelons to help her family develop their business Now that she was dead, everything was gone. In the waiting room, Shannon Yancey and herwyer were having a private conversation. ¡°Miss Yancey, say hello to your mother.¡± ? SIND OUT: Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Thewyer handed Shannon his phone It was a video call with the most advancedmunication equipment. Even through the phone screen, she could clearly see the situation on the bed. were Donna Yancey was lying motionless on the bed in a blue striped hospital gown. Her hair was white, and her eyes were closed. Oxygen tubes wer inserted, and the sound of her breathing could be heard clearly, slow and weak. Seeing her face clearly, Shannon¡¯s entire body tensed up. This person was not her biological mother. There were many questions swirling in her heart. F F F She thought, ¡°Who am I Why did I be her daughter? Thewyer frowned when he saw that Shannon did not take the phone but was very agitated. ¡°Miss Yancey, aren¡¯t you going to say something to your mother?¡± Thewyer¡¯s reminder brought her back to her senses. She tried to calm down and took the phone with trembling hands. Thewyer scrutinized her carefully. ¡°Your mother¡¯s condition is very serious. If she doesn¡¯t have a kidney transnt, dialysis, and high¨Cpriced imported medicine, she could die at any moment and stop breathing. It might happen in an hour, half a day, or just tonight, tomorrow¡­ Fortunately, under Miss Helen¡¯s care, she can undergo a kidney transnt in an hour, With Fraley Hospital¡¯s full treatment, she will definitely recover. She¡¯s still very young, not yet fonty. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be healthy for the rest of her life. The surgery fees, including the cost of herter recovery, are about 300 thousand dors. But don¡¯t worry, Miss Helen has already paid for it. She has also found a nanny for your mother and help her recoverter. Thewyer spoke slowly, making sure she listened to every word he said and understood all the points he wanted to highlight. The surgery only started an hourter. The trial should be over in an hour. ¡°Miss Yancey!¡± Seeing that Shannon was staring at the phone screen without saying a word, thewyer raised his voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say something to your mother? Look at her eyes imoving. She¡¯s conscious. She can hear you¡± In the video call, Donna tried her best to open her eyelids. Her lips opened and closed, and the sound she made was amplified by the loudspeaker so that she could hear it. ¡°Shannon, save¡­ save me¡­. Shannon closed her eyes tightly. Her long eyshes were wet. She choked and tidied her throat and eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she was much calmer. She pressed the phone to her ear. ¡°Mom¡­ don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll get better¡­ At this point, she hung up,This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When it was time for the trial, Lea was ying with her phone. When she heard the judge say to bring the suspect up, she sat up straight and looked up. She saw Shannon and Helen being brought to their seats one after another. Shannon was wearing a blue prisoner uniform. Her head was lowered, and her long hair was tied into a ponytail. Her sideburns covered most of her face. She was thin, haggard, and lifeless, like a criminal who couldn¡¯t see the light of day. Seeing her like this, Lea frowned. She had a bad feeling After she¡¯d sent Shannon the DNA test, Shannon hadn¡¯t replied to any of her messages. Lea knew this was a sensitive period, but she still wanted Shannon to make her own judgment. She was so smart, Now, Lea was a little nervous. On the contrary, Helen waspletely different from her. She was wearing a simple white dress and had her hair tied into a ponytail. She was clean, bright, obedient, and pure. She was the typical image of a pure and kind girl. Anyone who saw her would think that she was beautiful. She made people want to protect her, but they could not associate her with a murderer. Matilda had really put inal a lot of effort. On such an asion. Helen could not wear the prisoner¡¯s clothes and appear as a prisoner. Helen also had acting skills. Lea thought, ¡°No wonder she had been doing so well in the entertainment industry in my previous life. Chapter 36 The trial began. Helen¡¯swyer went straight to the point and pointed out that the person who pushed Lily down the school building and killed her was Shannon. The otherwyers added. They listed the grievances between Lily and Shannon over the past three years. The photos, videos, and statements of their ssmates and teachers showed that Shannon had a deep hatred for Shannon. They were the best team ofwyers in Vaporleon City. One of them was awyer from the Berry Group. Their statement was rigorous, logical, and had no ws. While thewyer was making his statement, Matilda, Belen, as well as the leader of the legal team, including Shannon¡¯s ownwyer, had been secretly scrutinizing Shannon. She lowered her head and did not say a word. She did not dare to look at anyone directly. She lookedpletely like a murderer. Helen¡¯swyer finished his statement and submitted all the evidence. After the judge examined it, he looked at Shannon. Her head was still lowered. and she was in a daze. She did not dare to raise her head. ¡°Shannon, do you have anything to say?¡± the judge reminded her. She still hadn¡¯t spoken on such a big case. She hadn¡¯t even made eye contact. Herwyer hadn¡¯t spoken either. Matilda¡¯s eyes turned and scared straight at her. If Shannon dared to say anything harmful to Helen, her mother would immediately die in the hospital. Helen also stared at her nervously, afraid that she would say something unfavorable to her. The Berry family¡¯s legal team was also secretly scrutinizing her. If Shannon did not resist, they would have seeded easily. After that, Matilda would give them a generous reward. In the future, in Vaporleon City, with the support of the Berry and Frall families, their future would be limitless If they lost, their careers would end here. The jury also looked at Shannon, hoping that she could defend herself She was still so young. She was going to take the SAT in half a month. They learned that her results were not bad and her future was so bright. They felt that she would not kill her ssmate just because of a grudge. Lea secretly clenched her fists. At this moment, she was very nervous. Shannon was her benefactor in her previous life. The two of them were in the same boat. She really wanted to save her and give her a chance to start over. At the same time, she was furious. Donna was not Shannon¡¯s biological mother at all. Even if she was her mother, she did not deserve Shannon risking her own life to save her. Lea felt that Donna was not worthy Although up until now, Donna had not done anything to hurt Shannon excessively like Matilda, as long as there was a chance, in front of great benefits, she would be more cruel and cold¨Cblooded than Maulda. Shannon should have stood up and fought back. She should have revealed that Matilda had taken her mother¡¯s life and threatened her. If this matter had been announced and blown up, those people might not have dared to kill Donna Shannon could even look for Lea. As long as she asked, Lea would help her. With her medical skills and the medical resources she currently had. she could help her. However, Shanno didn¡¯t ask for help. These people were depriving her of her freedom, and her life, destroying her character and innocence, making her live like a bedbug in prison for the rest of her life as a murderer. However, Shannon did not even struggle. Lea could only feel anger surging in her heart. She was infuriated. Chapter 56 É« Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Shannon¡¯swyer studied her. She looked as if she wasn¡¯t going to speak. He turned and faced the judge. Your Honor, my client has no objection. We have nothing to say. Lea closed her eyes gently. She was agitated and her breathing was trembling. The silent courtroom was filled with exmations. Some people spoke softly. Although they lowered their voices, everyone¡¯s emotions were revealed. Even the jury expressed surprise and confusion. They had never seen a prisoner in court who didn¡¯t say a word or defend themselves Expecially when it was a murderer who was facing heavy punishment.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Shannon¡¯swyer actually did not speak up for her. ¡°Court is adjourned until the trial result is out. The judge rose and returned to his office. The jury wem to the conference room to discuss the oue. The lobby suddenly became lively. Everyone discussed animatedly, especially a few media reporters. A person said. The murderer is Shannon!¡± Another person said. Tve long heard that there¡¯s more to this matter. So this is why Someone else said, ¡°Such an outstanding student like Miss Helen actually took the me for such a person.¡± Someone said. ¡°Helen is kind. We¡¯ve already checked in private. This Shannon is from a single¨Cparent family. Her family is very poor. When she was young, she grew up freeloading off her neighbors. Her mother is sick and has been living in Fraley Hospital. Miss Helen paid for all the medicine in the hospital. They were ssmates for three years. Miss Helen has always taken good care of her Another person said, ¡°Wow! A kind little angel like Miss Helen is so rare! No wonder she refused to tell the truth. At this point, she¡¯s still helping her ssmates. It¡¯s a pity that Shannon is too evil and let her down.¡± Someone else answered, That¡¯s right. What kind of good person cane out of that kind of low¨Clevel environment?¡± Not only were the reporters discussing it, but they were also writing articles about It They were prepared to release it when the trial results were out , and her eyes were filled with smiles, She thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how it works. Not only will I bring Helen back innocem, but I also want to give her the image of a kind and helpful girl. I want to make this a stepping stone for Helen and let her rise step by step. Matilda looked at Helen in a good mood. Helen also looked up at her. The smugness and joy on her face could not help but show. But in the blink of an eye, it faced, This was a serious asion, and she still had to maintain her image Seeing the proud faces of Helen and Matilda, Lea was so angry that she gripped her phone tightly. Helen raised her eyes and looked at Lea. When she saw her sitting beside Christian, her eyes turned red for a moment, but she quickly changed her expression and looked at Lea provocatively She thought, ¡°See, I have killed a person. However, I will be fine. I failed time. After Ie back this time, there will be plenty of chances. I will not be so stupid as to fall into your traps again, Lea. I don¡¯t believe that you are so lucky to be able to escape every time. Seeing Helen looking at Lea, Matilda turned around and looked at Lea as well. The gaze behind her sunsses was as cold as a knife. Lea looked back at them with a cold expression. Soon, the judge returned to his seat, and the jury returned to their seats. Their results had been passed to the judge. the end, the judge announced the oue of the trial. As everyone had expected, Shannon was sentenced to life imprisonment. In the Helen was released immediately. A hint of excitement appeared on her face. When she saw someone looking at her, she immediately looked at the sentenced Shannon with a pitiful expression. Matilda let out a long sigh of relief. She looked at Shannon and saw that she had her head lowered and was being held by the staff like a log. 1/3 Chapter 57 Suddenly, she frowned. She wanted to pressure the court to sentence Shannon to death. Only when Shannon was dead could the truth be hidden forever, and Helen would be safe. However, it did not matter now. The prison was a ce that was more convenient for her to opera things behind the scenes. Shannon was sentenced to life imprisonment at such a young age. The probability of such a person suicide in prison was very high. ¡°Miss Helen, congrattions!¡± A reporter stepped forward and took a photo of Helen. ¡°Everyone misunderstood you. The people who attacked you online all owe you an apology¡± A person said. ¡°The truth has been announced to the public. The misunderstanding has been cleared up. Everyone will apologize to you¡± Someone else said, ¡°Everyone will see you as a kind and helpful person. They will look up to you.¡± Helen was overwhelmed with emotions when she heard this. Because of the murder, she became the center of attention on the Inte Now that she was acquitted, coupled with the good angel persona of helping her ssmates and their families, her image had changed drastically. She was extremely popr and had already surpassed A list celebrities She had always wanted to be a superstar. There was no better opportunity than this After she went out, with her current poprity and image, there would be many variety shows begging her to participate. Then, she would get her mother to invest in a few movies and television dramas for her to be the protagonist. Then, she would shoot magazine covers and fashion endorsements, She would be a phenomenal superstar in the shortest time possible. Helen looked up and inadvertently saw Shannon being escorted away. She thought. If Shannon died, she would never tell the truth. Then, I would be able topletely get rid of this matter. If I had known, I would have told Mom and sentenced her to death. No, I have to let Mom think of a way to let Shannon die in prison as soon as possible. Shannon was escorted by the prison guant. Just as she was about to walk out of the courtroom, Lily¡¯s mother pounced on her, grabbed her by the hair, and beat her up. ¡°You devil! You killed my daughter! Go to hell and pay with your life for my daughter!¡± Simon also rushed up and punched her in the head. Shannon felt a heavy blow to her temple. Her vision turned ck and she almost fainted In the end, it was the police officers escorting her who pulled Lily¡¯s parents away. Her hair was disheveled and her face was scratched. She was in a Sorry state The police officer then escorted her out. Matilda watched her leave andpletely rxed. She turned to look at Christian. A kind smile appeared on his face. He was very happy. The corners of her lips curled up into a victorious smile. She stood up and went forward. She squeezed past the reporters surrounding Helen and reached out to hug her daughter¡¯s shoulder to protect her. ¡°This is a court ofw. Please remain silent. We will not be interviewed. With that, she left with Helen. The bodyguards came forward and followed behind to protect them. be was sharp. Christian stood up and saw that Lea was still sitting upright. Her expression was cold and his gaze She thought, ¡°Ever since she moved into the residence with me, other than the initialint against Matilda, she rarely revealed her emotions. Could it be that she is unhappy that Helen has been acquitted¡± Christian¡¯s mood became heavy. Lea was his granddaughter, and so was Helen. Matilda was the Berry family¡¯s daughter. He didn¡¯t want any conflict between them to affect his family. Lea did not have much emotion about Helen¡¯s acquittal. If Helen was sentenced to life imprisonment so easily, then Matilda would be very useless. This way, Helen would be destroyed too easily. It would be too easy for her. Lea wanted to slowly toy with Helen to death and make her lose the halo of the Berry family and Matilda¡¯s love. She wanted Helen to suffer SIND GIFT Chapter 57 setbacks time and time again, see hope again and again, and fall into despair and madness again and again. She wanted Helen to wish that she was dead. She was so angry because of Shannon, and also because she hated Matilda and her Crew. 0 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 ¡°Lea¡­ Lea? Christian called her a few times before Lea came back to her senses and stood up. Christian asked, ¡°What were you thinking about? Why were you so engrossed? Lea was stunned. She had been too angry just now and lost control of her emotions. She didn¡¯t expect Christian to see it. She answered, ¡°I was wondering why Shannon would do such a stupid thing Shannon had actually sacrificed the rest of her life for a woman who was not her biological mother and had taken advantage of her since she was young Christian was taken aback. He thought. It wasn¡¯t because e of H Helen? Was 1 being paranoid¡± However, he could not see through Leanow. Christian, who was naturally suspicious, did not fully believe her words. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go.¡± Lea got up and helped him out of the side door. Before leaving, she turned to look at Shannon, who was being e escorted away by the police officers, and sighed She thought, ¡°This stupid girl is too kind and soft¨Chearted in the end. In order to save Donna, her so¨Ccalled mother, she is willing to make such a big sacrifice. When they arrived at the parking lot outside, Matilda and Helen had yet toe out. It seemed that they would note out for a while, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s wait for Mom and Helen here. We should go home together.¡± Lea had a smile on her face, and there was no trace of reluctance on her beautiful and kind face. Christian was stunned for a moment before he felt relieved. He thought, ¡®From the looks of it, Lea sincerely hopes that Helen will be released. She is not easy to deal with, but she is very clear about such matters. She has always put the family¡¯s reputation and interests first, and I admire her for that After exiting the courtroom hall, Matilda and Helen walked out along the corridor. Helen could not wait to tell Matilda her thoughts. Matilda said, ¡°Helen, it¡¯s not impossible. I had the same idea, but it¡¯s not a good time to do that while we are in the limelight If the public paid too much attention and the truth was exposed, Helen would be finished. ¡°Mom!¡± Helen panicked and hugged her arm tightly. ¡°Now Shannon¡­¡± Shannon had already confessed and the court had already sentenced her. Donna¡¯s life was still in their hands, so Helen felt that Shannon did dare to say anything. There would not be any more changes in this matter. Helen continued, Tm acquitted. There won¡¯t be a problem. Mom, I want to do a good job, help you carn money, and share your burdens. I want to show Grandpa what I am capable of. I have more potential than Lea. I¡¯m more valuable to the Berry family!¡± She wanted to overshadow Lea¡¯s light so that Alfred could only see her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t wait to be famous. Helen added, ¡°Mom, you borrowed so much money from Grandpa and the others to recover the shares of Berry Group this time. You¡¯re under so much pressure. This is such a good opportunity to earn money. I really want to help and make up for my mistakes¡±
  1. v. Matilda was tempted.
At the mention of money. She was able to get to where she was today, holding the core power of the Berry Group in her hands under Christian¡¯s nose, secretly working with Nixon to bring Fraley Medical to its current scale because she dared to take risks and was good at seizing opportunities. Letting her daughter enter the entertainment industry was her n a few years ago. With Helen¡¯s current character and reputation, she could indeed make a lot of money. With their current financial situation, they also needed money quickly. Matilda said, ¡°Tll think about it and arrange it for you.¡± Helen was overjoyed and kissed her on the check. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the best. I knew you would support mel¡± Ever since she was young, her mother had always granted her every request. If she wanted a star, she would never give her the moon. 13 Chapter 58 ¡°But you must not take matters into your own hands. All actions must wait for my arrangements¡± Helen was still underage and had yet to experience the world. She had also been spoiled by Matilda and could not take charge. ¡°Lea is still staring at us Matilda¡¯s gaze turned cold She had been defeated by Lea time and time again. She was very cautious now. At the mention of Lea, Helen was very angry. ¡°Mom, I know. I¡¯ll be careful and listen to you?¡° But soon, she smiled and thought, I will soon be a superstar. How can Leapete with me? If she likes Zed Jarvan. I will give him to her. Only a man like Alfred is who I should be with. It will not be long before I steal him from Lea ¡°Wait for me here. I have something to deal with, Matilda looked at the reporters not far away and said to Helen. Then, she walked over. This reporter was from the mediapany under her and Nixon. They would do anything she said. She still had to remind them to make sure that the news that was released was wless. She still had to rely on this news to increase the Berry Group¡¯s stock price and return the money to the bank as soon as possible. At the same time, she had to prepare for the Berry Group¡¯s press conference. She had already arranged for the press conference to be divided into two core content. One was to clear her daughter¡¯s name in the name of the Berry Group, and the other was to announce the new technology of the Berry Group With both, the stock price would definitely soar. She wanted to take back all her previous losses, including the portion that Lea had taken from her. Helen stood at the door and waited. Shamon¡¯swyer came forward ¡°Miss Helen, Miss Yancey wants to see you.¡± Helen frowned and looked at the prisoner¡¯s temporary release room on the other side. Shannon was temporarily detained there, waiting to be sent to prison. Thewyer added, ¡°She said she was worried about her mother¡¯s condition and wanted to talk to you. She also said.¡± He leaned closer and lowered his voice. ¡°She had direct evidence against you.¡± Her face fell, but she went anyway. Ar this moment, if Shannon spouted nonsense, it would be disadvantageous to Helen. She had to appease her. Helen pushed the door open and saw Shannon sitting at the table. Her handcuffed hands were ced on the table. There were a few bloodstains on her face, and her cheeks were swollen. Her feet were also handcuffed. She looked ferocious and disheveled. Helen looked outside, only to see a policewoman standing guard far away. ¡°Bang¡± She pushed the door shut, cut off from the outside world, and walked over, re intertwined, and she was ¡°Shannon Helen stood opposite her. Because of her guilty conscience, she did not dare to get too close. Her hands were a little anxious. She did not dare to look at Shannon directly and avoided her gaze. ¡°You¡­ why are you looking for me?¡± Shannon put her hands on the table and slowly stood up. Her dull eyes were cold and ruthless. ¡°Helen, I¡¯ll bear the crime of murder for you. Her tone was low, revealing a toughness and resentment that she had not had in the past. Helen was shocked and looked at the door in fear. She thought, ¡®Is she crazy to say such things in such a ce! Shannon said, ¡°My mother¡­¡± you and your mother to appeal ¡®Til definitely take good care of her!¡± As soon as she spoke, Helen promised, ¡°Til treat her like my own mother. She¡¯ll be fine soon Shannon¡¯s expression hardened. She ced her hands on the table and leaned forward, closing in on her. ¡°I want y for me to change my sentence! Whether it¡¯s tampering with the facts or bribery, in short, it can¡¯t be life imprisonment.¡± After being imprisoned for 30 years, her life would bepletely ruined. This was the first time Helen had seen such a fierce expression on Shannon¡¯s face. She was so frightened that she took a step back. Shannon reached our with both hands and grabbed Helen. She grabbed her so hard that red marks immediately appeared on Helen¡¯s smooth and tender skin. ¡°Shannon, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be agitated!¡± Helenforted her and tried to break free from her grip, but Shannon¡¯s grip was firm, 2/1 1356 PM Chapter 58 ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Shannon was tired of Helen¡¯s hypocritical expression. ¡°Can you do it?¡± Helen looked at her in surprise and thought, I can do that, why would I need you to take the me for me!¡± ¡°Of¡­ of course, we¡¯ll think of something¡± No matter what, Helen had to calm Shannon down first. Once she was in prison. Helen would not be afraid of her anymore. Shannon sneered and let go of her hand. She took our her phone from her pocket. ¡°Helen, I have the video of you pushing Lily down the stairs. Life imprisonment? You might as well just let me die. If I want to live a life worse than death, don¡¯t you even think about living a good life!¡± Çú Chapter 59 COMMENT Chapter 59 Helen¡¯s entire body trembled. H Her face turned pale, but her reaction was also very fast. ¡°Video? What video?¡± Shannon knew the current situation. Helen would notpromise until she saw the evidence. Shannon handed over her phone Helen took it. The bulky, rough phone made her ufortable, but the screen showed the video. Helen looked at Shannon deeply and her pupils slowly dted. Then, she took a deep breath and clicked on the y button The video was very smooth. Soon, she saw the scene of her pushing Lily down the stairs.. She yelped and dropped the phone. The fear of pushing someone off a tall building and bing a bloody mess assaulted her heart from her fingertips. The next thing she knew, she was on her k knees again. She picked up the phone and held it tightly in her hand. If this video was leaked, her mother would not be able to help her. Shannon saw how scared Helen was and walked over to her. The sound of the handcuffs clicking against the floor could be heard. ¡°Helen, how¡¯s thar Helen grabbed her phone and stood up hurriedly. She tidied her hair and quickly calmed down. ¡°Shannon, has anyone seen this video before?¡± The most important thing now was to understand the situation and not be affected. Shannon was stunned. The video was given to her by Lea. Lea must have seen it before. If Helen knew, Shannon¡¯s tem i terms would not be at he fulfilled. So she said, ¡°Of course not. Otherwise, you and I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now.¡± She raised her wrist so that Helen could look at the handcuffs. Helen asked. ¡°Then¡­ is there a backup? ¡°No.¡± She had to make Helen believe her. ¡°But the video is on my phone. It¡¯s well preserved.¡± If Helen didn¡¯t agree to her conditions and couldn¡¯t do it, she could send it out at any time. ¡°Give me back my phone.¡± As Shannon spoke, she went forward to snatch it Helen suddenly retreated and avoided it. ¡°Cell phone, this cell phone?¡± Shannon¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Helen, give me back my phone. You know I¡¯m a hacker,¡± Helen said. ¡°Of course I know!¡± Her hand slipped and the phone fell to the ground. Shannon hurriedly squatted down to pick it up. She was handcuffed, so it was difficult for her to move. As soon as her fingertips touched the phone, it was stepped on She looked up in surprise and met Helen¡¯s face. Helen¡¯s expression changedpletely. She smiled viciously and ferociously, and her red lips were bloodshot. ¡°The most important thing for a hacker is to have electronic equipment As Helen said that, she exerted force with her foot and the phone cracked. The parts of this phone were assembled and directly turned into pieces. Helen said, ¡°I was wondering why you would have amunication device in such a ce. So it¡¯s this kind of crap Shannon¡¯swyer, including the police officers guarding Shannon, were all bribed by Matilda. Ever since the two of them were arrested. Shannon¡¯s every move had been monitored. Helen did not expect her to have the ability to hide this lousy phone. However, this was the end of it. With another kick, she crushed the phone. Bending down, she picked up the memory card and the SIM card and broke them. Chapter 59 ¡°Helen, what are you doing? Shannon looked at her in disbelief. gaze Helen¡¯s expression turned fierce. She grabbed Shannon¡¯s cor with both hands and lifted her up. With a p, Helen¡¯s pupils dted and her was fierce. ¡°Shannon, who do you think you are? How dare you threaten me? You¡¯re just a piece of trash I picked up from the dumpster. Ackey! Do you really think you¡¯re a genius and popr? Do you think I like you and want to be friends with you? You don¡¯t know your limits. You are just a poor loser from a single¨Cparent family. How dare you surpass me inputing ss? Are you worthy! To tell you the truth, your mother doesn¡¯t have any serious illnesses. She just had chronic diseases from alcoholism. I induced her to go to Fraley Hospital to see a doctor. The more she stayed at the hospital, the more serious her illness became. That is why she owes so much hospital fees. That way, you¡¯ll be mypdog. How you still don¡¯t know your ce?¡± Shannon was dumbfounded. After a while, she came back to her senses. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± She had always known that Helen looked down on her. They had been ssmates for three years. On the surface, they were friends and best friends, but in fact, Helen was just using Shannon to do some shameful things and take the me for her. However, she did not expect that her mother¡¯s illness and the medical fees they owed were nned by Helen. She wanted them to be marites in her hands and be at her mercy Shannon thought. This is more than vicious and scheming. She is simply crazy ¡°Go to jasi, murderer!¡± As Helen spoke, she gently pushed her away with disdain, Her fingers were curled up as if Shannon was the real murderer and she had dirtied hernds Helen was about to turn around and leave when Shannon pounced on her and grabbed her cor tightly. ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t have kidney cancer. right? It¡¯s you¡­..¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The timing of Donna¡¯s life being in danger and in urgent need of a kidney transnt was too coincidental. Shannon had long suspected it However, she did not believe that Helen would do this. Now that Helen had said all this, Shannon knew that there was nothing Helen could not do. ¡°In order for me to plead guilty on your behalf, you removed one of her kidneys and put her life in danger..¡± Shannon¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Tears glistened in her eyes as she gritted her teeth. She hated Helen so much. In court, she was convicted as a murderer and sentenced to life imprisonment. She was beaten up by Lily¡¯s parents. However, Helen was treated like a kind title angel. All the cameras were pointed at her, praising her, feeling sorry for her, and protecting her, although she was the real murderer. Shannon already felt that it was unfair and hated it. Now that she heard the truth again, she hated Helen to the core. She thought, ¡°We are all human beings. How can they manipte us, use us, and buurt us like this? How can she be so cruel and inhumane? ¡°Let go!¡± Helen was frightened by her crazy actions. She only wanted to get rid of Shannon as soon as possible. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡® Shannon¡¯s voice was sharp as if she had gone crazy. ¡°Let go, let go of mel¡± Helen only wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible. Shannon didn¡¯t need to hear Helen admit it to know that it was true. ¡°Helen, I want to sue you. I want to reveal the truth to the public. You murderer, you harmed my mother. You can¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy. No one will believe what you say. Helen pushed Shannon to the ground with a bang Shannon was not willing to to give up. She pounced on Helen and hugged her leg. Helen kicked her hard, but she could not break free. Hearing themotion, Matilda rushed in with the police officers. Upon seeing this, the police officers quickly went forward to pull Shannon away. Helen threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms. She was soft and weak as if she had been frightened Before others asked her, she said aggrievedly, ¡°She said that the didn¡¯t want to go to jail. She didn¡¯t want her life to be ruined like this. She begged Chapter 59 me to help her and even asked me to plead guilty on her behalf¡­ She¡¯s really crazy. How can such a thing happen? I¡¯ve done everything I can to help her! I had no choice. She refused to let go no matter what. She knelt down and begged me, refusing to let go. Shannon was stunned. She thought. Helen can actually lie so casually. This level of shamelessness refreshed her understanding again. She realized that Helen was a natural liar. ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that Shannon screamed, ¡°She¡¯s the real murderer! Not only did she kill Lily, but she also harmed my mother. My mother is lying in Fraley Hospital now! She killed taly. I¡¯m innocent They used my mother¡¯s life to force me to confess¡­¡± Shannon¡¯s words were shocking, However, with what Helen already said, the police officers were not surprised at all ¡°Take her out. The car is already waiting outside,¡± a police officer said helplessly. Those who were taken away from here were sentenced to life imprisonment or death. No one could be mentally normal. There were many people who were shouting and spoining nonsense like Shannon did. SIND CHIT Chapter 60 0 Chapter 60N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Matilda protected Helen and held her breath. She was so shocked that she broke out in a cold sweat. However, seeing the police officers reactions, she finally caught her breath There was no point in Shannon saying that now. No one would believe her. Helen¡¯s words just now were very useful. She realized that Helen had grown up. Helen leaned into her arms with a smile in her eyes. The evidence had been destroyed by her. It was useless for Shannon to say anything. After the police officers had taken Shannon away, Matilda asked Helen in a low voice, ¡°What happened!¡± She had just returned and hadn¡¯t seen Helen. When she heard that she hade to see Shannon, her heart almost jumped out of her chest, At this time, no more idents could happen. Helen told her everything ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already destroyed that video. Thinking about how Shannon had threatened her, Helen¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. It was enough for her that Lea was provoking her. Helen could not ept that such a lowly | ch a lowly person dared to threaten her When Matilda heard that there was a video, her heart sank again. ¡°Are you sure it has been destroyed? Is there a backup? Who else knows about ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed it. She¡¯s the only one who has a copy. No one helped her. She hasn¡¯t interacted with outsiders. There won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Helen had calcted it many times and was very sure, Matilda pondered for a moment. Her heart was still in her throat, but at the moment, she could only give up. ¡°Mom, Shannon won¡¯t listen to us and keep quiet¡± Helen looked at the front of the corridor. Shannon was being dragged by the police officers and was still shouting hysterically. ¡°As long as she¡¯s alive, she¡¯ll try to take us down. If she talks too much, she¡¯ll be used by someone. We have to think of a way.¡± Helen was going to be a superstar. The more attention she received, the more popr she would be. This negative news would affect her even more in that case. She had to be a perfect superstar to have the chance to be with a perfect man like Alfred. So, she wanted Shannon to never be able to speak Only the dead would truly shut up Matilda was shocked. She had the same thought, but her daughter had just said it out loud. Helen was so young and too bold. After all, she was her daughter. Matilda would tolerate her endlessly. ¡°Helen, Ill take care of this myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Helen said, ¡°Okay¡± Shannon was escorted out of the courthouse by the police officers. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her. It was Helen! My mother is in Fraley Hospital. They used her life to threaten me to confess Before she could finish speaking an eggnded on her head and covered her face. In the square outside the court, there was a dense crowd. There were students from Vaporleon High School, media reporters, and onlookers. ¡°Shannon, you murderer, go to hell!¡± A student in the school uniform roared as a pile of trash was thrown at her. Then, leftovers, fruits, trash, and even small stones were thrown at her. A person said, ¡°She¡¯s y ¡®s your ssmate, your good friend, your best friend. How could you do that?¡± Chapter 60 Another person said, ¡°You¡¯re so cruel at such a young age. You don¡¯t deserve to live in this world!¡± Everyone chanted, ¡°Murderer, die!¡± People had zero tolerance for such cruel and cold¨Cblooded murderers. They threw trash, spat, and cursed at Shannon. The staff and police officers were unable to stop such arge crowd. Even their bodies were covered in filth. They escorted Shannon and struggled to get to the car waiting outside. Amedia reporter was doing a live broadcast. ¡°Regarding the murder at Vaporicon High School, the real murderer is Shannon Yancey! As far as we know, she was friends with the deceased, Lily Wood. They often hung out in school together and dined together. The trial has ended. She was sentenced to life imprisonment and is being escorted to prison.¡± The camera shifted from the reporter to Shannon. She was being escorted by the police officers to the escort car. The crowd surrounded her, and a lot of trash was thrown at her. It was a mess. Shannon¡¯s head was spinning from the beating. As she listened to the cries of the crowd, her eyes tumed bloodshot, and her eyes shed with tears of hatred She raised her head and puffed out her chest. She looked straight at the crowd and roared loudly. Tim not a murderer! Lily was pushed down by Helen. They used my mother¡¯s life to force me to confess. My mother is still in Fraley Hospital. I¡¯m innocent¡± She wanted people to hear the truth and let the truth spread With so many people, media, and reporters broadcasting live, someone would definitely hear it However, no one cared about her shouts. The only response was criticism. The media reporters arranged by Matilda realized that something was wrong and immediately spoke up to change public opinion. A reporter said. ¡°You murderer, you¡¯re simply cold¨Cblooded and heartless. You¡¯re inhumane! In order to help you. Helen has already been misunderstood. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t thank her, but now, in order to get away with it, you¡¯re framing her.¡± Another person said, ¡°Ever since high school, Helen has been working hard to take care of you and your mother. How can you still frame her? Someone else said, ¡°She¡¯s been sentenced to life in prison. She¡¯s not sane anymore. She¡¯s babbling nonsense. Right now, all she wat wants to do is shift the me. This kind of inhumane lunatic is a scum who harms society. Hurry up and send her to prison!¡± At first, some people were shocked by Shannon¡¯s words and started to doubt her. But now that they heard someone say that, they immediately understood. Shannon was struggling on her deathbed. She was delirious and spouting nonsense. Lea and Christian were waiting in front of the car that was parked at the scene. They were disturbed by the sudden chaos and the crowd almost squeezed in front of them. She helped Christian back a little. Shannon¡¯s shouts made Christian even angrier. He red at her. The result of the court trial was out. It was all over. He didn¡¯t want to hear such voices. He didn¡¯t want Helen to be framed and ndered again. Lea¡¯s eyes turned and she quickly took out her phone to operate. Countless cell phones rang and rang. Almost at the same time, everyone¡¯s cell phones rang one after another. Everyone took out their phones to check. All themunication channels, WhatsApp, text messages, and so on had received messages. There were words and videos. There were a total of two videos and a text. [Shannon¡¯s mother, Donna, is undergoing surgery in Fraley Hospital. There¡¯s something fishy going on.] A person asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Another person asked, ¡°What¡¯s thi¡± Someone else eximed. ¡°Jesus! This is¡­ the video of Lily being pushed out of the school building. I saw Helen Helen pushed her down!¡± aw the face of the person who pushed her. It¡¯s A person asked, ¡°The person on the operating table is Donna, right? She¡¯s Shannon¡¯s mother? Is this the operating theater of Fraley Hospital! Oh my god, is this true?¡± The exmations grew louder and louder, and the atmospherepletely changed. The people who were throwing trash at Shannon and cursing her also stopped and looked at her apologetically. 12:55 PM Chapter 60 SEND GIFT Chapter 61 Chapter 61 At the entrance of the court. Matilda¡¯s phone rang a few times. She was a busy person with a lot of work to do every day. If a message came in, it must be something important. She took out her phone immediately. After seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, she couldn¡¯t wait to open it
  1. it.
However, when she saw the page of the video and a portion of the message, her hand tightened around her phone. Her entire body froze, her pupils diluted, and her gaze was fixed. Helen asked, ¡°Mom¡­what¡¯s wrong? What message did you receive! Why is everyone looking at their phones?¡± Helen did not have a phone and did not receive any messages However, she had never seen her mother so frightened. Coupled with the change in the scene, she w very afraid, Christian in the parking lot was also shocked. When he heard somements about Helen, his heart trembled. He turned around and saw Lea scrolling through her phone. ¡°What are you looking at What is it?¡± She tapped the phone with her fingertip and the screen darkened. She stuffed it into her packet. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own phone? I heard it ring just now.¡±
  • few messages on it. When he opened it, his body swayed
Christian was stunned for a moment. He took out his phone from his pocket. There were a f and his face turned ashen Lea reached out to steady him. She thought, ¡°As expected, he is old and could not withstand fear. He cares a lot about Helen. After all, she is his eldest granddaughter, the person he had high hopes for Shannon looked around and suddenly thought of something. She rushed forward and snatched the passerby¡¯s phone. She opened the video and smiled. Tears also flowed down her cheeks The video of Helen pushing Lily down the stairs was posted, and so many people saw it. There was also a video of her mother on the operating table. There was even a caption This was enough for her. She raised her head and took a deep breath. She felt that the sun above her was iparably bright and brilliant. She was so free and happy. Her breathing was so beautiful.. She thought, ¡°Who sent the message and saved me? She slowly lowered her head and saw Lea in front of her. She held Christian and looked straight at her. Shannon thought, ¡®It was hert She was the one who helped me. Only she could do it, I have bullied her for three years, Although I did it because I was told by Helen, I have indeed hurt her. However, when I am desperate, she is the one who helps me¡± Shannon only felt that the current Lea was brighter and more dazzling than the sunlight above her head. Lea looked at her. There was no dental in her eyes. She was indeed the one who had just sent the message. When she was ying with her phone in court, she was processing this information in case the needed it This time, she had to save Shannon. to say She wanted to repay Shannon¡¯s kindness in her previous life and give her a chance. Last time, after talking to Shannon at the detention center and doing a DNA paternity test for her, Lea had been collecting information about Donna in Fraley Hospital. The video she sent out was intercepted by hacking into Fraley Hospital¡¯s electronic equipment while she was in court. Chapter 61 But after Shannon confessed in court, Lea still hadn¡¯t figured out how to save her. She did not know what Shannon had discussed with Helen just now, ?, but Shannon suddenly changed her mind. So Lea sent the information our In a moment of desperation, she could only send it to the phones of the people around her. She even uploaded it online and on the school¡¯s forum With these videos, the entire country would probably not agree to the conclusion of the case ¡°Grandpa, get in the car first Lea immediately opened the car door and helped him into the car. She said to the driver and Jeffrey who were waiting inside. ¡°Send Grandpa back immediately?¡± Most of the media reporters in the square were here for this news traffic. There was a sudden turn of events. Helen had just been found innocent when new evidence pointed to Helen¡¯s murder was posted at the entrance of the court. It was too explosive, Obtaining any information could bring about a huge amount of traffic. Traffic was money for news media. A reporter had discovered Christian in the parking lot and was rushing over. A legendary figure like him could attract people¡¯s attention just by existing, let alone interviewing him ¡°Bang!¡± Lea pushed the door shut ¡°Drive¡± The driver was also anxious. He started the car and drove forward. Under such circumstances, Christian had no way to respond to the media. He didn¡¯t want to believe that Helen was a murderer, however, he could. not exin the new evidence.
  1. e. Seeing that she was left alone outside, Christian called out worriedly, wanting to take her with h
The car had already driven a distance away. The media squeezed past Lea and chased after the car. Lea had not appeared in the media, so no one recognized her. him ¡°Mr. Christian, you don¡¯t have to worry. No one recognized Miss Lea¡± In the car, Jeffreyforted him. Christian paused, feeling a little guilty and sad. In the Berry family, Lea was not even as popr as a servant and waspletely invisible. ¡°Mr. Christian, are we going back to the residence? the driver asked. Christian was still holding his phone in his hand. He turned it over and saw that it was a video of Helen pushing someone down a tall building Previously, he even called the higher ups of various industries and swore that his granddaughter was innocent. He had lost all his face. At this moment, he did not have the face to face anyone. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± His voice was old and weak, and his face was dejected Jeffrey was shocked Christian had been all¨Cpowerful for decades, but he had never been so injured. He suddenly aged. ¡°Mr. Christian, perhaps there¡¯s more to this matter. You¡­ you take care of yourself.¡± Christian thought, Secrets? What else can there be! I have seen it with my own eyes: He did not want to talk about this again. He only said. ¡°Send someone to bring Miss Lea back.¡± Jeffrey said, ¡°Yes.¡± The auxiliary police escorting Shannon was wearing walkie¨Ctalkies. They still didn¡¯t know what had happened, so they could only escort Shannon to the car. Shannon said, ¡°Let e go of me. I¡¯m innocent. There¡¯s new evidence to prove that I¡¯m not the murderer. Can¡¯t The staff ignored her and forcefully dragged her forward. you ou see? I¡¯m really not at the murderer¡­¡± She was pushed into the car. The car door closed. The special vehicle used to escort the prisoners had reinforced the iron mesh. Shannon p gave up shouting. Chapter The video had been released and so many people had seen the evidence. She believed that under the supervision of public opinion, the case would definitely be reopened and she would regain her freedom The car drove out of the za and passed by Lea. When Shannon s sw Lea, she put her bands on the car and smiled at her. She had never been so filled with hope and gratitude. Lea was stunned by her gaze Then, she frownrd. Shannon was sull going to be escorted to prison The reopening of the case required a lot of procedures. In order to save Helen, Matilda would definitely think of ways to dy the confession. The result of the case would always remain inconclusive. With Matilda¡¯s style of doing things, in order to get away with it, she would definitely kill Shannon and Donna. Lea raised her eyes and looked at the entrance of the court, She saw Mati looking in her direction. She could not see Matilda¡¯s eyes behind the sunsses, but she could feel the viciousness and determination. If Shannon was imprisoned again, it would be difficult for Lea to save her. Lea immediately walked away, took out her phone, and called Alfred. ¡°Mr. Andrews, can you help me stop the prison van and get Shannon out?¡± Alfred said, ¡°Alright, my men will go now! After hanging up the phone, Lea held the phone tightly, her breathing trembling. She had called him without thinking just now. She did not expect him to agree immediately. It was no small matter to hijack a prisoner carriage Shannon was innocent, so Lea wasn¡¯t afraid. However, now that Alfred was involved, she was a little nervous. She couldn¡¯t care less. When the time came, she would just bear the consequences alone.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She had to save Shannon SEND GUT Chapter 62 Chapter 62 A ck Maybach was parked on the side of the road about half a mile away from the courthouse. Eddie sat in the driver¡¯s seat Craig Allen was on the passenger seat. Alfred sat in the back row with the world¡¯s only smart the screen. They were Berry Group and Fraley Medical¡¯s graph of stock price changes, Not long after Lea and Christian arrived at the court, they arrived. Eddie and Craig knew that Alfred was here for Helen¡¯s case, but they didn¡¯t go to the court. Instead, they parked the car here. Alfred hung up the phone and said to Craig, ¡°Go get the prison van and bring Shannon out¡± Craig¡¯s eyes widened. He thought. Rob a prison cart? Are we hijacking a prison van just became Miss Lea calledt Alfred has already reached the point where he lets her do whatever she wants. He is the man that no one in the Iverton dared to interfere with. No one has ever made him like this He is obsessed with Leat Seeing that he was sitting still, Alfred frowned. ¡°Do you want me to go?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go. How can I let you do this yourself?¡± Craig was frightened. He got of out of the car and made a call. Not long after, a racing motorcycle cane is pick him up and chased in the direction of Shannon¡¯s prison car Lea hung up. After thinking for a moment, she called Lorand Phoenix. Dr. Phoenix, arrange for someone to fetch Donna from Fraley HospitalN?velDrama.Org holds this content. She could not let Matilda have the time to react and tamper with Douni to silence her. She added, ¡°Get some reporters to go with you ¡°Okay, Miss Lea¡± Lorrand never asked about her requests and was only responsible for implementing them. After hanging up, Lea sent the video to Lorrand As soon as Lorrand saw it, he knew the cause and effect of the matter. He immediately arranged for his most trusted subordinate to drive an ambnce to Fraley Hospital. At the entrance of the count, Lea looked at Manida agam A group of media reporters and the crowd surrounded them. Helen looked at the surging crowd and trembled. She held her mother tightly to steady herself, ¡°Mom¡­¡­. what.. what should we do?¡± Her lips and teeth were trembling, and her voice was trembling violemily. ¡°I can¡¯t be arrested. I don¡¯t want to go to jail for the rest of my life. That kind of dark life doesn¡¯t belong to me. I want to be a celebrity. I want to be loved and worshipped by everyonel Mom¡­ Help me, help me.¡± Matilda was also shocked. Her face was ashen, and she could barely stand straight. She was at a loss. The video of Helen pushing Lily down the stairs was sent to everyone¡¯s phones. Everyone saw it and knew that Helen was the real murderer. They surrounded them with anger. This was the first time Matilda was facing such a situation. Her identity and power were useless in front of such a situation. She said, ¡°Go, let¡¯s leave this ce first!¡± But the exit was already blocked. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± She protected Helen and went into the court. Only inside was safe. ¡°Helen!¡± A pair of hands grabbed her clothes. ¡°Did you really kill Lily?¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Helen struggled with all her might ¡°Let go!¡± Matilda panicked and quickly pushed the person away Helen¡¯s white dress was torn off at the shoulder and the cloth slid downL The weather was scorching hot, and she was wearing skimpy clothes. Arge part of her skin was exposed, and she was in a sorry state. Helen screamed and tried to escape, but her hair was grabbed again. ¡°Let go of my daughter Matilda anxiously pushed the person who was pulling her away to save Helen. 12 Chapter 62 Someone grabbed her hair and she cried out in pain. ¡°Let gof¡± Her sunsses fell to the ground and shattered with a crack. Her meticulously coiled hair was also pulled and scattered, and she looked ferocious ¡°Let go! Let go! You¡¯re hurting her. It¡¯s against thew. I¡¯m going to sue you¡­ Matilda roared and screamed,pletely losing her image as an elegant noblewoman. The crowd knew that they could not let Helen and Matilda go. If they went back to their mansion, with the advanced security system and skilled bodyguards protecting them, Helen would never be seen again. The crowd also was not scared of being sued. Helen and Mailed were caught for an interview A reporter asked, ¡°Helen, did you really kill Lily?¡± Another person asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you good friends? Why did you push her down the school building? You were the one who pushed her. Why did you say that it was Shannon? Did you really threaten Shannon¡¯s mother, Donna, with her life to confess for your Someone else said, ¡°Why did the judge set you free? Did you buy him off? Who else did you bribe besides the judge! li ?¡¯s not easy to bribe the judge and manipte the trial. May I ask if your grandfather, Christian, also used his power to help you? You¡¯re sull a student. You¡¯re not even 18 years old. How can you do this¡® Who helped you? Is it your mother, Matilda?¡± A pile of microphones surrounded Helen. Her lips, checks, head, and eyes were poked by the microphones. She was in so much pain that tears were about to fall. The barrage of questions hit her like a bomb, making her dizzy and disoriented. She just wanted to escape, but she was being held fast. ¡°Mom¡± She could only ask her mother for help but she couldn¡¯t even speak. Matilda struggled to protect Helen and pushed others away. A microphone was thrown directly at her face. A reporter asked. ¡°Matilda, you were behind all of this, right? Matilda, for 19 years, you¡¯ve been the role model for Vaporleon City¡¯s wealthydies. You¡¯re an impable mother. Your daughter is also a genius girl, a kind and helpful angel. Are these all fake? If the daughter you raised is a murderer, what kind of person are you? Are you also a person with no bottom line, morals, and disregard for thew?¡± Another person asked. ¡°There are rumors that you abused Miss Lea for nearly 19 years. Is that true! Why did you abuse her? Was it because you held a grudge or was it because you were vicious! There¡¯s news online that you beat up your husband¡¯s lover and caused her to miscarry. Is that true? The child was forming and about to be born. Even if it is premature, it will survive. Why can¡¯t you give the baby a way out? After all, the child is innocent. You and Mr. Ewan have always been Ebelest as a model couple. Have you long been separated in private? There¡¯s also a lot of news online saying that Mr. Ewan has been with another woman for a long time. Is that true! Does he not love you at all? Is the union between the two of you purely a family marriage, with benefits tied together? Is it because you¡¯re so vicious that he doesn¡¯t love you? Or is there something else going on? As the mistress of the Berry family, your true appearance is so horrible. Is Christian, the upright general and hero, also like this? Miss Matilda. please answer and give everyone an exnation!¡± Matilda¡¯s body swayed as she was pushed again. She staggered and almost fell. She was terrified. With so many scandals, her image and Helen¡¯s image were ruined. Her persona had copsed and even implicated Christian, smearing the Berry family¡¯s reputation. Her entire life had been smooth sailing while she had risen to the top. She did not expect to suffer such a huge setback this time. É« Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Matilda thought, ¡°No one could defeat me! This is just a small setback. I will settle it like before and return to the peak. I will be a model and be worshipped by others. Matilda perked up again. She straightened her back and stood up straight. There¡¯s no such thing! This is all nder! What you see is not real Someone wants to harm us and the Berry family. They want¡­. ¡°Bang!¡± A pile of dog poop hit her directly in the face. A person said. ¡°Matilda, do you think everyone in the world is a blind fool With concrete evidence, do you still want to quibble and escape? When will you admit it? Are you trying to use the Berry family¡¯s power to change the facts and fool the public again?¡± The crow clumed, ¡°Murderer! Beast! A pile of trash was thrown at Matilda and Helen. Many of them were thrown at Shannon previously. Now, they were picked up and thrown at them. There were also a few people nearby who grabbed them. They pulled their hair, scratched their faces, and punched and kicked them. The people who had business dealings with the Berry family and the Fraley family were afraid of them. They did not dare to say anything. The media reporters who were targeted and bribed by Matilda were afraid of her. However, these ordinary people did not have any business dealings with her. They were not afraid of them at all. They did not take them seriously and enforce justice. The students from Vaporlean High School had the most intense reaction. A student sakl. ¡°Helen, Lily has been your ssmate for three years. You actually pushed her off a tall building and fell to her death. You¡¯re simply inhumane.¡± Another student said, ¡°Genius girl? First ce? The daughter of a prestigious family! You¡¯re worse than a beast!¡± Someone else said, ¡°You¡¯ve disgraced Vaporleon High School. It¡¯s a disgrace to be in the same ss with you¡± A person said. ¡°Matilda, you¡¯re insuhing the word ¡°model. Only a vicious mother like you would raise a murderer like your daughter. Go to hell, you don¡¯t deserve to live in this world!¡± Matilda wiped the trash on her face. The stench came and some of it stained theer of her mouth. She almost threw up. She possessed a lot of wealth and power: Once, the entire Vaporleon City was prostrated at her feet Ar this moment she and her precious daughter had fallen into the dirt and were beaten up and trashed in public. They looked so pathetic and felt embarrassed and maserable Matilda¡¯s eyes were red. For the first time in her life, tears of umiliation were about to fall. She slowly raised her head and saw Lea standing in front of the crowd, smiling at her. She almostughed out loud. ????????????????? Lea thought. ¡°Is that dog shit on her face? It is almost in her mouth. These people are too adorable. Matilda and Helen are both covered in trash and their faces are scratched. They used to be high and mighty, insufferably arrogant, and did not possess anything other than luxury goods. Now, they are like this. It is worse than letting them die, right? This is so satisfying and pleasing¡± Seeing Matilda and Helen like this made Lea even happier than skinning them and drinking their blood. She suddenly found a new Inspiration for revenge. Matilda was furious when she saw how happy Lea was. She thought, It is her! It is this liule bastard¡¯s doing! Everything has yet to be determined. I have yet to copse, I will not lose to a little girl. She faced the trash thrown at her and used her body to protect Helen She slowly stood up and said sternly to the bodyguards hiding in the distance. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going to protect Misst Are you all dead?¡± Max led a group of bodyguards and their legal team to hide far behind.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They were shocked by the sudden news and changes. For a moment, they froze on the spot, not knowing what to do. When they reacted, they were frightened by the surging crowd again. It was unprecedented and unheard of that people would attack Matilda and Helen. Chapter 63 Now that they heard her scolding, they braced themselves and rushed forward to separate the crowd, helping Matilda and Helen retreat. The bodyguards had also been beaten up quite a bus, and some trash had been thrown on their bodies, fares, and heads. ¡°Drive the car to the back door and go home first Matilda ordered and escorted her daughter to the back door Max immediately called the driver. As soon as they reached the middle of the corridor, several police officers and auxiliary police officers came forward to greet them. The judge led the way ¡°Miss Helen, we have received new evidence that you are suspected of murder. We have the right to arrest you. As the police officer spoke, he came forward and cuffed Helen. ¡°Mom!¡± Helen was scared and hugged Marilda¡¯s arm tightly. Matilda felt her daughter¡¯s fear and nervousness and reached out to protect her arm. The police said, ¡°Mrs. Matilda, please don¡¯t interfere with us, or we¡¯ll arrest you too ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Helen cried anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind. Don¡¯t leave me alone. I won¡¯t be able to take it Mommy, save me¡­¡± you let me take my daughter back first? When the evidence is presented in court, we will ¡°Your Honor, Matilda immediately pleaded humbly. ¡°Can y be examined¡± rarrest are mer. Take her away?¡± The judge had a dignified expression and a firm attitude. The evidence is sufficient. The conditions for an The direct evidence had been sent to his phone. The judge had no excuse to let them go. If he did the crowd would not let him off. Even if Christian case to interfere personally, the result would be the same. The judge really did not know what was going on with the Berry family. To think that Christian was so wise and had countless merits, however, he actually raised such a shameful granddaughter. The judge felt embarrassed for Christian, Helen was handcuffed, and the police brought the auxiliary police officers and escorted Helen. The group of people walked away majestically. Helen was still crying, resisting, and afraid. She didn¡¯t want to be sent back and sentenced to prison for the rest of her life. Her life was bright and dazzling. She was the center of everyone¡¯s attention and people would agree to anything she asked. She also wanted a man like Alfred to be with her. Maulda watched as her daughter was forcefully taken away As she listened to her cries, unknowingly, tears flowed down her face. It was only when she could no longer hear anything that she slowly calmed down. She slowly straightened her back and stood up straight. She reached out to wipe the tears off her face and regained her serious expression, She turned around and looked at the door. Her gaze was sharp as she looked at Lea, who was in front of the crowd. Helen was acquitted shortly before being arrested again. * * * * * * 31 1 She originally thought that Matilda might really be able to bring her back. She was a linle surprised to see such an oue. Lea thought, ¡®Look at how Matilda looks at me. She is so angry that she probably wishes she could kill me right now. Well, the angrier she is, the happier I am Matilda stared at Lea coldly for a few seconds before turning around and leaving- Lea looked at her with a smile until her figure disappeared into the building. The phone in Lea¡¯s pocket vibrated. A call came in. She took it out and saw that it was Alfred. She moved away from the crowd, found a quiet ce, and answered the phone. Alfred said, ¡°Shannon¡¯s been taken and sent to the hospital¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¡°Okay, thanks I¡¯ll be right there Lea hung up the phone and saw a ck Mercedes¨CBenz parked by the roadside. The window was rolled down and Jason waved at her. She walked over, got into the car, and drove in the hospital. Helen was arrested again and Matilda left in a sorry state. The onlookers were satisfied and dispersed under the shooing of the court staff. The media reporters had long gone to work. They scrambled to post messages online, snatching the traffic and fans. When Lea arrived at the hospital, Shannon was already sent to the examination room. When Lea came to the corridor, she saw Alfred. He stood in the corridor with his back against the white wall. He was dressed in ck, and his shiny ck silk shirt was very ironed. The first two Jade buttons on his cor were unbuttoned, and his chest was slightly exposed. His perfect curves were faintly discernible. His skin was snow¨Cwhite and suffused with jade, cold and lustful. Every time she saw him, Lea could calm down. She walked up to him. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you too much with this matter. If the police pursue the matter, me it on me. I¡¯ll take full responsibiliny¡± Stealing a prisoner carriage was a serious crime. ¡°Lea Alfred approached her and breathed into her neck. ¡°Are re you still not used to being my girlfriend? You don¡¯t know the use for a boyfriend? Lea¡¯s eyes reddened. She shook her head and said. ¡°My heart would ache for you.¡± Her heart ached for him for working so hard for her. Alfred¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with warmth. He stroked the bridge of her nose with his finger and said in a doting and heartbroken tone. ¡°Silly Nothing will happen. It won¡¯t be traced back to us Craig cleverly set up a roadblock. The prison van overturned on the way. The auxiliary police and Shannon were both injured. He disguised himself as a passerby and called ambnces to send the auxiliary police and Shannon to different hospitals. Even if they investigated, they would not find any major problems. Moreover, the person they had taken was innocent and had been wrongly used, matter was easy to resolve Moreover, there was nothing Alfred couldn¡¯t do in Vaporleon City. It was mainly because this matter involved Lea that he asked Craig to do this and not leave any evidence behind. She looked up at him and her eyes darkened as her thoughts traveled back to her previous life. If it wasn¡¯t for her in her previous life, Alfred definitely wouldn¡¯t have been schemed against by Milton Andrews and lost his position as Andrews Group¡¯s sessor and died. He would definitely have extraordinary achievements and life. She thought, ¡®Perhaps meeting me is his misfortune. In this life, I will do my best to love and protect him. But in the end, her heart still aches for him: ¡°Lea¡® rubbed the corner of her eye with restraint, bringing her back to the present. Lea asked, ¡°Yes!¡± Alfred asked, ¡°Do you love me to death?¡± 1¡­ Her voice was hoarse, and she did not know how to speak. Alfred smiled brightly. She felt her vision blur. Everything was no longer important. Only then did Alfred get down to business. ¡°I asked Chris Foster to arrange for awyer to rush over. He should be here soon. Let your ssmate directly file awsuit to court and this matter will be over.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lea had already regained herposure. ¦¥¦° Chapter 64 She thought so too. She would strike while the iron was hot and clear Shannon¡¯s name. Shannon would only be safe if she got out of this matter This way, Len would not be affected. At the same time, she could also attack Helen and put pressure on them. Her phone rang again. It was Lorrand ¡°Miss Lea, we¡¯ve received Donna, but her health is extremely poor. If she doesn¡¯t use our medicine, she shouldn¡¯t be able tost long¡± She knew what to do. Fraley Hospital did not care about Donna¡¯s life at all. As long as Shannon admitted the crime and was sent to prison, Donna would have died, which would be beneficial to Helen and Maulda. Lea asked, ¡°What if she uses our medicine?¡± Lormand answered, ¡°She should be able to recover by seventy to eighty percent.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s save her first.¡± After hanging up the phone. Lea let out a sigh of relief. Shannon¡¯s maner was almost resolved. In the infirmary at the end of the corridor, a nurse bandaged Craig¡¯s wound and left. He tidied his sleeve and asked Eddie. ¡°The next time Miss Lea asks Mr. Andrews to kill someone, will he not hesitate to let us do the job?¡± Eddie answered, ¡°Your worries are unnecessary. Miss Berry isn¡¯t that kind of person. She won¡¯t let Mr. Andrews do that kind of thing¡± Craig was stunned. ¡°Eddie, why do you trust her so much? This is not your style¡± Eddie was a suspicious person by nature. He would only believe it after everything was verified. However, ever since Lea helped them and Alfred out of troublest time, he felt that Eddie had started iristing her. Eddie handed his phone over. ¡°Shannon was wronged and threatened. Miss Lea is not afraid of the powerful forces in the shadow. She dares to save people in such a crisis. I think she¡¯s very impressive and admire her very much. Craig flipped through it and immediately understood However, he was still a little resistant to Lea. She was an ident to Alfred. Because of her appearance. Alfred repeatedly made exceptions. This was a disadvantage to him. Exklie said, ¡°What kind of person is Mr. Andrews? If he doesn¡¯t want to, no one can force him. He¡¯s willing to make an exception for Miss Lea because she¡¯s worth it Craig was silent for a moment. The skepticisin and resistance in his heart were swept away, ¡°Gar it¡± Since Alfred cared about Lea, he would take good care of her in the future. Shannon left the examination room and was sent to the ward. Lorrand handed her reports to Lea. ¡°She¡¯s not seriously injured. She has a moderate concussion and a few scratches on her skin. She¡¯ll be fine after a few days of bed rest.¡± He handed her another stack of reports. This is Donna¡¯s. The hospital rushed her for aprehensive checkup. All the reports are here. She just had a kidney transnt and is very weak. She¡¯s already showing signs of rejection. Our medicine can help her and there won¡¯t be a big problem, but her body is severely exhausted. It¡¯s still difficult for her to recover¡± Lea said, ¡°Let¡¯s try to cure her fira.¡± She still had use for this person. Lorrand nodded. ¡°From her examination report, Fraley Hospital is indeed tampering with her condition, fabricating kidney cancer, and controlling her life.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. His eyes darkened, and anger surged in them. This was not the first time he had seen such a situation in Fraley Hospital He thought, ¡®Do they often do this? Is what happened to my wife and daughter the same as this incident?¡± He thought about how his daughter had only been born for a few months and had already low a kidney. If not for his medical skills and his encounter with Lea, she might have already died. Clenching his hands into fists, Lorrand was about to turn around and ask Nixon about ii. ¡°Dr. Phoenix!¡± Lea called out before he came back to his senses. The girl in front of him had a dignified expression. Her deep and clear eyes were filled with a biting cold gare, carrying a reminder and warning. Traley Hospital will send prople to ask for Donna soon. They will turn our hospital upside down. Your license has been revoked, and you have a criminal record. You should think of a way to protect yourself and your daughter first¡± Nixon and the Fraley Hospital were all part of her revenge against Helen and Matilda. No one could stop her. If Lorrand went now, he would only ruin her ns Chapter 64 08 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Lorrand was shocked and immediately sobered up, The girl in front of him was calm, rational, clear¨Ccut, and methodical. He should be like her. ¡°Miss Lea, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lorrand said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Lea nodded. She took the report and turned to go to the ward. Just as she reached the door, she heard a voiceing from inside, ¡°Miss Yancey, you have a moderate concussion. You must rest in bed. The nurse tried her best to dissuade her. ¡°I have something very important to deal with. The police have already found me. I¡¯ll get to work first.¡± Shannon struggled to pull out the IV tube. The prison van overturned on the road. When she was dragged out of the van, she struggled with all her might. That person told her that Lea had sent him to get her. Shannon knew that she had to senle the TCM of the matter and not have Lea implicated since she came to rescue her. At the door, Lea looked into the corridor and saw a middle¨Caged man in a ck formal suit carrying a briefcase. He invited three police officers and two auxiliary police officers to the end of the corridor, handed them thick documents, and talked to them. He was awyer arranged by Chris and could be considered as a subordinate of Alfred. There was no doubt about his strength and loyalty. Her phone vibrated. It was a message from Chris. [Miss Lea, thewyer for Miss Yancey has arrived. Leave it to himpletely. There won¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯ve already arranged for the media to increase the exposure of the incident on the Inte and use the pressure of public opinion to speed up the investigation of the incident] She had sent Lea messages to inform her about the hospital. It was the same for this matter. She replied: [Alright, thanks for your hard work] Chris said in her heart. You¡¯re wee! She did not reply to her message and took up Lea¡¯s time. She loved doing things for Lea. Although Lea was young and did not talk much, she controlled the direction of the hospital¡¯s development. Her vision and strength far exceeded theirs. It was a little stremous for them to keep up with her, but her prospects were limitless. On the other hand, Lea trusted thempletely and let them do whatever they wanted. It was extremely simple tomunicate with Lea, and it was twice the result with half the effort. Chris thought, ¡°As expected of the person that Mr. Alfred has taken a fancy to. In the medical field. Lea is simply an all¨Crounded genius Of course. Chris only knew part of it by now. Lea put the phone back in her pocket, pushed open the door of the ward, and walked in. Shannon looked up and saw her. She froze and stopped pulling out the IV tube. ¡°Miss Lea!¡± The nurse was respectful to her. The nurse did not know her identity, nor did she know that Lea was the boss of the hospital, but Dr. Phoenix was very respectful to her. So the nurse knew that she had to show respect to Lea. Lea said, ¡°You ahead.¡± ¡°Okay. The nurse left the ward and closed the door, Shannon was stunned again. Judging from the nurse¡¯s attitude. Lea had a very high status in this hospital. Lea sized her up. Shannon¡¯s forehead was bandaged and her cheeks were bruised. She looked a little disheveled, but she looked in good spirits. She looked very motivated. Shannon asked, ¡°You¡­ you saved me?¡± Lea did not deny it. It could be considered that she had saved her. Chapter 65 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it , I won¡¯t implicate you. Il go to the police now to exin the situation.¡± As Shannon spoke, she went to pull out the IV tube. Lea said, ¡°There¡¯s already awyer talking to the police. Lie down,¡± Clutching the IV tube, Shannon paused and looked at her with a puzzled expression. Lea said, ¡°I¡¯ve hired awyer for you. He¡¯ll take full responsibility for your affairs. You canmunicate directly with thewyer after that. He¡¯ll take care of everything else.¡± With the strength and methods of Matilda and the others, even if there was evidence that was beneficial to them, they could still suppress the matter Lea had to help Shannon in this matter. ¡°Lea, why are you helping me like this? guilty. treated you like that in the past. Why are you helping me? Her eyes were red. She was ashamed and Lea said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to help you. I¡¯ll do anything that can hurt Helen and her mother.¡± Her rebirth was a secret. What happened in her previous life could not be revealed to Shannon Lea said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t left a message on the note, I might have been the one pushed down the stairs Consider it my way of returning the favor. Eve brought your mother here. The hospital will take care of her treatment¡± She handed over the medical report. This is her medical report.¡± Shannon was shocked and reached out to take it. ¡°You¡­ you brought my mother here too?¡± it was something Shannon didn¡¯t even dare to think about. Tears suddenly streamed down her face. If it was just to deal with Helen and the others, there was no need for Lea to do so. She should do the opposite and let Matilda and Helen attack Shannon and Donna. Shannon realized that Lea was sincerely helping her and thinking for her and her mother. Ever since she was young, no one had ever helped her like this and treated her sincerely. ¡°You and your mother are safe here. Res well Lea¡¯s face was cold and almost heartless, but the words She said were very considerate. With that, she turned and walked out. She had just grabbed the door handle. ¡°Lea!¡± Shannon shouted with a sobbing tone. Lea turned around and saw her kneeling down. I¡¯m sorry for what happened in the past? Lowe you!¡± As Shannon spoke, she lowered her head. She was too ashamed to face Lea and cried in self- reproach. In the past three years, she had been ordered and arranged by Helen to bully Lea Although an apology was useless, she had to give her a sincere apology Lea was stunned for a moment. Her eyes turned slightly red. Because she knew the reason why Shannon did this in her previous life. By now, Lea no longer cared about this matter. Shannon looked up. ¡°I will expose this matter to the school and give you justice¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need¡± Lea¡¯s eyes turned and her face was cold and solemn. ¡°The SAT ising up soon. I don¡¯t want this to affect the exam. I¡¯ll settle these scores with Helen personally.¡± Lea looked at her deeply and her gaze softened. ¡°If you really want to make it up to me, like good care of your mother. The kidney that was removed from her can be enough evidence to send Helen to prison.¡± A sharp light shed in Shannon¡¯s eyes. The power behind Matilda was too great. Although Helen had been arrested again. Shannon did not know what was going to happen. It was a good thing to have more leverage. Shannon was shocked and immediately understood. 273 Chapter 65N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The incident between her and Helen was not an ordinary campus conflict. It was a life¨Cand¨Cdeath battle. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll definitely keep an eye on her,¡± she said with a determined expression. She had no intention of pursuing the matter with Donna, but Lea had saved their lives. She had to do this. Lea¡¯s eyes darkened, but she did not have much hope. After seeing the DNA test results, Shannon could still take the me for Helen in order to save Donna Lea didn¡¯t think that Shannon could change and threaten Donna, Although Lea didn¡¯t understand what made Shannon fall out with Helen at the court and change her mind, she could somewhat guess it Shannon mast have used the v video to threaten Helen. In the end, she angered thatwless Helen and said something she shouldn¡¯t have Fortunately, Helen was still young and had been protected too well by Matilda. She was bold and gave Lea countless opportunities, If Helen sessfully grew up, like how it was in Lea¡¯s former live, life would not be easy for Lea at that moment. ¡°Rest,¡± Lea said and went out. I Shannon stood up straight and looked at the closed door. She clenched her fists and looked determined. She thought, I have to do this. Lea has given me a new life. I have to spend the rest of my life returning this favor to her. I only have an opportunity like this once. ? SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Shannon turned around and picked up the report from the bed. Although she had personally heard Helen say it and was mentally prepared, now that sh one by one, her eyes turned red again and she was burning with anger. she saw these reports with her own eyes and examined them There was no need for Donna to do the surgeries in Fraley Hospital and use those expensive medicines, Because of this, her body¡¯s immunity decreased, many organs failed, and her kidney functions regressed. She originally just had a cold and was forced to be seriously ill. This time, in order to get Shannon to plead guilty, Helen removed one of Donna¡¯s kidneys and gave her a new one. There was already a moderate rejection phenomenon. They had never cared about Donna¡¯s life. They just wanted her to make Shannon plead guilty. Shannon thought. What kind of monster is Helen in order for her to do this kind of thing?¡± Lea got out of the elevator. It was lunchtime. She nned to treat Alfred to a meal, She thought, ¡°What does he like to eat? She searched her brain but couldn¡¯t remember anything. In her previous life and this life, she knew too little about him. ¡°Miss Berry!¡± Charles Wessen greeted her politely. ¡°Do you have time now! We¡¯ve found some problems and bottlenecks in our research. Can yo you give us some guidance?¡± The two research projects she had given himst time, the immunologic drugs and blood test, were both major projects. They had studied a lot of things and encountered many problems. When he found out that she hade to the hospital, Charles rushed over immediately Lea said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± The medical research project was her job and her weapon of revenge. She also needed to use it to repay Alfred. She cared about it very much. Charles excitedly led the way, These two research projects fascinated him. Her guidance would advance the project, just thinking about it made his heart surge. ¡°Miss Berry, the newly recruited researchers have adjusted to theb. They are all very capable and their work attitudes are very serious. Do you want to talk to thent Although he was fully in charge of theboratory, he knew that his skill was far inferior to hers. He followed her lead and would ask her for instructions for important things Lea said, ¡°No, you can take care of it. I¡¯ll take a look at their experiments¡± These new recruits had either worked with her in her previous life or she had seen their abilities and character. They werepletely trustworthy.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A few people¡¯s research direction was different from the current research. She needed to guide them to develop new research projects. Charles paused. He did not expect her to trust him so much. He wanted to repay her with the rest of his life. Theboratory was evenrger than before. The entire floor was opened up, and a few research spaces were separated by ss for the researchers to use alone. There was not enough space. He was nning to connect to the upper level. A few new research instruments were added. They were purchased from overseas by Alfred. A portion of them had yet to arrive. A new batch ofputers had also been added. Theputers used in the past could no longer satisfy the research needs. There were also 3D printers and some models. There were a few more core researchers. They were wearing work clothes and were focused on research Manyputer screens duy model presentations and form calculus. They did not notice thut Lea hade in. She followed Charles into his offer. All fiveputers were working. She checked them and knew what the p problem was. She took care of it berself It was not guidance, but she did it herself These projects were allpleted in her previous life. She did not directly show the results because she did not want to be too deified in front of these people and trigger conjectures She solved a few questions and handed them to Charles before checking the Laboratory. Theputers they were using now were too cheappared to the In her previous life, the reason why her research was so fast was because she used the third¨Cgeneration artificial brain to produce high¨Cperformanceputers specially used for research. he had to find a way to produce thoseputers. Lea believed that it was time to activate the third¨Cgeneration artificial brain. An hourter. Alfred was bored to death waiting in the office of the inpatient building. He estimated that an hour ago. Lea would havee to him and invited him to a meal. He thought. Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡± Eddie asked, ¡°Mr. Andrews, are you waiting for Miss Berry to have food together!¡± Alfred was stunned. He thought, Am I that obvious? Eddie said. ¡°Miss Berry and Professor Wessen have gone to theboratory. They probably won¡¯t go nut for lunch. Why don¡¯t I invite her!¡± Alfred asked, ¡°Eddie, are you very free?¡± Eddie was confused Alfred said, ¡°Go order food for theb.¡± Scientific researchers were all abnormal humans, When they did experiments, theypletely forgot about everything else. They are differently from ordinary people. and slept Alfred knew that there must be something important going on for Lea to spend so much time in theb. He did not want to disturb her. Eddie paused for a moment before he understood. He sighed and thought ¡®Mr. Andrews is too attentive and considerate to Miss Lea. No wonder people say that once a person who is emotionless bes affectionate, he will be more affectionate than ordinary people. He answered, ¡°Mr. Andrews, I understand. I¡¯ll go order now.¡± Alfred took the paper and pen, quickly wrote down a few dishes, and handed them to him. ¡°Order these dishes for them¡± Eddie took it and looked at it. He understood that these were Miss Lea¡¯s favorite dishes. However, they had only known her for a short period of time and did not have a deep understanding of her. Eddie didn¡¯t know how Alfred was able to know these things. In theboratory, half an hourter, Eddie said, ¡°Miss Berry, here¡¯s your lunch. You can eat first,¡± Only then did Lea snap out of her work. Her stomach was rumbling with hunger. It was already past two in the afternoon. She only had breakfast with Christian in the morning and did not have anything cheater. She turned around in her seat and was stunned when she saw Eddie. He had been following Alfred all the time. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Andrews?¡± She finally thought of Alfred. Eddie uid, ¡°He¡¯s busy¡± ¡°Oh¡± She nodded and took the takeout box. Eddie added, ¡°Mr. Andrews is treating the ting the people in in theboratory to a meal today. He ordered the meal¡± She was stunned for a moment. When she opened the lunch box, she saw the main dish, fried fish. The delicious taste assaulted her nose, heart surged. and her in her previous life, she had overused her brain. Sea fish was food that the relied on. Due in the long¨Cterm overdraft of her body for research, her 1:10 PM Chapter 66 health was not good and she was very picky about the taste of food. She only liked this style of food She thought, I never told Alfred about my eating habits. How does he know that I like thish It masst be a coincidence COMMINI Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Charles was also called to eat. Only then did he remember that everyone had yet to eat. He asked his assistant to send the food to everyone so that they could eat. Their current research was not a sudden discovery or passionate research. It was a big and long¨Cterm research. The daily aspects of researchers were also very important. The standard of this takeaway was very high. It was all good dishes with high nutritional value. Even people like them, who had a high sry, felt that it was a little expensive. Charles thought, ¡°Why is Mr. Andrews so considerate and bought food for everyone? He looked at his office. Lea was eating and Eddie was guarding on the side. As smart as he was, he immediately understood. He thought. ¡°The elusive Mr. Alfred seems toe to this hospital a lot recently. Although I have been in charge of the research in this hospital for several years, this is the first time I have met him after he brought Lea to the hospital. Not only did he sell the hospital belonging to Andrews Group, but he opened a new one with Miss Berry, 1 think I know what he is up to. A genius like Miss Berry, coupled with Mr. Alfred¡¯s background. power, and wealth¡± He thought about it and got excited again. He finished his meal as quickly as possible and went to do research again. Lea stayed in the hospital to do research. Alfred did not leave the hospital and started working in the office. He did not deal with his own work. Instead, be carefully checked the few research projects that the hospital was doing and called the system development team to get Chris to change thepany¡¯s information. Chris used the internal system to send him a message. The hackers from Fraley Hospital have been searching for information about the Riverview SmartMed. They¡¯ve been trying to crack our encrypted information for two hours. If this continues, they¡¯ll probably be able to crack it in another two hours] Alfred held the phone and thought for a while before replying. (Let them crack it.] His system team, which serves the financial system, operates with funds that could buy a developed country in Crn?. Not to mention two hours, even if they cracked it in twenty minutes, the information they saw was only what he wanted them to see He must not let them discover the rtionship between Riverview SmartMed and Lea. Otherwise, they would do anything to get rid of her. She was still underdeveloped. With the strength of those people, it was too easy to get rid of her. Chris wrote: [Mr. Andrews, someone has entered the encrypted database.]This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His brow furrowed, his expression grim. There was too much information about Riverview SmartMed, and his people had juste into contact with it. It was not easy to modify so much information in one go. Chris added: [Our people can¡¯t stop them. I¡¯m working on this guy¡¯s PIP] Chris¡¯s messages were sent one after another. It could be seen that she was very anxious, and so was his team. Alfred was also very anxious All the hackers that they could not deal with worldwide had been recruited by him. He didn¡¯t understand why Fraley Hospital would have a hacker of the same level. If Lea¡¯s information was leaked, he would have to help her in another way. Chris texted: [Mr. Andrews, the IP came from the hospital¡¯sboratory. This person is in our hospital!] Alfred turned his head and looked in the direction of the Medical Research Building. Through the ss window, he could see half of the building His heart skipped a beat, and he immediately understood. The two projects that Lea was leading theboratory to do now used intelligent andputer technology that was financial system. He had been negligent and only realized it now. far more Chris added: [Mr. Andrews, some technicians in the system department are a little crazy again. They n to hack into theboratory¡¯s surveince cameras and take a look at that person! They¡¯ve already invaded a few times, but they didn¡¯t seed. They¡¯re trying to breach the wall! Alfred¡¯s expression darkened as he opened the chat group of the system group and sent a message. Those who hack into the hospital system will all be fired ] 1/3 Chapter 67 The group instantly fell silent¡­ They were all top hackers recruited unconditionally by Alfred. They couldn¡¯t believe that Alfred would fire them in order in protect the identity of that mysterious hacker. They wondered who that person might be. Once Alfred fired them, no one in this world would dare to use them. With their professional experience and attributes, they would no longer have a ce to live. A person wrote: Mr. Andrews, please calm down. We just wanted to pay some respect to that person Another personmented: [Yeah, no one can do this. This person is the best hacker in the world!] Someone else wrote: [Let¡¯s get back to work. A person asked: [What about this breach? Should we stop it?) Alfred texted back: [No need. You don¡¯t have to worry about her.) When everyone saw the word ¡°she¡°, they fell silent again. They didn¡¯t expect that as the best group of hackers in the world, they were bested by a woman. In the future, when they found out the person¡¯s age, they were so shocked that they lost their temper. Although the group chat didn¡¯t have more conversation going on, people still wanted to ta They had worked for Alfred for or many years and knew him well. They had never realized that he would get close to a woman. talk about this drama He had a few outstanding female subordinates who had never been treated as women. This hacker was the first to be treated so specially by him. They supported the operation of the world¡¯srgest financial system. The team was operating twenty¨Cfour hours a day. They felt that they were hired to work for the person Alfred mentioned This was too shocking for them. However, no one dared to gossip about Alfred openly. They soon went back to work. In theboratory, Lea sat in front of theputer, her fingers tapping on the keyboard from time to time to retrieve information. However, when she realized that the encrypted information was being reced and her name was reced, she more or less understood the situation. She backed out silently, clearing the ess trail. Her phone rang. It was a message from Chris. The information about the hospital and Dr. Phoenix will be taken care of woon. The information found by Fraley Hospital will not affect us] Lea heaved a sigh of relief and replied: I got it Just now, she had essed the encrypted information and fought with the technicians. They were very skilled. Needl for Alfred. He had such powerful subordinates, and not just one. It could be seen that has sphere of influence was extraordinary. Lea thought, ¡®Can he protect himself from thepetition for Andrews Group in the future? She had no idea. She had to hurry up and get stronger. Just as she was deep in thought, there was ainotion outside. they were working An ambnce drove directly to the entrance of the hospital, followed by two SUVs. They maintained a certain distance. There were many cars around, so they were not eye¨Ccatching Nixon sat in the private car and looked as the hospital. He narrowed his eyes, his gaze sharp and his face dark. He had something urgent to attend to in the morning and wasn¡¯t at the hospital. After he saw Shannon¡¯s statement at the entrance of the court on the Inte, he immediately called the hospital and asked them to control Donna. In the end, she was snatched away from the hospital. He didn¡¯t believe that someone would be able to steal the person he wanted in Vaporleon City. This incident made him feel provoked. Matilda also ordered him to take control of Donna no matter what. Otherwise, Helen and Fraley Hospital would suffer a huge blow. The consequences would be unimaginable. Chapter 67 É« Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¡°Did you get ess to the encrypted message Nison¡¯s tone was sinister and exasperated. ¡°No not yet¡± In the backseat, the hacker holding theputer¡¯s voice was trembling He had been hired at thest minute. The employer had offered a high price of 20 thousand dors, but the other party was too powerful. This was the first time he hade into contact with such a powerful person). The hacker said. ¡°Please give me some more time. I¡­ I can definitely crack it¡± Nixon was furious, but this was not the ce or the time to be angry. ¡°Break it Continue to crack in He thought, Where was this Riverview SmartMed established? How dare they go against Fraley Hospital He had to find out the information behind li. In the past, whatever he wanted to investigate, the hackers he had hired would be able to solve it. Only this time, he had no choice but to hire more powerful hackers from outside. After giving the order, he looked up. Donna¡¯s attending doctor, Peter Dup, alighted from the ambnce with a medical team and a group of people behind him. They were tall and muscr while wearing a white coat, a hat, and a mask. They were dressed in the attire of doctors and medical staff, but anyone in the know could tell at a nce that they were professional bodyguards. A group of over twenty people headed straight for the hospital¡¯s entrance, Lea frowned and thought, Fraley Hospital is indeed anxious and hase to watch Donna Upstairs in the inpatient department, Alfred stood under the window and looked downstairs ¡°Mr. Andrews, should we send some people over to help Looking at the people downstairs. Eddie was a little worried, Since they dared to brazenly snatch Donna away, they must have made sufficient preparations. Alfred was also worried. But he shook his head. Lea dared to leave Donna in the hospital without asking him for help. He felt that she must have been prepared. Peter led the way. Just as they reached the entrance, the security guards blocked their way, Dr. Phoenix had already told them that someone mighte and cause trouble today, so they had to be careful Seeing this, more than ten security guards rushed to the hall. One of them asked, ¡°Who are you¡± What are you doing here?¡± As soon as the person in charge of security in the hall opened his mouth, he was pushed away by someone. The bodyguards disguised as doctors stepped forward to separate the security guards and let Peter lead them in. The hall instantly became chaotic. The work at the service counter was interrupted. The patients and the family members were also shocked and retreated to watch. The staff came forward to stop these unfriendly people. Seeing that Peter and the others were walking towards the elevator, a security guard rushed up to stop them and was pushed down. These people are here to cause trouble. Call the police!¡± Someone immediately went to make a call. Peter¡¯s gaze sharpened and he continued to walk towards the elevator He thought, So what if they call the police? We have already made arrangements. Someone will take care of the police! ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to cause trouble in our hospital in front of everyone!¡± Larrand led a team of doctors down the stairs. There were doctors, nurses, assistants, interns, hospital staff, and those who were not busy with work. When Peter saw him, lie took off his mask and looked surprised, ¡°Lorrand, is that you? Lorrandused to be one of the best doctors in Fraley Hospital. He was the center of attention in the hospital. Later, because of his imprisonment, he Chapter 68 left a deep impression on his colleagues. It was really difficult to forget him. Peter had a deep impression of him In the past, the two of them hadpeted for the position of department director. With him around, Peter seemed mediocre and ipetent. There was no possibility of him being promoted: After going to prison and having his certificate revoked, Peter thought that Lorrand¡¯s life would be ruined and that he would never be a doctor. But now, he was a doctor in this hospital. His name tag said that he was the director of the entire hospital. Peter had worked hard in Fraley Hospital for many years and did not even dare to think about that position.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He thought. The doctor of this hospital went to our hospital in the morning and actually took the patient in the ICU away under such circumstances. Without some strength, background, and courage, they would not dare to do such a thing¡± ¡°Dr, Dup, it¡¯s your Lorrand also had a very deep impression of Peter. As a doctor, in order to cam money and get promoted. Peter had to professional ethics at all and sphemed patients lives. ¡°Why did you bring these people to our hospital** Lorrand¡¯s gaze swept across the people behind him. As a senior doctor, he could tell at a nce who was a doctor, who was a nurse, and who was a bodyguard. Peter said, ¡°Lorrand, we¡¯re here to pick up Donna. She¡¯s a critically ill patient in our hospital. She justpleted a kidney transnt in the morning. For the sake of her safety, we have the right and the obligation to bring her back.¡± Lorrand said. ¡°She¡¯s admitted to our hospital now. She¡¯s our patient. We¡¯ll take full responsibility for her. Please go back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a prisoner whose certification has been revoked. How are you going to take responsibility?¡± Peter shouted loudly and ordered the person behind him. Take the patient away!¡± His words shocked everyone in the hall. A few bodyguards quickly came to the elevator door and pressed the button to go upstairs. These people are robbing our patient. They have ulterior motives. Stop them Lorrand ordered. Peter led a few people to block them and shouted at the crowd who had yet to figure out the situation. This Lorrand, the director of this hospital, has been in jail before. He was released more than half a year ago. He was charged and imprisoned because he killed a patient. How can a murderer and prisoner be qualified to be a doctor and even the director of this hospital Patients,patriots, for the sake of your lives, you should leave this hospital quickly!¡± He looked at the families of patients around him and shouted at them. ¡°Hurry up and bring your family out of here. Go to another hospital for treatment. Staying here will only be more dangerous¡± A person said, ¡°Dr. Phoenix is a murderer? Someone asked. ¡°He killed a patient before? He has been in jail half a year ago!¡± When it came to the lives of the patients and their families, the surrounding onlookers panicked In recent years, the rtionship between doctors and patients had been rense. The public¡¯s trust in the hospital was low to begin with, so everyone suddenly lost control. Someone rushed up and questioned, ¡°Dr. Phoenix, is what he said true? What¡¯s going on in your hospital? I hope you can give everyone an exnation¡± Others chimed in, ¡°Yes, we need an exnation! We need to know the truth!¡± The crowd gathered around, and their spirit was high. Lorrand stood on the spot with a serious expression. The staff behind him were also stunned. They had not spent much time with Lorrand and did not know much about him. They only knew that he was the director of the hospital and had excellent medical skills. He had performed many critical surgeries and saved the lives of many patients Many times, he worked overtime and stayed upte to perform surgeries for patients. He was conscientious and professional. Everyone admired and respected him. They didn¡¯t expect him to be a murderer. ¡°Lorrand, quickly give everyone an exnation. You don¡¯t dare to say anything because these things are true. You have nothing to say¡± Peter¡¯s words were like a me that ignited the crowd again. Chapter 68 Sering such a scene, a smile appeared on his face. He was excited andcent, and his face was a litle twisted and ferocious Previously, their attitude was very unyielding. Feter was still worried that he could not bring Donna out of there. Looking at the current situation. Lorrand could not even settle the patients and families here. Peter felt that he was going to seed. He turned to the elevator and gave the bodyguards a look Now, he could directly snatch Donna away. Even if something really happened, with Lorrand¡¯s background, he couldpletely push the me to him Even if Donna died, he could push the me to Lorrand, which was even better for him. After Donna died, there would be no more evident. JA Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¡°Ding¡± The elevator door opened and the bodyguards rushed in A youngdy came forward and blocked their way. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about snatching my mother away again and controlling her!¡± Her words shocked everyone. Everyone looked over and saw that the youngdy was wearing a hospital gown and her head was wrapped in gauze. She looked very fierce. Peter turned around and his heart sank. It was Shannon. If she stepped forward to interfere, things would not be easy. He gave the bodyguard a look. They would take Donna away no matter what Shannon grabbed both sides of the elevator door. If they wanted to enter, they would have to remove her armis. Shannon said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your intentions. Helen used my mother¡¯s life to threaten me to take the me on her behalf. You¡¯re here to match my mother er away because you want to control the evidence! Helen¡¯s matter had been made known to everyone in Vaporleon City. When they heard her say this, everyone was in an uproar, Someone squeezed forward and took out a microphone to interview her. ¡°Are you Miss Shannon? Aren¡¯t you in police custody? Why are you here! Does that mean that you are innocent? My God, did Helen really threaten you to confess on her behalf? How did she do it?¡± More than twenty people surrounded Shannon and squeezed the bodyguards out of the way at the narrow elevator door. Microphones and cameras were all aimed at Shannon, taking pictures, broadcasting, le messages, and so on. Tim Shannon Yancey. The patient they came to snatch is my mother, Donna Yantry. Mywyer has presented the relevant evidence to the police to prove my innocence. I have been acquitted. Helen asked Fraley Hospital to remove one of my mother¡¯s kidneys in order for me to plead guilty on her behalf. My mother was on the verge of death. Then, Helen asked me to plead guilty on her behalf in exchange for a kidney transnt for my mother. My mother¡¯s kidney transnt was done at ten in the morning. At that time, the court was in session to hear the case. This is the relevant examination report Look! Shannon held up the report so that everyone could see it clearly. A few cameras zoomed in and took photos. A few media reporters immediately turned around and surrounded Peter and the others. ¡°Dr, Dup, right? You¡¯re Donna¡¯s attending doctor? Did you remove her kidney! How could you remove a normal kidney? Who asked you to do this? Helen? Marilda? Or someone from the Fraley family! Have you been bribed by Helen?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The media repariers were aggressive, and every question was fatal. Peter was was pushed back repeatedly. The colleagues around him who did not know the inside story were even more afraid and retreated. The bodyguards who rushed forward were pushed out of the door. Peter looked up at Lorrand behind him and saw him standing indifferently, looking at them coldly. His heart sank and he immediately understood. Peter thought. These media reporters were arranged by them. Otherwise, why will so many media reporters suddenly appear in the hospital lobby! They have long been prepared to wait for us here. Lorrand¡¯s assistant stood out and said to the patients and family members around him. ¡°We don¡¯t want to say anything about the previous question If everyone wants to transfer to another hospital, we will arrange a fast transfer channel for everyone. The rted medical fees will be refunded¡± The matter behind Lorrand was very not the time to respond directly. Everyone was stunned that Lorrand was not going to exin himself. The staff at the reception desk in the hall went forward. ¡°This way, please¡± The family members of the patients looked at each other and hesitated. Someone voiced their opinion, ¡°We¡¯re not transferring My grandmother was transferred from Fraley Hospital She has been hospitalized there for three months and spent 100 thousand dory, Not only has her condition not improved, but it¡¯s getting worse. Last work, she fell ill and the situation was critical. They were afraid that the patient would die in their hospital, so they forced us to go through the discharge procedures and chased us out of the hospital. That¡¯s why we came here. She has only lived here for a week, but she¡¯s already much better. She can eat and sleep properly now. The doctor also said that after some treatment, her body will recover by seventy to eighty percent and she can return to normal life. My grandmother is already in her seventies. She¡¯s very satisfied to be able to recover to this extent¡° With someone taking the lead, everyone expressed their opinions. A person said, ¡°We were also kicked out of Fraley Hospital. Now that the patient¡¯s condition has improved a lot, we won¡¯t transfer to another 1/2 hospital Another person said, ¡°We went to Fraley Hospital first. They didn¡¯t ept us, so we came here¡± Someone else said, ¡°A few days ago, our neighbor¡¯s child injured his eye and went to Fraley Hospital. They said thus they couldn¡¯t do the surgery and he was transferred here to do it. Now, the child is still hospitalized here. We went to take a look. The child is in good condition and his eye can recover. A person said. ¡°We have a rtive who has been in another ce for a few years and hasn¡¯t been cured yet. He¡¯s also here to be treated. He¡¯s already been discharged and gone home.¡± Someone pointed at Peter. Transfer to Fraley Hospital? They can even do such a thing. It¡¯s obvious how evil that hospital is.¡± Someone else said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Their fees are expensive. We¡¯ll go bankrupt just to to treat an illness there A person said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just stay here and he treated. It¡¯s all pretty good so far! Everyone spoke one after another. The more they spoke, the more confident they became. There was no better choice. They had all decided not to transfer. Only some of the patients were very vignt and left silently. Only then did the assistant shout at the hospital¡¯s security personnel and colleagues, Listen carefully. These people came to our hospital to snatcha patient. They are nning tomit a crime. Our patients can¡¯t be taken away¡± The guards responded, ¡°Gorit Everyone crowded around Peter. In addition, the media reporters were angry. The brave family surrounded the people from Fraley Hospital and chanted, ¡°Ger out of this hospital¡± Everyone began to chase them away. Peter and the others were forced to retreat repeatedly, Sweat rolled down their foreheads as they looked out anxiously. In the ck SUV behind the ambnce, Nixon had already seen the situation inside through the ss door. When he saw so many media reporters, he knew that they had miscalcted When he heard the discussions of the people outside, he almost exploded with anger. Not only did he fail to snatch Donna, but the reputation of Fraley Hospital was damaged. ¡°The password is cracked!¡± The hacker behind shouted happily Nixon turned and snatched theptop across the car seat SEND GIFT Chapter 70 Chapter 70 There was no relevant information about Lea and Alfred in the encrypted message. It was mainly information about a few drug productionpanies that thepany had bought. It was very long and Nixon did not have time to read it The names of the shareholders that appeared were also a long list of foreign nami He skimmed through it and came to the following conclusion that twopanies, which mainly produced drugs, had opened a hospital in Vaporleon City. They had a strong backing and abundant resources. They wanted to establish a foothold in Vaporleon City and had topete against Fraley Medical for the market. The business world was like a battlefield. They did this to attack their hospital. Nixon thought. Their methods are very good and bold. However, it is impossible to destroy my hospital and establish a foothold in Vaporleon City just like that He stared at the entrance of Riverview Hospital with a dark and ruthless smile on his face. The teeth he revealed were sharp and cruel. Everyone from Fraley Hospital, including Peter, was thrown out of the door one by one. The scene was a littleical It was not very harmful and was extremely insulting. The smile on Nixon¡¯s face froze. He gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Drive,¡± he ordered the driver. The car turned around and drove onto the road. Peter and the others got up from the ground, got into the ambnce, and fled. Upstairs, in front of the ss window, Alfred¡¯s lips curled up slightly. The people from Fraley Hospital were thrown out. The scene was spectacr andical. They really did not get any advantage.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Eddie pursed his lips and held back hisughter. He thought, This Lea. No wonder Mr. Andrews wasn¡¯t worried. He didn¡¯t need to at all! Alfred asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Berry?¡± Eddie immediately pursed his lips and said seriously. ¡°She¡¯s still in theboratory Alfred nodded, returned to his seat, and went back to work. In front of theboratory window, Lea watched the ambnce leave dejectedly. Her gaze shifted to the ck SUV in front of it, and a ruthless smile fashed across her face. She thought. Fraley Hospital has asked for it. This time, I want them to bleed a little son my hospital can develop and annex them in the future! Shannon was sull standing at the entrance of the elevator. When she saw Peter and the others being thrown out and running away in a panic, she was shocked. At the same time, she heaved a sigh of relief. Her body went limp and she almost fell. This was the first time she had faced such a big scene. Moreover, she was facing some high¨Cranking nobles and vicious and menacing people. She was very afraid. Fortunately, the family continued to target her and her mother, she would have to look for the media. In addition, the hospital would do its best to protect them so she would be safe. However, she did not expect the hospital to arrange such a thing. After having the reporters, they had the advantage in numbers. She knew that the hospital would do this because of Lea After the farce, the sky quickly darkened. At the Berry Mansion, warm yellow light shone from the big iron gate all the way to the hall. The light from the vi shone on thewn in the garden. The white marble garden path was dyedyer byyer. It was exquisite, beautiful, and grand. ¡°I am getting off here. Lea said to Jason and put her phone into her bag. The ck Mercedes stopped outside the big metal gate. She pushed open the door and got out of the car. Chapter 20 Jason drove forward and left. The busy servants in the garden saw that Lea had brought herself home again Lea walked to the big iron gate. The iron gate opened automatically. She was about to enter when she heard the sound of a car. She turned around and saw a red Bentley. It was Mati She was really busy today. She only had time to look for Christian now. This time, the car did not drive into the garden, Instead, it stopped directly outside the gate. As soon as Matilda got out of the car, she saw Lea Lea was looking at her with a smile and Matilda was instantly furious. Lea was wearing her school uniform and in her prime. However, Helen was still being detained in the name of the murderer: She was frightened and tortured. Matilda was also in deep trouble. This was all because of Lea Lea was also sizing her up. Matilda was wearing a ck suit dress and only had light makeup on. She tried her best to look elegant and appropriate, but she was very huggand The ck and blue under her eyes could not even be covered by her foundation, and the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes were deeper, She could not hide the anxiety on her face. The smile on Lea¡¯s face deepened when she saw how helpless Matilda looked while seemingly wanting to tear Lea apart. She asked. ¡°You¡¯re here for Grandpa, right? Aren¡¯t you going in¡± She didn¡¯t want to address Matilda as mother unless Christian was around. Matilda¡¯s gaze sharpened, and she walked into the big iron gate in her high¨Cheeled shoes. The driver, Max, and the bodyguards stayed in the car, not daring to show their faces. Lea followed her and then they walked in together. She went forward and pushed open the door to the hall for Matilda like the owner of the house. Christian was sitting on the sofa, holding his walking stick with both hands. He had been in this position for a long time. The front door opened and he looked up with an imperious expression. ¡°Where have you been? What took you so long?¡± In the morning, outside the courthouse, Lea asked Christian to go home first. The person he sent to pick Lea up did not find her. He did not even get through to her. The Berry family¡¯s situation was very chaotic. Christian was worried abour Lea Lea said, ¡°Of course, I went to school. The SAT is in a few days. I have to attend the school¡¯s supplementary sses. Christian¡¯s expression softened a line. He thought, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that she still cares about school. However, it makes sense. What happens at the vi had nothing to do with her! Lea walked away and Matilda walked in. When Christian saw her, his expression darkened and his body trembled with anger. Lea put down her bag and sat down beside him. She poured a cup of coffee that the servant had made for Christian and took a sip. She frowned. The coffee was cold. Lea realized that Christian had been sitting here for a long time. Lea looked up at Maulda. She loved this kind of scene. Matilda secretly gritted her teeth and thought, ¡°This little bastard is purposely watching me make a fool of myself again. However, she could not avoid it. She had to ask for Christian¡¯s forgiveness. If he gave up on Helen, things would be difficultter Maulda said, ¡°Dad.¡± Chapter 70 ¡°Get out!¡± The moment she opened her mouth, Christian interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t go to thepany in the future. There¡¯s no need to hand over your work.¡± She looked up. surprised and angry, B Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ¡°Dad, Helen is your eldest granddaughter, the Berry family¡¯s flesh and blood! When Matilda opened her mouth, her eyes were bloodshot and filled with tears. ¡°She hasn¡¯t even been convicted yet. Are you going to abandon her like this?¡± She cried and fell to her knees, begging No matter what the outside world said, she was not afraid at all There were many ways to settle in. However, if Christian did not support them and the Berry family abandoned them, they would be finished Lea looked at her She thought. The video of Helen pushing Lily down the stairs has been released, but she still refuses to admit it. She is very impressive ¡°Bang¡°¡± Christian swung his walking stick and smashed it on the red sandalwood coffee table. The ss fruit tter and coffee sei on it shattered and scattered. Lea¡¯s school uniform was sshed with water. He struggled to stand up, his body trembling as he fell back to his seat, Lea immediately supported him. Only then did he sit properly. Christian said, ¡°Matilda, do you still have morals in your heart! Do you want me to stand up and announce to the public that granddaughter is a murderer?¡± Matilda looked up at him sharply, hating and fearing him. my She thought. He is about to give up on Helen, this old bastard. As long as he does not give up and insists on protecting Helen, does the truth matter! However, he has abandoned Helen just like that and even chases her out of the Berry Group. ¡°Dad, I..¡± Matilda wanted to make Helen innocent no matter what ¡°Guards Christian did not want to listen to her anymore. ¡°Send her out.¡± The unspoken words were stuck in her throat. Matilda suddenly calmed down and looked at Christian in a daze. His face was dignified and ruthless. This time, no matter how much she begged him, it was useless, A servant came forward. ¡°Madam, please go back¡± As he spoke, he was about to pull her. Matilda waved her hand. She looked straight at Christian and Lea, who were supporting him. She held the corner of the coffee table and stood up with difficulty. the time ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll prove to you that Helen is innocent. When the attitude was sincere. The servants were stunned and felt that Helen had really been wronged With that, Matilda bowed and turned to leave ¡°It¡¯s going to rain outside. I¡¯ll walk you out¡± Lea stood up, picked up an umbre, and chased after her. ¡°Boom The summer rain came quickly. With a p of thunder, bean¨Csized raindrops fell. Matilda stopped and looked up. A red umbre shielded her from the rain. The raindrops hit the umbre with a piercing sound. Her heartbeat was even more chaotic and uncasy After debating for a moment, her expression darkened and she suddenly turned around. Her gaze was like a knife and her aura was like a flood, devouring Lea who was holding the umbre for her. Lea stood on tiptoes with a smile on her face and extended her arms. She was still growing and was less than five foot right tall. Matilda was tall and wore high heels. She was more than half a lead taller than her. Seeing Lea like this, Matilda became even angrier. Her hands clenched into lists, and her nails dug into her palms. Only then did she restrain herself from pping Lea. ¡°Lea, what do you ¡°I want to look at you. The more I look at you, the more I enjoy it.¡± The sunile on Lea¡¯s face deepened. She looked noble and exquisite. She was already very eye¨Ccatching when she was not smiling. When she smiled at Matilda, it hurt her eyes even Chapter 71 more. Matilda nced inside the door and tightened her grip. ¡°Lear¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°You were the one who posted the video and message this morning, right!¡± After the incident, Nixon asked the hackers to check. The information was sent out by someone around the court. Matilda thought. Lea was there at the moment. She has the ability to do so. After all, she is the one who has helped develop the artificul brain. If it weren¡¯t for her, I would have brought Helen home safely. Christian wouldn¡¯t havepletely lost his trust in her like now. Berry Group¡¯s shares would not fall to the limit again. Fraley Medical¡¯s reputation would not be tarnished, its stocks would not tall, and the Fraley family would suffer heavy losses. There would also be no trending topics or public opinion on the Inte that made me unable to breathe Lea startedughing. Matilda clenched her fists again, making a sound Her er palm was about to bleed. Lea retracted the umbre and let the raindrops hit Matilda. Raindrops drenched her hair, and a few stray strands fell from her forehead she was in a sorry state. Her gaze moved down to her hand. Lea smiled sweetly when she saw that Matilda wanted to strangle herself but could only hold it in ¡°But what are you going to do? The evidence is irrefutable. The whole Inte is watching. Matilda, are you really that confident that you can do anything!¡± Matilda was stunned and looked at her in disbelief. Lea looked mature, confident, elegant, powerful, and cruel Matilda thought. This little bastard has really changed. However, no matter how confident she is, she is only a high school student who is ignorant of the world. She is not qualified topete with ¡°Lea, do you think you¡¯ve seeded! Unless you can kill met Matilda smiled coldly and turned to walk out of the door through the rain. Her footsteps were arrogant and confident.. Lea looked at her back and the smile on her face disappeared, revealing a destructive expression. She thought, ¡®Kill you? That will be such an easy way our for you. My goal is to make you and Helen under a fate worse than death¡­ She put away the umbre and went through the door. ¡°She, she, she¡­¡± Christian pointed at the door, trembling with anger.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The video of Helen¡¯s murder was exposed. All the appraisals had been released. The video was real. Christian had also asked the technicians in the Corporation to appraise it. Helen was arrested again by the police on the spot. The so¨Ccalled murderer was forced to take the me for Helen because her mother¡¯s life was on the line. The police had also investigated and found Shannon innocent before acquitting her. Fraley Hospital even tried to snatch Donna away, but they were all thrown out by the hospital, The top ten trending topics on the Inte were all about the Berry family. [The Berry family¡¯s eldest granddaughter was arrested right after she was acquitted. It¡¯s unprecedented] The second trending topic wrote: [Helen was acquitted because Christian ckmailed the higher¨Cups of the government] The third wrote: [Prosecutor testifies that Christian called him and said that his granddaughter was not guilty.] The fourth wrote: [Christian abused his power and vited thew. He should be arrested immediately.I The fifth wrote: The Berry family used Shannon¡¯s mother¡¯s life to ckmail her into confessing] The sixth wrote: [The Vaporleon High School killing incident has reversed.] The seventh wrote: What kind of genius is Helen!) The eighth wrote: The stock price of Herry Group has fallen by the limit.] The ninth wrote: [From Christian to Helen, the Berry family¡¯s morals.] The tenth wrote: [Shannon has been acquitted.] Chapter 71 The eleventh trending topic wrote: Fraley Hospital manipted Donna¡¯s life. It is suspected that the Fraley family is the mastermind | The twelfth wrote: Fraley Hospital iswless. They tried to snatch Donna in public.] The thirteenth wrote: [What a joke. Fraley¡¯s staff were thrown out of the door by the Riverview Hospital] The fourteenth wrote: [Fraley Medical¡¯s shares fell] The fifteenth wrote. The dean of the Fraley Medical, Nixon, is friends with Matilda in college.] Thest trending topic was bought by Lea. Matilda had hidden her lover who was Helen¡¯s biological father so well for over twenty years without the Berry family realizing She had toy the groundwork first. She felt that it would only be lethal if this rtionship was exposed in the future. Most of the top 30 trending topics were rted to this matter. Those videos and so many statements had already been circting crazily on the Inte for an entire day. They were reposted more than a hundred million times,mented more than a hundred million times, and received hundreds of millions of views. Christian thought, ¡°How dare Matilda say that she will prove that Helen is innocent? If she hadn¡¯t confidently told me that Helen was innocent, why would I call the high¨Cranking officials of those organizations to guarantee that my granddaughter was innocent? She actually dared to make use of me and manipte me wantonly! The people on the inte say that my previous merits are all fake and Berry Group is an illegalpany. They want thepany to be investigated and me to be arrested ¡°She actually said such a thing. Christian spat out a mouthful of blood and fell straight onto the sofa COMMENT Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¡°Grandpal¡± Lea threw away the umbre and rushed over ¡°Mr. Christian¡­ The servants also gathered around. Prepare the car and send Mr. Christian to the hospital!¡± Jeffrey instructed the servants. Lea looked up at him sharply. ¡°Call the ambnce first!¡± It wasmon sense to call an ambnce immediately when such a situation happened. I was confissed. I¡¯ll call an ambnce now! Jeffrey got up and went to make the call. She took out her phone and sent a message to Jason, asking him to stop Fraley Medical¡¯s ambnce. She also sent a message to Lorrand, asking him to arrange for an ambnce toe to the mansion. Within ten minutes, the ambnce arrived. The doctor and medical staff got out of the car and carried Christian into the car. The butler and Lea got into the ambnce together. The car drove out of the big iron gate and onto the road, heading to the hospital. The lights in the city were already on. It was brightly lit and there was a lot of traffic. The ambnce turned around, crossed the intersection downtown, and get onto a main highway. Jeffrey turned around and looked out. He was shocked, ¡°Which hospital are we going to Lea was holding Christian¡¯s hand and could not help but tighten her grip. The driver replied, ¡°We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon! Soon, the car turned into the intersection and stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Christian was sent to the emergency room immediately After leaving the mansion, Matilda wanted to look for Nixon to discuss a countermeasure to save Helen, However, when she saw that one of the Trending topics on the inte was about her being friends with Nixon in college, she didn¡¯t go. If the secret between them was discovered, it would be fatal. Matilda went back to the Berry Vi Before she reached the vi, she received a call that Christian had fainted. She asked the driver to drive to Fraley Hospital The car was only halfway there when her phone rang again. She answered immediately. ¡°What? Christian is not at Fraley Hospital!¡± She suddenly sat up straight, looking shocked. The person on the other side of the phone replied. ¡°He is at Riverview Hospital now. Matilda gritted her teeth and tensed up. She thought, I know that this Riverview Hospital is rted to Lea somehow. It makes me very ufortable to talk about it Because everyone in the city knew about Donna¡¯s matter, Matilda had already confirmed from Nixon that this hospital had nothing to do with Lea. However, she was confused as to why this hospital would receive Christian at this time. Although they were Fraley Hospital¡¯spetitor, it was too much of a coincidence. ¡°Where¡¯s Fraley Hospital¡¯s ambnce?¡± Her voice was sharp and she was about to explode frum anger. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to wait for this opportunity, but it was snatched away by Riverview Hospital. The person on the other side said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have informed Mr. Donovan immediately Matilda asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Leal¡± The person replied, ¡°She¡¯s been with Christian the whole time. I don¡¯t see her doing anything ele After hanging up the phone, Matilda dialed Nixon¡¯s number. Exasperated, she questioned him, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t we pick up Christian and let him be taken away by the ambnce from the Riverview Hospital?¡± Nixon answered, ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that the ambnce had an ident on the way to the mansion. The car has a t tire and can¡¯t drive. I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to investigate. Matilda, Il investigate these things I deal with Riverview Hospital. The most important thing now is Chapter 72 to solve Helen¡¯s problem. Only then can Fraley¡¯s shares rise again and your position in the Berry family be stabilized On the phone, his voice was filled with anxiety, ¡°Mr. Fraley came to the hospital today and asked about our rtionship. If I don¡¯t handle this matter well, he might fire me at any time. He gritted his teeth. He was too agitated to continue. He had worked hard for Fraley for more than 20 years. He sold his soul and did whatever it took. He gave everything Ise had and turned a small hospital into a publicpany today. In the entire country and even the entire continent of Aestheris, other than the big shots in Iverton, no other hospital couldpare to Fraley Hospital Nixon thought. ¡®Now, with just a small problem. Mr. Fraley jumped out and said that he wanted to fire me. In the end, I am just a dispensable worker who can be dismissed casually.¡± Matilda could hear his grievance, unwillingness, and anxiety: She said with heartache and determination, ¡°No, you will always be the CEO of Fraley Medical. I promise you.¡± There was silence on the line. Her voice softened. Think of a foolproof n to deal with Donna. Ill go to Riverview Hospital to see Christian now,¡± After hanging up, she asked Max, ¡°Where¡¯s Ewan¡°¡± Ever since she made Janice Gibbs have a miscarriage by beating her up, Ewan had stoppeding home and indulged himself in all sorts of entertainment every day She was already overwhelmed by her daughter¡¯s matter and could not divert her attention to hims She didn¡¯t want to want to care about him either. The sight of him upset her. Max answered, ¡°Mr. Berry is still at the Purple Gold Club. He booked a private room there for a month.¡± The Purple Gold Club was a top¨Cnotch clubhouse in Vaporleon City. Everyone who went there was looking to have fun with women. Matilda¡¯s face instantly turned purple. She thought. ¡®He booked a room there for a month? How dare he publicly cheat on me and insult me like this? 1 will deal with him after finishi dealing the things on hand.¡± She said to the driver, ¡°To Riverview Hospital.¡± She thought, That old fart actuallysted until I left before fainting If I had been present at that time, I would have been able to control the situation and send him to Fraley Hospital. However, his downfall is still useful to me. I have to make good use of this opportunity. The car soon arrived at the hospital. Matilda got out of the car and led her secretaries, assistants, and bodyguards straight to the emergency room. Outside the emergency room. Lea was guarding the door. Jeffrey, Melissa Powell, and the driver and bodyguards apanied her. The sound of high heels on the ground was sonorous. Lea turned around and saw Matilda. Matilda was still in the same ck suit dress. The foble skirt and coiled hair had been tidied up, and her makeup had been touched up. She Was exquisite and had a strong aura. She brought a group of people with him and looked aggressive. Lea turned and stood in front of her, blocking her. Matilda¡¯s expression was calm, and her beautiful eyes were filled with turbulence. ¡°Why did you send Christian here? Why didn¡¯t you send him to Fraley Hospital?¡± Lea smiled gently
  1. dy. ¡°Why should I send him over there?¡±
Matilda said, ¡°Lea, Christian¡¯s health is so important. You can¡¯t joke about it. All his physical examinations, medicine, and treatments over the years. have been at Fraley Hospital. His medical records are there. If he¡¯s not feeling well, so of course he has to go there!¡± ¡°What are you worried about? Lea asked. Matilda¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Lear¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen the reputation of this hospital. Lea¡¯s gentle words were filled with sharpness. ¡°It¡¯s all over the Inte. Every patient who cannot be cured and was kicked out by Fraley Hospital has transferred here and is cured. Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will be fine here.¡± Chapter 72 Matilda asked, ¡°Lea, if anything happens to Christian, can you take responsibility!¡± Lea frowned and asked. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Matilda said. ¡°Transfer Christian to Fraley Hospital. She had to do this as long as there was a chance.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Lea smiled coldly ¡°Others don¡¯t know, but how can I not know? You and Grandpa have already fallen out because of Helen He removed you from your position and chased you out of Berry Group. He won¡¯t support you and speak up for Helen anymore. If you transfer him to Fraley Hospital now, it¡¯s hard to guarantee what happened to Donna won¡¯t happen to him. After all. Fraley Hospital is very good at this.¡± ¡°Leal¡± Matilda waspletely enraged. She couldn¡¯t believe that Lea was able to confront her so openly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t need a child like you to make decisions for the elders¡± Lea¡¯s expression became fierce. ¡°Christian has to be treated here. If you want to forcefully transfer Grandpa to another hospital. I¡¯ll hold conference and announce everything to the media. If you want to transfer Grandpa to another hospital, over my dead body!¡± ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± A pleasant voice sounded. Everyone looked over and saw Alfred ? press Óã Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Against the light, Alfred¡¯s cold and smooth skin emitted a halo. He was extremely handsome Lea¡¯s eyes lit up and she felt more confident. Alfred had been busy in the hospital during the day and had only returned to theke vi at night. However, he received a call from Jason and rushed to the hospital Matilda was stunned. She thought. Why is Mr. Andrews here? Why is such a big shot repeatedly showing up in front of us?¡± Alfred walked up to them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Christian. The doctors here will do their best to treat him.¡± ¡°I heard that this hospital no longer belongs to Andrews Group. It¡¯s Riverview Hospital¡± Matilda¡¯s eyes turned dark as she sized him up. ¡°Most of the people in charge here are still the same as before. They will listen to me. With his status, of course, be could have some say in such a ce ¡°Thank you, Mr. Andrews. We, the Berry family, are extremely grateful, Matilda thought for a moment and said. ¡°Mr. Andrews, why did you stay in Vaporleon City for so long? The Berry family is the most familiar with Vaporleon City. If you need anything, feel free to let us know.¡± Alfred said, ¡°1 had some private matters that have already been dealt with. There¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡± Matilda asked, ¡°I wonder when you will return to Iverion When you do, please send regards to Mr. ke Andrews for Christian.¡± ¡°Depends on my mood. Maybe in a few days¡± Alfred had a cold expression on his face. After saying so much, he was already very impatient. Matilda was more or less done with her investigation as she ponderedN?velDrama.Org holds this content. Lea thought, Is he going to leave in a few days Lea suddenly felt reluctant. Her heart ached and she could not help but look up at him. Alfred was also looking at her. Their eyes met and he gave her a reassuring look. Soon, Lea averted his gaze. Matilda was looking at her. She could not let her know about her rtionship with Alfred yet Matilda stared at Lea and clenched her fists secretly. Her eyes were filled with anger and killing intent Lea looked back at her without any fear. At this moment, Matilda was most afraid of the meilis The shareholders and higher¨Cups of Berry Group basically listened to Christian. Everyone had known that she was demoted by Christian. If word spread that Christian was on bad terms with her and asked her to leave Berry Group, even if she could take down the Berry Group, she would not be able to control it At that time, thepany would be torn apart and suffer serious losses. It would be useless for her to get her hands on it Therefore, Matilda did not dare to confront Lea openly The door opened and a doctor came out. Matilda asked. ¡± ¡°How¡¯s my dad?¡± Lea asked. ¡°How¡¯s my grandfather!¡± The two of them went forward to the doctor. The attending doctor took off his mask and looked terrible. ¡°He has an acute cerebral thrombosis. It¡¯s serious, causing a severea¡± ¡°Can you cure him¡± Matilda grabbed the doctor with both hands. She was agitated. ¡°You can cure him, right?¡± The doctor said, ¡°ording to the current technology, it can be treated, but Christian is old and he is weak. It¡¯s hard to say for the time being Matilda asked, ¡°When will he wake up?¡± The doctor answered. ¡°That depends on his condition after treatment. In his current condition, he won¡¯t be able to wake up for the time being: After treatment, even if he wakes up, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll have hemiplegia, aphasia, blindness, and so on. You have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°No matter how much it costs, you must save my grandfather!¡± Lea said anxiously, ¡°Use the best medicine and the best equipament. If you don¡¯t have them, buy them from overseas. The Berry family will bear all the expenses.¡± Seeing her like this, a cold smile appeared in Matilda¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s right. No matter what, we have to cure Christian Chapter 33 Matilda let go of the doctor¡¯s hand, wiped the corners of her eyes, and turned to Max. ¡°Max, go pay the medical fees.¡± Although she could not take Christian away, as long as he remained unconscious, it would be the same for her If Christian suffered from hemiplegia, speechlessness, and blindness, it would be even better for her. The medical staff pushed Christian out of the emergency room and transferred him to the ICU. Lea red at Matilda with red eyes. She went forward to push the bed, held d Christian, and tried to call out a few times, ¡°Grandpa Grandpa¡­ Matilda red at her fiercely and thought. The little bastard¡¯s only support has fallen, and she is anxious now. What¡¯s the pou? You can¡¯t make Christian wake up! Matilda thought for a while and went forward to help push the bed. She had done everything wlessly. not stay by the bed. She could only stand outside and watch through the ss window. Her eyes were After sending Christian to the ICU, Lea could n red and she was very nervous, Matilda looked at her and thought. You are weak, helpless, and pitiful. How can you fight against me? Just wait and see what I am going to do to you. I will make you regret being in this world¡± Matilda checked all of Christian¡¯s medical reports one by one, not missing a single detail She majored in medicine in university and had a master¡¯s degree in business administration and economics. Ordinary people could understand such an examination report, but she knew better. Christian¡¯s condition was indeed as the doctor had sa She instructed the hospital again and asked Max to stay behind with five bodyguards to take care of Christian. Then, she went to work. She had too many things to deal with, including Helen, thepany, Fraley Hospital, and the Fraley family. Lea watched her leave. Then, she looked at Max, who was standing beside her, and the bodyguards standing in different positions. They surrounded the ICU tightly and were even monitoring her. Lea thought, What is the use of this? The doctor in the ward, no, the entire hospital, is mine. After everything sealed, it was already past one in the morning Lea looked at Max warningly and then said to Jeffrey, Jeffrey, please take care of Grandpa. I¡¯ll go and rest now, Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± The hospital was overcrowded with patients. There were no extra wards. She could only find an office where she could rest temporarily. When she reached the office door, she turned to look at the bodyguards in the corridor. Matilda had left so many people behind just to monitor her She threw a cold gaze at them and gently pushed the door into the office. She pushed the door closed and locked it. When she turned around, she saw Alfred sitting behind the desk, looking at her with a smile. Behind him was a floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. Against the light, his smile seemed to glow. She quickened her pace and walked over. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you back yer?¡± Previously, when he was outside the emergency room, he was afraid that Matilda would suspect him, so he left not long after Alfred said, ¡°I¡¯ve got some things to take care of at the hospital.¡± Lea¡¯s expression softened and her heart ached. It was all thanks to him that the hospital was able to start operating so quickly. ¡°Is there anything you need my help with? Actually, there are a lot of things I can do Right now, she could basically handle everything. He reached out to rub the center of her hair and raised his jaw to indicate the sofa under the window. ¡°Go to sleep quickly and rest.¡± He knew that there was a fierce battle waiting for her in the Berry family Lea looked up at him. Her gaze could not help but deeprit. Theers of her slightly red eyes were durming and affectionate, The two of them had a tact understanding Lea asked, ¡°What about you? Are you still busy?¡± Chapter 70 Alfred said, ¡°There are a few projects that need to be dealt with in Crefan. I will work at night and catch up on my sleep during the day¡± Lea paused and thought, ¡®Since the Andrews Group is not controlled by Milton, he would not allow Alfred, the heir, to develop his own power, Therefore, he can only develop overseas markets. With his background, his life is destined to be even more difficult than mine. *Go to sleep, or the sun will rise.¡± Alfred¡¯srge palm caressed her small face. His thumb gently caressed the corner of her eyes, interrupting her thoughts. Lea pursed her lips and rubbed her face against his palm greedily. She coveted the warmth of his palm and her butterfly¨Clike eyshes fluttered slightly. Alfred¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His eyes were filled with extreme restraint and forbearance. ¡°De good, I¡¯m here. SEND GIT Chapter 74 SEND GIT COMMENT Chapter 74 Lea was shocked and pulled out of this emotion. She looked at Alfred with clear eyes and thought, Yes, it has all started over again, I have another chance to be with him! She said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll sleep first,¡± He gave her hair an indulgent rub. Lea got up and went to the window. Shey down on the sofa. a and fell adeep unknowingly Alfred only looked up when he heard her breathing. She was nestled in a corner of the sofa, resting on a pillow. Her long ck hair was spread out, and her little face was facing him. In the dim light, her face was calm, unlike the childish high school student of the day, her exquisite facial features exuded a seductive charm. He could not help but put down the tablet in his hand and quietly stared at Lea The screen on the tablet shed from time to time. Many important messages came in, but he didn¡¯t ca care anymore. Outside the window, after a short thunderstorm, the night sky had already cleared up. The silver brilliance of the stars and moon sprinkled across the city, merging with the lights all over the city, like stars scattered all over the ground. In a daze, it seemed like a long time had passed. Lea curled up ufortably on the sofa and grabbed the thin nket on her body. She was uneasy and also seemed very cold. hurt my child! I beg you! Don¡¯t¡± Alfred quickly stood up, picked up his long coat, and walked over. He leaned over and gently covered her body, Sensing the change in her body, the sleeping Lea suddenly jumped up and grabbed Alfred¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t h Alfred tightened his grip on the cloth in his hand. The veins on his hand bulged. He thought. The child¡­.. ¡°Milton! Milton¡­¡± Lea felt as if she had fallen into a swamp. She struggled with all her might to open her eyelids. A faint light shone into her vision. In the blurry light, she did not know what day it was or where she was. She only grabbed the arm in her hand anxiously. Pulling the wrist closer, her vision slowly cleared. It was Alfred He was leaning over her, one hand still pinching the jacket that covered her. The surrounding scene became clear. Only then did she realize that she had a nightmare. Inadvertently, she reached out to wipe her face. Her hands were wet and cold. Unknowingly, her face was covered in tears. Pain, anger, heart¨Cwrenching pain, panic, helplessness, all kinds of emotions intertwined in her body, as if they were about to tear her apart. She lost control and reached out to hug her head. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Alfred had already pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± She clenched her fists and slowly suppressed her emotions, Gradually, she calmed down and said, ¡°Yes. I had a terrible dream¡± It wasn¡¯t just tonight. She fell into this nightmare every night. She dreamed of the scene of her child falling. She dreamed that Abigail Erickson said that Alfred had a car and donated his heart to her. In the nightmare, Lea went crazy and was I was torn apart. ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. Im fine.¡± She didn¡¯t want him to worry, so sheforted him instead. Her restrained voice was still trembling ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Alfred caressed her back and kissed her forehead from time to time tofort her ¡°Do you want me to help you deal with the Berry family? Initially, he had nned to silently protect her in secret and let her do it herself. But now, his heart ached for her. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°No need. I can handle it Lea had regained her rationality and said confidently. They were a couple now, but these things were ultimately her personal matters and her life. She had to face them herself. He had already given her a lot of help by helping her establish the Riverview SmartMed. Chapter 74 Although she could notpare to Mati in terms of power now, she was in the dark and had the advantage. She was not afraid of her If she could not even deal with these things in front of her, she would definitely not be able to take revenge on Milion and Abigail. ¡°Okay¡± Alfred understood her and respected her decision. ¡°Do you want to sleep a little longer!¡± He coaxed her gently. ¡°Okay.¡± Lea held the back of the sofa and slowly back down 11l go back to work.¡± Alfred pinched her cheek and returned to his desk. Leay on the sofa and was not sleepy for the time being. She stared at Alfred without blinking. The light from themp on the table shone on his face. Now, he was no longer as cold and Serce as usual. He was unbelievably gentle, and his entire body was glowing. ¡°Alfred.¡± Lea couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Yes?¡± He looked up at her. She had just cried and her eyes were still red. Even the dim light could not hide it. It was so ring His eyes gradually turned red. The word ¡°child¡± came to her throat, and she was suddenly stunned. She thought, ¡°Why did I want to ask him about the child? He has not been reborn like I did. How can he know anything about what will happen several yearster? She said, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± ¡°Alright¡± Alfred smiled reassuringly. Flustered, she closed her eyes and hid the tears. The next morning. Lea opened her eyes and saw sunlight shining un She sat up immediately and realized that the sky was already bright. She looked at the time and saw that it was seven in the morning It was midsummer, and the sun woulde out at six o¡¯clock. The sun was bright and warm. Perhaps it was because she had that nightmare when she first fell asleep or perhaps it was because Alfred was around, she slept very well and had no dreams for the rest of the night Ever since she was reborn, she had slept the most peacefully that night. She got up and something slipped off her. She looked down and saw that it was Alfred¡¯s jacket She picked it up and looked around. There was only aputer on the desk. He was no longer there. At this time, Matilda¡¯s people must be keeping a close eye on him. He had left before dawn. After a moment of silence, she folded the jacket and ced it beside the . After putting it down, she reached out and stroked it gently. She was in high spirits and full of fighting spirit. The moment she opened the door, she saw Max standing at the door. It seemed like he had been waiting for a long time. ¡°Your breakfast, kfast, Miss Le Lea,¡± he said, handing her a carrier bag. Lea looked at it coldly. The bag was exquisite and the breakfast inside was fragrant. It was a high¨Cend breakfas She thought, ¡®Give me breakfast? He must be here to spy on me. Lea walked away with a cold expression. He was Matilda¡¯s confidant. The rtionship between Max and Lea was terrible. She treated them as enemies, so she would not eat the breakfast bought by Max. Max looked at her back, his hateful gaze as sharp as a knife. He thought. This little girl is indeed very cautious and will not give me any chance! He looked at the door and followed Lea. Chapter 74 Ever since she came here to sleepst night, their people had been taking turns to monitor her and did not leave for a moment. In the meantime, there were doctors from the office who went in and out to get the information, but none of them stayed inside. They also followed and monitored the few doctors, so there were no problems. As for the fact that Matilda had asked them to monitor Alfred, they also did it. SEND CHIT COMMENTN?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡£ Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Not long after Matilda leftst night. Alfred left in his ck Maybach. Their men tracked it to the Lake Vi. Lea went to Christian¡¯s ICU and looked for the attending doctor. She asked about the details of the current situation and the treatment in thetter half ofst night Max had been listening by the side. Lea red at him from time to time. Her gaze was filled with hatred. She tried to avoid him but failed. Christian¡¯s condition did not improve. The good news was that his condition did not continue to worsen She gave Max a guarded look. Jeffrey and Victor Fisher went to thepany early in the morning Christian was now in charge of everything in thepany. Victor was his right¨Chand man, and Jeffrey was also in charge of some matters. Siner Christian suddenly fainted, thepany would lose its backbone, and there would definisely be chaos. There was a regr meeting in the morning, and they needed to preside over the overall situation. The only people left to take care of Christian were the driver and a few servants, Lea called the few of them to the side and reminded them in a low voice. The few of you, guard Christian well. You have to do everything yourself: In other words, she did not want these people from Matilda to interfere. Max stood far away, but a few bodyguards stood close. They had heard her words. ¡°III go back to the mansion first. I still need to go to school I rush back as soon as possible. leave Grandpa to you. With that, Lea gave Max another warning look before leaving the hospital. She had asked Melissa to drive her back Max was already at the end of the corridor. He watched through the window as the car drove onto the road and made a call. ¡°Madam, Lea has returned to the mansion!¡± After hanging up, a triumphant smile appeared on his face. After a twenty¨Cminute drive. Lea returned to the mansion She first returned to her room to change into a new school uniform, packed her bag, and went downstairs. The servants had already prepared breakfast. ¡°Miss Lea, breakfast is ready. Please enjoy. She was already hungry. She brought her bag to the dining table, hung it on the chair, and sat down to eat. She was in a hurry, so she ate fast. She was halfway through her meal when she heard the sound of a car outside. She looked up and saw a red Bentley drive through the big iron gate through the French windows, followed by two extended ck business cars. She frowned and ate her breakfast slowly. The car did not enter the parking lot. Instead, it stopped on the garden road. The chauffeur in the Bentley got out first and opened the door. Matilda got out and looked up at the mansion. After she saw Lea at the dining table, she walked towards the door. In the car behind, bodyguards got out one after another, and more than 20 people followed her. ¡°Miss Lea!¡± Melissa looked at the scene and said uneasily. Her body was trembling. The two maids who were making breakfast for her also looked terrified. After working in the mansion for so many years, this was the first time they had seen Matilda bring so many people line. Although they were only handymen, Matilda had been to the mansion a few times and had a fierce conflict with Lea. At this time, Christian was unconscious in the hospital. Everyone knew that Matilda had brought so many people for Lea As servants of the mansion, they had to take good care of Lea Lea looked at Melissa and then at the two servants ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Co do your work.¡± Chapter 75 They were all stunned. The two maids were timid, so they took their tools and went to the backyard to work Melissa was stunned for a moment. She started cleaning at the side and did not leave. th doors open with both hands and walked in Matilda pushed both The high heels made powerful sounds on the ground, She went straight to the dining room and stood in front of Lea, looking down at her wtie. Her lon Lea was wearing a blue school uniform and a bow tie. Her long hair was like a waterfall. She did not have any makeup on, but she was as exquisite as doll. She sat calmly on the long wooden dining table with a white jade spoon in her hand. Her fingers were attractive, and an old servant was waiting on her Matilda thought. This bastard who was once worse than a beggar is acting like a noble princess in the vi of the Berry family Lea also stared at her without blinking. Matilda had her hair tied up. She was wearing a ck and purple professional dress, thick and exquisite makeup, and expensive jewelry. She looked domineering and beautiful. Although Helen was still being held in the name of the murderer, Matilda seemed to be in good condition. Unlike before, her face had be Gerce Lea threw the spoon into the bowl and made a sound. She looked at her with a cold expression. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Since Christian is in aa in the hospital and you¡¯re a minor and need someone to take care of you, I¡¯m here to bring you back home¡± Marili¡¯s tone was firm, and her excuse was reasonable. Lea said, ¡°Grandpa will get better soon and be discharged¡± Matilda said, ¡°Lea, you¡¯ve seen the hospital¡¯s dugnostic report. He won¡¯t wake up so soon. Even if he wakes up, he won¡¯t be able to be discharged in the short term.¡±¡° Lea asked, ¡°How can you be so sure!¡± Matilda was enraged. Her eyes were fierce. She thought. Thiste bastard is always challenging me and provoking me. ¡°The diagnosis has proven everything. You are a child after all. You will always have some unrealistic delusions¡± Matilda¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery and threat. She thought, ¡°Not only are you delusional about Christian being discharged soon, but the fact that you think you can defeat Helen. Look at your tense and pitiful face, why did I feel uneasy and shaken before I was definitely overthinking. Matilda said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we get back, I¡¯ll fulfill my duty as your guardian and take good care of you. After all you still have to call me Mom Lea¡¯s gaze sharpened as she firmly refused. ¡°I won¡¯t go hack with your As long as she stepped through the door of Berry Vi, she might die at any time. She would fall to her death from the stairs, be electrocuted in the shower, or choked to death while eating. ¡°You¡¯re not going back just because you say so Mati sneered and pointed at the bodyguards at the entrance of the dining room The entrance to the dining room, the hall the entrance to the hall, the door, and the outside were surrounded by Matilda¡¯s bodyguards. ¡°A child is indeed a child. You are indeed so insensible. Matilda¡¯s expression darkened as she ordered in a low voice, ¡°Bring Miss Lea back ¡°Matilda, how dare your Lea¡¯s expression changed drastically and her voice became sharp. Matilda red at her and turned to walk out, ¡°Miss Lea, let¡¯s go home.¡± Two bodyguards came forward and held her on both sides. Both of them were about six feet four tall and strong, Lea had dun arms and legs and could not move at all. Just like that, she was carried out. :11PMThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 75 É« SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¡°Matildal¡± Lea shouted at her. ¡°I¡¯m not going back with you. I¡¯m not going back. If you have the ability, kill me Matilda had already walked to the living room door. She came back to her senses and red at Lea coldly now but not here, in front of everyone in Christian¡¯s territory. When we return to my territory. I will immediately She thought, ¡°I do want to yout make you die horribly!¡± She turned and stepped across the threshold. The bodyguards carried Lea and followed behind her like they were carrying a chicken. ¡°Matilda, if Grandpa finds out, he won¡¯t let you off Lea was unable to resist. She was afraid and aggrieved. Tears were about to flow out of her eyes, and her voice was filled with tears. ¡°Previously, he had already removed you from your position and chased you out of Berry Group. When hees back and finds out what you¡¯ve done, he¡¯ll chase you out of the Berry family. At that time, you¡¯ll have nothing and be an abandoned wife of a wealthy family. You¡¯ll be theughingstock of the entire city!¡°. ¡°p!¡± Matilda turned around, took a step forward, and pped her. She had wanted to p Lea for a long time. She hit her so hard that half of Lea¡¯s face swelled up. Previously, with Christian around, Marika could only endure it when Lea spoke rudely to her. w that Christian fainted, Matilda Now that Lea tilted her head and felt buzzed. could not endure being mocked by Lea anymore. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Matilda ordered the bodyguards while she quickly walked towards the Bentley. ¡°Let me go, let me go¡­ Lea realized her intention and struggled even harder. When she couldn¡¯t break free, she shouted, ¡°Matilda, why are you trying to bring me to your house? Do you want to abuse me like you used to Manipte me and kill me? Do you think you can do whatever you want after you bring me back! Grandpa won¡¯t let you off when hees back. He won¡¯t let you off?¡± There were many people in the mansion, and they were not loyal to Matikda. Lea¡¯s shouting would leave them with the impression that Matilda was At this critical moment. Matilda had to care about rumors. Matilda felt uneasy, frustrated, and angry. She turned around and gave the bodyguards a look. A bodyguard reached out and covered Lea¡¯s mouth tightly. Her voice was stuck in her mouth. A bodyguard had already opened the back door of the Bentley. The two bodyguards holding Lea quickened their pace and pressed down on her head. wanting to stuff her in. Lea exerted force and bit off a piece of the bodyguard¡¯s hand. The bodyguard cried out in pain and let p I go. ¡°Let me go, let me go, Matilda, you¡¯re murdering met Help! Help¡­¡± Lea¡¯s voice came out as she desperately cried for help. Matilda was waiting by the car. When she saw this, she was f¨¹rious. Only when she saw the other bodyguards stuffing Lea into the car did she remain calm. ¡°Help, Grandpa, help p me!¡± Lea eximed. ¡°Stop¡­¡± An old voice sounded. Although the voice was weak, it was filled with dignity and monstrous anger. Everyone was stunned. Matilda was shocked. She looked up and saw a ck Luxora car driving through the big iron gate. That was Christian¡¯s car. The red g car did not stop. Instead, it crashed straight into the Bentley. The parked Bentley was hit, and its side caved in¡­ Matilda happened to be standing beside the car and was sent flying. Half of her ribs were almost shattered. ped her up and it took her a long time to be able to breathe. The bodyguards helped her up her checks were swollen. Her gaze was sharp as a de. If Christian had not been in the car just now, Alfred would have driven the car over and killed Matilda on the spot. Just as he was feeling resentful, the car door opened and Christian got out of the car with the help of a servant ¡°Grandpa!¡± Lea shook off the bodyguard who was holding her and rushed over. She threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly. She cried like a frightened child. ¡°Save me, save me¡­. Christian looked at his granddaughter, who was trembling in his arms and crying for help Her cheeks were swollen and there were bloodstains on her mouth. Her eyes were filled with tears and her long hair was disheveled. When she thought of the scene of herself being stuffed into the car, her eyes turned red. Christian looked up Aggressive manner. and saw Matilda standing in the middle, surrounded by bodyguards. There were more than 20 people in a mighty and special personal bodyguards she hired. They only took orders from her. These people were the sp Christian liked peace and quiet. There were not many servants in the mansion, and this was the first time so many professional bodyguards had appeared on this property. Christian thought, ¡®She actually dared to bring so many people here and forcefully tried to take Lea away in broad daylight. Lea is just a little girl, a weak little girl What is Matilda trying to do! Matilda looked up at him. Her face was pale and ashen. She thought. Wasn¡¯t he unconscious in the hospital? Why is he heret This is not true! She didn¡¯t believe it. However, Christian was standing in front of her with a furious expression, as if he was going to destroy her soon. Matik looked at Max and looked confused. Max gave her a helpless expression and lowered his head in shame, his face turning pale. Not long after Lea left the hospital, they were guarding outside the ICU, soon as the door opened, he went up to ask about Christian¡¯s condition. The reason why Matilda kept him here was to monitor Christian¡¯s condition at all times, Unexpectedly, it was Christian who walked out. Max was 100 shocked. By the time he reacted, the doctor had already asked him to help Christian out of the hospital. On the way, he found an opportunity to inform Matilda, but he realized that his phone was missing. He could not inform her at all Matilda¡¯s reaction was still very fast. ¡°Dad¡± She rushed forward and grabbed him. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not what you think, I just¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Christian pped her hard in the face. She fell to the ground, bent her knees, and knelt down. Her face was burning with pain. Covering her face, she looked up at him incredulously. For decades, no one had dared toy a hand on her. After being with the Berry family for twenty years, even befor before Christian¡¯s birthday banquet, he treated Matilda as his own daughter and loved her. Christian asked, ¡°Matilda, you¡¯re so arrogant. Who allowed you to bring Lea back?¡± His gaze swept across the 20 bodyguards as if he wanted to kill them. He asked, ¡°What are you going to do with her? The bodyguards lowered their heads under his gaze and quietly retreated. Maulda looked up at Era and saw her hugging Christian¡¯s ar arm tightly and slowly wiping the tears from her eyes. However, Lea¡¯s eyes were filled Chapter 76 Matilda¡¯s eyes widened and her heart sank. She thought. This little bastard was ying me just now! She had deliberately provoked me so that I would attack her. She was deliberately shouting as if I wanted to kill her. She did it for Christian to see. No, this is impossible. It is impossible for her to know that Christian wille back at this moment. COMMENTN?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 77 Chapter 77This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Matilda looked up at Christian again, but her gaze was attracted by Alfred beside him. Alfred¡¯s appearance alone was extremely eye¨Ccatching. Coupled with his temperament, he was the center o of attention no matters no matter who he stood with. Alfred had already concealed his emotions, He stood beside Christian and watched quietly with a storm brewing in his dark eyes. Matilda¡¯s heart sank again¡­ She thought, ¡°Why is he here? What is going on? She only knew that she had fallen into a trap, but she did not know how She looked at Max with a questioning gaze. Max only lowered his head in fear. He didn didn¡¯t know either, ? Matilda gritted her teeth and said anxiously, ¡°Dad¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m just here to visit Lea The doctor said that your condition is serious and you won¡¯t be able to be discharged for the time being, Lea is still a minor and needs to be taken care of¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Lea hugged Christian tightly as if she was afraid that Matilda would take her away ¡°Shut up!¡± C Christian interrupted Mati. More than half a month ago when Lea moved into this house with Christian, Maulda had alreadye to snatch her once. He had already made his stance clear that Lea would be taken care of by him and he would be her guardian. Christian thought. ¡°Matilda has ignored my decision and brought so many bodyguards to deal with a youngdy. What is her motive? I am old, but not blind. voice was sonorous and powerful, and his expression was cold. The way he looked at Iver ¡°Matilda, I¡¯ve misjudged you all these yearst Christian¡¯s v was no longer as gentle as when he looked at his family. Matilda staggered and fell to the ground. He had was still the head of the Berry family. With just a word from him, he could expel her. She had worked hard for nearly 20 years and put in half her life. It seemed like she had nothing left. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Lea Lea was still hugging Christian¡¯s arm. Her chin was slightly raised, and there was a faint smile on her lips. She was very proud. Matilda thought. This little bastard. I have been tricked so badly this time!! Another car drove over, and Victor and Jeffrey got out. The two of them came to Christian¡¯s side and looked at the scene in front of them in shock and confusion. Jeffrey asked. ¡°Mr. Christian, what¡¯s going on! You you¡¯re really discharged!¡± This morning, the two of them arrived at thepany. The regr meeting had yet to begin, but the shareholders had already gathered in the meeting room Everyone received the news that Christian fainted and was sent to the hospitalst night. He was the person in charge of thepany. Thepany had yet to choose an heir. If something suddenly happened to him and thispany was leaderless, it would definitely cause the stocks to plummet and the personnel to change. in the morning Since it concerned their personal interests, all the shareholders rushed to thepany ear Early in Before it was time for the meeting, the meeting room was already in chaos. Victor and Jeffrey were at a loss, Aldus moment, Victor received a call that Christian had been discharged, Now that Christian was discharged the hospital, these worries no longer existed. The two of them rushed over. The doctor beside Christian, Lorrand, stood up. verything wlessly. Lorrand said. ¡°We found out that Christian had a sudden cerebral thrombosis because his diet contains a chemical that causes cerebral thrombosis, io we followed Christian here to investigate Matilda¡¯s head buzzed, and her face turned even more ashen. Everyone¡¯s expression changed. They thought, Christian was poisoned! Who was so bold to poison him? Then what about his current health?¡± Victor was very concerned about Christian¡¯s health. Jeffrey also looked worried. Lorrand answered, ¡°Our hospital has an antidote for this chemical. We¡¯ve already injected it into Christian. As long as he follows the doctor¡¯s instructions and recuperates for a period of time, he¡¯ll recover.¡± Matilda¡¯s eyes lit up as she secretly examined this group of people. She thought, ¡°The hospital clearly said that Christian would not wake up for the time being. Even if he woke up, he would be a cripple lying on the bed and unable to do anything. No one mentioned the antidote at all. Why is he suddenly recovered now? Last night, she took a photo of Christian¡¯s test results and showed it to Nixon. He said that in this world, there were not many hospitals that could develop such an antidote, and it was impossible to develop it in a short period of time. Matilda knew about Lorrand¡¯s background. She wondered d if Riverview Hospital was targeting them. Lea looked at Matilda¡¯s puzzled expression as she tried her best to think of so something. A smile appeared on her face. When she wasn¡¯t acting, Lea looked a littlezy and mysterious. Her eyes were like a deep pool that no one could see through. ¡°Mr. Christian, what should we do about this? Victor was shocked and worried. Christian said. ¡°Dr. Phoenix, please stay. The rest of you, please go back. ¡°Thank you for sending me back.¡± Other than the attending doctor, there was also a medical staff, a nurse, Alfred and Eddie who came back with Christian. This was the Berry family¡¯s internal matter. There was no need to let unimportant outsiders be present: Alfred frowned slightly and stood on the spot calmly. Eddie turned to look at him and could not help but be stunned. He thought, ¡®Christian is chasing us away. Doesn¡¯t Mr. Andrews understand? Seeing that Alfred had no intention of leaving Christian was stunned. He thought, ¡®Although this kid has always been respectful to me, he even personally drove me back after I met him at the hospital this morning. I only am friends with his grandfather. I don¡¯t really know him. Christian said, ¡°Mr. Alfred, sorry that we don¡¯t have time for you today. Please leave Alfred¡¯s frown deepened, and his expression did not look too good. Eddie was also a little embarrassed. This was the first time Alfred was being asked to leave. Many powerful figures in Iverton wanted to see him but couldn¡¯t Lea was also stunned. She turned to look at him and saw that Alfred was looking at her. He was in a bad mood. She was also very surprised that he suddenly appeared there. She did not see him at the hospital this morning. She thought that he had something to da She let go of Christian and walked over. ¡°Mr. Alfred, I¡¯ll send you off¡° Alfred frowned and turned to leave.¡± Chapter 77 Matilda looked up at their backs with a sharp gaze. She thought, Was it Alfred who helped Lex manipte all of this in secret? Why would he help Leat Could it be that he had taken a fancy to this little bastard? Impossible He is the high and mighty heir of the Andrews family from Iverton. A family like the Berry family is not worthy of their attention. Furthermore, Lea is an illegitimate daughter with a low status. The two of them have never even met before. In the past half a month, the number of times they had seen each other could be counted on one hand. It is impossible for him to really fall in love with her. Although this little bastard has a pretty face, Alfred must have seen countless beautiful women. Did they work together or not? How far have they gone?¡± Lea followed behind Alfred. The two of them deliberately kept a distance from each other so that others wouldn¡¯t notice their rtionship. Lea could feel Matilda¡¯s gaze on her back and knew what she was thinking Even if Matilda racked her brains, it was impossible for her to know that Lea had been reborn, nor would Matilda believe that Alfred would date: Lea Even if Matilda were wary of Lea because of Alfred, it would not change the current situation. Eddie parked the Maybach outside the iron gate. He had already gone to the car to wait Lea followed Alfred out of the iron gate and stood to the side. The wall blocked the view of everyone else. Alfred turned around and was about to re up Lea leaned against the marble wall behind him and smiled like a flower. ¡°Did you see that I won a huge victory. Grandpa won¡¯t trust Matilda anymore.¡± Alfred¡¯s anger immediately subsided. Tears welled up in his red eyes. ¡°Lea. my heart aches for you.¡± He thought. It is the kind of pain that you can¡¯t imagine! SIND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 78 Chapter 78 When he called her name, he was solemn and sincere. Lea looked up at him. Her eyes were wet, revealing aplex emotion ¡°Alfred,¡± she said, gripping his cor, her fingers lingeringly ying with it. ¡°I grew up under the abuse of Matilda, We are sworn enemies. I want her pay, so I need to survive to get revenge. This is the path I must take.¡± Lea looked up at Alfred, her eyes were surprisingly calm, making it impossible to The already neat cor became even more orderly in her fingers. Le see through her emotions. Yet she was straightforward and candid. This is me. My life is destined to be stained with blood, amidst storms and strife. L. She was scared, worried that he wouldn¡¯t ept her as she was. Her throat choked up, unable to continue. ¡°I understand.¡± Alfred hugged her tightly. ¡°Lea. I understand everything. I love you, truly Afraid she wouldn¡¯t believe him, his tone was sincere, and he held her even tighter. He added, ¡°I only have one request. Don¡¯t let yourself get hurt. Don¡¯t forget, you have me. I¡¯m your boyfriend, your future husband. I just want to protect you.¡± Lea¡¯s worries and concerns instantly vanished. Her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°You have already been protecting me. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do all this so smoothly.¡± It was Jason who had stopped Nixon from intervening, allowing Christian to be taken to Riverview Hospital Alfred had overseen everything at Riverview Hospital, ensuring Christian was brought there in time. He gave Lea Riverview Hospital, providing her with a powerful weapon and bargaining chip. Lea stood on tiptoes and left a burning kiss on his lips. ¡°Wait for me. Once I get into Conrad University, I will go with you to Everton Alfred immediately calmed down. He lowered his head and nted a kiss on the corner of her eye. Then, they had an intimate moment but did not linger too long Lea stood in ce, watching the ck Maybach disappear around the corner of the road before turning and entering through the iron gate. In the car, Eddie nced at Alfred ¡°Mr. Andrews, you don¡¯t need to worry about Miss Lea. The antidote for Mr. Berry was prepared by her long ago. He added, ¡°She set a trap long ago, waiting for Matilda to fall into it. You didn¡¯t see Mr. Berry¡¯s expression just now. He seemed to have !¡± These past few days, Eddie had been helping Len establish the hospital, investigating and handling the behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes issues of the Berry and Fraley families. He had also been monitoring Lea¡¯s every move around the clock, ready to step in at the slightest sign of trouble. Earlier, despite not having slept all night, Eddie immediately got Christian here. He had almost run over Matilda with his car out of excessive tension Lea, who looked stunningly beautiful and seemingly innocent, was a child raised under Matilda¡¯s abuse. Yet, in just a few days, she had made Matilda suffer such a huge setback. Helen was detained, Berry Group and Fraley Medical were in chaos, and Matilda¡¯s position in the Berry family was precarious Lea was a terrifying person. ¡°Eddie?¡± Alfred spoke, his tone icy with underlying anger. He threw the tablet at him with a bang. ¡°You handle these two cases in Igrea Eddie¡¯s hands slipped, and the car nearly veered off the road. In the past, no matter what mistakes he made, even if he caused thepany to lose hundreds of millions of dors, Alfred had never shown him such a cold demeanor. Alfred was angry and was giving Eddie a severe punishment. Eddie responded, ¡°Mr. Andrews, I was wrong. From now on, Miss Lea¡¯s matterse first. Her safetyes first,¡± Alfred¡¯s tone finally calmed down. ¡°For now, you don¡¯t need to handle those two cases in Igrea? Chapter 78 ¡°Yes.¡± Eddie breathed a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from his forehead. Inside the Berry family mansion, Christian¡¯s face was stern. He was swift and decisive. ¡°Jeffrey, take some men and search everywhere. Whatever you find, hand it over to Dr. Phoenix¡± He had kept the doctor here specifically to investigate this matter. He wanted to see who dared to harm him on his own turf. Jeffrey was stunned and looked around at everyone. ¡°Yes, Mr. Berry¡± Jeffrey led all the servants in the mansion, including the gardeners, to start the search. Christian, supported by Victor, headed towards the hall, with Lorrand following Maulda felt dizzy. With Max supporting her, her footsteps were still unsteady. *Til help,¡± Lea said, cing her hands on Matilda¡¯s arm. Matilda turned sharply, meeting Lea¡¯s eyes. The little brat had just put on a crying act. Lea¡¯s eyes were still teary, her gaze glistening, and her face bore a faint smile, a mix of gentleness and strength. Matilda questioned, ¡°Lea, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll skin you alive?¡± Matilda¡¯s face contorted in rage, her eyes bloodshot, like a beast ready to leap out and devour Lea ¡°You should know Grandpa¡¯s attitude now. Are you not scared of him!¡± Lea asked, confident and unafraid. She added, ¡°Besides, you know Mr. Alfred is my friend. Even if I can¡¯t deal with you, he can Matilda paused and had a cold unile. Shek thought Lea and Alfred had a significant rtionship. It seemed Lea was bluffing, and she wasn¡¯t afraid. She mocked inwardly, ¡°You two are only friends! And you use him to intimidate me? You¡¯re too nive Matilda pushed Len away. Her hatred for Lea was bone¨Cdeep, and she couldn¡¯t bear Lea¡¯s touch. She was also unwilling to admit fear. Every encounter with Lea ended badly for her. Lea smiled and said, ¡°Someone poisoned Grandpa. Don¡¯t you want to stay and see who gets caught? Leaving now would only make you look guilty. like a thief fleeing the scene. ¡°Lea!¡± Matilda gritted her teeth, frustrated that this little brat always managed to divert all the suspicion onto her. Lea replied, ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disgust me! Matilda sneered, standing straight. ¡°All these years, I underestimated you I was wrong about you.¡± Lea smirked, ¡°Time will tell. I III give you more surprisey Matilda¡¯s expression darkened, appearing to be threatened. This implicit pressure was more terrifying than a direct deration of Halfway down the hall, Christian turned to Matilda. ¡°Youe too.¡± The series of idents made him suspicious of her. Matilda¡¯s body trembled slightly. She didn¡¯t want to be involved in this matter, but she couldn¡¯t leave now, She gave Max a nce, red at Lea, and then turned to follow, ¡°Christian, let me help you.¡± ¡°No need¡± Christian refused sternly, not allowing her to help, Matilda¡¯s hand, reaching out, froze in mid¨Cair. Only after Christian walked a few steps away did her fingers curl back into a fist. Once Christian entered the door, Max approached the group of bodyguards and whispered instructions, after which they silently dispersed. Lea looked around carefully before entering Christian sat in the center of the rosewood sofa chair. Though his body had just suffered severe trauma and he was still weak. He leaned on his cane with a dignified posture, exuding authority, Matilda stood nearby, respectfully keeping her distance. Despite the earlier argument outside, they were still family, and her position hadn¡¯t drastically changed. Victor was also present, standing guard. Lorrand sat on a single¨Cseat sofa to the right. Upon entering, Lea walked straight to the sofa and sat across from Christian. She was, after all, the mistress of this house, while Matilda was merely a guest Lorrand looked at her briefly, ¡°Miss Lea, let me treat the injuries on your face to prevent scarring. His expression and tone were as if he were seeing her for the first time. No one could tell they knew each other, Upon hearing this, Christian nced at Lea¡¯s perfect face and became anxious ¡°Lorrand, quickly check her. Make sure He shot an angry look at Matilda, intensifying the oppressive atmosphere in the hall. ¡°Alright,¡± Lorrand said, diligently turning to Lea. ¡°Miss Lea, please sit here.¡± He took out a medical kit and invited Lea to a side seat, tending to the swelling on her face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. there are no Seeing Christian¡¯s cold expression, Matilda felt tremendous pressure, her back unable to remain straight. Her face was also swollen, not much better than Lea¡¯s ¡°I need to use the restroom,¡± she said, finding an excuse to leave for the restroom. Before leaving, Matilda cast a sidelong re at Lea, Lea¡¯s cold gaze followed her. After a while, Matilda came out of the restroom. She retouched her makeup, but the thick foundation couldn¡¯tpletely hide the swelling, making her look still quite disheveled. The search had been ongoing for some time. Jeffrey and the servants had nearly finished searching the entire mansion. To avoid suspicion, many servants voluntarily led the way to their own rooms for the search Lea¡¯s facial injuries had been treated, the swelling reduced, and the discoloration faded. These medicines are effective, but not the best. Our hospital has better treatments. Miss Lea, you shoulde to our hospital for a few sessions Lorrand suggested. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lea responded. She returned to the single- -seat sofa beside Christian, waiting quietly Finally, Jeffrey came downstairs with several servants and Melissa Melissa¡¯s face was ashen, and she trembled as she descended the stairs. Lea¡¯s eyes narrowed, her expression turning cold. SEND GIFT Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Christian looked up, his expression darkening. ¡°Mr. Berry, Jeffrey nced at the servants, then at Christian, looking troubled. ¡°We found something¡­¡± He hesitated, reluctant to reveal it ¡°Bring it out!¡± Christianmanded sternly. Jeffrey raised his hand, revealing two 2.5¨Cinch transparent sealed bags containing a small amount of white powder. Everyone held their breath. Matilda, standing nearby, also watched with bated breath. ¡°Dr. Phoenix,¡± Christian called out. Lorrand stepped forward, taking the bags. He used a test tube, a dropper, and reagents, conducting a quick identification experiment within minutes. After getting the result, Lorrand said, ¡°Mr. Berry, it¡¯s this chemical substance,¡± The servants turned pale, their fear palpable. After Lorrand packed up his medical kit, Christian nodded to the driver. ¡°Take Dr. Phoenix back.¡± Lorrand exchanged a subtle nce with Lea before leaving through the iron gate with the driver. The hall of the mansion was filled with over twenty people. Besides Matilda, those she brought were waiting in the garden outside. The others were all from the mansion. Christian, leaning on his cane, struggled to stand. With Victor¡¯s support, he finally steadied himself. His gaze swept over everyone, finally resting on Jeffrey. ¡°Tell me, where was it found?¡± Melissa¡¯s legs gave way, and she copsed to her knees. ¡°Mr. Berry, please forgive me! I won¡¯t dare again. I¡¯m begging for your mercy. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ She crawled on the floor and kept apologizing, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Melissa, you!¡± Matilda was both shocked and furious. ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Christian looked equally stunned, sharing the same question. Melissa looked up, her face full of tears, her emotions raw and desperate. She said, ¡°Mr. Berry, do you remember? Fifteen years ago, my five¨Cyear¨Cold son had no one to look after him. I asked your permission to bring him here, and you said yes. But what happened? You stared him, causing him to fall and break his leg¡± Melissa continued, ¡°Though you got him treated andpensated for the expenses, my son was left permanently disabled. He grew up feeling inferior, mocked by his peers, even losing his girlfriend because of it. This year, he returned from studying abroad and finallynded his dream job. However, he was fired by the hospital on the first day due to his disability.¡± Her face showed a fierce hatred. ¡°You ruined his life! Money can¡¯tpensate for such trauma and pain. So, I poisoned your food!¡± Having confessed, Melissa was ready to face the consequences. Since she had already done it, there was nothing to worry about. Lea sat nearby, watching Melissa with a cold gaze.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Mr. Berry¡± Jeffrey¡¯s voice wasden with mixed emotions. ¡°How should we handle this?¡± ¡°We should call the police!¡± Matilda said coldly, ¡°This is attempted murder. Christian, if not for your luck and the advanced medical treatments avable, you might have¡­..¡±¡°¡± If not dead, Christian would have been crippled and wouldn¡¯t live much longer. Melissa looked up, surprise shing in her eyes. She then quickly lowered her head and hid her fear. Lea watched her and then looked at Christian. He remained silent, adding to the tension in the hall. you lost your mind? Victor, unable to contain his anger, said, ¡°Melissa, have you I rson was misbehaved and caused that ident. You share responsibility for it. Mr. Herry not only ensured his treatment but He continued, ¡°Your son Chapter 79 alsopensated you generously, allowing y ; your family to live well. He owed you nothing! You show no gratitude and en resort to poisoning Melissa didn¡¯t dare look at them, only lowering her head and shedding tears. She said stubbornly. ¡°My son¡¯s life was ruined. Who should I me other than Mr. Berry? Someone has to be responsible!¡± Victor was furious. ¡°You¡¯repletely unreasonable and foolisht Mr. Berry, call the police!¡± Jeffrey agreed. ¡°Mr. Berry, this should be handled by the police.¡± Christian looked around, then at the trembling Melissa. She was only about 45 or 46, always clean and well¨Cdressed, appearing younger than her age. She had cooked for Christian for over twenty years. Being a sentimental person, he hade to see her as part of the household, almost like family. But now, Melissa Inoked old as she was in her fifties. She looked fearful, and paranoid, like a madwoman. Christian said, ¡°Forget it, just throw her out Everyone was shocked, staring at him in disbelief. Once a decisive and harsh man in his younger days, Christian would have responded bercely to such a threat. Now, faced with a poisoning attempt, he only ordered Melissa to be expelled, Melissa looked at him in surprise. Jeffrey hesitated. ¡°Mr. Berry is being lenient. You should be grateful and remember this mercy. Do not be foolish again.¡± Melissa immediately bowed to Christian, apologizing and thanking him repeatedly. I¡¯m sorry. Thank you for your mercy. Please take care of yourself¡± Melissa left voluntarily. Jeffrey instructed the servants to pack her belongings and hand them to her. She took some of her things and left on her ??????????????????? The hall returned to calm. ¡°Christian Matilda spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°Get out!¡± Christian cut her off coldly. *1TIl go back to work then. Take care of yourself. Before leaving, Matilda instructed the servants, Jeffrey, and Victor. ¡°Take good care of him.¡± Then, Matilda said to C 10 Christian, I wille visit you with Ewan, Christian turned his head to the side and looked angry. He ignored her. Before Matilda left, she nced at Les again with a hint of warning. Once out of the hull, Matilda got into her Bentley. Despite having been in an ident, the car was only cosmetically damaged and still drivable. She didn¡¯t dare leave it there. ay, steering the car out of therge iron gates and onto the highway. Max drove her away. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me immediately when Christian was discharged from the hospital?¡± Matilda was furious, feeling a murderous fury toward him. She had specially kept Max in the hospital as her informant. She had even left a few capable bodyguards for him. A simple text message or a phone call could have notified her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought so many people to confront Lea and could have left in time. Matilda would never have been caught red¨Chanded by Christian,pletely losing his trust. How would he view her now! Chapter 80 COMMENT Chapter 80 Max immediately panicked and bowed his head in apology. If he weren¡¯t driving, he would have looked at Matilda while apologizing. ¡°Mr. Berry woke up so suddenly, I was with him the entire time, and when I tried to find a chance to inform you, my phone went missing. Max exined hurriedly. ¡°Those bodyguards didn¡¯t get toe along¡­ I had no opportunity to notify them.¡± The bodyguards followed orders strictly. Since Max was apanying Christian as part of their n, they hadn¡¯t contacted her directly or taken any action. Matilda was furious. ¡°Max, if you d don¡¯t start proving your worth and showing that you can still be useful, you might as well disappear forever!¡± Max replied hurriedly. ¡°I will make amends! I promise!¡± Back at the mansion, the sudden departure of M Melissa left many affairs needing attention, so Jeffrey was busy dealing with them. Christian instructed Victor on a few matters and let him back to thepany to handle business since his current health wouldn¡¯t allow him to manage anything himself for the next few days. The hall, now empty except for the grandfather and granddaughter, felt eerily quiet and cold Lea grabbed her backpack from the dining room and headed towards the door. She had a displeased expression ¡°Stop!¡± Christian¡¯s voice halted her just as she reached the main entrance. ¡°Where are you going! Your face is still injured!¡± Lea turned to look at him. Her face showed a disdainful smile, and her gaze was indiferent. She said, ¡°I can go anywhere, just not stay here with someone who¡¯s always in danger. I value my lifer Christian¡¯s blood pressure spiked, his vision went dark, and he almost copsed. He hadn¡¯t died from the poison, but now his granddaughter was about to kill him with anger ¡°Lea¡± he managed to say, catching his breath and trying to steady his blood pressure. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me with that attitude. You¡¯re out of line¡­ Lea walked back towards him, her fingers hooked through the straps of her backpack,ughing coldly and arrogantly. ¡°Did I say anything wrong! Do you think Melissa is the real culprit?¡± She added, ¡°You don¡¯t think so either, do you? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have just kicked her out without pursuing any further responsibility. Do you know why everyone was shocked to see you when you suddenly returned?¡± She continued, ¡°It¡¯s because the test results showed you had a severe cerebral thrombosis and were not expected to wake up anytime soon. Even if you did, you¡¯d be paralyzed, mute, or blind. The antidote saved your life,¡± Lea¡¯s expression grew serious, her eyes sharp. ¡°Do you know where the antidote came from? I arranged for the hospital to develop that antidote ten days ago.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Alfred¡¯s help, ensuring Christian was not taken away by Fraley Medical and was transferred to Fraley Hospital instead, his fate would have mirrored the previous life. Despite Lea¡¯s efforts to save Christian, he ended the matter so lightly by just expelling an innocent servant. It was disappointing and made her fear for her own safety. Christian waspletely stunned by her words. ¡°What.. what do you mean? You arranged for the hospital to develop the antidore?¡± Lea replied. ¡°Do you remember those cats? The chemical substances were found in their bodies. Christian was shocked. Lea had bought the cats on her first trip to the mansion with him. Ever since then, she would take food from her te to feed the cat, even pouring some of his water into a dish for the cats. When the cats eventually fell ill, she took them away, saying she had given them to someone else All this time, even though Lea hadn¡¯t lived in the mansion, she had been silently and meticulously watching over him Christian looked at her anew, as if seeing lier for the first time. ¡°It didn¡¯t matter if you knew about the antidote. Acting rashly would only alert the real culprit, Lea exined, seeing through his thoughts. She continued, ¡°In this world, only you care about my life. I still rely on you to survive, so I regard your life as important as mine? Chapter 80. Christian was overwhelmed with emotions. Lea¡¯s aloof demeanor seemed cold¨Chearted, yet her words were sincere Lea said. ¡°Although the reaction of cats to this chemical is different from humans and not easily noticeable, it still has harmful effects. If Melissa were the one poisoning, she wouldn¡¯t have watched me feed the cats and even helped me. It wasn¡¯t her¡± She added, ¡°The person poisoning you is still in this house. If they fail once, they¡¯ll try a second, a third¡­ A direct attack is easy to avoid, but a hidden one is hard to defend against. Take care.¡± With a cold smile, Lea slung her backpack over her shoulder and turned to leave. Christian watched her back. She was rebellious and stubborn, like a defiant child, yet exuded a solitary mistrust that pained him. ¡°Leal Lea ¡°he called out, trying to stand and chase after her, but his body wavered. Lea ignored his calls and walked out of therge iron gate. Her ride had arrived, Jason was there to pick her up. ¡°Mr. Berry¡­¡± Hearing his call, Jeffrey rushed over from the back garden. Seeing Christian breathing heavily, his chest heaving, and his face flushed, Jeffrey hurried to support him. He shouted, ¡°Someone,e quickly!¡± A servant brought a cup of hot water. Jeffrey took it and offered it to Christian. ¡°Mr. Berry, drink some water first.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Christian¡¯s trembling hand reached for the cup but stopped mid¨Cair as Lea¡¯s words echoed in his mind. ¡°The person poisoning you is still in this house Jeffrey called out, ¡°Mr. Berry** With a steadying effort, Christian took the cup, drank a sip, and gradually calmed his breathing. Jeffrey asked, ¡°Are you alright? Should we return to the hospital?¡± Christian replied, ¡°No need.¡± He had already been given the antidote at the hospital, and another dose would soon be administered to clear any residual poison. After Christian finished the water, Jeffrey ced the cup on the coffee table and sat beside Christian. ¡°Mr. Berry, did you have a fight with Miss Lear¡± Christian remained silent, his expressionposed. ¡°Don¡¯t me her. After everything that happened anyone would be scared, let alone a child. Even an adult would be frightened,¡± Jeffrey said. Matilda was too bold. She even dared to hit Lea in the mansion. One could imagine what Matilda might do if she took Les back Jeffrey added, ¡°She was overly emotional and neededfort. Once she calms down, she¡¯ll be as caring for you as before¡± Christian¡¯s anger red. ¡°You know nothing, you don¡¯t understand her at all!¡± Caring! She didn¡¯t even hint at the seriousness of the situation to him, not a single clue. She deliberately kept it from him. In frustration, Christian struck the floor with his cane. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d argue with a child!¡± At seventy, he was a respected elder. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right¡± Jeffrey Christian hulled. y soothed. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Did Miss Lea go out! Is she¡­ running away!¡± ¡°Where could she go except school? It seems she really wants to get into Conrad University He paused, realizing something. into Conrad University, she would move to Iverton for her studies, bing independent and no longer needing his support. She was If Lea go! determined to study hard to get into Conrad University and leave this house.. Thinking back to her pleading toe to the mansion and her previous attempt to leave in the rain, his heart grew heavy. As a grandfather, Christian realized he hadn¡¯t provided Lea a home or the care and protection she deserved. The more he thought, the more temorseful he felt Lea had left without calling for a driver, opting to call for her own ride. Ever since the ident involving the driver who had picked! avoided using the family car. She was always wary of everything, including food and travel. she Chapter 80 Christian became more uneasy. He pulled out his phone and called Lea SINO GUT Chapter 81 Chapter 81 In the ck SUV, Lea couldn¡¯t help but take in her surroundings. Her fingers gently stroked the seat, feeling its soft andfortable texture. As she leaned back, the intelligent massage system activated, operating silently and providing immensefort. This car had clearly been modified. On the outside, it appeared to be an ordinary Mercedes¨CBenz SUV, with a standard license te from Vaporleon City, making it a typical choice for middle¨Css individuals and fitting the profile of a hired car. However, the interior was top¨Cnotch, from the advanced intelligent system to the meticulously designed details. Lea discovered it even had a bulletproof and collision avoidance system. Such a high level of security was on par with Cretan presidential cars and far exceeded the specifications of any typical luxury vehicle, making it worth millions of dors. Of course, this car belonged to Alfred. But why did he insist on such a high¨Csecurity vehicle for her? Was he being overly cautious? Why did he worry so much about her? Lea couldn¡¯t figure it out, but she felt a sense of happiness knowing that Alfred truly cared for her. This wasn¡¯t a dream. Holding the steering wheel, Jason watched her from the rearview mirror. Seeing Lea so focused on examining the car¡¯s interior as if admiring a piece of art, he felt a bit proud, He asked, ¡°Miss Lea, the car has been modified. Do you like it? ¡°Yes, I like it very much,¡± she replied, feeling thefort of the leather armrest, an embodiment of Alfred¡¯s affection for her. Curiosity got the better of her as she asked, ¡°Why was it modified? It must have cost a loc Tm¡­ a car enthusiast. I enjoy modifying vehicles,¡± Jason said, his tone slightly evasive, clearly bluffing. Recently, he, Eddie, and Craig realized that Alfred was quite fond of Lea. He had casually suggested to Alfred. ¡°How about upgrading the car?¡± Alfred had then provided some suggestions. A security system, an intelligent system, and hired top luxury car designers from Custua for the modifications. ¡°Money¡­ wasn¡¯t an issue¡­ Jason knew he could never alford such an expensive car on his own. ¡°Working for Alfred, we don¡¯tck for money Lea saw his guilty expression and nodded with a slight smile. In her past life, her sole concem had been revenge. Luxuries like mansions, cars, and high¨Cend goods held no interest for her. But sitting in such a car now, feeling its ultimatefort, she understood why so many people relentlessly pursued wealth and status. The car¡¯s connection to Alfred also gave her a sense of being protected, which was reassuring. Lea leaned back into the seat, focusing on enjoying the experience. Jason, watching her through the mirror, couldn¡¯t help but smile¡­ He had spent a lot of time with Lea recently and noticed that she rarely smiled and kept her distance from others. Her routine involved frequent visits to the hospitalb andte¨Cnight study sessions, resembling a robot. Seeing her genuinely enjoying the modified car was a pleasant surprise. Jason decided Alfred needed to know this, so he discreetly took a picture of Lea¡¯s content expression Lea¡¯s phone buzzed. She saw it was a call from Christian. She frowned and didn¡¯t answer. She knew what he wanted to say and felt it was unnecessary to continue the conversation.. He called once, twice, thrice. When he called a fourth time, she finally pressed the hang¨Cup button. ¡°She hung up! That little brat dared to hang up on me?¡± In the mansion, Christian was furious. He had never had someone refuse his calls, let alone hang up on him. ¡°That checky girl. She¡¯s really turned against me! She¡¯s still a kid, and she dares to defy me! Just moments ago, she was pleading with me to save her, and now she¡¯s hanging up on me!¡± Christian said angrily. Christian was furious and confused. This was the first time in decades he felt so frustrated. Lea¡¯s thoughts, temperament, and intentions werepletely beyond hisprehension. For the first time, Christian felt utterly powerless in dealing with a person or a situation. ¡°Mr. Berry Jeffrey immediately tried tofort him.
  1. n. ¡°Miss Lea is just a child. Children often throw tantrums. Her behavior is actually quite good. However, this didn¡¯t alleviate Christian¡¯s mood. He became acutely aware of the strained rtionship between Lea and the Berry family, and this realization filled him with worry and sadness.
He ordered, ¡°You¡­ call her.¡± Jeffrey nodded. ¡°Okay¡± ly as she answered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Jeffrey¡± Momentster, Jeffrey made the call. Lea narrowed her eyes slightly as Jeffrey said. ¡°Miss Lea, Mr. Berry asked me to call you. Lea replied, ¡°And?¡± Jeffrey asked. ¡°Are you heading to school now?¡± Then, her phone vibrated twice. A message popped up. It was from Lorrand. It said: [Donna is critically ill!] She needed to go to the hospital She replied to Jeffrey. ¡°Tve hired a tutor for the SAT exam. I¡¯m going to meet the teacher.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll let Mr. Berry know,¡± Jeffrey replied. ¡°He mentioned that the family needs more staff, drivers, cooks, and maids. He hopes you¡¯ll handle the recruitment.¡± Lea paused. This was a tacit admission from her grandfather that there were disloyal and treacherous people in the household, and he wanted her to recruit new drivers and maids he could trust Jy studies. Her expression softened slightly Les Grandpa handle it. I¡¯m busy with my With that, she hung up the phone. Back at the mansion, Christian anxiously asked, ¡°What did she say?¡± Jeffrey replied, ¡°She said you can handle it yourself. She¡¯s busy studying Christian exhaled a sigh of relief, a smile spreading across his face. The little girl still trusted him Lea hung up the phone and instructed Jason, ¡°The mansion needs a new driver. Find a way to get in I She needed someone she could trust close to her. Jason, being Alfred¡¯s man, was capable and trustworthy.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Got it.¡± Jason had been thinking of ways to stay close to her and protect her openly. Les said, ¡°To the hospital.¡± Lea opened the message from Lorrand, Donna¡¯s transnted kidney was ipatible. Previously, Fraley Hospital suppressed the rejection symptoms with medication, which masked the issue. With the medication¡¯s effects waning, rejection symptoms emerged. The kidney needed to be removed, or she wouldn¡¯t survive the week. Given her current health, another major surgery posed a high risk, even with their potent drugs. At the hospital, Lorrand was waiting g for Lea downstairs and immediately escorted her to the director¡¯s office. Jason watched her enter the building, then sent a message to Alfred. (Miss Lea said she likes the modified car a lot) He included the photo he had taken. Though Lea had only said she liked it, Jason added a lot to avoid appearing inadequate in his job After leaving the Berry family¡¯s mansion, Alfred returned to hiskeside vi. Carrying his coat, he was about to catch up on sleep when he received Jason¡¯s message. Opening it, he saw the photo of Lea Lea wore a blue school uniform and a white shirt with a tie. She had her long ck hair cascading down like shiny silk. She looked impably neat and dignified. sweet smile on her face, exuding genuine happiness. She leaned against the seat, a faint, swert The bright summer morning light highlighted her delicate features with a soft glow. Chapter 81 Alfred¡¯s heart softened, a doting smile spreading across his face as he sent a message. [Where is she?] Jason promptly replied: [She went to the hospital. Donna is critically ill] 12 2 2 Alfred frowned, turned around, went back downstairs, and drove off again. COMMENT Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Lea went directly to the director¡¯s office of Riverview Hospital, where Lorrand was already waiting for her at the door. This office was exclusively used by Lorrand, and it was empty at the moment. As soon as they entered, he closed the door behind them. Lea did not want to be noticed by Matilda and Fraley Hospital, so her movements within the hospital were almost entirely secret, known only to Alfred, Chris, Charles, and a few others. Lorrand immediately reported to her. The nephrologists gathered in the specialty office early this morning to discuss the surgery n, but most of their opinions can be disregarded¡± He then ced the documents in front of her. ¡°Miss Berry, what do you think about this surgery now?¡± Lea asked. ¡°What is Fraley Hospital¡¯s reaction at the moment¡± Lorrand was taken aback. After Peter and his team were thrown out yesterday afternoon, they had not been concerned about them anymore The hospital had been extremely busy, and he had only slept for less than five hours the previous night. For a senior surgeon, this was insufficient to ensure his physical condition for performing such a high¨Clevel surgery. Lorrand could only manage the coordination, barely keeping the hospital¡¯s operations running. However, he should have been paying attention. Given the severity of Donna¡¯s case, Fraley Hospital would go to any lengths to defend its reputation and retaliate. The Fraley Hospital would surely use her current condition to undermine them. Considering their usual tactics and Nixon¡¯s ruthlessness, Lorrand was worried. He said, ¡°Miss Berry, I am sorry. It was my negligence. I was wrong! I. Lea ignored him. She understood the situation as soon as she saw his reaction She had already pulled his officeputer towards her, opened the browser, and was ready to search for information her way. The incident of them seizing the patient had already trended online, so any action taken would surely be publicly posted online as well Before Lea could start typing, she noticed the top trending topic on the real¨Ctime hot list. ¡°Fraley Hospital news conference live Just as she was about to click on it there was a knock at the door. Shannon anxiously called from outside. ¡°Mr. Phoenix, are you in there? I want to ask you about my mother¡¯s condition¡­¡± She had been to the nephrology office and had heard some of the doctors¡® opinions. Her mother was critically ill, and her heart could stop at any moment Lorrand had the best medical skills and was most familiar with her mother¡¯s condition. From their conversation yesterday, Shannon could also tell that Lea had instructed him to take care of her and her mother, So, she came to ask him about the situation. No matter whether she and Donna were rted by blood, Shannon did not want her to die yet. She was still waiting for Donna to help her deal with Helen, to repay Lea. Lorrand was stunned and looked to Lea for her opinion. This matter was directly rted to Donna and her daughter, and no one knew it better than Lea Lea nodded and then clicked the mouse to start the live broadcast. ¡°Mr. Phoenix¡­ As soon as Shannon entered, she was shocked to see Lea Hearing the voice from theputer, it was her mother¡¯s attending doctor at Fraley Hospital, Peter. He mentioned Donna Shannon quickly walked over and stood next to Lea to watch. Lorrand also hurried over to understand the situation. held in the lobby of Fraley Hospital¡¯s headquarters, with invitations extended to thirty or forty media reporters, and the The news conference was city news anchors were also present. Of course, their own media reporters controlled the situation. Chapter 82 Including on¨Csite staff, security, and the dozen hospital staff members attending, including Peter, the marketing manager, the vice president, the hospital director, and the head of the announcement department, the scene was grand and solemn, with 360¨Cdegree live coverage. Peter faced the camera and said confidently, ¡°Riverview SmartMed is a newly built hospital. Iverton behind them is quite strong. Everyone knows that in Vaporleon City, our Fraley Medical holds 99% of the market share. Other hospitals can¡¯t survive.¡± He continued, ¡°The business world is like a battlefield. They will stop at nothing to survive and will go all out to attack our hospital. Right now, our hospital is being exploited by malicious individuals¡± Peter was dressed in a white coat, wearing thin¨Cframed sses, looking proper and dignified, very fitting for his image as an excellent doctor. His speech was logical and persuasive. Reporters began asking questions. ¡°Dr. Dup, are y you saying Riverview Hospital is now controlling Donna because of business.petition?¡± Next to Peter, a middle¨Caged man in his forties, dressed in a ck suit, adjusted his jacket and seriously answered on his behalf, ¡°All of you are smart people. Suchmon business tactics should be evident to everyone. He was the hospital¡¯s marketing director, and his words ttered the media personnel, making them psychologically more receptive to statement his ¡°But in Donna¡¯s case, Helen was involved in murder, using her status to manipte Dr. Dup to control the patient¡¯s life. It¡¯s understandable that Riverview Hospital would take such actions, right? The city news anchor sharply questioned Peter.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Unfazed, he confidently responded, ¡°As we just mentioned, this is a business war. As for Ms. Helen¡¯s case, the court has not yet delivered a verdict. Until the result is out, please do not jump to conclusions.¡± His words led to a murmur of discussion among the dozens of media personnel in the audience. At Riverview Hospital, Lea and the others could not hear their discussions but saw the densely packedments on the screen. ¡°Is there a twist in this case? Is Helen still the murderer ¡°Looks like it.¡± ¡°No way, has already been acquitted. If it¡¯s not her, then who?¡± ¡°If it really was her, Fraley Hospital wouldn¡¯t say so. Even a three¨Cyear¨Cold wouldn¡¯t do something so contradictory¡± ¡°There must be more to this ¡°Who reallymitted the murder? Can someone exin?¡± ¡°Anyway, if Fraley Hospital dares to hold this press conference, I feel reassured. I won¡¯t sell my Berry Group and Fraley Medical stocks now.¡± ¡°I just bought 50 thousand shares.¡± T¡¯m getting some too!¡± Lea frowned. Were they so confident that Helen would be acquitted? What was Matilda going to do? ¡°This¡­ how is this possible?¡± Shannon asked incredulously, turning to Lea. The evidence was irrefutable and exposed to the entire inte. No matter how powerful, could they defy thew and public justice? Lea merely nced at her indifferently. world! Her worldview was Seeing her gaze, Shannon bit her lip, feeling a surge of powerlessness and despair. Could anything truly happen in this w shattered again. SEND GIFT Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Lorrand nced at Shannon and then at Lea. Both were about the same age, ssmates even. However, Shannon appeared to be a naive young girl. while Lea was a prodigious genius who had already seen through everything. The press conference quieted down. However, someone couldn¡¯t resist asking. ¡°So, will Helen be acquitted? This was the question on everyone¡¯s lips, both online and offline, with many waiting for the answer. Peter calmly and seriously responded, ¡°For this question, please wait for the official verdict.¡± A reporter asked, ¡°Dr. Dup, why did you try to take Donna from Riverview Hospital?¡± Peter answered, ¡°Donna is our hospital¡¯s patient. She is a single mother, a long¨Cterm alcoholic. in poor health, and just had a kidney transnt. Her condition is extremely critical, and any slight mishap could be life¨Cthreatening. Out of our responsibility to the patient, we urgently tried to bring her back for proper care.¡± ¡°But your people were thrown out by them. What do you think about that? The questioning reporter couldn¡¯t help but smile. The scene was tooical to remain serious. Some others also smiled, but the broadcast director switched the camera to avoid showing it. Peter¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°At Fraley Medical, we always maintain strict discipline and demand proper conduct. Such rude behavior from Riverview Hospital is absolutely uneptable. Our hospital would never employ doctors with criminal records¡± The scene erupted again as reporters scrambled to ask more questions,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the story with Riverview Hospital¡¯s director Lorrand having been to prison Dr. Dup, can you borate so that patients can make informed decisions and avoid being harmed?¡± ¡°Yes, Dr. Dup, please tell us more.¡± The reporter kept asking. The momentum of questioning was strong, and this issue had to be addressed. Finally, someone from the HR department came out to answer. Their exnation wasn¡¯t detailed but it was still damaging. ¡°Miss Berry¡­¡± Al Riverview Hospital, Lorrand watched the live broadcast, his face full of guil. He hadn¡¯t expected his background to bring such negative impacts on the hospital. Just as he was about to speak, his phone rang. The person on the other end said, ¡°Mr. Phoenix, several critically ill patients are urgently requesting transfers¡­¡± The background was chaotic, with patients and their families yelling and causing amotion, and the front desk and doctors couldn¡¯t control the situation Lorrand looked at Lea, who remained calm, watching theputer screen. He replied, ¡°Discharge them. Take good care of the patients, and ensure their safety The person replied, ¡°Yes¡± After hanging up, Lorrand looked at Lea with a serious expression. ¡°Miss Lea, I have decided to resign. I¡¯ll hold a press conference to reveal the truth and restore the hospital¡¯s reputation.¡± Lea turned her chair and looked up at him, her gaze stern and authoritative. ¡°Will resigning help?¡± Lorrand lowered his head in shame. Resigning now would be useless. It would plunge the hospital into chaos and confirm their opponent¡¯s usations. It would do more harm than good. Lea continued questioning, ¡°Will Fraley Medical leave you with evidence to restore the truth? Can you ensure that once the truth is out, people will No one would believe it. Just like in her previous life, when Lea was sent to the mental hospital, she had pleaded her case thousands of times, and no one believed her. Lorrands courage dissipated as he lowered his head, Lea turned back to the screen, watching the live broadcast Chapter 83 Shannon looked between him and Lea. She was astonished Lorrand¡¯s background wasplicated and unjust, yet he workedpletely under Lea¡¯s direction This Lea was vastly different from the person Shannon thought she knew. She was strong, brilliant, and meticulous. protected here solely because of Lea, It was now clear to Shannon that she and her mother were p In the live broadcast, a reporter asked, ¡°Dr. Dup, you mentioned trying to take Donna due to her critical condition. Does this mean Riverview Hospital can¡¯t treat her properly The room went silent, everyone holding their breath for the response. If the answer were no, it would undermine all previous statements. The confidence to hold this press conference suggested the answer would be yes. Although the reporters had already made such a deduction in their hearts, this matter was underprehensive attention. It was a serious matter and could not be written randomly. They needed verification. Lea¡¯s eyes sharpened as she watched Peter, waiting for his response. Lorrand and Shannon also held their breath, hearts sinking They had almost predicted the answer. Fraley Medical had given Donna an ipatible kidney. Her condition was now fatal. No wonder they held a press conference. Shannon¡¯s face turned pale, trembling, Shannon had naively believed that agreeing to take the me for Helen would save her mother. However, their real n was to let Donna die in the hospital after sending Shannon to prison. It would be an ordinary case of a chronically ill patient dying post¨Csurgery, unnoticed by the public Shannon thought she was too foolish and ignorant. Realizing this, Shannon understood that Lea was her only support Peter¡¯s voice rang out confidently in the broadcast Of course, Fraley Medical¡¯s standards are well¨Cknown. We were ranked in the top ten pioneering medical institutions in the international medical journal earlier this year.¡± Everyone in Vaporleon City knew this. The crowd nodded in agreement. Peter continued. ¡°Donna¡¯s condition is critical. We¡¯ve treated her for years and know her medical history well. She just had a major surgery, and changing hospitals now would be a grave mistake¡± The reporters exchanged nces, discussing among themselves. The city news anchor stood up to ask, ¡°So, Donna has a high risk of dying if she stays at Riverview Hospital?¡± As a serious news channel, they would only broadcast urate news, so they needed a clear answer. Peter nodded confidently. ¡°If Donna remains there, her death is only a matter of time. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have gone the suffered such humiliation.¡± gone there to retrieve her and No one asked further questions. The atmosphere at the press conference was serious yet harmonious. The media leaned towards Fraley Medical. and online opinion followed suit, with many specting that Helen was innocent and that there was more to the murder case. Within a short time, Berry Group and Fraley Medical¡¯s stock began to rebound. A1 Riverview Hospital, Lea clicked the mouse, ending the live broadcast Lea, I will reveal the truth about my mother no matter the cost, Shannon said, hoping to prevent any damage to the hospital. Lea gave her a faint look. Shannon¡¯s solution was futile. Matilda and her associates would use the best PR strategies, burying the truth under rumors of a business conspiracy. Shannon u understood from Lea¡¯s look that her efforts were useless, although they were all she could offer Lea smiled coldly. ¡°Prepare for surgery. We will live¨Cstream the entire procedure and the reasons for it. They imed the patient would die under their care. Lea was determined to prove otherwhe Chapter 83 Business war? So be it. Both Fridley Medical and Berry Group were her targets. This opportunity was perfect to start her takeover In terms of medical technology, Lea was confident that no one could match her current expertise. S She represented the pinnacle of the world¡¯s medical standards, ten years ahead of her time. 0 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 ¡°What?¡± Lorrand thought he had misheard, Shannon also stared at Lea in disbelief. But seeing Lea¡¯s confident smile, they both understood and felt their blood surge with excitement. There was nothing more convincing than to destroy their enemiespletely, especially when it involved saving a critically ill patient. ¡°Great!¡± Lorrand¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements!¡± Lea stood up and headed for the door. Shannon watched her elegant, confident, and proud figure. The light from outside iluminated Lea¡¯s back, filling Shannon¡¯s eyes with bright hope, Shannon no longer felt like a helpless victim but someone who could fight back. She quickly followed them. As soon as Lorrand and Lea stepped out, they met Chris rushing towards them. With her low ponytail and ck professional suit, she looked efficient and smart ¡°Miss Berry, Mr. Phoenix, I¡¯ve seen Fraley Hospital¡¯s broadcast. What are your ns?¡± She had been overseeing renovations at the headquarters and rushed over as soon as she saw the news. She finished watching the broadcast on the way, ¡°We¡¯re going to operate on Donna and live stream the entire procedure. Chris, we need your help with the live broadcast.¡± Lea said. Chris was stunned for a moment, then her eyes lit up with excitement. She admired this strategy! No wonder Alfred liked Leat She replied, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Mr. Andrews¡¯s new equipment wille in handy ¡°Good¡± Lea nodded and headed to the surgical prep room to change into her scrubs. Lorrand went to arrange the surgical details, and they all went their separate ways to prepare In the nephrology office, six seasoned experts sat around a long white table, all looking grim They had also seen Fraley Hospital¡¯s broadcast. Aspetitors, they had a longstanding rivalry with Fraley Hospital, seeing each other as mortal enemies. Now, they had been openly humiliated. To make things worse, their director and once a colleague had a suspicious past. It made them wonder if Lorrand was a corporate spy sent to ruin them. The tension was palpable, and their anger and doubts grew, Lorrand burst in and saw the others¡® hostile looks toward him. He was stunned but understood their feelings. He knew the priority was to perform the surgery sessfully. ¡°Prepare yourselves. We have a surgery to assist with,¡± he announced. ¡°A surgery?¡± One of the more hot¨Ctempered doctors stood up, ring at Lorrand. ¡°Who¡¯s performing it? You? If the patient dies, will you take responsibility for the hospital shutting down?¡± He wore an expression of sudden realization, ¡°Oh, this is your true goal, right? Dr. Lorrand of Fraley Hospiral!¡± The room fell silent, filled with tension and hostility. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Mr. Phoenix has always been very responsible.¡± An older doctor stood up and intervened. They hadn¡¯t worked together for long, but they had all witnessed Lorrand¡¯s performance firsthand. It was impable, except for this incident. ¡°Responsible? More like ulterior motives!¡± One doctor scoffed. ¡°Mr. Phoenix¡­¡± another doctor said. He looked at Lorrand and hesitated, hoping for an exnation. Lorraid nced at everyone, feeling a sense of hopelessness. In this situation, whatever he said would be useless without evidence. He said sternly, ¡°Prepare for surgery!¡± Following Lea¡¯s n, these issues were nothing The hot¨Ctempered doctor grew even more furious Torrand, don¡¯t go overboard. If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, I report you as a corporate spy!¡± Suddenly, the half¨Cclosed door was pushed wide open. Cliris stood at the doorway, wearing ck pointed¨Ctoe short boots and a suit, exuding a fierce andmanding presence. She said, ¡°Mr. Phoenix is appointed by our boss. Do you think she hasn¡¯t considered your concerns! You were hired to follow arders, not to question your superiors. If you can¡¯t do that, get out Chris had only appeared at a couple of high¨Clevel meetings, but everyone knew her identity. She was their boss¡¯s representative, the top leader Her powerful aura quickly suppressed the doubts and anger in the room. The older doctor patted the young hot¨Ctempered one on the back, trying to calm him down. This wasn¡¯t something they should be worrying about Though they felt disgruntled, no one dared to argue ¡°Prepare for surgery, Lorrand ordered again before leaving the office to get ready. Chris turned and stood outside the door, nodding to Lea down the hallway Lea was already in her surgical gown, a blue sterile suit, with a cap and mask covering her face. Only hershes were visible, making it impossible for others to discem her features.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Thetter part of what Chris said had been Lea¡¯s original words. Lea didn¡¯t possess that same cold, arrogant, and profound aura as the young girl, unable to project the same level of intimidation. But for these dedicated surgeons, it was more than enough. odie. Everyone left the office to prepare. They had devised several surgical ns With an open surgery, the patient was sure to They were all very curious as to why Lorrand insisted on this surgery and what different oue he anticipated. Lorrand grabbed the patient¡¯s test report and followed Lea to the ICU where Donna was being treated. Lea was going to perform the surgery, so she needed to assess the patient¡¯s condition herself. As they approached the door, they could hear shouting from inside. ¡°You ungrateful wretch. Why didn¡¯t you take the me Donna, clutching her phone, hurled it towards the bed where Shannon was standing. Since being brought here the previous morning. Donna had woken up several times and had a rough idea of her situation. The effect of the anti¨Crejection drugs had worn off. She had passed out several times, only to wake up in pain again. In her attempt to contact Peter, Donna had seen their press conference and fully understood the situation. *ng¡­ Weak from pain, Donna didn¡¯t have much strength. The phone fell to the ground, missing Shannon. Propped up against the headboard, Donna red at Shannon. She was panting, and her was face pale. She was drenched in sweat, and her voice was weak. Her eyes were bloodshot and filled with a vicious intensity as if she wanted to tear someone apart ¡°Tm your mother! I raised you¡­ sent you to such a good high school¡­ and now you want me dead? If I had known you were such a cold¨Chearted, ungrateful wretch, I would have strangled you when you were a child!¡± Donna, in severe pain and on the brink of death, was speaking without restraint. Shannon stood at the bedside, her fists clenched so tightly that her fingers dug into her palms. She tried to control herself. Despite her efforts, her body still trembled uncontrobly. A torrent of emotions churned within her like ragingva. In the past, such cruel words would have made her cry, but now her eyes, though teary, were filled with hatred rather than sorrow. The first thing her so¨Ccalled mother said to her wasn¡¯t a question about the situation but an usation for not taking the fall for Helen Thankfully, Donna was too sick to move. Otherwise, she might have beaten Shannon to death Raising her! Sending her to a good high school? Did her education have anything to do with Domna! In fact, Donna had repeatedly hindered Shannon Shannon would have dropped out long ago if not for her talent. ¡°Yes! I am a cold¨Chearted, ungrateful wretch!¡± Shannon had found peace within herself because she knew they weren¡¯t truly mother and daughter. COMMENT Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Shannon retorted, ¡°Do you think you would survive if I took the me? If it weren¡¯t for me, you really wouldn¡¯t have had a chance! The fact that the hospital dared to perform this surgery a and broadcast it live indicated that Lea was confident to save Donna Shannon wanted to ask why Donna, who wasn¡¯t her biological mother, imed to be her mother, Who was she really? Who were her biological parents! But now wasn¡¯t the time toplicate matters further. As for her biological parents, having a mother like Donna was already a disaster. Father, mother, any family ties.. she didn¡¯t want any of it. Shannon bit her lip, swallowing all her questions and emotions. *You ungrateful brat Donna raised her hand to point at her, but she was too weak. Her hand lifted halfway and then dropped back down. If she had the strength, she would have pped Shannon. Donna struggled to say, ¡°You heartless brat, II¡­ Call Dr. Dup right now! Tell him you¡¯ll confess and take the me. Ask him to get me out of here!¡± Shannon¡¯s eyes widened, her gaze turning cold and distant with disappointment Even now, Donna wanted her to take the fall for Helen. It was clear that Donna was willing to sacrifice Shannon¡¯s life for her own survival. Thankfully, they weren¡¯t biologically rted. If they were, Shannon would have died of shame for having such a mother, Donna shouted, ¡°What are you still standing here? Pick up the phone and call him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you get it yer?¡± Shannon held the test report in front of Donna. The reason Peter is sure you¡¯re going to die is because the kidney they gave you is ipatible with you!¡± She continued. ¡°And you never had kidney cancer. They made it all up to control you and forced me to take the me for Helen. They removed one of your kidneys to ensure your death!¡± Shannon hadn¡¯t intended to reveal all this, wanting Donna to focus on her treatment instead. But now, she had no choice. Donna was stunned for a moment, then her anger red up even more. ¡°You filthy liar! You¡¯re making up these crazy stories just to avoid saving your mother. I raised you for nothing, you ungrateful wretch¡± The words ¡°ungrateful wretch¡± and ¡°Tilthy liar kept ringing in Shannon¡¯s cars, fueling her rage, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you just leave years ago! Why did youe back? Shannon asked, barely able to contain herself In her heart, she wanted to ask, ¡°Why do you insist on iming to be my mother when you aren¡¯t?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Donna was taken aback. She had a grown daughter, beautiful and attending a good high school. Donna thought she would need to rely on Shannon for the rest of her life. Donna said sternly, ¡°I am your mother! Have you no conscience?¡± Shannon was infuriated. Donna warned, ¡°Shannon, if you dare disobey me, refuse to save me, or show me no respect, I¡¯ll expose you to the medial You¡¯ll ruin your reputation and your future!¡± Shannon closed her eyes, too angry to respond. She recalled what Lea had told her at the police station, saying Donna was the only mother she knew whopletelycked matemal nature and was just a selfish woman, Another wave of intense pain hit Donna, and she screamed hysterically, ¡°Call Dr. Dup now¡­ hurry¡­ Suddenly, Lea pushed the door open and entered, exuding a cold aura. She also had a stern and icy gaze. She bent down, picked up the phone from the floor, and ced it in Donna¡¯s hand. She said coldly. ¡°Call him. She didn¡¯t actually want to save Donna. It was mainly to deal with Helen and Fraley Medical, Besides, Shannon still cared about her ¡°mother¡¯s life. Donna was terrified by Lea¡¯s cold tone and fierce gaze, wanting nothing more than to escape. She hesitated, then struggled to dial Peter¡¯s number. Shannon watched in some surprise but said nothing. Lorrand nced at Shannon with sympathy and then looked at Donna with disdain. Chapter 5 This mother was cold, selfish, and cruel and treated her daughter lolly I was petiful to have such a mother. And yes, Drorina was also i foolish. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament. The plone rang rot but no one ariswered. Donna grew more frantic, dutching the pliour and trendding driven nced warily at Lea and the others and dialed again. At that moment, Peter was in his office, being interviewed by journalists. Alter the press conference, reporters crowded around him, and he invited some of them into his office for a live interview This wat fanie, and he was enthusiastically answering questions. It was not a recording, but a live broadcast, When the phone rang, he was annoyed. the second ring, he checked the phone to avoid disrupting the inters ¡°Dr. Dup, please save miet Pleasee and une me Tronna¡¯s urgent, sirill seine came through the phone. Her voice was koud, and everyone ¡°Dr. Dup, F¡¯m at Riverview Hospital, Pease take me back for treatment. Save me y to intervene.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Yancey Peter said, feigningpassion. ¡°You are now a patient at Riverview Hospital. We have no authority to A glint of malice flickered in his eyes. ¡°Of course, we will du no l?rlp you¡± He hung up, wiped his eyes, and turned back to the camera, forcing a sal smile, The reporter seized the opportunity to ask, ¡°Dr. Dup, was that Dorina! Why was thar asking you Peter replied, ¡°She probably realizes her situation and knows only we can save her for helper The reporter asked again, ¡°Will you still try to help her Peter responded, ¡°Of coune, ¡®s our duty as doctors. We will do our best tomunicate with Riverview Hospital a nital and assist in her treatment. A ¡®s ICU, Duana was left in shock after the call ended. The interview kept going. Meanwhile, back at Riverview Hospital¡¯s The phone dipped from her hand and fell to the door, Struggling to lift her head, she red at her daughter, grimacing in pain. ¡°Tr¡¯s all your fault, you ungrateful wretch¡­ She tried to curse, but the pain was too much. Her body convulsed, the m slipped towards unconsciousTICAK. ¡°Take her to the operating room,¡± Lea achines around her beeping frantically, her eyes losing focus as the Les ondered. Lorrad immediately moved to take action. was ready and helped transfer Doma to the operating room, Shannon picked up Donna¡¯s phone and followed them. The nephrology team was read Outside the operating room, Shannon saw staff setting upputers, cameras, and other equipment. Instruments for live streaming, which hadn¡¯t been there before, were now being set up in the operating ron. Chris personally oversaw the setup, directing the PR team as they arranged the live broadcast. Chris asked for aptoj, sat down, and checked the trending news. The top headlines were all about the press conference and Fraley Hospital. ¡°Riverview Smari Mel¡¯s expansion, Concerns over Donna¡¯s critical condition¡± Hidden Could Helen be innocent?¡± Fraley Hospital¡¯s press conference¡± There were numerous articles atel crammments, with temn of thousands of discussions. The media narrative had turned Riverview Hospital target of puldic scrutiny. Chris thought for a moment and then The poni said, ¡°Tin Donna¡¯s daughter. My mother has a kidney tramnt mismatch. She is modergoing removal surgery. Due to a matched kidney transnt yesterday morning, my maber nerdi emergency surgery. Her condition is critical,ut with the dedicated efforts of Riverview Helieve she will pull through Prayers needed¡± Hospital¡¯s dou te 1/3 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chris was checking the custom tablet, and reviewing the webpage. This surgery was their response to Fraley Hospital¡¯s press conference. They needed to match their Fraley Hospital¡¯s trending topics, but as soon as Chris opened the page, she saw Shannon¡¯s trending post and looked in surprise at the girl hunched over herptop. Rumor had it that students from Vaporleon High School were either geniuses or children of the wealthy. It seemed she was one of the geniuses Sensing Chris¡¯s gaze, Shannon looked up, surprised and wary. Her experiences at Vaporleon High School, often doing shady things under Helen¡¯smand, had made her timid and self¨Cdeprecated. But she quickly realized who Chris was. She knew Chris was a hospital executive allied with Lea and thus a helper for her and her mother. She nodded sincerely Chris approached her. ¡°Can you get th Shannon replied, ¡°Yes!¡± you get the surgery livestream trending?¡± Chris smiled and called over a few staff members. ¡°Come over here and follow her lead The young men, in their twenties, were top¨Cnotch technicians hired by the hospital. They looked at the undernourished girl in her hospital gown with skepticism. However, they had to follow orders, so they carried the equipment over Shannon extended her hand to a technician about to send a message, but he hesitated, reluctant to give up hisptop. She grabbed it firmly and took it from him after a brief tug¨Cof¨Cwar. men were speechless. The young men were ? Shannon sat back down, cing theptop on her knees and checking the data. From the livestream window, she saw the operating room was ready. To her shock, the surgeon was Len herself. Shannon remembered that Lorrand had mentioned that her mother¡¯s surgery was deemed impossible by both him and Peter, which was why Peter confidently stated her mother would die. It was Lea¡¯s arrival that turned the tide. It could be seen that her surgical skills were above Lorrand¡¯s, Lea waspletely different from the timid, worthless person Shannon used to be, totally unrecognizable. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Chris asked, noticing Shannon¡¯s stunned expression. ¡°No, no problem! I¡¯ll get the news trending right away¡± Shannon refocused and began typing rapidly, her fingers flying over the keyboard.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In less than a minute, she handed back theptop. ¡°Done.¡± Chris opened her tform and saw the new trending post, which had already surpassed the Fraley Hospital press conference news. It was the surgery livestream. She looked at Shannon with approval, thinking Shannon was a rare technical genius. Although Chris didn¡¯t know much about Shannon, the fact that Lea was protecting her indicated she was special. Lea usually avoided involving herself in other people¡¯s affairs, so her support of Shannon and her mother meant they were different. Chris became friendly towards Shannon. The other technicians were also impressed by Shannon. They hadn¡¯t expected this frail girl to have such Chris closed the ublet and entered the observation rooms. After Riverview SmartMed took over the hospital, Lea personally designed tids operating room for high¨Cdifficulty surgeries and educational purposes. The room was divided into two sections. The operating room inside and the observation room outside were separated by reinforced ss. The observation room had seating and a high¨Cdefinition smart screen for magnifying surgical detalls. The equipment inside was recently purchased from abroad by Alfred, the most advanced in the world. at the of Chris stood at observation window to see the surgery in progress. Charlee¡¯s current breakthrough medical research was Lea¡¯s idea. Chris was amazed that someone so young could perform such surgeries. She was Chapter 86 genuinely curious about Lea¡¯s ca capabilities. Suddenly, our of the corner of her eye, Chris saw a shadow. Turning, she saw Alfred approaching Alfred stepped forward and stood in front of the observation window. He looked at the surgery inside through the almost invisible ss wall. Chris was surprised. ¡°Mr. Andrews! You¡¯re here!¡± She hadn¡¯t expected Alfred to return to the hospital so soon after leaving earlier that morning almost as if he was chasing after Lea He hadn¡¯t slept for several days, a testament to his concern for Lea. Alfred nodded and kept his gaze on the operating table. Chris followed his line of sight. Lea stood at the operating table, surrounded by male doctors. She was young and was the shortest among them, but her presence wasmanding, controlling the entire room. Lea had reviewed all the newb reports and was now observing the various monitoring instruments. The anesthesia had taken effect, and the patient was deeply asleep. Her eyes focused, and she extended her hand. Lorrand immediately handed her the scalpel. Lea took it, her hand steady as a machine, precisely cutting into the patient¡¯s kidney transnt site. The internal organs were exposed, and she proceeded with the next steps At first, the doctors around her were nervous, their bodies trembling uncontrobly. They had already predicted the oue of this surgery. But to their surprise, the lead surgeon was not Lorrand but a young woman they had. never seen before. From her build and the aura she exuded, it was clear she was a female and appeared very young. The only visible part of her was her eyes, which were incredibly beautiful, like the finest gemstones in the world. Her leaving a deep impression. r gaze was intense and focused, Her surgery was precise, urate, and stable. Her fluid movements quickly made the other doctors forget their nervousness. Their attention was fully focused on her hands Unlike other surgeons who relied on teamwork, Lea could almostplete most of the surgery herself. The other doctors were there just in Gradually, they found themselves assisting her with a mindset of learning and broadening their horizons in case. From the operating room and the observation window, Lea¡¯s entire surgical process was clearly visible. Her gaze was sharp, her expression focused, her movements continuous, and she guided the doctors with solemn authority. In the live broadcast, only the hands of the doctors were visible, focusing on the surgical scene. It was impossible to discern whether the lead surgeon was male or female. After all, many male doctors also had beautiful hands. In the hallway rest area outside, Shannon held theptop, monitoring their trending topics. Initially, other news would overshadow their story, but their attention and search volume were very high. After all, three trending topics from Fraley Hospital were their traffic sources. While one side imed the patient would die, they immediately took the patient to the operating table and started a live broadcast. No one had seen a hospital dare to do such a thing. No one wanted to miss such a scene. Quickly, their topic climbed up the trending list, even moving to the top spots. At Fraley Hospital, Peter saw his assistant at the door, looking anxious. Something had happened. He ended his interview and instructed the subordinates to see off the reporters. He asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Riverview Hospital is performing surgery on Donna!¡± The assistant¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Surgery?¡± Peter frowned. ¡°In that a death sentence for the patient? Where did you get this information! Is it reliable?¡± The assistant handed over his phone, showing the live broadcast of the surgery. The doctor was removing a kidney and cing it in a surgical tray. Peter recognized the darkened kidney. It was the one he had imnted. Suddenly, Peter¡¯s hand trembled and the phone fell to the ground. He staggered, holding onto the table to steady himself, his face turning pale. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 They dared to perform surgery at this moment, and even broadcast it live. It must mean they were confident. If the surgery were sessful, Donna wouldn¡¯t die, then he would be finished! Impossible! In that condition, even the best doctor in the world couldn¡¯t save Donna. But without confidence, Riverview Hospital wouldn¡¯t do this.. Two thoughts were pulling at Peter¡¯s mind. He felt like his brain was going to explode. ¡°Dr. Dup, do we need to go see Mr. Donovan?¡± The assistant trembled, reminding him. T The press conference had ended long ago, but the live broadcast was online, with over a hundred million views in a short time. If the surgery seeded, it would be a devastating blow to Fraley Hospital. Their hospital¡¯s reputation would be ruined, and the losses would be immeasurable. Peter¡¯s body went limp, and he slumped into his chair. It was useless to go to anyone now. The only hope was that the surgery wouldn¡¯t seed. He opened hisputer, clicked into the live broadcast, and stared fixedly. He repeated. ¡°It won¡¯t seed, it won¡¯t seed¡­ In the hospital director¡¯s office, Nixon had also received the news ¡°Open the video,¡± he ordered his secretary. The live broadcast was disyed on therge, high¨Ctech LCD screen, showing the surgery in greater rity. He sat in his chair, watching with a He had confirmed Donna¡¯s condition multiple times before allowing the hospital to hold the press conference. So why would Riverview Hospital proceed with the surgery? And why broadcast it live? In the Riverview Hospital operating room, Lea ced the kidney in the surgical tray. As she turned her head, she saw arge amount of fresh blood gushing from the wound, just as assessed before the surgery. Once the kidney was removed, it would affect the surrounding arteries, leading to massive bleeding as one of the symptoms. Several doctors faces instantly changed. Those with weaker psychological endurance had beads of sweat rolling down their foreheads, unable to stand steady. Even Chris outside the operating room felt her breath catch in her throat. She trusted Lea wouldn¡¯t do anything without confidence. But seeing this scene, even she seemed flustered. Chris turned and looked at Alfred, her pupils dting. She had never seen such a mesmerizing gaze. Alfred stared unwaveringly into the operating room. His eyes fixed solely on Lea, filled with astonishment and admiration for her ability and talent. He had never trusted and admired anyone like this before. Chris had followed Alfred for many years, never seeing his judgment go wrong. Len would definitely seed. In the operating room, Lea¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t blink as she calmly said, ¡°Transfuse blood and stabilize blood pressure. Monitor heartbeat and breathing.¡± After giving instructions, she resumed using the surgical tools, removing necrotic tissue and stopping the bleeding. ¡°Beep¡­. Beep¡­ Beep The heart monitor, blood pressure gauge, and venttor all emitted abnormal rm sounds. All the data changed drastically. and several doctors panicked, sweating profusely. ¡°Drop the blood pressure by 10 points. Adjust the dosage lower, Lea calmly ordered. Lorrand looked at her in surprise. The patient¡¯s vital signs were already abnormal. Further reduction would be even more dangerous. But Lea looked at him with unwavering determination After confirming her order, Lorrand couldn¡¯t do much else but instruct the doctors to adjust the patient¡¯s condition ording to her request Several doctors finally came to their senses, but they regretted entering the operating room. If the patient died, they would be doomed. But now, the surgery was being broadcast live. The entire nation would know. No, the entire medicalmunity would be paying attention to this surgery, and the whole world would know. They were truly finished. Desperately, they listened to the orders and mechanically carried out their tasks. Only Lea remained calm and focused, performing the surgery meticulously, like an emotionless machine. Chapter 87 Outside, Shannon and several others had identified the trending position and were also focusing on the live broadcast. Her breath grew heavier. She didn¡¯t want Donna to die, especially not on the operating table, which could implicate Lea and affect the hospital. The barrage ofments on the screen was harsh,This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Massive bleeding!¡± ¡°Look at the EGG! The heartbeat is almost gone!¡± ¡°Has the blood pressure dropped to zero?¡± ¡°Blood pressure, heartbeat, breathing, pulse¡­ they¡¯ve all decreased by half. The patient definitely won¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°Fraley Hospital was right. The patient will die on the o operating table¡± ¡°What is Riverview Hospital doing? Saving a life or broadcasting death?¡± ¡°Is this hospital legitimate?¡± ¡°What kind of doctors are they? Why don¡¯t they show their faces? ¡°Everyone, take a screenshot and save the video. We¡¯ll report themter!¡± Tve already called the police. I can¡¯t bear to watch anymore.¡± Thements kept going. When reading thements, they heard amotioning from the corridor. ¡°We are reporters. We have the right to know the truth about the surgery, let us through!¡± ¡°Are you not letting us through because you¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll witness the patient dying on the operating table?¡± ¡°Is your hospital insisting on performing this impossible surgery because the patientcks connections?¡± ¡°Does the patient still have a heartbeat?¡± ¡°Has the surgery stopped?¡± ¡°We demand to see the truth!¡± ¡°Let us through!¡± The reporters persisted. They held microphones and cameras. They rushed towards the operating room. in thei Hospital security guards stood in their way, along with receptionists, nurses, and medical staff, all united in blocking them. ¡°The surgery is still ongoing. You can¡¯t go in. It will affect the surgery!¡± ¡°The hospital will give you an exnation. Please stay here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t affect the surgery. It¡¯s a matter of life and death. Please!¡± They tried to stop the reporters, It was already a nationwide focus event, with every piece of information attracting massive attention. Some reporters directly stepped forward, blocking the security guards and allowing their colleagues to push through Shannon watched in disbelief as the cameramen rushed towards the operating room. She shouted to those around her, ¡°Quick! Stop them! Don¡¯t let them into the operating room.¡± Several people quickly reacted, realizing that these individuals were attempting to break down the door to the operating room to film. They threw theirptops aside and rushed over. Shannon was already blocking the doorway, her arms outstretched against the door frame. ¡°The surgery is still in progress. You can¡¯t¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 87 Then, Shannon was forcibly pulled out and mmed against the wall, her head hitting hard. She struggled to stand up, knowing she had to stop them from gening in. Suddenly, the person who had thrown her was thrown back against the wall, and the camera he was carrying fell and shattered. As Shannon looked up, she saw a young man standing at the door of the operating room, wearing a white coat with a ck leather jacket underneath. This was the man who had brought her to the hospital before, Craig He had just kicked the person who attacked her, Craig held a security guard¡¯s baton and stared at the reporters trying to break into the operating room. His gaze was sharp and filled with murderous intent. Tll break your leg if you take another step!¡± His swift and fierce actions had everyone intimidated. ¡°Wewe just want to see the progress of the surgery, to understand the truth¡­one reporter protested meekly. Suddenly, Craig kicked him in the leg, and the reporter fell to his knees. He pointed the baton at the reporter¡¯s throat. ¡°Break into the operating room to understand the truth? Who gave you the right?¡± He looked up at all the reporters on the stairs, ¡°Who gave you the right?¡± Suddenly, none of the reporters dared to step forward On the other side, Eddie turned to Alfred. ¡°Mr. Andrews, how should we handle those reporters outside?¡± Craig could stop them but causing amotion in the hospital wouldn¡¯t be ideal Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Outside the operating room, Alfred looked at Lea, who was calmly performing the surgery. The bleeding from the incision had already stopped, and the surgery was proceeding in an orderly manner. ¡°Let them in,¡± he said, then turned and walked away, avoiding being photographed by the reporters. Shortly after, the door to the observation room was opened. The reporters were systematically allowed in, but due to limited space, only about a dozen people could enter, while the rest had to stay outside. The hospital had permitted them to observe the surgery, and everyone was cautious not to disrupt the proceedings, maintaining order. Shannon breathed a sigh of relief and retreated to a corner with herptop, avoiding being noticed by the reporters and continuing to monitor the online data. The live broadcast of the surgery had already topped the trending list. Even renowned medical institutions, researchers, and doctors from abroad were watching the operation. In the outpatient hall, the queues for discharge and transfer stretched long. Patients who had just arrived for treatment heard the situation and watched the livestream. Then, they simply left, causing more chaos. In the operating room, Lea instructed Lorrand. ¡°Suture the wound¡± Then, she stepped back to check the data from several instruments. Lorrand was stunned for a moment before he began to suture the wound. Several somewhat dazed doctors snapped back to attention, some observing while others re resumed their tasks. Lea instructed, ¡°Increase the transfusion volume. Slowly raise the blood pressure by 10 pointsTM The doctor responsible for controlling the blood pressure regained focus and immediately began adjusting it. As the blood pressure slowly rose. there were changes in the patient¡¯s heartbeat.. The doctor reported, ¡°It has already risen by 10 points.¡± She checked again. ¡°Continue.¡± Under her guidance, the doctors slowly adjusted the blood pressure. After checking the wound closure, Lea reminded them, ¡°Slow down the nsfusion speed.¡± She added, ¡°Prepare the medication¡± The doctor responsible for medications regained focus and immediately brought over the prepared drugs and infusion equipment. Another brief period of intense surgical work followed. ¡°The wound is sutured,¡± Lorrand informed Lea ¡°The blood pressure. The doctor in charge of blood pressure control couldn¡¯t help but sound excited. The blood pressure has risen automatically¡± ¡°It seems like the heartbeat is returning to normal.¡± The breathing has deepened!¡± ¡°Although the patient¡¯s vital signs are abnormal, overall they are stablef This meant that t there was no longer a threat to the patient¡¯s life. It was a good news. Though inside the operating room, the doctors restrained their emotions, trying to remain calm, their excitement and surprise were evident. Lea remained unaffected by their reactions. This was all within her expectations. She nodded to the doctor in charge of medications to administer them to the patient. After the medication was done, she rechecked and said, ¡°Transfer the patient to the ward.¡± eir masks, they could sense each other¡¯s joy, seeing smiles in each other¡¯s eyes. They had witnessed a medical All the doctors smiled. Even behind their miracle. In the observation room, the reporters couldn¡¯t help but marvel at what they were seeing, capturing each moment with their cameras.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chris stood at the front of the observation window and smiled. Lea was indeed remarkable. This surgery truly widened her perspective. She then 11:22 AM ¨C Chapter 88 quietly left the crowl As the door of the operating room opened, the reporters in the corridor eagerly wanted to interview. But upon seeing Craig standing nearby, they didn¡¯t dare approach and willingly made way for the doctors to transfer the patient to the ward. Shannon nced at the scene and silently followed them to the ward. Lorrand then stepped forward to address the reporters. ¡°The surgery was very sessful, and the patient¡¯s vital signs are stable. We are confident that Mrs. Yancey will regain her health after recuperation¡± A reporter asked, ¡°Mr. Phoenix, where¡¯s the lead surgeon?¡± The lead surgeon was was astounded to be able toplete such a surgery. The doctors were stunned and found that the lead surgeon had already disappeared. They hadn¡¯t noticed when she left. Everyone turned to Lorand for answers. Knowing that Lea preferred to keep a low profile. Lorrand exined. ¡°Dr. Berry likes to stay out of the limelight and has already left¡± ¡°Dr. Berry? Is it a man or a woman?¡± a reporter asked. by male doctors have that kind of talent another spected. ¡°Must be a man, right? Only ¡°And with such skills, they must be quite experienced and not young someone else added. They kept specting. Lorrand¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t disclose that information. You¡¯ve seen the surgery results. Our hospital is very busy with many patients waiting for treatment. Please leave. Other than causing trouble and chaos in the hospital, these reporters were useless. The security and staff stepped forward, their serious demeanor adding to the pressure, and the reporters had no choice but toply. These staff members had already dealt with disruptive doctors from Fraley Hospital before. In the outpatient hall, people who had been queuing for discharge and transfer quickly changed their minds. ¡°We¡¯re not leaving the hospital¡± ¡°We¡¯re not transferring ¡°We¡¯re back in the hospital.¡± The reception counters were busy. Many patients who had already left turned back. A team of police officers had just entered the hall ¡°Captain, it seems to be a mistake!¡± An officer showed his phone to the captain. The live broadcast had ended, but the a condition?¡± ¡°Are the doctors at Riverview Hospital really this good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s confirmed, the surgery was sessful! The patient is alive!¡± ¡°Riverview Hospital is amazing!¡± ¡°Dr. Berry is a miracle worker. ¡°This kind of surgery marks a new hope for humanity!¡± The police officers were loss for words. The captain eximed, ¡°These people called the police for nothing!¡± An officer asked, ¡°Captain, what should we do now!¡± 2/1 Chapter 88 The captain replied, ¡°We leave!¡± What else could they do! The police quietly withdrew Online discussions continued to surge. ¡°Fraley Hospital, say something! Wasn¡¯t the patient supposed to be doomed?¡± ¡°Did Dr. Dup knowingly give Mrs. Yancey an ipatible kidney!¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious ¡°Fraley Hospital, we need an exnation. People began demanding answers on Fraley Medical¡¯s official blog and forums. At Fraley Hospital, the atmosphere was tense and oppressive. Many patients were suddenly discharged, and those who were still undergoing treatment quietly transferred to Riverview Hospital after being discharged. The remaining patients and their families looked at the hospital staff with distrust, their faith in the institution was shattered. Fraley Medical¡¯s reputation was silently crumbling, while Riverview Hospital¡¯s was soaring Live broadcast videos were being shared widely, and medical professionals were studying them intensively Professors, experts, and surgeons found inspiration, leading to a surge in innovative surgical research. ¡°Dr. Berry¡± became a legend among surgeons. Parients and doctors were trying to contact her, whether for treatment or to seek her expertise, from both domestic and international sources. In the luxurious director¡¯s office at Fraley Hospital, Nixon sat in his high chair. His face showed displeasure and his eyebrows furrowed as he brooded over the now¨Cended live broadcast. His secretary asked cautiously. ¡°Mr. Donovan, what do we do now!¡± É« Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Nixon raised his eyes. His paze was cruel and ruthless. ¡°Notify the PR and marketing departments to handle this matter immediately.¡± The secretary replied, ¡°Yes.¡± The secretary left, leaving him alone in the office. A sinister smile crept across his lips. The marketing team would devise a perfect solution to handle the situation. As for the hospital¡¯s reputation, it could restore its image through a few grand charity events and substantial donations,bined with relentless positive media coverage. It would only cost some money However, Nixon hadn¡¯t anticipated that Riverview Hospital would be so capable of enlisting ¡°Dr. Berry¡± for the surgery, He had witnessed her skill during a previous operation at his hospital. With her involved, a miraculous oue was indeed possible. This time, Nixon knew he had acted impulsively without fully understanding his opponent. Next time, he would be thoroughly prepared and strike without fail No matter how powerful Riverview Hospital might be, Vaporleon City would always be Fraley Medical¡¯s territory. Suddenly, his phone buzzed. Seeing that it was Matilda calling, he answered. He assured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle the hospital situation. These are minor issues. I¡¯ll let the subordinates handle them.¡± Compared to his daughter¡¯s matter, these problems were trivial and the losses could be recoupedter. Matilda said, ¡°Send me what I need, and I¡¯ll get the materials to you immediately ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it first thing, Nixon replied, his voice softening with affection. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I¡¯ll solve our daughter¡¯s issue perfectly. Our little princess, Helen, will shine like a star.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Matilda¡¯s voice sounded better on the phone, though still weary. Meanwhile, Lea quietly returned to the director¡¯s office, leaned against the desk, and sank into the chair. She was exhausted. The surgery had been grueling and mentally draining, leaving her feeling utterly spent. After a brief rest to regain some strength, she changed out of her surgical gown and into her school uniform. She let her long hair down, slung her backpack over her shoulder, and headed our the door. Turning a corner in the hallway, her eyes lit up.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Alfred stood leaning against the wall in his ck silk shirt. His tall and elegant figure stood out. The diamond cufflinks on his sleeves gleamed in the dim light. He exuded an aura of nobleziness,bining elegance and sensuality In the moment Lea stood dazed, Alfred straightened and nodded towards the elevator. ¡°Let¡¯s go cat¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Okay¡± Feeling her body had been hollowed, she needed energy to replenish it. Alfred held the elevator door open for her, and they both entered. ¡°You just left this morning. Why are you here?¡± she asked. Alfred replied, ¡°I had some business to handle at the hospital. Lea asked, ¡°Did you get it done!¡± Alfred responded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all sorted.¡± They chatted as they left the hospital, and Alfred drove her away. ¡°What should we eat?¡± Lea wondered aloud, considering that he couldn¡¯t handle spicy food. Given everything he¡¯d done for the hospitaltely, she wanted to treat him to a good meal. Looking down at her school uniform, she wished she had worn a nice dress for their outing. Alfred said, ¡°Matilda¡¯s people are monitoring you. Eating out is inconvenient. Let¡¯s go to my ce. ¡°Sure.¡± Lea replied, her tone light and her f face brightening with a smile. She needed rest, and being with him lifted her spirits. Chapter 89 s Alfred drove, he pulled out his phone and sent a message to Eddie. Prepare the ingredients. I have a guesting to the vi for dinner.] ter a moment of thought, he added. [We¡¯ll be there in half an hour.] ddie, who had just left the hospital and was on his way to handle some business, was stunned when he saw the message. He read it over ten times 3 make sure it was really from Alfred ¡®repare ingredients? How exactly? However, he quickly realized that the only person Alfred brought back would be Lea Was this their first official date! Eddie thought for a while and replied, [Okay!] Half an hourter, the car pulled into thekeside vi. Lea followed Alfred inside. He set the keys down and said, ¡°You go rest for a bit, I¡¯ll handle dinner. Alfred headed into the kitchen and started working. Opening the fridge, he saw it was stocked with ingredients, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Eddie had indeed done a job, as Expected Surveying the kitchen, Alfred frowned slightly, but he quicklyposed himself. He put on a deep blue apron and began preparing the meal. Lea stood there, her emotions in turmoil In her previous life, the man who had sacrificed everything for her, including his life, was now here, cooking for her. The rush of feelings overwhelmed her once more. Suddenly, two loud bangs fo from the kitchen snapped her out of her thoughts. She heard more sounds, including running water and some ttering, indicating chaos. From the noises alone, it was clear he didn¡¯t know how to cook. Putting down her backpack and taking off her school uniform jacket, Lea rolled up her sleeves and walked into the kitchen. Til handle this¡± Alfred turned around, awkwardly rubbing his nose, his cheeks turned red with embarrassment. He had never cooked before but had watched top chefs prepare meals since he was young, thinking it would be simple. Lea smiled warmly, understanding his predicament. She said, I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± She tied her long hair into a bun, then stepped forward to untie his apron. The strands of her hair brushed against his shirt, Breathing deeply, Alfred inhaled her unique scent, which filled him with a longing to take in more. He bent down and ced a gentle kiss on her hair. Lea stood still,pliant in his embrace. ¡°Lea,¡± he said in a husky voice. ¡°Yes!¡± She looked up at him. ¡°just want to d want to devour you,¡± Alfred said, his eyes smoldering with desire. Understanding his meaning, her cheeks flushed. ¡°Alfred,¡± Lea said, grabbing his shirt cor and lowering her head to avoid his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m neen now.¡± Çú Chapter 90 COMMENT Chapter 90 He was instantly overwhelmed. His lips lingered on her forehead, reluctant to leave, yet exhibiting extreme restraint and endurance. His voice, mingled with heavy breathing, said, ¡°You are still in school. Wait until you finish your SAT exams. It sounded like a solemn promise. Lea felt her face burning as she buried her head deeper into his chest, responding with a muffled ¡°Okay¡± Alfred kissed her forehead, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take a cold shower and be right back.¡± Lea nodded He went upstairs, and Lea took a deep breath to calm down and started cooking. Twenty minutester, Alfred came downstairs, drawn by the aroma of food. Following the scent to the kitchen, he saw the steam enveloping the figure of the woman who was skillfully and busily cooking. The smell of food! Life! Such words suddenly popped into his mind. Yes, this was the life he wanted. With the woman he loved, in a home that was theirs, sharing meals every day, all year round. Lea felt his gaze and turned around, her eyes widening He wore a ck and blue satin robe, with half¨Cwet hair falling over his forehead. The loosely tied robe exposed his corbone, very eye¨Ccatching. Water droplets dripped from his hair onto his well¨Cdefined chest, trailing down into the waistband of his robe. He looked both noble and elegant, and sexy, a naturalbination Her mind suddenly shed back to her past life. That man who would appear in her view from time to time, always clegant and clean. Back then, Lea was burdened with the name of a death row inmate, living in a world Milton had created for her. She felt unworthy of approaching someone like Alfred. It turned out she had been attracted to Alfred all along. It was also because she learned of his love for her just before her death. He made her understand that all her bad experiences and the terriblebels forced upon her were not her fault. She was loved. She was worthy of love. Therefore, she was able to be reborn into her current self, the real confident Lea. ¡°Lea,¡± Alfred said with a yful smile, pulling the already open cor even wider. ¡°It seems you really like my body. I can¡¯t help myself if you keep looking Lea blushed, turning away only to find her eyes misted over and stinging. She wiped the corners of her eyes and quicklyposed her expression. She cleared her throat and said hoarsely, ¡°The food will be ready soon.¡± Alfred looked at her back, noticing her wiping her eyes. He knew what expression she must have at that moment. He replied with an ¡°okay¡± before turning to leave the kitchen. After another ten minutes or so, Lea brought the dishes out of the kitchen, and Alfred helped her. With the dishes set on the table, three dishes, and one soup, the two sat facing each other. Alfred served Lea a te of mashed potato, and she gave him a bowl of soup. The atmosphere was especially harmonious and warm as if they had been living together as a married couple for a long time. Alfred tasted a spoonful of soup, the delicious vor spreading across his tongue. He smiled at her. ¡°Your cooking is really good.¡± Les paused, her eyes dimming slightly. In her past life, after marrying; Milton, she worked hard to be a good wife and to please him. She studied cooking diligently despite her exhausting work. Every night, Lea would carefully prepare dinner, waiting for Milion toe home and eat, but he never did. On the rare asions, he came back. But he would say he had eaten out. Over time, she became a great cook. Thinking of this, her gaze deepened, emotions welling up in her eyes. ¡°I really want to eat your cooking every day¡± Alfred¡¯s voice brought her back to the present as she looked up and met his gaze. Alfred smiled at her, genuinely expressing his wish and saying a cheesy, romantic line to his girlfriend. Chapter 90 Lea suddenly felt that her culinary skills now had meaning, and she smiled softly. ¡°Okay.¡± After dinner, Lea went to take a nap. When she woke up in the afternoon, it was already past six. Time to return to the Berry family¡¯s mansion. Lea received a call from Jason. He said, ¡°Miss Lea, hello, I am Jason, the new driver hired for the Berry family¡¯s mansion. Can Ie to pick you up now** ¡°Yes¡± She smiled brightly. Jason arrived at the vi to pick her up and saw Alfred standing at the door, wearing a sexy, fitted robe in broad daylight. Even as a man, Jason blushed and couldn¡¯t look directly at him A thought shed through his mind. Did he¡­ He actually did it Then, looking at Lea with pity. Yes, she¡¯s Alfred¡¯s future wife and must be treated well.¡¯ He hurriedly got out of the car and respectfully opened the door for Lea. She frowned, wondering why the Berry family had such high standards for drivers. When they reached the mansion, it was close to 7 pm. The sun had set, dusk was falling, and the sky was filled with various shapes of clouds. As Lea stepped into the hall, she froze. It was Helen. Why was she here! Lea could d hardly believe her eyes. But it was indeed Helen. Helen and Matilda were sitting on the sofa opposite Christian. Helen was dressed in a cream¨Ccolored dress and had her hair braided like a gentledy. Although she had lost a lot of weight, her delicate makeup and youthful features made her look dignified and gentle, the type of granddaughter Christian favored. Helen had indeed been released without charge and returned so quickly,pletely out of Lea¡¯s expectations but within her calctions. Lea¡¯s gaze shifted to Matilda. She was wearing an elegant blue dress, looking graceful and dignified with wless makeup. At first nce, she had regained her former glory. But no detail escaped Lea¡¯s eyes. Matilda¡¯s brows and eyes revealed a hint of fatigue and emptiness. This time, she had been exhausted. But she really did manage to bring Helen back without a charge! Lea turned to look at Christian. His eyes were red, filled with tears, but his face radiated pride. The release of his eldest granddaughter without charge had preserved the Berry family¡¯s reputation. ¡°You¡¯re back. Congrattions!¡± Lea walked over with a smile, a hint of mischief hidden in her expression. The mother and daughter duo faltered for a moment upon seeing Lea, then straightened up proudly. Helen gave I Lea a mocking and triumphant look, unable to hide her smugness even in front of Christian. She had thought she was doomed this time, but in just one day, she was back, still the noble heiress and the eldest granddaughter of the Berry family must love thought she would either face the death penalty or be imprisoned for life. She must be so disappointed, right? Lea muu A sh of sharpness crossed Matilda¡¯s eyes. Lea had caused her such misery this time, but it would be her turn next. ÌïThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. 0 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Helen stood up. ¡°Thank you for your concem, Lea. It really wasn¡¯t a big deal. You made a fuss over nothing¡± In front of their grandfather, she was gentle and obedient. Even her lone was soft. Lea responded, ¡°But it was murder in public¡± ¡°What murder! I was saving someone. Helen immediately became flustered, her voice sharp in defense. ¡°Lea!¡± Matilda quickly interrupted. ¡°You just came back from your tutoring session, so you don¡¯t know the full truth. It¡¯s not your fault for believing the rumors online.¡± She continued, ¡°But as a daughter of the Berry family, you should trust your sister and believe in the integrity of our family. This matter has already been rified. Do not say anything more that could tarnish our family¡¯s reputation.¡± Her words were exactly what Christian wanted to hear, and he nodded in agreement, Saving someone¡± Lea scrutinized Helen with a cold gaze. What a clever reversal, turning a murder into a rescue. Ignoring the warning in Matilda¡¯s words, Lea smiled faintly. ¡°I understand. Helen, you should also be careful in the future. Our family¡¯s loss this time is quite significant.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± She feigned sudden realization. ¡°Fraley¡¯s loss must be substantial too.¡± Matilda¡¯s face turned sour as if two sharp arrows had pierced the bleeding wound in her heart. Helen clenched her fists, looking as if she wished she could kill Lea Christian said gravely. ¡°Lea is right. Don¡¯t do such foolish things again The family¡¯s reputation was damaged, thepany suffered great losses, and he himself was deeply embarrassed. Such unnecessary disasters were utterly foolish. Helen bit her lip. She and her mother had just managed to cate Christian They had rushed back from court, quickly changed clothes, and hurried to see him. They racked their brains to appease him. Recently, Helen had been terrified and exhausted. Her body barely held up, but she still had to endure in front of her grandfather, Yet, Lea, this little bitch had provoked Christian¡¯s displeasure again with just a few words. Helen cursed inwardly. Damn it! She should be deadr Matilda shot a furtive nce at Christian. As expected, he now harbored some distrust towards Helen. ¡°Christian is right. I will make sure Helen learns her lesson¡± As Matilda spoke, she gently stroked her daughter¡¯s back. Receiving her mother¡¯s signal, Helen immediately lowered her head in apology. Grandpa, I understand my mistake. I will be more cautious in the future. ¡°Alright¡± Christian nodded. ¡°Go real.¡± Only then did Maulda lead her daughter away Lea nced at Christian. He didn¡¯t suspect there was more to the story.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Indeed, for the court to release Helen without charge, the evidence must have been solid. Yet Lea was still angry. It was such a good opportunity. but Helen got away unscathed After briefly greeting Christian, Lea went upstairs to her room. Christian frowned. Lea wan¡¯t even joining him for dinner tonight. He assumed it was because the SAT exams were approaching and her study pressure was making her irritabile. Back in her room, Lea opened her browser and saw that Helen was trending. ¡°Helen acquitted. She is inutocem¡± She pressed the mouse and opened the li The trending content was extensive,plete with pictures and evidence. The person who wrote it was skilled, presenting a logical and seamless narrative It said Lily¡¯s death was not a murder, but a suicide. Helen didn¡¯t push Lily but tried to save her. Lily¡¯s suicide was due to severe depression. Chapter 91 The court trial released official evidence. The medical diagnoses from the hospital, testimony from her parents, and records of them taking her to the hospital for depression treatment. There were also chat records where Lily repeatedly mentioned suicidal thoughts, In her WhatsApp chats with her mother, Lily often mentioned wanting to jump off the school building. Helen, her good friend and ssmate, was aware of her condition and always looked out for her. That day, noticing Lily¡¯s unusual behavior, Helen followed to look after her, leading to the moment where it appeared she pushed Laly off the building. The captured scene, along with various pieces of evidence and analysis, portrayed Helen as trying to save Lily. Lea read the content thoroughly, her expression was calm like the stillness before a storm. Depression was a good excuse. Vaporleon High School was a breeding ground for depression, with at least two out of ten students suffering from it to varying degrees. Suicides. weren¡¯t umon Lily¡¯s parents testified in court, providing ample ¡°evidence¡± Online. line, there were many of their direct statements and videos, where they constantly thanked Helen for her kindness towards their daughter. A while ago in court, Lily¡¯s parents had angrily confronted Shannon for their daughter¡¯s sake, and now they hadpletely sold their daughter¡¯s life to the murderer. Another pair of heartless parents. Matilda must have paid them handsomely Lea thought for a moment, opened a new window, and entered some code to investigate them. She discovered changes in Lily¡¯s parents¡® assets and business dealings, though nothing overtly suspicious. However, they had purchased flight tickets to Trales. Their flight was tonight, departing in two hours. Their trip was publicly announced, citing that the grieving couple needed to escape reality for a while. Such a perfect excuse, no one would doubr them. Matilda¡¯s bribe would never be uncovered, or the court wouldn¡¯t release Lily¡¯s parents. In any case, the price must have been substantial. Lea closed the investigation page. It didn¡¯t matter whether she looked into it or not. If Helen¡¯s murder was handled this way, what about the Donna incidentt She scrolled down the trending topics and saw a headline. ¡°The truth about the Donna Yancey incident. Peter Dup guilty.¡± The trending topic briefly exined the incident Everything was Peter¡¯s doing, driven by personal desires, with irrefutable evidence. Fraley Hospital had handed him over to the police. A video of him being escorted by the police was also posted. She checked the reviews on both incidents, and all were positive. Berry Group and Fraley¡¯s stocks were soaring, the situation looking very promising Of course, the initial news content andments were clearly controlled and guided by hiredmentators and media. Butter,izens were swayed by the official results. In summary, these two incidents were handled exceptionally well. Maulda and Helen, along with Fraley, had cleaned up neatly, emerging unscathed. No, Lea wouldn¡¯t allow th If Helen ever had a single good day, how could she face her deceased sonIf Helen had a single good day, it would be like living in hell for Lea Les picked up her phone and sent a message. (What¡¯s the situation with Ewan¡®] Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Lea encrypted the message to Jason Only a few in the world could crack her hacking skills. Since Janice¡¯s incident, she had asked Jason to monitor Ewan. family? She thought, ¡°Matilda, Helen¡¯s background is exposed. Could your vast connections still protect her in the Berry Jason replied promptly. [He¡¯s still at the Purple Gold Club. He¡¯s indulging too much. It seems like he will get in trouble sooner. Lea replied: [Keep an eye on him. Let me know at once if anything happens.] Then, she ced her phone face down on the desk and resumed work. This time, Helen escaped. She had to work harder. Just as Lea immersed herself in her tasks, the phone rang again. She picked up her phone and saw it was Lorrand calling. He usually texted, so this must be important. On the second ring, she answered. ¡°Hello¡± The silence on the other end was turbulent, filled with unspoken tension. Just as she was about to speak, the call abruptly ended. Her eyes sharpened. She grabbed a jacket and texted Jason as she headed out. [Going out.] Downstairs, Christian was finishing dinner, ready to head to his study. With Helen¡¯s return, his spirits soared, filled with renewed ambition. Despite thepany¡¯s recent setbacks, he was more determined to make it stronger and bigger. Upon seeing Lea, Christian asked, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Where are you going?¡± Lea replied, ¡°To get study materials¡± ¡°Come back early¡± Seeing her diligence made him happy. Lea responded. ¡°Alright.¡± When she left the gate, Jason had the car ready. She got in and said. To the hospital.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jason responded, ¡°Okay, Miss Berry¡± As the car pulled out of the gates, Jason nced at Lea through the rearview mirror. She rarely looked this stern, exuding amanding presence that reminded him of Alfred She seldom went out at night, so it must be important Thinking it over, he discreetly texted Alfred. (Miss Berry is heading to the hospital now.] In the study of thekeside vi, Alfred held a tablet with a somber expression. His phone vibrated, and he nced at it. He frowned as his gaze grew more serious. Eddie entered the room carrying files. ¡°Mr. Andrews, these two contracts need your signature.¡± Alfred lightly tapped the table, ignoring him. Eddie couldn¡¯t help but feel a shock. Lea had been here all afternoon, and Alfred¡¯s mood had been good. Had something happened on her end? After a moment of silence, Eddie spoke again. vain. ¡°Mr. Andrews!¡± ¡°Go investigate Lorrand and Fraley Medical Alfredmanded. ¡°Yes¡± Eddie epted the order. When Lea arrived at Riverview Hospital, it had been dark for a while. The hospital was crowded and bustling, with everyone busy and preupied. Yet, outside the director¡¯s office, not a single light was on, leaving the area inplete darkness. She pushed open the office door with great force. ?¡°Miss Lea!¡± A figure stood up in the darkness, surprised to see her. Chapter 92 Fortunately, Lorrand hadn¡¯t gone directly to Nixon, which relieved Lea. She assured Lorrand. ¡°When I bring down Fraley Medical, Nixon will be left to you. Do whatever you want with him¡± Though Lea didn¡¯t know what the private investigator had found, she could guess from Lorrand¡¯s reaction and her knowledge of Fraley Medical¡¯s scandals and Anna¡¯s kidney. She had contribued some effort to the development of Fraley Medical. In her past Lea life, Nison married Matilda and was Helen¡¯s father. He had been a force behind Helen, so he was on her revenge list. was determined to take down Fraley Hospital and those people. Having experienced it firsthand, Lea understood Lorand¡¯s emotions. She was willing to let him handle Nixon. Lorrand looked at her in surprise. She stood in the doorway, her silhouette outlined by the dim light her ck coat emphasizing her tall figure. In the darkness, her presence was striking and and hired a private investigator,¡± he exined, handing her the envelope. It wasn¡¯t just about him and Fraley Hospital Considering her rtionship with Fraley, she should also be informed. Lea took the envelope, and as she looked through the documents. Her demeanor became colder under the light, her eyes piercing like ice. Even her hands trembled involuntarily. These were the same hands that remained steady on the operating table even in life¨Cthreatening situations. Watching her flip through the documents, the contents reyed in Lorrand¡¯s mind. His gaze turned fierce, and his fists clenched tightly, making cracking sounds. Lea had thought she was fearless now, but after reading through the documents, she couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply, feeling a chill in her heart. She suddenly understood why she, a once unparalleled genius and Mrs. Andrews in her previous life, couldn¡¯t even save her son It was because she had principles and limits, while her enemies had none. They were absolutely ruthless. and met such: SIND OUT Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Lorrand returned the documents to the bag. As Lea looked up, she saw Lea with a fierce expression, amanding presence. ¡°You need to swallow your pride for now,¡± she said firmly, both persuading and ordering. ¡°Until I bring down Fraley, pretend you haven¡¯t read this information. With that, she handed the envelope back to him. They had unbearable hatred. But when facing formidable enemies, the only option was to endure, to wait until the moment the enemies could be defeated. Otherwise, they would be destroyed, losing the chance for revenge Rationality prevailed over anger, Lorrand looked at Lea, astonished by her authority and indifference. Lorrand might have thought Lea cold¨Chearted if she hadn¡¯t saved two lives under impossible circumstances, giving him and his daughter a chance at rebirth, Moreover, Riverview Hospital saved so many lives. So, he knew she wasn¡¯t. In a few seconds, Lorrand suddenly felt relieved. He wondered what kind of hatred Lea harbored towards Fraley Medical and Nixon that required such patience, caution, and meticulous nning. If a young girl like Lea could do it, he should do better. ¡°Miss Berry, rest assured. I won¡¯t alert anyone. I still need to take care of Anna¡± Lorrand said. When he learned the truth, he indeed wanted to go to Fraley Hospital and confront Nixon, but he couldn¡¯t leave his daughter behind. Lea nced at him. If he could resist going initially, he wouldn¡¯t goter. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you waiting too long?¡± She promised. Every moment the enemy existed was torment for herself. || ¡°Okay.¡°Lorrand nodded solemnly Then, Lea turned and walked out. ¡°Just getting some study materials shouldn¡¯t take too long. If she stayed out toote, Matilda¡¯s people at the mansion might start to suspect her whereabouts. At the door, Lea suddenly turned back. ¡°Miss Berry, do you have any other instructions?¡± Lorrand asked. Lea asked, ¡°Which detective agency did you hire? Fraley Hospital wouldn¡¯t leave any traces for others to find out about their actions. She could tell one needed to break through numerous seemingly imprable security barriers to obtain this kind of information. This ¡°delective¡± was very y powerful to obtain these in such a short period. ¡°This is a detective agency I learned about in the Medical Union, called the Dark Union, he replied. If it were anyone else, Lorrand would have kept this information confidential, but not for Lea He exined. ¡°This union has only be active in certain upper¨Clevel fields in the past two years. I don¡¯t know much else about them.¡± Lea contemted briefly. ¡°Cor it.¡± She left the office, closing the door behind her. Exiting the hospital, Jason drove her back to the Berry family¡¯s mansion. It was past Up, with the city bustling with traffic and nea brightly lights shining In the ca car, Lea remainedposed, the light filtering i darkness through the window casting a fluctuating glow on her face. Her eyes reflected a mysterious She called out. ¡°Jason¡± Suddenly called, Jason couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Miss Lear ¡°Since you¡¯re employed by me now, can you obry my orders?¡± Her tone was gentle yet carried an undeniable pressure, much like Alfred¡¯s. Jason asked, ¡°Miss Lea, what do you mean? Chapter 93 Lea responded, ¡°I want you to do things for me without informing Mr. Alfred. Can you do that?¡± Jason fell silent. They grew up by Alfred¡¯s side, their mission being to serve and protect him. Now, they were being ordered to obey another person. ¡°Well¡­ Jason fell silent for a moment, then said. ¡°Mr. Andrews cares about you a lot. He¡¯s very concerned about you and wouldn¡¯t harm you.¡± to involve Alfred ¡°I know,¡± Lea said with certainty. She just realized how perilous and difficult her future path would be and didn¡¯t for his safety. want to ¡°Il give you a day to consider. Answer me tomorrow, Lea said. Hearing her authoritative tone, Jason didn¡¯t dare to argue further. The car pulled into the driveway of the Berry family¡¯s mansion. Lea got out and went straight upstairs. Then, Jason drove back to thekeside vi. It was at night in the vi. Jason sat on the sofa, sipping water, waiting for Alfred¡¯s response, You¡¯ll follow her from now on Alfred said suddenly. Jason nearly choked on his water. Alfred answered so quickly, without even considering it Alfred added, ¡°However, you still have to report important matters to me Jason asked. ¡°Important matters?¡± Alfred responded, ¡°Yeah,¡± too deeply. What exactly counted as ¡°important matters¡°? Jason was feeling overwhelmed. And if Lea found our, given her personality, she wouldn¡¯t forgive him. This was difficult. Before he could dwell on it further. Alfred asked, ¡°How is she now?¡± Lea must have further ns for asking him to do sa ¡°She¡¯s not in a good mood, Jason responded after a pause. Alfred¡¯s expression darkened, and his mood suddenly soured. Jason remained silent. Alfred ordered, ¡°Go get busy.¡± Jason replied, ¡°Yes,¡± Jason left the vi, feeling puzzled and unsettled. In the garden, he bumped into Craig and pulled him aside to ask questions. After listening to Jason, Craig frowned. ¡®Good luck to you.¡± Dealing with Alfred, who was in love, was terrifying. And his future wife was no less formidable. Jason was at a loss. His mood worsened. He reluctantly made his way back to the Berry family¡¯s mansion. It was almod midnight. In Lea¡¯s bedroom, the blue light from theputer screen illuminated the room faintly. Several windows were open on theputer, disying information retrieved through super code searches, scrolling rapidly. Lea¡¯s eyes followed the scrolling information, absorbing it effortlessly. Her fingen flew across the keyboard, the tapping sound quickening the heartbeat After reviewing the newly retrieved information, she smiled faintly. Then the typed a line. [Quicksilver, I want to join your Dark Uhilon] With a tap of the send key, she leaned back in her chair, resting while waiting On the other end of thework, in a small dark room, eyes behind a pair of sses widened in shock at the message. He hastily removed the sses, wiped them, and put them back on. Chapter 93 lips, and began t began frantically wiping the scree screen. Yes, he had been hacked! Then, he stood up from the chair, rolled up his sleeves, licked his lips, For over a decade, relying on his hacking skills, he had wandered between thework and the real world freely like a ghost. Yet, he was being hacked for the first time. He looked up at the dark ceiling as if someone was watching him from above, making him exposed.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Struggling to breathe, he tried to ease his panic and sent a message. [Who are you?] SEND GIFT Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The other party replied with a name: [Lea Berry] His first reaction upon getting the name was to look her up. He found out she had been getting zero scores every year at Vaporleon High School but had scored full marks in her recent mock exams, Then, he found out she was a developer of artificial intelligence. Even across the vast world, he could feel the pressure from her. He quickly replied: You¡¯re a genius in artificial intelligence. Why would you want to join us nobodies?] Lea replied instantly: [So, do you agree to let me join?) Quicksilver was stunned and replied. We wee a genius like you, but we don¡¯t take students, afraid it might affect you.] Lea. [Oh, then sorry, you can expect to be hunted by the whole world. I¡¯ll dig up the information on your rtives and let you all suffer.) Quicksilver was shocked. He had hacked the most powerful families andpanies globally, sold their information, and made plenty of deadly enemies. If Lea leaked the information she had found, he would be dead soon. Quicksilver: [Miss Berry, I won¡¯t pretend. Actually, we¡¯re just a few amateurs. You¡¯re too good for us.) Lea replied without hesitation: [Oh, then I¡¯ll be the boss.] Lea had only found information on this ¡°Quicksilver. His hacking skills, while not as good as hers, were at the top level currently. Coupled with his detective skills, such a person could be useful. Leading such an alliance, given time, would make them very strong. She needed such a force. Quicksilver hesitated. Lea: [You only have five seconds to consider.] She was busy. This matter had already wasted a lot of her time. Quicksilver was shocked. He replied: (Fine.]This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After that, Lea did not send him any more messages. He could feel she had already logged off. Although he had been forced to ept this new member, he was inexplicably excited. This ¡°Miss Berry¡± had hacking techniques he had never seen before. Meanwhile, at Berry Mansion. Lea had just closed all the windows on herptop and cleared the traces on thework when she heard a knock on the door. She gently closed theptop. ¡°Come in.¡± Jeffrey pushed the door open and came in. ¡°Miss Lea, we are hosting a charity party tomorrow. Mr. Herry asked me to inform you that he will take you with him. The stylist will bring the gown over in the morning, and you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± Lea immediately understood what the Berry family was nning. ¡°Got it¡± But the next morning, before heading to school, she told Christian she needed to study for the SAT exam and couldn¡¯t go. Chrman valued the charity party very much and also paid great attention to Lea. He wanted to take her to introduce her to his business However, the SAT exam was approaching, and there would be plenty of opportunities in the future, so he let it slide. Even though Lea didn¡¯t attend, the watched the live broadcast of the charity banquet. The party was hosted by the Berry family and co¨Chosted by Fraley Hospital, personally organized by Matilda, The venue was the best hotel, the Vaporleon Grand Hotel. They invited all the city¡¯s elites, a few first and second¨Ctier celebrities, and several influential media outlets. The purpose of the party was to raise funds for depression patients. The Berry family was responsible for the fundraising, and Fraley Hospital would manage the funds, ensuring they were used to help patients. The Berry family donated 32 million dors, Fraley Medical donated 20 million dors, and other guests were also generous, eventually raising over 80 million dors At the banquet, Matilda and her daughter wore thetest luxury brands, looking morous and free of the recent scandals. Helen even delivered a highly polished speech, making her the focal point of the evening and stealing the spotlight. She transformed from a murder suspect into an angel advocating for depression awareness. Christian was dressed in formal attire. He stood behind Helen. Usually indifferent to these events, he had be enthusiastic and proactive. The Berry family hosting this charity party in coboration with Fraley Medical was a clear strategy. Everyone knew their purpose. Christian¡¯s presence and enthusiasm demonstrated how much he valued his eldest granddaughter. Everyone also showed the Berry family respect and actively supported this eldest granddaughter of the Berry family The event was live¨Cstreamed, quickly making headlines. ¡°Helen raises 80 million dors for depression¡± Lea stared at the webpage, knowing the trending topic was bought. It wouldn¡¯t have climbed so quickly otherwise. Given recent events. Helen became the city¡¯s focus, a trending figure whose online poprity rivaled top celebrities Labels such as depression helper, kind angel, wealthy heiress, and phnthropist were attached to her. Back at school. Helen became the center of attention, with ssmates idolizing her like never before. The bell rang, signaling the end of sses. Helen was swarmed by ssmates before she could stand up. ¡°Helen, great news! Shawn Bowen was executed today. It¡¯s all over the inte. Look.¡± ¡°Helen, how do we donate to the ¡®Depression¡® fund? I want to contribute too¡± ¡°Helen, do you have another charity event next week! Take me with you¡± ¡°Helen, can I study with you? ¡°Helen, let¡¯s grab a meal together.¡± ¡°Helen¡­ Lea held her phone disying a photo of Shawn¡¯s execution. Her mood had been terrible these past few days. At school, Helen unted her newfound fame before her eyes, while back at the mansion, Helen and Matilda hovered around Christian, constantly aggravating her The stocks of Berry Group and Fraley Hospital had returned to normal levels and even showed an upward trend, improving Christian¡¯s mood. He approved of Helen¡¯s ¡°phnthropist image and supported Matilda¡¯s strategy. On the surface, their rtionships seemed to have reverted to the old dynamics. Shawn¡¯s death was the only event that momentarily soothed Lea. Lea swiped her finger to close the webpage and nced at Helen basking in the adoration of her ssmates. She sneered. Lily had depression? These ssmates must be blind. No, their hearts were blind. Lea slung her back pack over her shoulder and left the ssroom. Helen watched Lea¡¯s retreating figure coldly, unable to hide her smugness. She knew Lea was upset. Lea must have never imagined shir would transform from a ¡°murder suspect to a ¡°phnthropist and be a trending online figu Matilda had already arranged a tram to manage Helen¡¯s n¡¯s poprity online and fund scripts for her. Once the SAT exam was over, Helen could enter the entertainment industry and quickly be a top star. She thought, Lea, just wait. Your praceful days are over. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Lea had just left the ssroom when Chris called ¡°Miss Berry, everything is ready here. The ribbon¨Ccutting will be in forty minutes.¡± After a period of preparation, Riverview Hospital¡¯s headquarters was fully renovated and ready. Today was the grand opening and ribbon¨Ccutting ceremony, marking its official start of operations. Lea replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Hanging up the phone, she had a rxed smile. This was the only thing in recent days worth celebrating. As Lea left the school gates, she saw Jason¡¯s car parked by the roadside. He had been responsible for driving her to and from school recently. She walked over and opened the passenger door. Then, her eyes lit up with surprise and joy. ¡°Alfred.¡± Alfred, dressed in a custom¨Cmade ck suit with his hair styled, looked distinguished and regal. He was like a god from mythology. Just seeing him like this made her heart flutter. Alfred smiled slightly and gestured. ¡°Get in The car drove forward, and in half an hour, they arrived at the city center, at the headquarters of Riverview SmartMed. From a distance, she could see the sign on the twenty¨Ceight¨Cstory building. Vaporleon City Riverview Hospital¡± The bold, powerful letters exuded grandeur. The newly renovated hospital had several neatly arranged buildings, a well¨Cnned park, beautiful.ndscaping, and a vibrant atmosphere. The exterior alone was impressive and modern, leaving a great impression. The ribbon¨Ccutting ceremony had been specially arranged. A red carpet stretched from the road entrance to the outpatient hall, lined with flowers and banners. The banners read, ¡°Riverview SmartMed. Focusing on the future of smart healthcare.¡± ¡°Serving patients with the most advanced medical technology¡± ¡°Patients alwayse first.¡± ¡°Caring for life, pursuing excellence, practicing medicine with virtue. ¡°Dr. Berry, the miraculous healer, creating life miracles!¡± There were many more striking decorations. The area outside the hospital was packed with people, buzzing with excitement. The car circled the square, heading towards the parking lot. Peering out the window in surprise, Lea asked. ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± She thought it was just a regr hospital opening and didn¡¯t expect such a crowd.. Alfred turned to look at her, pride evident in his eyes. ¡°Dr. Berry gave our hospital a great gili. Lea paused, then understood. Donna¡¯s live¨Cstreamed surgery had taken the medical world by storm. The hospital¡¯s opening needed promotion, and revealing that ¡°Dr. Berry¡± was coborating with the hospital for high¨Cdifficulty surgeries garnered massive attention. Medical professionals, patients, and citizens were all focused on the opening Patients from the former Andrews Hospital had also transferred here. Both patients and their families had a good impression of the hospital and strongly supported it Alfred said, ¡°All those flowers and banners were sent by people like doctors, patients, even colleagues, And there are many gifts too. The car stopped opposite the main square, where the ribbon¨Ccutting spot could be seen. Alfred parked so she could get a good view. Lea was shocked to receive gifts. . her waist straightening With the window down, under the bright sun, the grand scene and waves of cheers reached her. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, 1 involuntarily Having her own foundation and strength gave her confidence and joy. She even felt a bit excited about going to Iverton to face those formidable opponents. Alfred turned to look at Lea in her school uniform, whose confident and elegant demeanor radiated from within like a blooming flower. He couldn¡¯t help but smile too, filled with joy and pride. He asked. ¡°Do you want to attend the ribbon¨Ccutting? There¡¯s a stylist and a dress ready Although he knew Lea, as the major shareholder and boss, wouldn¡¯t personally attend the ribbon¨Ccutting, he had still asked Chris to prepare. ¡°A dress too?¡± Lea looked surprised.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Alfred nodded. ¡°Yes¡± Tll pass.¡± She felt a bit disappointed inside. This hospital was not only her career and leverage but also her dream deep down. She wanted to advance the medical field and benefit humanity. So. Lea was excited and passionate inside. But a week ago, when Chris asked her, she had already declined. Matilda¡¯s people were watching her closely, so she couldn¡¯t openly step out. She had to remain hidden to maintain her advantage. She turned to Alfred. The disappointment in her heart dissipated, reced by satisfaction. ¡°Alfred, having you by my side is enough,¡± she said, her eyes moist with emotion as she tried to control her feelings. Alfred had initially wanted to say that she could participate if she wanted and that he could protect her. But now, he responded with a sofi ¡°Okay¡± His eyes were filled with tenderness. ¡°This way,¡± he said, driving the car around before entering the underground parking lot. They got out and took the elevator to the top floor of the outpatient building, where they could overlook the entire ribbon¨Ccutting ceremony. The hospital had invited important figures from medical institutions, as well as the mayor- Such arge hospital arriving in this city was a significant boost to healthcare, public welfare, and the city¡¯s economic development. The authorities were very supportive and helped with the promotion. The guest of honor for the ribbon¨Ccutting was Julius Decker, an esteemed biomedical professor who was eighty years old and still leading a team in medical research. He hade to Vaporleon City to learn about the surgical techniques Dr. Berry¡± used on Donna. The hospital invited him to cut the ribbon, and he dly epted. His presence greatly boosted the hospital¡¯s reputation and public trust. the designated time, the ribbon¨Ccutting began. Julius and the mayor were responsible for the ceremony. Soon, the ribbon was c cut. Then, the confetti cannon boomed, showering the crowd in golden confetti. The crowd cheered and apuded thunderously. Watching this grand scene, Lea¡¯s smile grew brighter, and she felt even more confident. She vowed to be stronger than those who had trampled her in her previous life Alfred looked at her with a gentle gaze. ¡°This is just the beginning. One day, your Riverview Hospital will spread across the country and the world,¡± he said with a gentle and certain tone. ¡°Lea, you will make this hospital the best in the world¡± Lea suddenly turned to meet his gaze. In the sunlight, the light in his eyes illuminated her entire being, and her eyes gradually brightened The dream buried deep within her heart awoke fully, spreading through her body, and making her blood boil uncontrobly. In her previous life, she had worked hard in medical research, enduring suppression and adversity. She strived to establish herself in Iverton¡¯s high society and wanted to be a goad Mrs. Andrews. All she hoped for was to freely pursue medicine,bat disease, and save millions of lives. Her eyes stung with unshed tears, and her vision soon blurred with a mis Alfred stepped forward and gently hugged her, holding her tenderly and protectively. ¡°Lea, I will be with you, watching the hospital grow into thergest and best, walking with you every step of the way¡± Lea¡¯s voice choked with emotion as she managed to say, ¡°Okay¡± After calming down in Alfred¡¯s embrace for a moment, her phone buzzed with a new message. 201 She stepped out of his arms, took out her phone, and saw it was a video link from Shannon. She clicked on it and saw surveince footage. SEND GIFT Chapter 96 18 Chapter 96 A top¨Ctier ck Mercedes¨CBenz car was parked outside the ribbon¨Ccutting square, overlooking the entire area. It was Nixon¡¯s personal car. As Lea looked up at the square and the vehicles that seemed like small boxes from a distance, she could still feel the aggressive aura emanating from Nixor Much like Matilda. Nixon possessed an insatiable greed. He would stop at nothing to achieve his goals. In fact, he was even more greedy than Matilda. quest to join the upper ss. He even tried to marry Matilda but Born into poverty. Nixon had faced countless humiliations and setbacks in his quest failed. Therefore, he craved power and wealth all the more desperately. Riverview Hospital¡¯s powerful entrance into the scene posed a significant threat, and its backing was formidable. Nixon would not allow it to establish itself in Vaporleon City and usurp Fraley Hospital¡¯s dominant position. [Do you want to see inside the car? Sh Shannon sent another message. Since her mother¡¯s surgery, Shannon had stayed at the hospital to care for her and had joined the hospital¡¯s information security system development. Lea had developed the hospital¡¯s information security system. Apart from the coreponents, Shannon and a few other tech personnel managed the rest. With so many people at the opening, Shannon was responsible for monitoring the system and noticed the car. To investigate Donna¡¯s incident, Shannon hacked into Fraley Hospital¡¯s system and thoroughly investigated Nixon, identifying his car. ¡°No need,¡± Lea replied tersely The hospital had been thoroughly prepared for its opening, inside and out, with a security system she had had personally developed. Its intelligence and security far surpassed the market standard, Recently, Nixon had been preupied with issues concerning Matilda and Helen. He had failed with Donna¡¯s incident and hadn¡¯t had time to deal with Riverview Hospital On the opening day, the hospital was crowded. Many citizens registered and topped up their ounts, and the total amount surpassed two million dors. Numerous patients wanted to be admitted, but the doctors had to turn them away due to the overwhelming demand. Chris. Lorrand, and Charles managed the hospital well. Despite being busy, there were no significant issues under their management. Lea was in a great mood as she returned home. With only a week left until the SAT exam, she had to prepare not only for the test but also for the interview that followed. Conrad University¡¯s SAT exam required an interview after passing the written exam for final admission. On Monday, the school scheduled thest mock exam. As the morning sunlight brightened the campus, Lea had just stepped out of the stairwell when Jason called. He said. ¡°Miu Lea, Ewan is in troublet¡± Lea responded, ¡°Oh Jason continued. ¡°He copsed this morning and was taken to Riverview Hospital. Mr. Phoenix personally examined him. I haven¡¯t seen the report yet, but it looks serious¡± Lea replied, ¡°G?rir¡± Lea hung up and sent a message to Lorrand. Shortly after, she received the examination report. Knowing her rtionships with the Berry family, Jason had informed Lorrand during Ewan¡¯s transfer that he was someone she had her eyes on Lorrand personally conducted the examination, expediting the process. As Lea reviewed the report, her brows furrowed. Ewan¡¯s condition was severe, with long¨Cterm alcohol abuse and an uncontrolled lifestyle leading to serious kidney damage. The past half month ofThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. indulgence at the Purple Gold Club caused his health to copse. He needed a kidney transnt. Lea already knew they were not biologically rted. During the neen years she lived with the Berry family, Ewan favored Matilda and Helen while ignoring their mistreatment of her. They had no emotional connection. She had once resented him as a father, but after discovering the truth, even that resentment disappeared. Lea had a faint smile. The timing of his illness was perfect. She sent a message to Lorrand, made the necessary arrangements, and looked downstairs, where she saw Helen. Helen was following closely behind Shannon, ring daggers at her back. Previously, Shannon had been at the hospital taking care of her mother and hadn¡¯te to school Now, with Donna¡¯s condition much improved and the SAT exams approaching, she returned to school for the mock exams. This was the first time Helen had seen her since the court case Shannon had actually betrayed her! Helen needed to find an opportunity to eliminate Shannon and make her regret ever crossing her. Feeling the hostility, Shannon quickened her pace up the stairs. She wasn¡¯t yet a match for Helen and just wanted to stay as far away from her as possible. On the third floor, Helen stopped in her tracks when she heard Lea and Shannon talking. She stepped back into the stairwell to eavesdrop. Lea said. ¡°Shannon, my dad is sick and is in Riverview Hospital. He needs a kidney transn. After the mock exams, I¡¯ll go to the hospital for apatibility test. If it matches, I can donate my kidney¡± Shannon remarked, ¡°But Lea, donating a kidney isn¡¯t good for your health.¡± Lea replied. ¡°One kidney is enough for a normal life. Besides, there will be opportunities to get a transntter. There is only one chance to save my dad. My grandfather is too old, and my dad is the head of the Berry family. If I donate my kidney to him and save his life, he will appreciate me and value me more. My status in the Berry family will naturally rise.¡± She continued, ¡°As long as I gain his favor and importance, I have a high chance of bing the Berry family heir. I¡¯d give him not just a kidney but even half my life if necessary. If it weren¡¯t for the importance of the mock exams, I¡¯d go right now.¡± Shannon said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you after the mock exams.¡± Then, they kept chatting In the stairwell, Helen leaned against the wall, her heart pounding. Her dad was sick and needed a kidney transnt Lea wanted to donate her kidney to gain his favor so that he would give the Berry family¡¯s inheritance and Berry Airline to her. No way! Helen thought she should get the family inheritance because she was the eldest granddaughter and her father¡¯s first daughter. Her father and grandfather had always hinted that she was the rightful heir. If Lea donated her kidney, Ewan would favor Lea more, especially with the strained rtionship between Ewan and Matilda. Ewan resented Matilda for aborting his mistress¡¯s son. Helen couldn¡¯t let that happen. She needed to donate her kidney herself. With one kidney, she wouldn¡¯t be much affected, and Lea had said it could be transnted back This would win her father¡¯s favor and the Berry family¡¯s wealth. She couldn¡¯t let that bitch take this opportunity. Helen hurriedly ran downstairs, her mind racing- In the hallway, Shannon and Lea heard Helen¡¯s footsteps and exchanged a knowing nce, Helen dashed out of the school building, pulling out her phone to call her mother. Just as she found her mother¡¯s number, she paused. After the murder incident, her mother still cared for her as always, buying her countless luxury items. However, Matilda¡¯s disappointment and the impact and anxiety caused by these events were evident. As a result, Matilda kept a tight rein on her. For every charity event, Helen¡¯s attire, behavior, mannerisms, and even simple greetings were meticulously nned by Matilda¡¯s team and herself. Helen felt suffocated, unable to breathe under auch pressure Despite all this, her mother didn¡¯t promote or spotlight her as she once did. Helen desperately wanted to be a globally recognized socialite Chapter 96 Only by achieving that could her grandfather arrange for her to marry Alfred and propose to the Andrews family. What if it was too and Alfred was seduced by Lea! Even without Lea, there were other heiresses in Iverton. Therefore, Helen had to prove to Matilda that she wasn¡¯t brainless and reckless and that she could aplish great things and regain her mother¡¯s confidence. Moreover, her mother was currently very busy, having gone on a business trip to Maspeyria for Berry Airline early in the morning. She couldn¡¯t bother her mother now, Helen stuffed her phone back into her bag and ran out of the school. To seize the opportunity quickly, she didn¡¯t even call for a private car but gged one down and headed straight to Riverview Hospital, Originally, she didn¡¯t want to take the mock test. She nned to fake a fainting in ss to be sent to the hospital, Now, she had a legitimate reason. She would go to the hospital to save her father and get a leave of absence from school, and everyone would praise her. In the school hallway, Lea watched Helen g a car and leave. She smiled happily. She had dug a pir, and Helen eagerly jumped in She thought. ¡°Matilda, you wanted to make a grand gesture to regain your position while Grandpa was trying to revive thepany. Congrattions. I have a big surprise waiting for you when you return.¡® Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Shannon watched her smile. Lea was stunningly beautiful, and her smile was absolutely enchanting, but Shannon shivered. Thest time Lea had quietly tunned the tables, Lily ended up dead, and Helen was arrested. This time. Helen would undoubtedly suffer as well ¡°Lea, you must be car the seberg. people. They were powerful, ruthless, and unscrupulous. Shannon only knew the tip of was very worried about Lea. The conflict between them was deadly. It was a fight to the death She ¡°I know,¡± Lea replied confidently. ¡°Let¡¯s go take the exam.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Shannon lifted her head and straightened her posture, her eyes sparkling. She used to worry about Lea, but now, she didn¡¯t need to at all. They would both get into Conrad University and move to Iverton. No matter how many obstaclesy thead, they would carve out a bright future together. After finishing one section of the mock exam. Lea received a message from Lorrand. The results of thepatibility test between Helen and Ewan were out. As the eldest daughter of the Berry family, Helen had used her influence to expedite the tests. Lea replied: [I¡¯ll be there soon.] Half an hourter. Lea arrived outside Ewan¡¯s VIP ward and overheard his voice. ¡°Not a match? Are you sure there¡¯s no mistake?¡± Given that his life was at stake, he was furious and weak. His voice was also hoarse too. ¡°Mr. Berry, we repeated the test multiple times. There¡¯s no mistake.¡± Lorrand said sternly. ¡°Even among blood rtives, kidneypatibility is not guaranteed. Our results show that the donor has no blood rtion to you.¡± Ewan was stunned. ¡°What do you mean? Who was tested?¡± He clearly remembered that the person who had thepatibility test was his daughter, Helen. Early in the morning, she came into his room, wearing her school uniform and carrying her backpack. She cried and insisted on donating her kidney to him because he was her biological father, her closest rtive in the world. Ewan had been moved by Helen¡¯s gesture and felt guilty for neglecting her in the past. He had decided to make it up to her once he recovered. Lorrand said, ¡°It was Miss Helen. Ewan¡¯s mind went nk, and hey motionless on the bed for a long time. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Lorrand repeated, ¡°Mr. Berry, our tests show that you and Miss Helen are not rted by blood. To be certain, we also conducted a paternity test.¡± He handed over a stack of reports. The kidneypatibility test had been repeated several times, as had the paternity test. All results confirmed that there was no Bological rtionship. This can¡¯t be true. This can¡¯t be true! You must have made a mistake¡­ Ewan tore the reports to shreds, paper flying everywhere. 1/3 4514 Sun Aug 4 D- Leondid 36e Betty, we are you that our facon are the best in Vaporiane City, and our reports are actuence ad been bot topics in the ne to this hopital that was imposible Lorand sad Ghes your armur.confirm, we only advise you to neofy your family and have your blood rtives seased forpany as a positive¡± Bran mammed Seory. ¡°Muide you bearth.¡± He dhearth¡¯s advice. He jumped out of bedThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. balet. How could she? He had treated her well, They had they years and hit three of his childern, yet she had made him Texan pennd the betting the foor with a tod ¡°The Betty¡± Ise sutur rushed forward is belgi bani ¡°Can away leyes out¡± kwa dheweed wriggling to get up and burat toward the door The Berry, or condition. You eaturses urged as they tried Coding the Digwy ¡°Anyone who go my way is dead¡± Che q? the suurses need out as her hand was use, and she backed away Then try opting tanding the Excan replet angrily. To gong Ma frowned u Ewan mapped. ¡°The dared eye cold war, wordt during and in me She¡¯s dret tea riposidest. ¡°That, are you definat You en sporting e Ewan passed, finally cooling dosen at as he looked at the wfwa unafuente del got at the door li was Lea This daughter was almost a stranger to him. If the had called ¡°Dust,¡± he wouldn¡¯t have mesugused her in his rage ¡°Cofyway This does you Ewan barked, trying to put patte ¡°Load. I¡¯m son trying to Learned cably and kiprally ¡°be your Mom of wtudiery acut im that Hauld bertanya st dy Mar bearbesten: Evro Helen wil be angry with yini Exants fury grow even more interse ordearly Matildas fault, but no une believed or supported tax. Il waxtoo untar adful ¡°L¡± be weled through gr Á´ 15:14 Sun, Aug Chapter 987 O Lea continued, ¡°Dal, everything needs evidence. If you can prove that Mom really wronged you and that Helen is another man¡¯s child, I¡¯ll be the first to support you, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t let her get away with it either.¡± Ewan calmed down. She was right. If he confronted Matilda without evidence, she would deny it, and with her cunning, she might even turn the tables on him. needed proof. He had to find that other man and expose the truth so she would have no defense. This time, even the old would side with him. Lea murmured thoughtfully, ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand. If Helen isn¡¯t your daughter, why would Mom keep her in the Berry family and let her call you Dad? You and Mom only have Helen, right? The Berry family needs her to inherit everything. Suddenly, another realization hit Ewan like a thunderp, making his mind clearer than ever. He wasn¡¯t skilled in business and couldn¡¯t manage the Berry Group, but he wasn¡¯t a fool. He finally understood everything. Matilda had never loved or respected him. She married him and diligently served the Berry family only to gain control of the Berry Group. From the moment Helen was born, she had raised her as the family¡¯s heir. No wonder she ruthlessly killed his unborn children. Ewan recalled the gruesome image of her killing Janice¡¯s fully developed male fetus. Once Christian was gone and Ewan was aged, the Berry family would fall into the hands of this other man¡¯s child. The century¨Cold family legacy would bepletely taken over by an outsider. And Ewan would be the ultimate fool, a pitiful,ughable joke. Ewan snapped, ¡°Adulteress¡­ I¡¯ll make sure you die a miserable death!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± He spat out another mouthful of blood and copsed to the floor. 3/3 SEND GIFT Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Dad Lea sibly caught him as he fell Several medical staff pushed forward to help, lifting Ewan back thito the le measures and then shook his Lorand perframed one emergery Lea wasn¡¯t worried that Ewan would have a serious isure due to his fit of rage After all, he was only in his forties, with in hisThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Driven by this fury, he wouldn¡¯t fall easily. In her previous life, Lea had been- heart full of vengeance. and schemed against by Milton and Abigail, losing her son and dying with a That kind of hatred from being betrayed by one¡¯s partner could only be soothed by revenge. Ewan now wanted to stay alive, to make Matilda pay ¡°He should be fully awake soon after resting for a bit, Lorrand reported to her, Lea said, ¡°Tinderstand. You can go now? Lorrand responded, ¡°Okay, Miss Lea¡± The fedical team had yed their roles perfectly. Now that the goal was achieved, they left. Lea stayed by the bedside for about ten minutes. Ewan groaned in pain, clutching his waist. He was waking up. She lifted her eyes towards the door. The person she had been waiting for should be arriving soon Then, the door burst open, and Helen rushed in. She was still in her school uniform from the morning, with bandages on her wrists and hands, covering the needle marks from the mornings tests. Her eyes were red from crying when she saw Ewan earlier, her expression weary and anxious ¡°Lea?¡± Helen stormed over, grabbing Lea by the cor and pulling her up. ¡°You conniving little bitch. Get out now! I care of Dad, you get out!¡± She wouldn¡¯t let Lea have the chance to read to their father and seed in her schemes. Lea stumbled back, nearly falling Ewan¡¯s violent coughing fit roused him, and he struggled to sit up. ¡°Dad, Dad¡­.¡± Helen immediately rushed to help him Out of the blue, a resounding pnded on her face. Helen let out a scream as she fell to the ground, hitting her forehead on the corner of the bed, and causing a swollen bump. After a moment of silence, Helen¡¯s incredulous scream sounded. ¡°Dad, you hit me?¡® Helen clutched the bed, looking at Ewan in disbelief. -From childhood, her father had always doted on her. He might not have been very attentive, but he bought her all the best toys, food, and clothes. He would have given her the stars if she asked. He had never spoken a harsh word to high. But now, he had hit her, and so hard. Ewan muttered fiercely, ¡°Bastard, get out¡­. Chapter 58 Helen was stunned, frozen in ce Tad, are you delirious! It¡¯s met She clung to his arm, pressing his hand to her face. Tm Helen, not that bastard Lea.¡± Ewan stared at her, his gaze scanning her face inch by inch. People said daughters resembled their fathers, but Helen bore no resemnce to him. She had Matilda¡¯s bold and striking features, but the rest were traits of her biological father, Matilda¡¯s other mani. Ewan snappen. Tin talking about you. Get out, and don¡¯te back Helen was pushed away forcefully She fell again, knocking over a chair andnding heavily on the floor. She waspletely dumbfounded. Turning her head, Helen saw Lea Lea stood with her arms crossed looking down at her with a smile. The father who had always cherished her was now treating her like an enemy, hitting her with such hatred. The pain. confuuon and fear in Helen¡¯s eye delighted Lea Helen suddenly underwood. It was Leat She must have said something to their father to cause this misunderstanding. She scrambled up and clung to Ewan¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be deceived by Lea. She¡¯s lying. She¡¯s trying to turn you against me so she can be the Berry family heir and take everything?¡± Ewan¡¯s eyes widened, and he red at Lea with bloodshot eyes. La had told him nothing. The truth about Helen not being Idaughter hade from the hospital. Her words only added fuel to the fire. Suddenly, Ewan grabbed a nearby medical tool and swung it at Lea¡¯s head. Helen screamed, falling to the ground. She touched her face. It hurt, and her hand was covered in so much blood. ¡°My face! My face. She held her hands near her face, afraid to touch the wound, trembling and screaming. Lea took a closer look. A thin but somewhat deep cut ran across Helen¡¯s cheek. Among the misceneous items. Ewan had used an IV needle to scratch her face. ¡°Bastard, get out or I¡¯ll kill your Ewan¡¯s rage was uncontroble. If he were in better health and could move freely, he would have hit even harder. Suddenly, the door opened. Max entered and was stunned by the scene. He surveyed the chaos. Ewan in a fury, Lea standing coldly, and Helen in pain. Matilda had instructed him in the morning to ensure that Helen never interacted alone with these two. Half an hour earlier, he had received a call from Helen asking him toe to the hospital for assistance. After visiting her father in the morning, Helen immediately went to draw blood for matching tests. Following the doctor¡¯s instructions, she then waited in a designated room She had grown tired and hungry while waiting. She still had many things to handle at the hospital, so she called Max. Then, surse notified her that her father had woken up, prompting her toe to see him, which led to the current chaos. Max surveyed the situation in the hospital room, feeling a sense of dread. Helen, let me take you to get your face treated¡± He supported Helen as they made their way out. ¡°My face, my face.¡± Helen cried out in anguish. ¡°Quick, quick. It must be healed perfectly. No scars, no marks. 15:14 Sun, Aug 4 Chapter 98 She wanted to be celebrity and marry a man like Alfred in the future. A disfigurement would ruin everything. Max said, ¡°Miss 1 Helen kept crying. worry. Stay calm. I¡¯ll take you to Fradley Hospital right away¡± Fraley Hospital was their own facility and the only ce they trusted for medical treatment The room fell silent again, an oppressive stillness settling over it. Lea approached Ewan. ¡°If you want to recover quickly, it¡¯s best to rest in bed and control your emotions. No extreme anger OT SOITOM Having just hit Helen, Ewan himself wasn¡¯t feeling well. His face looked terrible. Ewan frowned, his eyes still red and his anger unabated. He knew Helen wasn¡¯t to me for the situation, but her presence, words, and actions had enraged him to the point of losing control. He didn¡¯t regret hitting her. He looked up at Lea, scrutinizing her in a way he never had before. Who was her mother? He couldn¡¯t remember at all. Before marrying Matilda, Ewan had several romantic interests. Even after marriage, unable to endure Matilda¡¯s domineering ways, he had affairs. Those women were just a blur to him now. Feeling his intense gaze, Lea frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve already done the matching test. It¡¯s not suitable,¡± she stated bluntly, shattering any hope Ewan had. Lea added. ¡°Riverview Hospital¡¯s new medication is very effective and can help with your condition. Even if a suitable kidney can¡¯t be found right away, you¡¯ll be fine. Ewan was taken aback. He had been assessing Lea, considering her as a potential donor for a kidney transnt, crucial for his survival. Ewan gave Lea a cold look before turning away and dialing his phone. ¡°Find me the best private investigator!¡± Matilda cheated on him and made him raise another man¡¯s child. Now, she sought to take over Berry Group. He wanted to expose Matilda¡¯s affair, unveil all her dirty secrets, and destroy her and her loverpletely. SEND GIFT Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Lea nced at Ewan one time before leaving the hospital room. She instructed a doctor to keep an eye on him. Once outside, she quickly sent a message to Quicksilver, asking him to take on Ewan¡¯s cAME. The reply came almost iminediately. Quicksilver: [You¡¯re a member yourself, why not take it on? As a new member, you should prove yourself. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to gain respect.] Despite the infinite distance of the digital world, Lea could almost sense Quicksilver¡¯s smugness. She responded: [Ewan is my father.] Although she knew she was not biologically rted to the Berry family and Ewan wasn¡¯t her real father, in the eyes of the Berry family and the outside world, she was still Ewan¡¯s illegitimate daughter. Quicksilver felt helpless. [You arranged it?) Lea: [Yes] c¡¯one to She nned to use Ewan to expose Matilda and Nixon¡¯s affair. Since Ewan needed a detective, she would provide ensure she could control the situation. Quicksilver: [I see what you¡¯re doing.] 2 He finally understood why she wanted to join and eventually lead their group. It was to make them work for her for free. How annoying. Lea was speechless. Quicksilver. [We charge a lot, even if you¡¯re one of us. Rules are mules.] Lea: [I¡¯ll pay you.] She sent over the information she had already gathered, which was mostly to be handed over to Ewan via Quicksilver. After a while, Quicksilver replied: [Got it.] Meanwhile, outside the hospital, Helen was helped into a Bentley that drove her straight to Fraley Hospital. Max immediately called Matilda, who was on a flight to Maspeyria. Matilda heard Ewan had called Helen a bastard, hit her, and that her forehead was injured and her face was bleeding¡­. Over the phone, she could hear her daughter¡¯s anguished cries. ¡°My face! I¡¯m disfigured! It hurts!¡± Helen kept crying in pain. Matilda¡¯splexion paled. She leaned back in her seat, trying to regain her After hanging up, she reallocated her work duties to a subordinate and adjusted her flight back to Vaporleon City. She returnedte at night. The Bentley drove straight into her secret private vi. It was heavily guarded inside and out. Not even a fly could get through. She hurried inside and was met by Max. 5511 un gCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Fot 50 Met diy Ma Te That dead with the other, she had repeatedly ruted him to keep an eye on Helen Just an stor fours instructed hinc Stan, fldfing his stinging cheek red and trembled Man argibet, M. in the levtronen upstairs¡± Matilda sparkly ascended the stars and pushed open the bedrogen door, turning on all the lights, and fooling the room igien arch, Serghe Heien lying on the spacios,fortable bed was fast asleep. The sudden light irritated her, waking her with an angry vestiount. ¡°Turn off the lights! Don¡¯t dista may sleep hajde med over and pulled her out of bed. ¡°Tell me everything right now¡± Benitaly Souther steps and take up ¡°Why why are you back Helen stammered Matilda was supposed to be in Maspeyria. Mhands clumped down on her daughter¡¯s shoulders, her eyes wild with rage ¡°What did you do? What did you do Helen was started he had just woken up, her fare still injured, Matilda had never been so disregarding of her feelings, so firmer, so therrrogative Helen felt like she about to be crushed by her mother. Helen said, ¡°Mom, I. I didn¡¯t do anything, I just Matilde asked, ¡°Why did you go to the hospital? What did you do Helen finally understood and quickly responded. ¡°Dad is sick and needs a kidney transnt. I wanted to donate my kidney tease the tension between you and him. I don¡¯t know what happened she cried out in fear and distress Hosptalization, kidney transnt, bastard, physical violence Matilda had already heard these words over the phone while the ne Matilda¡¯s body went limp, and she copsed onto the bed. Her face turned sour, trembling uncontrobly. Her verder was discovered. Helen reached out and held her arm ¡°Mom, look at my Her face was covered with gauze. The wound was not very deep After the best treatment and medication, it had mostly healed, but her face was still swollen Helen said. ¡°Take me to the hospital, find the best doctor for me I don¡¯t want to be disfigured. If my face is ruined, it¡¯s over.¡± During the day, dermatologists and beauty experts hade to treat her at Fraley Hospital. But just as her wounds were starting to heal, she had been taken here by Max with a bunch of bodyguards. It was no different from being imprisoned. Matilda impatiendy said. ¡°Be quiet. I¡¯veready talked to the doctor. There won¡¯t be any scars Helen couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, bating her lip hapter 99 sinuation, ber upther was still harsh on her. But as soon as she heard there wouldn¡¯t be any scars, she feli 125) im calmed down, and Matilda went over the events again. St¨CLed. ¡°So you went to the hospital because you overheard Lea?* Although Helen didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was true. She stiffly nodded. Matilda snapped. This little bastard again!¡± Matilda gritted her teeth. ¡°No.. it can¡¯t bel She couldn¡¯t believe that Lea had already known about Helen¡¯s identity and deliberately manipted her into going to the hospital. But could such a coincidence really happen! Matilda didn¡¯t believe it. Lea was bing increasingly unpredictable and sinister, ¡°Mom¡± Helen hugged her arm again. ¡°Please exin to Dad, tell him it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s Lea who¡¯s framing me. What if she haspletely misled Dad? What should we do? The mention of Ewan made Helen afraid. Matilda looked at her daughter and sighed softly. Helen had oversimplified things. It was also her fault for protecting Helen too well, so Helen didn¡¯t think deeply about it. Matilda said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter. I will handle it. You stay here and recover. The doctor wille to change your bandages on time to ensure there are no scars,¡± ¡°Stay here?¡± Helen resisted. ¡°Mom, where is this? I don¡¯t want to stay here. Can¡¯t we go home? I want to go home.¡± Although the vi was luxuriously decorated, it felt oppressive with all the bodyguards around. At this moment, she just wanted to go home. Matilda replied, ¡°This is my private residence, also another home for us. You stay here. In a few days, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Helen begged. ¡°Mom ¡°Listen to me?¡± Matilda¡¯s tone was ste steni.. Helen did not dare to say anything else. Matilda went downstairs, copsed on the sofa exhaustedly, and quickly dialed a number on her phone. ¡°Ewan might know about Helen¡¯s identity¡­ Her voice trembled uncontrobly, and her whole body shook If this matter were to be exposed, Ewan wasn¡¯t the terrifying one. She could handle that waste. But with Christian¡¯s temper and his way of doing things, she, Helen, and Nixon would be doomed. SEND GIFT 111 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Het wat uwred? The voice is the other end wardrembling 1 kos Pasters fout wand have found something. Milda replied He bowe text Best be seen the rest rule from Riverview Hostal Owise, he wouldn¡¯t have hit Helen and insulted her like that The inversation was filledsonth anxious emotions After a whil Nasket What¡¯s his reaction now? ¡°There¡¯viso moNA. ¨ª hean hanging in sp Itexuill at Riverview Hospital Everything is normal with Christian,¡± Matilda replied, her That means Cheptian dill doesn¡¯t know. Otherwise, he would have already had you and your daughter under control, Nixon and Maulida thought the same way. What exactly is Ewan¡¯s intention? With his temper, shouldn¡¯t he be the first one toe after you? Matilda, are you sure he knows? Nixon asked, still skeptical Matilda pondered for a moment. Tll go to the hospital to see him and find out more. But I believe he already knew.¡± She continued, ¡°Nixon. If this matter reaches Christian, it¡¯s either their death or ours. But the most important thing now is to get rid of Lea Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made arrangements. We¡¯ll take action in the next few days, Nixon replied. The night was as dark as ink. The city was like a dormant giant under the night sky. At thekeside va, Alfred was on the phone with Jason. ¡°Mr. Andrews, as soon as it¡¯s light, I¡¯ll go to the hospital and take Miss Lea to school,¡± Jason stated. Alfred responded sternly. ¡°Alright, Increase the manpower, ensure her safety twenty¨Cfour hoursThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The sudden revtion at the hospital that Helen and Ewan were not biologically rted was undoubtedly Lea¡¯s doing. Despite her previous failure to destroy Helen, this time she acted swiftly. When a rabbit was cornered, it would bite. Especially someone is ruthless as Matilda. After hanging up the phone, Alfred couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy Despite the hospital stabilizing Ewan¡¯s condition and arranging for a kidney donor, he was still restless and angry. He was determined to uncover the truth behind Matilda¡¯s actions. He called Christian Victor picked up the phone and ryed the news to Christian. When Christian heard this, he was furious. He believed his worthless son, who held a high position in thepany, not only neglected his duties but also indulged in pleasures and ended up in the hospital. ¡°He deserves it. He¡¯d better die out there, don¡¯te back!¡± Christian eximed angrily, though Victor conveyed the message more tactfully, assuring Alfred that Christian would visit when he was free. With no rtives by his side, Lea stayed at the hospital to look after Ewan. However, the medical staff were responsible for his care, and she had no emotional attachment to the man who was her | 1515 Sun Aug 4 5 Chayser 705 supposed father. Nevertheless, she still visited lus room to check on Ewan the next morning. The new mrostication ma dective, and Ewan¡¯s condition was stable. Tim going to school now. If there¡¯s anything, ask Mr. Phoenix. They¡¯ll take care of you,¡± she said. ¡°Yes¡± wan replied lightly, looking at her with a hint of guilt. He treated this ¡°daughter, who had lived under the same roof with him for neen years, as a stranger because of his wife and eldest daughter Despite Lea¡¯s suffering, he turned a blind eye. Yet now, as hey ill in the hospital, only she was there for him. And her demeanor towards him conveyed no ulterior motives, no schemes. Lea left the room with her backpack and headed for the elevator. The elevator doors opened, revealing someone inside. Their eyes met, and they had an intense stare down. Lea smiled. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re here so early.¡± She turned her gare towards the ss window at the end of the corridor. Outside, the sky was still dark. It was only 6 am. he sun had yet to rise fully The weather was good, with colorful clouds adorning the sky. Les added. Look it¡¯s not evenpletely dawn yet.¡± That one word ¡°mom¡± made Manilda feel nauseous. Her facemoned in rage, and anger churned in her chest. It wa That ¡°mom¡± also reminded Manlids that for neen years. Lea had been nothing but a pawn in her hands, to be toyed with as she pleased. But now Lea was fighting back, causing her harm and pushing her into a corner, yet she didn¡¯t even know how Lea had done it Matilda couldn¡¯t ept such a contrast. Now, it threatened her and her daughter, as well as the life of the man she loved. ¡°Wow, your dark circles are so heavy, and your eyes are so swollen. Did you cry? Lea¡¯s remark was not very hurtful, but extremely insulting Le ¡°Matilda¡¯s voice was sharp, almost breaking. Cry? She would never cry. A sleepless night due to her advanced age had taken a toll on her face. Despite carefully applying makeup to conceal in Lea still mocked her | Manida asked Bercely. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Les said, ¡°Mom. I¡¯m concerned about you. Weren¡¯t you supposed to be on a business trip to Maspeyria representing Berry Airline Why are you here! Should I say you¡¯re deeply in love with Dad¡± Matilda scrutinized Lea. She knew Lea was testing her. Lea knew nothing about these secrets. Had the seen the test results from the hospital? Matilda¡¯s mind raced, and she smiled coldly. Matilda asked, ¡°Do you know why I went to Maspeyria on that business trip, Lea . She exined. ¡°Berry Group will coborate with thergest aircraft manufacturer in Maspeyria and globally, focusing on artificial intelligence to develop and produce new aircraf fear the dader becedario T THE LEVE THE MUDnd Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Maulda¡¯s pupils dted, her gaze piercine As they locked eyes, they tried to discern e shis be a selip to prevent her from closing the deal? w¡¯s thoughts. ea¡¯s expression briefly showed a hint of sinister Sell her artificial intelligence? Matilda was truly cunning. Though Matilda didn¡¯t understand artificial intelligence, she knew its valu But since the technology came from Len, she naturally hard control over it. Selling it required her consent. Amidst their standoff, Matilda¡¯s phone buzzed. She answered the call. Her subordinate said, ¡°Mrs. Herry, they terminated the cooperation meeting Matilda¡¯s expression darkened as she red at tea. the other party¡¯s Though she had returned midway, Matilda hail Immalized the cooperation through a video conference with high¨Clevel executives. Her team was supposed to go over and verify the intelligent technology and sign the contract on her behalf. Her subordinate added, ¡°Their technical team found some intelligence codes they couldn¡¯t recognize while reviewing. They requested to talk to yout my person After hanging up the phone, Matilda looked at Lea with an uneasy gaze. Over the years, they utilized this intellige technology to great sess in both the Berry Group and Fraley Medical. Matilda had thought she hadplete control oves everything. Realizing that Lea couldn¡¯t be manipted anymore and that Mispeyria had made significant breakthroughs in aviation intelligence. The gap was not so big anymore, each having its own advantages. Choosing to cooperate with them would have boundless prospects. But they said they encountered intelligence codes they couldn¡¯t recognize. At this moment, Matilda realized that she didn¡¯t haveplete control. Matilda nced at Lea before walking away towards the hospital room. As she left, Lea turned and clenched her hands tightly. Matilda¡¯s gaze made her feel her life was threatened. After a moment of silence, Lea smirked slightly and entered the elevator Arriving at the door, Matilda adjusted her hair and transformed her expression into her usual elegant demeanor. With a creak, she gently pushed the door open. Ewan was holding his phone, messaging the private investigator he had hired at a highs price. Evan: What have you found? Send it all] The private investigator: [We¡¯ve found some evidence that your wife is indeed cheating. However, we¡¯ve only scratched the surface. We need to dig deeper for safety reasons. Once we have everything, we¡¯ll send the data to you in a more secure Evan was anxious but had toply with the detective¡¯s instructions. Hearing the door open, he looked up and froze in fear as he saw Matilda. Despite her being the one in the wrong, he the Thajmer 201 wone who telt scared. Looking at this splendid woman, he was unexpectedly so afraid However, she was the one who had an attan, the one who was in he wrong, and the one who should be afraid. Seeing him frozen in ce, Manda paused for a moment. How did this happen She approached him calmly, reaching of to touch him. Then, Ewan instinctively pushed her away, slippe he wider the covers with his other hand. He said ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands, Matilda¡± Thinking of his unborn child and her affair. Ewan found her repulsive Judging from Helen¡¯s age, Matilda was already pregnant when she married him.She and her lover were before him. How thy. Under this beautiful and elegant appearance was a lilily woman Diny Matilda eximed indignantly, ¡°Ewan, how many women do you have outside? Can you count them? What right do you love infcriticize me?¡± Her eyes contained scrutiny as if trying to see through him. She had no feelings for him, and she didn¡¯t care about these things at all. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯tve endured until now. Ewan stared at Matilda, unable to say anything due to feeling guilty. His eyes were filled with anger and hatred. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now? Matilda sottened her tone. ¡°The most important thing now is to heal your body. Christian is getting old, and I¡¯m still an outsider. The Berry Group¡¯s vast business still needs you as the head of the Berry family to support it¡± Ewan hesitated for a moment but quickly showed a fierce expression Previously, he would have believed Matilda and listened to her. But now, he knew her ambition. He was more afraid of losing everything, afraid of death, and would definitely not trust her again. ¡°Go to Fraley Hospital, Matilda persuaded when he calmed down a bit. ¡°It¡¯s our own hospital with abundant resources. They can prioritize arranging a kidney donor for you. Nothing is more important than your health.¡± Ewan sneered. ¡°Can Fraley¡¯s medical levelpare to here? Haven¡¯t they embarrassed themselves enough recently?¡± After two days of treatment, his body had improved a lot. His trust in this hospital deepened. Matilda was stunned and her face darkened. Donna¡¯s incider at Riverview Hospital had overshadowed Fraley Hospital, gaining fame and reputation. This enemy was indeed powerful. These things weren¡¯t so urgent. The most important thing now was her issue with Lea. ¡°What do you want?¡± Matilda lost her patience. ¡°My affairs are none of your business¡± Ewan was afraid she would harm him. ¡°Evan, don¡¯t be so childish. We are a married couple. We are one she said in a tough and domineering tone. He sneered. ¡°We are indeed a married couple. Find a kidney donor for me. You don¡¯t need to worry about other things.¡± Chapter 101 With that said he igienedl be oving her the cold teatment assal Matilda stently scritted for moment, bit saving he was eles she was exhausted, and many important things were waiting for her so she lef Excan¡¯s seaction was indeed datement from usual, Morilda was sugge he had noticed something but didn¡¯t directly expose it. He must be plotting, somethine Although this matter was urgent, Leak threat to her was too great now. She had to deal with it first. Ewan wefused to translet to Fraley Hospital. Manbda i night in several servants and assistants from home to take care of hut. He aurved at thean b¨²t didn¡® drive them as 11 Matilda suspected anything she would strike first I After school ca came to see Ewan. Now, she seemed to be trying hard to please her father, the head of the Berry family. ? She nced at the servants inside and outside the ward. She smiled while watching Ewan drive them out with a contented Took Lea asked ¡°Do you think you can hide your little thoughts from her?¡± ¡°Helen was sent to Fraley Hospital after you beat her. After dealing with the wounds on her face, she was taken away by more than a dozen senior bodyguards Lea continued. ¡°She was taken to one of Matilda¡¯s private residences, under 24¨Chour surveince,pletely airtight. Why is that?¡± Ewan suddenly felt like a bucket of cold water poured over his head, instantly sobering him up. Lea asked, ¡°Don¡¯t believe it? You can go check to see if she¡¯s at home.¡± Lea could see through Ewan with just a nce. This rich heir, who had been raised in a wealthy family, had been depressed because he had married a woman he did not love. He had spent most of his life indulging in eating, drinking, ying, and women. He was far inferiorpared to Matilda¡¯s intelligence and wit In the past life. Ewan was schemed against and ended up dead. Ewan quickly took out his phone, ready to call and ask the servants at the evi if Helen was at home. But soon he realized. the servants at home were all managed by Matilda. Who should he ask? Seeing him rack his brains, trying to find a trustworthy servant from his home, Lea had to remind him again, ¡°Did my mom ask you why you beat Helen?¡± Lea knew Matilda didn¡¯t ask. After all, this was her territory, filled with her informants. From Ewan¡¯s reaction, she could tell.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Considering her extreme love for Helen, you disfigured Helen, and she didn¡¯t eveny a hand on you. Lea paused for a moment, giving Ewan time to think. ¡°Why?¡± She paused again, giving him enough time to think before saying thest sentence with emphasis. Take care, Dad¡± Ewan had a sudden realization. Matilda came to see him to test his reaction. What was she going to do? She had always been willing to do anything to achieve her goals, not even sparing unborn children. What else was she capable of? ɽ 4/4 upter 101 For self¨Cpreservation, to achieve her goals, she would kill him! This damn woman dared to have such thoughts. He had to kill her first. Lea nced at Ewan, and he finally fully realized what was going on. Lea could imagine his fate in her past life. He was betrayed, cheated on, raising someone else¡¯s child for eighteen years, the fate of those unborn children¡­ All of that,bined with his current situation. This couple hadpletely turned against each other, just as she had nned. Lea had achieved her goal. SEND GIFT Chapter 102 Chapter 102 LeppedN?velDrama.Org holds this content. of them the under lens wating in pick her up was parked night ouride the inpanest bajking. She primed (u pesenger Aweaking her rests up with jor Atend sexi v?ring in the ever eat the old warmly and renderlying him brat to goal her n get in Les her dimm sint que les feeling the pening of her heart and tation Sing her chest thod shows ugy pet several times and that relings and happiness was dertil. This mit be wh been in lose bellore and bad keng paved ite Bee romance. Her calm beart was now stirred and she felt: Lura Toving been reboen for most a month now Lea had spent my nights alone in her nightmares feeling kagefal pen crawing back from bell rather than a normal Irving pervofi The feeling with Ued around was so good Aled with a smile, she asked Why are you here Atred had already deven onto the road heading towards the Berry Mansion with the cityscape moving past the car need to go to verion heading to look at her with eyesfilled with reluctance. When are you leasing Lea abe felt reluctant, wishing she could watch him twenty¨Cfour hours a day. However,pared Monday among be replied, gang at her again His expression became solemn Tm sorry I might not be able to be with you for the SAT : The SAT exam on Tuesday. He had stayed here intending to be with her for the exam Les cursed and gave ed assuring smile. You don¡¯t need to stay. Don¡¯t worry. I do well Her knowledge far exceeded the scope of the SAT exam She had always been a serious student. In the past month, she had Given this excellent opportunity, she was determined to give it her all and do her best Yes I know¡± Alfred said not wormed Alfred dropped Les off at the Berry Mansion and left only after watching her enter through therge iron gate Ewan was prepared and diet dare to act rashly against Maci Matilda too, remained inactive sheid out her ss and dealing with ber SAT exam. Courode Bern family. Lea w cised on preparing for the SAT On Montana Lei was reviewing for the SST in her bedroom. After finishing half of her review minerals, she rubbed her firebrad andnced at the clock on her desk After a minest of conception, the pallied out her phone and called Jason Take me to the airport Half an hourter as the car approached the apert Lea¡¯s gerced on berptop Where is Mr Alfred newNE 13 CH +42% Chapter 102 The just left, and it will be another forty minutes before he arrives,¡± jason replied, ncing at Lea in the backseat through the rearview mirror, raising his eyebrows. Her anxious rush from the mansion to the airport made her look like a girl deeply in love. ¡°Oh. Lea realized she had arrived early. ¡°Let¡¯s park outside and wait. Jason replied. ¡°Okay¡± The ck Mercedes¨CBenz luxury modified car was parked at the airport entrance. Lea lowered her head and started working on herptop again. In the car, only the sound of her fingers tapping rapidly on the keyboard could be heard, a pace that set hearts racing Forty minutester, Jason received a message from Craig. He said, ¡°Miss Berry, Mr. Alfred has arrived.¡± Lea quickly closed herptop with a snap and turned to look out the window, just in time to see a ck SUV approaching. It was Alfred. She pushed the door open and got out of the car, ¡°Mr. Alfred. Craig, who was driving, nced at his phone and said. ¡°Miss Lea is here to see you off. Alfred was handling business in his smart notebook when he heard this. Looking up, he saw a figure stepping out of the car ahead. His gaze was immediately captivated. Lea wore a white strapless petal dress, adorned with light yellow flowers that cascaded down the skirt. Her exposed shoulders and neck, paired with her wless skin, gave her an air of pure yet charming elegance, Her long, straight ck hair was parted to the side. A pink diamond hairpin above her car highlighted her exquisite features and noble demeanor. Lea got out of the car and walked towards Alfred¡¯s car. After just a few steps, a group of people suddenly surrounded her ¡°Look, it¡¯s a beauty! ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful! ¡°Wow, my eyes are blinded by her beauty!¡± ¡°Quick, let¡¯s take a picture. This will be the highlight of my social media for a year? ¡°Is this gorgeous girl a famous star?¡± The discussion kept going. Then, a crowd of men and women swarmed Lea, asking for photos and autographs, even more frenzied than weing a top celebrity Lea was stunned by such a scene for the first time. She didn¡¯t like being the center of attention in public, especial when she was here to see Alfred off. She frowned. feeling annoyed by the dy This way. A pleasant voice reached her cars, and her wrist was gently pulled. She turned her head to see Alfred Before they could be surrounded, Alfred led her into the lounge ¡°So handsome!¡± a girl screamed. Charryn 102 che ich utbrities have Rights tinday!! One Lo.. following ?? ??? (1) already caused a sensation with her beauty. Adding Alfred to the mix made the crowd of admirers go wild a frenzy Craig Jason, and the apanying bodyguards blocked the entrance ¡°Hey, we just want a photo and an autograph. We mean no harm and won¡¯t bother them.¡± Tima tuent scout. I want to talk to them¡± Craig andson were rendered speechless In the VIP lounge of the waiting area, Alfred let go of Lea¡¯s hand. Her hand remained in its previous position, her palm burning hot like it was on fire. Alfred turned to look at her and paused, his heart skipping a beat. At this moment, she looked like a young girl experien love for the art time, making him want to cherish and protect her. Lea clenched her hand, trying to cool her palm. She looked up at him with eyes full of passion and pride. ¡°Alfred, you are really handsonne¡± His gare intensified, and he leaned in his long fingers caressing the corner of her eye, searching her eyes. ¡°How handsome¡± Lea held his hand, pressing her face into his palm. She carefully studied his features. ¡°So handsome that I want to keep for myself, to hide you away¡± In a split second. Alfred turned and pressed her against the wall, lowering his head to give her a deep kiss, pouring out his intense emotions. The fierce and deep emotions took Lea by surprise. The man in front of her didn¡¯t seem like someone she had known for just a month, but rather someone she had known for a long time She quickly became breathless from the kiss, her eyes half¨Cclosed, her eyelids fluttering like butterfly wings, and in her blurry vision, the man before her became the Alfred from her past life. The one who had silently protected her, and loved her deeply without words, making her heart ache with affection. Through life and death, through time, he hade to be with her. Lea was so breathless that her mind went nk, unable to think Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around his neck, returning the kiss. She went from passive to active. Alfred¡¯s half¨Cclosed eyes suddenly opened wide. his gaze trembling with emotion. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 After a moment, he lowered his gaze, lost in Lea¡¯s heat and kiss. When Craig and Jason arrived, they saw the couple intertwined like vines, inseparable. They blushed and quickly retreated, ting guard at the door. dle, the kissing couple finally stopped. Alped beat his long legs, pressing his forehead against hers. Their eyes had radiant gaze, and their breaths were mingling. w you, I Alfred panted and sand in a hoarse voice, ¡°Lea, you are the most beautiful woman. From the moment I first saw wanted to possess you, to make you mine forever¡± It had nothing to do with who she was, what talents she had, or what kind of soul she possessed. It was simply because of her Lea looked up, her breathing heavy. Her eyes were wet and filled with intense desire. Knowing what he had done for her in her previous life, he had long be her obsession. How could she withstand such teasing now!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Lea¡¯s look instantly shattered Alfred¡¯s restraint. Alfred moved closer, pulling her into his embrace. He controlled himself with great effort, putting his cheek against hers. Do well on your exam tomorrow, We have a long future ahead ¡°Okay..¡± Lea¡¯s voice was hoarse and unsteady, clinging to him, gradually calming the heat in her body. Twenty minutester, Alfred boarded the ne. Lea stood outside the airport, watching the ne take off and disappear into the clouds. At dusk, the summer sky was filled with dazzling clouds. On the ne, Alfred told Craig, ¡°Contact Eddie and move everything ahead. Finish it before dawn. I need toe back ¡°Why the hurry?¡± Craig asked, puzzled. Alfred replied, ¡°To apany her for the SAT exam!¡± Craig was stunned Alfred, who was always strategic andposed, had turned into a man lost in infatuation. Lea watched the ne disappearpletely into the clear sky before getting into the car. Jason drove her back ¡°Let me know when Alfred arrives in Iverton, Lea said. Given Alfred¡¯s status and the fate he met in his previous life, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about his safety. Jason replied, ¡°Okay, Miss Lea¡± It was already dark by the time they returned to the mansion. Christian had just returned from work for dinner, and Lea joined him. At the dinner table, he gave Lea ample psychological support, but her experiences and temperament made such help §á§à§ß§Ö§ã§ã§Ü§Ó§Ñ§Ô§å The SAT exam was a minor issue for her, though she still appreciated Christian¡¯s concern After dinner, Leu went upstairs to finish a bit more review. Ia When is fangled congues Abheagh was already veryne he will sent her s Les Mi Alfred) as safely strived in frerion | ind If There was a reply from Les after nearly ten minutes. Having spent some time with her, Jason knew her babies if the Jason waited The minutes, but still no response. He began to worry Frowning 1 number, but was met with, ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is powered off Lea never turned on her phone Jason¡¯s heart sank, and he quickly grabbed two bodyguards and headed to the mansion The servants quarters were about 300 feet from the main house. He arrived quickly Candice Blunt greeted him whe entered the hall. ¡°Jason, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Candice wat 45 years old and was a new chef hired to rece Melina She was preparing ingredients for breakfast the next day, wat to make a good meal for Lea on her day Jason said. ¡°Miss Lea left her workbook in the car. I¡¯m bringing it to her. She needs it.¡± Candice responded. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Where is Mr. Berry Jason scanned the hall as he asked. ¡°He had to go to thepany for some urgent business. He won¡¯t be back tonight,¡± Candice replied Jason frowned. Christian had returned home after dark and had dinner with Lea. Why would he need to go back to thepany He quickly went upstairs and knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Lea, are you there? Miss Lea?¡± Jason called out a few times but received no response. Growing anxious, he pushed the door, only to have it bounce back. It was locked from the inside. He pounded on the door. ¡°Miss Lea¡± Still no answer. Then, Jason kicked the door open forcefully The room was dark, illuminated only by the garden lights filtering through the ss window. He could immediately tell the room was empty. The bed was neatly made, and her phone was on the bedside table. It was powered of He quickly called Alfred ¡°Mr. Andrews, Miss Lea is missing! At the airport in Iverton, Alfred was about to get into the car when he heard the news. He stood upright. ¡°What?¡± Jason exined the situation. ¡°Mr. Andrews, should I inform Mr. Berry to start a search¡± Alfred said, ¡°No need to inform him Ill call Norman Hess. You start looking for her and notify Chris She disappeared from the Berry Mansion Christian¡¯s resources were limitedpared to his. Alfred had to handle this personally. 7513 15 Sun Aug # 4254 The would call Sammi Hess, Ison was shocked that meant they had to use military connections in Vaporleon City Yaking minely Before son rout. mish, Aird had already ended the call and dialed another number. Me and ¡°Neman, use all your connections Vaporleon City to help me find someone. ¡± The vence on the other end was deep Right now, medhotely. You must find th voice was filled with a rare pleading tone. ommanding, a soldier¡¯s voice. ¡°Who is so important to you?¡± Alfred urged, his mind focused solely on locating Lea. ¡°Please!¡± His On the other end, Norman was stunned. The powerful and seemingly indifferent heir of the Andrews family was begging for help I showed just how important this person was to him. Norman¨Creplied. ¡°I understand. 11 arrange it right away.¡± After hanging up. Alfred turned to Craig. ¡°Arrange a private jet. We¡¯re heading back to Vaporleon City immediately.¡± Craig looked surprised. ¡°Mr. Andrews, what about the matters here?¡± The situation required immediate attention. Besides, Norman was already handling things in Vaporleon City. Their presence there might not make a difference. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now! Alfred¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. It was amand. Craig felt a jolt of realization, understanding Lea meant more than anything to Alfred. Craig replied. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± Ìï Chapter 104 Chapter 104 hile, in Berry Mansion of Vaporleon City the phone, Jason was drenched in sweat, eone right under his nose was a serious failure, and if anything happened to Lea, it would be his responsibility. Hewn more desperate to ensure her safety. When he came downstairs. Candice heard themotion and was still waiting in the hall. She asked, Jason, did something happen?¡± ¡°Nothing¡± he replied hastily, rushing out the door and calling Chris. As soon as Chris heard that Lea was missing, she immediately mobilized everyone avable to start the search. In the president¡¯s office at Riverview Hospital, Chris watched as several technical staff members, who were also hackers, investigated the surveince system around the Berry Mansion. They were looking for clues. person couldn¡¯t just vanish without a trace. They should be able to find some clue that led them to Lea. However, they were short on prople. Chris quickly left the office and rook the elevator to the inpatient department, knocking on Donna¡¯s room. Shannon had just finished studying for her exams and had everything prepared for the next day, including her admission ticket and stationery. She was about to go to bed, knowing a good night¡¯s sleep was crucial for performing well. Hearing the knock, she opened the door, only to be pulled out by Chris, who closed the door with a bang. Chris said, ¡°Come with me, there¡¯s an urgent matter to handle. ¡°Urgent¡± Shannon looked down at her small white floral pajamas ¡°Can I change my clothes first?¡± Chris snapped, ¡°Lea is missing!¡± Shannon froze for a moment, then ran faster than Chris, reaching the president¡¯s office swiftly. Chris seated her in front of theputer. Lea disappeared from Berry Mansion. Start by checking the road surveince system. ¡°Okay.¡± Shannon¡¯s voice trembled as her hands shook on the keyboard, tears streaming down her face. She prayed in her heart, Lea, you must be safe. We promised to take the SAT exam together, go to Conrad University, move to Iverton, and embrace a brighter future,¡± After enduring so many hardships, they were finally close to achieving their dreams. How could Lea¡­ She had to find Lea. Shannon wiped her tears and sweat, steeling herself to start the search. Besides checking the surveince around Berry Mansion, she also pulled up footage from Berry Vi and Fraley Hospital headquarters to track the movements of Matilda, Helen, and Nixon. These were the people who had significant enmity with Lea and might harm her. Shannon even hacked into the electronic systems of Berry Vi and found Matilda and Helen asleep, while Nixon was workingte in his office. Everything seemed normal. 15-17 Sun Bulg Chapter 198 Che stood behind her, following the same line of thinking Later in Beton, Alfred carded a private jet bound for Vaporicon City to that short time, be hart naged to mobilize search teams to thoroughly scour Vaporleon City. He made a call. der the tast night sky the president¡¯s leon City was rales but seernitig with hidden dangers. Hospital, Chris¡¯s phoneuzzed. Seeing it was from Alfred, she stepped aside, answering Have you found her?¡± Alfred nice was low, but the concern couldn¡¯t bepletely masked. Chr turned to the people in the office. ¡°How is it?¡± All of them said no, She turned around and looked at Shannon ¡°No.¡± Shannon couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak, afraid that if she did, she would break down into sobs. Tears streamed down her face, and al was terrified, consumed with worry. Chris¡¯s eyes turned wer too. She steeled herself, focusing her attention back on the search. ¡°Keep going shemanded. more than ever, they couldn¡¯t let emotions affect their efficiency The team continued their work, and the rapid tapping of keyboards soon filled the office once more Jason received another call from Alfred I¡¯ve checked everything here. There¡¯s no trace, Jason reported. Not all information could be essed through electronic surveince, so Jason had personally scoured every entrance and exit around the Berry family estate. There wasn¡¯t a single clue. Jason said, ¡°I keep looking, and I¡¯ll inform you as soon as I find anything Then, Alfred called Norman. Norman reassured. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve deployed military reconnaissance drones. We¡¯ll find her.¡± Hanging up. Alfred turned to look out the window. The private jet flew above the clouds, deep into the night, surrounded by endless darkness. His hand clenched around his phone, seins bulging and his entire body trembling involuntarily as tears welled up in his eyes Regret consumed him He was so regretful that he wanted to strangle himself. He should have stayed in Vaporleon City, guarding her closely during the SAT exam Another half hour passed, and the team searching for Lea had scoured the city again. The city¡¯smunication channels ¡°were filled with anzious voices Tnd you find Le Chapter 101 ¡°No¡± The cesponses terre sill negativeThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. kull The suffocating atmosphere was pervasive. Suddenly, Lea¡¯s eyes napped open. avat incased in ice. The bright light in her vis ning her eyes. ids, her vision began to clear. As she took in her jurroundings, her pupils contracted in shock and terror In the vell Lea saw herself lying on an aluminum table, her limbs rendered immobile by some drug. She waspletely paralyzed, like amb waiting to be ughtered. Although her body was immobilized, her mind was clear, and she could feel every slight change in her surroundings The rooms temperature was close to freezing. The drug¡¯s effects soon made Lea understand her situation. She was in sealed space,pletely isted from the outside world. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake so soon!¡± A voice filled with excitement reached her ears. A face appeared above her, peering down in surprise. ¡°No one has ever woken up so quickly under the effects of this drug. You truly are extraordinary¡± Lea¡¯s pupils dted again in shock. She recognized this face from the organ trafficking scandal at Fraley Hospital in her past life. He was Frank Conor, a seasoned surgeon and medical doctor at Fraley Hospital. He was in his fifties, tall and thin with prominent cheekbones. He had a high nose bridge, and eyes hinting at ancestry from Ostern Dressed in a whiteb coat, he exuded a disturbing aura of madness. Lea had a rough idea of her situation. She tried to close her eyes to calm herself but couldn¡¯t even move her eyelids. Thinking of the drug, fear and dread surged within her once more. SEND GIFT Chapter 105 Chapter 105 ¡°Marclooi!¡± Frank cuimed, looking into her eyes with delight the Creator it truly great.¡± Ten sam the excitement building in his eyes like an addier getting his fix. He said her fear was marvelous. Lea¡¯s eyes moved upwards, suddenly understanding the purpose of the mirror Tou That was what Frank wanted. Her fear was the drug he sight. gaze gradually calmed down. Fear? Lea couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful to Abigail now. Abigail had taught her what fear was in her previous life, making her (endure along ordeal of pain and terror. No matter how terrifying, it was nothingpared to that Seving Lea¡¯s gaze calming down, Frank was like a junkie interrupted mid¨Chigh. His hunger almost drove him crazy, his whole body suddenly filled with a savage aura. Soon, heughed. Everyone lying here ultimately presented their fear perfectly to him, without exception. It had only just begun ¡°This is the most beautiful skull I¡¯ve ever seen. he said, running his fingers along her hair. inch by inch, like an artist admiring a masterpiece. His fingers moved downwards, touching her brow bone. Frank said. ¡°Though you¡¯re just a high school student, you must have studied human anatomy. I can feel the shape, size, and even the bone density of your brow bone.¡± His fingers were icy cold. Their touch was eerie, sending shivers down the spine. If Lea¡¯s muscles weren¡¯t restrained, she would surely be trembling now, Although she knew what fear was and was brave enough, fear was still an instinct. But she couldn¡¯t show it. She couldn¡¯t let him have what he wanted. She had to stall, buy time, and seek a way out Frank¡¯s hands continued downward, like instruments, examining each of her organs. He eximed. ¡°Every one of your organs is perfect. You¡¯re the masterpiece of the Creator, a perfect woman Lea¡¯s gaze followed his movements, telling him she wasn¡¯t afraid. He inspected her organs, speaking disturbing words, asionally meeting her gaze. It was like a battle. His fingers brushed past her toes. When his patience was exhausted, he became frustrated. He took a deep breath and then calmed down a bit. Fascinating Frank gripped the edge of the table with both hands, staring at Lea ¡°Not only are you the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen, but your soul is also astonishing. No one lying on this operating table can be as calm as you, without fear, without shedding a tear. Among the many chosen ones, you¡¯re the first Frank was attiazed, ¡°You ve surprised me too much Soon, he frowned, deep in thought. He said, ¡°You¡¯re just a high school stude. This shouldn¡¯t be. I¡¯m curious about what kind of experience made you like this. 1 want to know. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t let you live to study you. Because tonight, you must die.¡± Frank¡¯s hands moved over Lea¡¯s body. His expression turned solemn, and his eyes had a fint of ruthlessness, revealing a 15.17 Sun, Aug 4 Chapter 103 batcher¨Clike expression: ¡°Oh, by the way! You probably still don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here, do you?¡± With that, he turned a mechanism, raising the table Then, a monstrous figure over 0.50 feet tall came into view. It was a human body! Frank flipped a switch, and a bright, unique light illuminated Leits position from behind the body. From Lea¡¯s position, she could see it the clearest. It was stitchell together from human holly parts like lunds, feet, torso.. 77 ched lines were grotesque yet organized. They were almost identical in size and shape, indicating the perfectionism con who did the stitching. ank lifted aer of the cloths, revealing a row of instruments working below, disying the vital signs of the As a doctor, Lea naturally understood. Her pupils widened in shock and astonishment. ¡°You¡¯re truly amazed by my masterpiece, aren¡¯t you? Frank burs into proudughter, his eyes bulging with excitement, He eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing? She¡¯s actually alive!¡± Lea was stunned. In her previous life as a leading researcher, she had witnessed many advanced medical technologies, but she had never seen such a spectacle before. However, she quickly regained herposure. Limb transntation technology had been studied for over a decade In her previous life, she had led a team that matured this technology and promoted its use in the seventh year of the future. Now. Riverview Hospital was already researching this technology, guided by her. It would take at most two to three years before it could be widely implemented. Therefore, Frank¡¯s skills were not too far ahead. But Lea didn¡¯t show her emotion. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Frank walked over to the body, excitedly introducing her. ¡°She¡¯s alive. She has life.¡± He caressed them gently as if caressing a lover. ¡°Look at her legs, her arms, her abdomen¡­ These were taken from different, bodies. Every organ, every part, is perfect.¡± He added. ¡°When I removed them from the original body, they were alive, preserving the vitality of the original organism.¡± With these words, Frank looked into Lea¡¯s eyes. He tried to instill terror in her heart, to trigger her instinctual fear, the fear he desired. Alive? If Lea¡¯s facial muscles could move, she would only sneer. She had performed too many heart transnts and other organ transnts and had harvested important organs. With her experience and mental strength, she could handle it.. Lea¡¯s reaction disappointed Frank but also amazed him. Frank thought she was too interesting. When a soul like hers was subdued, the fear it showed must be the most wonderful in the world. Frank¡¯s expression turned serious, and he turned to face Lea solemnly and arrogantly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He eximed, ¡°I¡¯m not just a doctor. I¡¯m a creator! This is the new species I¡¯ve created, the Floater.¡± Frank¡¯s eyes gradually turned red, venting, proiming, using ¡°People all have their cowardice, selfishness, vulgarity, and 2/3 111 Chapwer to rewan Thee quien mein about me aneme, feat my work, and dy my inventions¡± me He became more actuated. ¡°They¡¯re too stupid, south too many with fli Frank looked at h bering¡± ??? ????? ¨C He reached out hend and heart omo ational united gently. ¡°Bot the Floater ve created has none of humanity¡¯s ws. She is a perfect ,ing to stand in front of Lea You¡¯ve seen it too. She doesn¡¯t have a head or a heart.¡± Lea¡¯s head again Tve finally found the right head and heart for her. Once I transnt your he will trulye alive. The history of humanity will begin a new chapter.¡± Lea¡¯s eyes wald, shifting her gaze to the Floater¡¯s body. Frank wanted her head and heart! 0 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Frank¡¯s lingers noved to Lea¡¯s heart and pressed down hard. He could feel her heart beating He said. ¡°Such a beautiful brain and heart. It will give my Floater magnificent soul.¡± Lea winced as his fingers pressed against her chest. Her ability to perceive pain was heightened, too intense for someone about to undergo such torture. She couldn¡¯t move an inch, beads of sweat forming on her forehead. ¡°Oh, my goodness! I¡¯m so happy, so excited!¡± Frank eximed, raising his hands to hold his head, attempting to calm himself down He said, ¡°I must be quick. This is not a simple task. It¡¯s not just about transnting your head and heart. It¡¯s all the organs in your body, even your skin, hair¡± He flipped the switch, lowering the table, preparing to begin. He kept babbling, ¡°I also need to model your head to create new temtes for stic surgery. Nowadays, stic surgery only offers a few temtes, resulting in a limited variety of appearances. People are tired of it.¡± Frank smiled eerily. ¡°But you¡¯re different, you¡¯re too beautiful. Imagine if all those in¨Clooking women could be transformed into someone like you. The aesthetics of the world would improve, and people¡¯s eyes would be saved¡± He continued. ¡°Your skin will be transnted to a wealthy heir who suffered extensive burns in a car ident. Your hands, so beautiful, will go to a talented pianist. Someone is eagerly waiting for your legs. You don¡¯t need to worry about limb transntation. No one in the medical field can do it, but I can! ¡°My Floater is the best proof of that. Your kidneys have also been reserved by someone. He paused for a moment and then continued. In short, every organ in your body will be put to good use. But first, I must harvest all your organs! That¡¯s their condition Lea¡¯s vision darkened. If her eyelids weren¡¯t under control, it would have been a closing motion. Soon, her vision became clear again. It turned out that Matilda and the others wanted to kill her in this way. They handed her over to this psychopath, this lunatic, this murderer¡­ Throughout history, she couldn¡¯t think of a more cruel way to die. Frank joked. ¡°Oops. I talked too much again. It¡¯s been an old habit since I started my PhD. I¡¯ve been a lecturer at the medical school.¡± He was observing Lea at the table. It wasn¡¯t idental. He deliberately said so to stimte her, to make her afraid. There was indeed fear in her eyes, but it was far from enough. He was almost losing control. But he couldn¡¯t. This girl was incredibly clever. Once he lost control in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t fear him anymore. Frank wanted her head, her heart, and every organ from her body. But more than that, he wanted her fear, like a junkie, waiting for his dose. Lea stared into his eyes, her eyes were like a ck hole, swallowing all emotions. She couldn¡¯t be afraid. She couldn¡¯t show it. Otherwise, he would immediately dismember her. 13 Chapter on But as she provoked him, Frank¡¯s anticipation grew stronger. Seas such a fearless person. When she started to her scared he couldn¡¯t imagine how intense and delightful her fear would b Lattle beauty, let¡¯s begin! With a swish, the ck leather case of urgical knives opened, revealing dozens of scalpelsid A variety of different¨Csized sealpels from around the world were in his collection Under the cold white light, they gleamed, reflecting a chilling light. With a scrape, he drew out a long, slender surgical knife: and held it in front of her eyes. ¡°Where shall we start? How about your feet? Starting from the big toe, I¡¯ll peel off your skin first. Don¡¯t worry. My technique is excellent. Even after preling off your skin in one piece. There won¡¯t be any damage Frank spoke slowly, transmitting information into her brain bit by bit, instilling fear in her. Lea suured into his eyes, suppressing the fear deep in her heart, resisting to the end. Frank had a sinister smile. He thought, ¡®Still so stubborn! But it¡¯s okay. Those stubborn and brave people started the same way. But when they watched their skin being cut open, inch by incli peeled away, and organs extracted, all they showed was fear. Frank raised both hands, holding surgical knives in his palms. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, perfonning a solemn ritualiste gesture. ¡°Let¡¯s begin¡± He moved to the end of the table, caressing Lea¡¯s right big toe, finding the position. He then bent down, caised the surgical knife, and gently cut through her skin. Blood gushed out. Against the backdrop of her soft skin, it lookejl crimson and enchanting. Frank¡¯s eyes lit up. He was instantly exhrated. Lea was forced to see every scene reflected in the mirror. The drugs made her acutely aware of how the surgical knife shred through her skin, magnifying the pain, and sending it coursing through her brain. Her pupils trembled,rge heads of sweat forming on her forehead. Was this how she would die? But she couldn¡¯t ept it She had just been reborn. Those who caused her, her child, and Alfred¡¯s tragic death were still living well. And Alfred. Thinking of him, tears welled up in Lea¡¯s eyes. She owed him her life. She missed him terribly. There was so much she wanted to tell him. The wound on her toe was cutrger, more blood flowed out, and the feeling of pain intensified in her mind. Lea felt her life shipping away. No! She didn¡¯t want to die! She was unwilling to die!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Frank smiled when he saw her expression at that moment. Lea¡¯s struggle, resistance, and fear were so exquisite. This body shivered with excitement. ¡°My knife skills are quite good, aren¡¯t they? It¡¯s a beautiful art. It¡¯s your honor to appreciate my technique.. Suddenly, a sharp surgical knife piercedinto his eye. ¡°Ah! Ahh¡­¡± Frank cried out in agony as he stumbled back. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Great feat¡± Lea mocked withya sarcasticugh. Her tongue felt somewhat unresponsive, but each word was clear and ¡°You. Frank was shocked, Lea could speak. How was that possible? No one could resist that drug He remembered now. She woke up early, attacked him, and now she could speak. The drugs in her body were gradually losing their effect. How did she tange that! In the darkness of the rooms, Lea cut her wrist, letting the blood How to reduce the dosage of drugs in her body. It allowed her limbs to regam then mobility faster, Her acute awareness of death allowed her to wake up early. With her strong willpower and extraordinary burst of energy. she held on until now. She had to try harder to grasp at any chance of survival In the darkness, Leaughed mockingly She mockest, Frank, you¡¯re just a failure! A coward! Ever since you started studying medicine, you¡¯ve made repeated mistakes. In the eyes of your teachers, you¡¯re a problematic student, and in the eyes of your ssmates, you¡¯re just a strange lone She added. ¡°Your doctoral thesis was revised multiple times and still didn¡¯t pass. Did you threaten your supervisor and use underhanded methods to graduate?¡± From the moment she woke up, Lea had been listening to Frunk and observing him. She analyzed him by using his information from her past life. Frank didn¡¯t say a word, but she felt the raging, angry aura emanating from him, which indicated that what she said was mostly urate. Lea started again. Even after getting your degree, few hospitals were willing to hire you. You managed to find a hospital willing to take you in with much effort, but you made mistakes at work, even causing patients conditions to worsen of leading to their deaths¡± She added, ¡°So, you were surd, used, and expelled. You¡¯re aplete and utter failure! But you don¡¯t even admit your mistakes and delude yourself into thinking you¡¯re a creator. There¡¯s no bigger coward than you in this world? She continued, ¡°So, you can only kidnap people, inject them with drugs, control them, immobilize them, and then dismember them. You enjoyed watching them fear, just to make yourself feel good. Frank, you¡¯re not only a failure and a coward, you¡¯re also a twisted, perverted monster. You don¡¯t deserve to live among humans!¡± Leaughed loudly ¡°You¡¯re a creator? Those failures of yours are garbage. That¡¯s just your delusion, a joke! ¡°Shut up! Frank couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, shouting sharply as he rushed forward. There was no light, but he knew her exact position, ¡°When I dismember you, you¡¯ll know just how wrong you are!¡± Just as he was about to grab her, she suddenly rushed up. Frank heard a sizzling sound, and sparks flew in the darkness, iliminating the scene. Lea grabbed the electric wire and pressed it against him. With a surge of electricity, both of them copsed. After a brief dizziness, Lea forced herself to wake up and heard frank groaning in pain. The electricity hadn¡¯t killed her, nor was it endugh to kill him She got up and ran out. She had to livel 14 Chapter 102 When Timik woke up. Tem was gon dissecting The high from the disse ting room illuminated the center of the Fall. It was an abandoned underground storage room, with two floors covering thousands of siptare feet. It was Dier i I had been abandoned over a year ago, with many circuits danged After Frank repaired it, it was transformed into its current sue ¡°Les Trohl you Yost cant escape: Frank searched every He said must be vo mer id the lull can move now, the drugs in your body haven¡¯t worn offpletely. You¡¯ve lost a lot of blood, so you now. Good girl,e out. He continurseryte now, you¡¯ve wasted a lot of my time, and I¡¯ll be angry. When I¡¯m angry, the consequences are severe, and youll suffer even more torment. Come out!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. No response. The abandoned warehouse was silent, with only his echoes. Frank was instantly enraged, roaring loudly, ¡°Come out, Lea! Come out now!¡± After a while of shouting, there was still no response. ¡°You think you can hide from me?¡± A sinisterugh escaped his throat as he walked toward the corridor. ¡°Thud, thud, thud. The ominous sound of his footsteps echoed Wood Wood Woof. Before Frank reached the end of the corridor, he heard the growling of dogs, filled with hunger and ferocity. At the end of the corridor, in thestpartment, he kept six wolfdogs. The wolfdogs squeezed their heads through the iron bars, baring sharp teeth and drooling like savage monsters desperate Tor food. He had raised these dogs here a year ago to process the meat he had left behind. ¡°Good babies¡°¡± Frank approached, petting their heads. You must be starving. Tonight¡¯s feast is already prepared for you. Go find her!¡± With a swift yank, he pulled off the iron door chain. Before he could open the door fully, the pack of wolfdogs charged out. barking madly and running On the second floor, in a darker near the stairs, Lea clutched a sharp piece of wood. She was ready to ambush Frank when he came for her. When she heard the barking of the vicious dogs, she instantly froze. In her past life, she was torn apart by wild dogs. Even though she wasn¡¯t afraid of death, this particr fear was enough to consume her. And these dogs were even more ferocious and brutal than the ones before The barking grew closer. The lead dog had already picked up her scent and was racing toward the stairs. Lea realized the danger and started to run for her life. In the pitch ck, she couldn¡¯t see her path only knowing she had to keep moving. The sound of the wolfdogs chasing her grew louder, and she could feel their teeth gnashing, making her scalp tingle and her bones ache. ¡°Hahaha Frank followed the pack, sensing the fleeing Lea in the darkness, She was scared, and heughed with satisfaction. Theughter echoed eerily. ¡°Bang In the darkness. Lea suddenly burst through a door. The wolfdogs stopped at the door, barking furiously at the wooden barrier. ¡°Shh!¡± Frank calmed the dogs, soothing them 15:18 Sun, Aug 4 Chapter 107 until then loud barks became impatient growlt He approached the door and This voice as if preaching. Tra, you have no meaning. No, it¡¯s not death. It¡¯s a grea a way out. Come back with me. Your death He continued, ¡°If you don¡¯te out, these dogs will break in They are the most ferocious breed, with wolf genes. They¡¯ve been starved for nearly a week. They can chew through even bades.¡± He warned, ¡°Once th on my operating te they¡¯ll eat you inch by inch, leaving nothing behind. That pain will be far worse thun lying Inside the door, Lea pressed her hands into her hair, hugging her head tightly. She desperately tried to block out the sound of the snarling and barking wolfdogs The memory of being torn apart by dogs in her past life was vivid, the terror of it overwhelming her willpower. ¡°Still noting out!¡± Frank¡¯s patience had run thin, his voice growing more irritable. ¡°Lea. I¡¯ll count to ten. If you don¡¯te out by then, my dogs will break in. He petted the neck of a nearby wolfdog, counting aloud. ¡°One, two¡­ seven, eight, nine, ten!¡± He was furious and kicked open the door forcefully. The dogs howled, and their eyes glowed red. They charged into the room immediately. Suddenly, a spark ignited, quickly transforming into a wall of mes that blocked their path. The wolfdogs, afraid of the fire, retreated with whimpers. Even Frank stepped back, startled by the sudden ze. Then, he saw a small figure huddled in theer, illuminated by the firelight. Lea, covered in blood, looked back at him through her disheveled hair. Her eyes were shining with determination in the dim light. The sight sent a shiver down his spine. She had managed to fight back even now. When Lea fled to this room, it wasn¡¯t out of desperation but because she had smelled the alcohol, realizing it was a wine storage roo Lea had smashed the wine bottles, letting the alcohol spill out, and ignited it just as the dogs burst in. If she didn¡¯t use this risky method, she couldn¡¯t get rid of Frank Frankughed again, with a mix of ridicule and rage. ¡°Lea, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The storage room was filled with alcohol, and she was now surrounded by a sea of fire. If the mes didn¡¯t consume her, the smoke would suffocate her. She couldn¡¯t escape. If she did, she¡¯d face the ravenous dogs and a murderous madman. The unbroken alcohol bottles exploded, emitting loud bangs. Then, the fire grew fiercer Lea coughed violently, inhaling a mouthful of dense smoke mixed with scorching heat that seared her throat and lungs. Her insides felt like they were being charred. She couldn¡¯t control her breathing anymore and started coughing violently. Soon, she started to suffocate, her brain starved of oxygen, unable to think. Was she going to die here? It was so unfair! Sun, Aue Chapter 107 She missed Alfred s ch. She wanted to speak to him, tell him her feelings, and at least say goodbye. Alfred¡­ Chapter 108 Chapter 108 ¡°Lea, Lea.¡± Lea brand a faint call, lifting her head to see a blurry figure out and Alfred. A shiver ran through tea, waking her up at. She opeted her eyes wide and saw a tall ge Frank eximed as the tall figure charged an hem directly Before Frank could fuish his sentence, a pundinded on his chest. His boses shattered and he flew back and falling to the ground A of ¡°Went end weed park rd dogs rushed forward, surrounding the intruder ¡°Get out of the way, damn dogs ¡°The man shoved the dogs away, desperate to get into the fire to see Les. This time. Lea heard his voice more clearly and saw his figure there distinctly, wasn¡¯t Alfred Les coughed and took a deep breath, but it got stuck in her lungs, and she couldn¡¯t breathe anymore. Everything went rk as she copsed Bang A broad embrace caught Dea. ¡°Hang in there.¡± A deep rich voice Jure a cello, resonated in her ears, each word struting a rhard in her heart. She struggled to open her eyes and Law Alfred. Alfred looked at Lea in his arms on her wrists and feet. She looke with fury, wanting to kill. ally pale due to the drugs and covered in blood, with obmoun trned blood redN?velDrama.Org holds this content. Whoosh Alfred tore off his thin windbreaker and wrapped Leahy, then picked her up and headed our Lea Seaned against his chest, utuble to ser his breath wide was hum It en Allied. Alfred, 1 Ima ¡°Lea spoke ¡°I know I know Tes, I know everything Alfred¡¯s voice was hoarie barely audible, as he kept talking to her, trying to Des.fort her, bis eyes blurred with tears. He held her tightly, looking at the wall of fire ahead has eyes reflecting the faces hurning rod. He promised inwardly. Thave in go out Thave to save her. I have to make sure the inves be ¡°Alfred Lea brand Alfred say he knew the massed ham, a sale appearing on her lips as she fainted softly in his arms. Alfred heutated for a momerat, that the wombate far rily brought him back tra holding a tighter and charged through the fire wall thinking I have to make sure she loves I have to ¡°Over here in the vra of fames, a strong force pulled Alfred, garing them out the door. It¡¯s too dangerous here ¡± Alfred looked at the person in surprise, then nced at Frank who was writhing in pain against the wall Lease him alet ¡°Got it¡± The rescuer draged Frank from theer by the cor and followed Alfred and Lex our quickly Not long ammoexplouses sounded behind them. The wine barrel in th rage mom exploded from the sending mes kang into the night sky Lea woke with a starting up abruptly. She found herself lying on a hospital bed, with the pale light from ouderd in, casting den gives | ¡°You¡¯re surprised voice Lea nursed her heart quickdy. um Alfred. Alfred was uitting by the bed looking at he wake up usne veranie with emotions ejes reddened, as glistening 12 111 He had expected hire to Chapter 108 ¡°Alfred. Lea¡¯s voice was horse as if there were sand in her throat. Last night, her voice had been damaged by the smoke. As soon as she spoke, her eyes filled with tears. She leaned to the side and threw herself into Alfred¡¯s arms. He immediately held her tightly here? What After calming down in Alfred¡¯s arms Lea fully woke up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be back in Iverton? Why are you day and time is it now? She anxioushed to get out of bed. She still had the SAT exam. She wondered if she had missed it. Alfred pressed her back into his en 10¡¯s June 7th, 6:30 in the morning Lea let out a long sigh of relief, and a it smile appeared. ¡°Luckily, I haven¡¯t missed the exam! She dreamed of getting into her dream university and going overton with Alfred. Seeing this, Alfred felt a pang of sorrow and pulled Lea into a tight,forting embrace. Worried about her condition, he reluctantly let go after a while. Til call Lorrand to check on you, ¡°No need I¡¯m fine Lea tugged at her hospital gown. Her left wrist hurt and her right toe ached, but the wounds had been treated. It was a normal reaction. These injuries weren¡¯t too serious. She could bear this pain. Her mind, still clear from the remnants of the drugs, felt sharp and alert. That stuff really wakes me up. It¡¯s truly a blessing. Just wait for my good results.¡± 208 Alfred couldnt do anything but feel sorrowful for her. ¡°Where¡¯s Frank: What happened to that underground storage room? Lea asked. The Fraley Group and the Fraley Medical were giant entities and Lea had never found an opportunity. Now, she had Frank. As long as she had this leverage, she could bring down Fraley Hospital and destroy the Fraley family. And that storage room. was the evidence repository. This is a life¨Cand¨Cdeath game. I¡¯ve survived, so this time, they won¡¯t live, Lea thought as she smiled, her pale skin glowing with a radiant hue. Her crystal¨Cclear eyes shimmered with a light that seemed capable of destroying everything in its path. Alfred¡¯s breath hitched, determined never to let something like this happen again. ¡°He¡¯s alive and under control. He stroked Lea¡¯s hair, calming her down. ¡°The underground storage room has been handed over to the military for a secret investigation. Their thoughts aligned. Knowing what Lea wanted to do, Alfred had prepared everything for her. ¡°The military Lea was taken aback. Involving the military could affect her actions. She had finally caught such a good opportunity. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re just investigating and controlling the situation. They won¡¯t interfere with you,¡± Alfredforted. Lea¡¯s anxious heart finally settled. She also realized that he had called in the military to rescue her and help her. She could imagine what he and everyone had gone through that night to find and save her. She nuzzled her chin against his chest. ¡°Alfred, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let something like this happen again, I¡¯ll arrange for more security measures to protect myself Alfred had a lot he wanted to say, safety measures he wanted to arrange for her, but now he couldn¡¯t voice them. He lifted Lea¡¯s chin, his tone both amand and a plea, ¡°Lea, don¡¯t leave me alone for the rest of my life.¡± His voice was hoarse, and he was trembling. He was terrified of losing her, of being left alone. She had no idea how scared he was. ¡°I won¡¯t Lea stood on tiptor, hugging Alfred¡¯s neck tightly, promising with all her might. ¡°Til be with you forever. We¡¯ll always be together¡± Öæ Chapter 109 Cpter 109 litarhatherightly, drawingfort from rach orter Outside the window, the sky brightened as the sun se ight on them that merged their shadows into one After a while, Lea finally calmed down I need to see Frank before going to my exam Alfred nodded ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. You can take the exam next year it needed. If you want to go to Everton, I¡¯ll find a way Wherever you want to be. I¡¯ll be there with you. Lea pondried silently, not saying another word. She understood then what it meant to truly love someone In her previous life, Milton¡¯s love hade with conditions and expectations, which were constant goals to achieve and values to create. Milion was so adept at nanipting emotions that it was hard to notice his true intentions. ¡°Tknow¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get you changed, Alfred sail, opening a bag and taking out some clothes. The bag had been packed by Jason when he retrieved Lea¡¯s belongings from the old residence after she was rescued and sent to the hospital. There were the clothes she needed inside Lea undid a couple of buttons on her hospital gown but paused, looking up at Alfred, her cheeks flushing Alfred chuckled and ruttled her hair. Til go get breakfast ready for you¡± He took a step towards the door, then turned back and whispered in her ear with a maic, teasing voice, Im afraid if I watch, I won¡¯t be able to control myself¡± Lea held her breath, her face turning red down to her neck. Alfred kisard her neck lightly before leaving the room. She had to take a few deep breaths to steady her heartbeat before changing her clothes. Twenty minutester, Alfred returned with breakfast. As he opened the door, his eyes widened in surprise. Lea was wearing a long white dress that reached her ankles, covering the scars on her legs. She wore white shoes, and over the dress, she had on a blue school jacket. The dress¡¯s puffed sleeves peeked out from the jacket, tied with a bow, hiding the scars on her wrists. Her long hair was styled to cover the bruises on her forehead, and she had applied light makeup to conceal the lighter injuries on her face. Even her paleplexion now had a hint of color. No one would believe she had survived a life¨Cand- death ordeal just the night before. ¡°I put on some makeup, Lea said, feeling uneasy under Alfred¡¯s gaze. She had be adept at these things. In her previous life, she had studied fashion, dressing, and makeup to fit in with high society, to avoid embarrassing Milton, and to win his favor. Alfred walked up to Lea, his eyes filled with admiration. ¡°You look cute They ate breakfast together before Alfred took her to see Frank. As the hospital room door opened, they both paused in surprise Standing in the doorway was a figure that was hard to miss, a man towering at 6 feet 4 inches with a strong build. He was around Lea¡¯s age, his eyes red with worry as he looked at her. He was the first man who arrived at the underground storage roomst nightN?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Yannis Sanders, the young man introduced himself, seeing Leas confusion. A month ago, Yannis got dumped at Lorrand¡¯s clinic and Lea performed heart surgery on him, saving his life. He had been brought to this hospital for the best treatment and had mostly recovered. Last night upon hearing from Lorrand that Lea was missing, Yanmis had started searching for her. Lea remembered, Yannis was the boxer she had saved at Lorrand¡¯s private clinic a month ago. He had been the first to arrive at the underground storage roomst night to rescue her. ¡°Miss Leal¡± ¡°Miss Berry!¡± 1/2 Cliples 10 Avmeded for jo themed ling Laurand, Charles, Chen, Joga tome with all team at the story time ang Rew of they were all tray a I feel they brat shed the Ther life, i tome to the Fumany gene wound at them. In past afer genutg To fit they were all and dreptul e non lee box often, gestalten by the here people food few differen Bey only cared a Having lived wes this was the best e Tra Jelt wired for. This weather to be bonding angerti exuletea pret happy and wash of lenging It makes my mothe theme Verendered and for dhe shkel up a bit I¡¯m fire Thank you all the year trip Her speeds were led with ARE RE epped ¡°We d you¡¯re okay Yourwed us to death than they went in the g veggen tremend to glow¡± just Alfred Seving Alfred standing beltinel Fra Chris done con Alfred hard and hork from Feromong ae t forces ren the military to search every inelund Vepenteny for ex even Thos Thank you tea¡¯s see was low and aim, but her gratitude was endent Jeten singed forward and deeply boord ¡°Mi Berry. I was my religrockwerage all promoments Hered at end surfind ente as he spoke being how frantically Alfred hard coverfied for Lea yesterday Jeven relied sex cex your Afford almost friend but anirreceable part of his life. And she had a fallen as the hands of murderon matale who intentent dismember her If Lea hadn¡¯t been rescued sutely, Jom wealed the hot brydreterone ve ble to abootse to as per the Everyone held their breath watching Jason solemaily. Forry person there would have preferred. For Charles and torrand. Lea was the heart and future of their medical dreams. They were willing to pay any printo her Lewand her As for Vannis, he was saved by 1e Heward for his life and was ready to repay it. Chris admired Lea and cared for her and like Gring and deli, the was willing to sarrifer herself for Alfred, and naturally, for low as well tea looked at person, feeling their genuine concern, and a warmth spread in her usually calth heart. It wasn¡¯t go fault she said, helping Jatni straighten up. It was my fault for giving the enemy an opportunity Tm worry you all had to suffer he knew Matida and her group would target her, yet she still fell into their hands. It was herck of vigtice and perparativn Jason¡¯s returned red, tears welling up Lea¡¯s response left everyone a bit stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected such magnanimity from someone unyong ¡°Get up Craig also helped lift Jason, ¡°We¡¯ll strengthen the defenses from now on! ¡°Who are these people that want to kill you so badly? Everyone turned to look at Yannis, who had spoken. His thick cyclrows and long, dense eyshes framed his sharp gaze The grudge mund be enormous to plot such a cruel fate for someone. The enemy¡¯s nature must be extremely ruthless and Ìï Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Rogue chilled the Thy lifes ally was this had it my ser and physical and and engariand the an Everyoor treated a ghoff and end theirs, in what they needed with they t ever, demon led mat vor and goms the me ground whing in pon bar will spenned. Then we may teen die ¡°They Learnt the mer to Alfred,pletely And weched to another surveilles tend teen boys have the the Sperial gellice were warming the ce hering my the trend wings for say der I thought we the body parts she had seen alde, Prakse been in her reges, wodds with and devour Aber en often the wind Aifred. Can we job ????? ??? ¡º ¡°That They tend the benjod¡¯s help myney and weed. Sexcontacted in the him to thy Frame They must go ther information, thereby detectives had they deal with my mything Then, uning she could expect the served Fedley Marie That washermal With Wartime Set Seem Alteen when He you the nned wedge the Yarry Laugh Astent with spangle and charting in and they the and was Yes who endour and be the go to the reskins when their people followed the memes they leave Lex the themes and shared the other We do the sa With take you to the eye¡± Alfred and grading and hering they had parked the Shannon who had been eating two deadly ter When I was found and home the hunger wounds in the meaning stimmen innan ay be because of her di Yo you that you sath Youth 12 15 18 Sun Aug 4 E Chapter Ho wowe skalls, hevone capable, and take control of your destiny Cha dusid Shammon¡¯s talent and knew how much she had sulfered under her mother¡¯s abuse, Chris wanted a better By o stanon and urges her with every word tea also hopes you¡¯ll do well on your exam ¡°Tsunderstand¡± Stammon nosided, determined. She knew this was the only way she could help herself and Lea in the future. ¡°Hooks Chris She returned to her spital rooms to sleep, preparing for the exam. Early this mining, Mon waiter!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. emotion and rushed over to hug b to go to the exam venue together. Seeing Lea, Shannon couldn¡¯t hold back her Les gently patted her back. ¡°Let¡¯s get exam together. Her voice was low but full of determination: ¡°Sure Shannon mosklesl vigorously, her voice choked with sobs Despite the dark circles and red, swollen eyes due to theck of steepst night, she was excited and energized. There was nothing more motivating than this. The three of them went downstairs, where Jason was already wanting in the car. Once they got in, the car headed towards the In the cat, Shannon was nervous but, afterst night, felt highly alert and confident despite only sleeping a few hours. She way reviewing her notes, using the car ride to study more. Leawixcahn Sheshes ked the online news on her phone and asked Jason to turn on the car radio. Sure enough, they heard a news report ¡°ording to reliable sources, a wealthy heiress was kidnapped. Fortunately, she was rescued by a military disine during a reconnaissance operation. She has been safely retired, and the authorities are currently handling the aftermath The news had made the trending list, but barely. It was understated, without follow¨Cup, lost in the daily urban Lea tapped her phone, closing the page. The news had clearly been managed, skipping over the shocking details behind it. Even its trending status was likely artificially boosted Such meticulous meilia handling, was Chris¡¯s doing. It revealed the incide without giving away too mal to contuse the mastermind behind it, buying Lea a significant amount of time. She pondered. It¡¯s time to call home and let them know I¡¯m safe! She dialed her grandfather¡¯s number. At the Berry family residence, chaos reigned Everyone was silent and fearful Christian stood in the hall, his hair even whiter than before, his eyes swollen and red fromck of sleep. is presence was suffocating the servants, ¡°You don¡¯t know! You don¡¯t know! What do you guys know?¡± Christian roared in fury. ¡°She was taken from right here. He pointed with his case at the stairs ¡°Kidnapped¡± He continued, ¡°There¡¯s security outside, surveince cameras, and staff inside. How was she taken, and none of you know anything? Can¡¯t you find out? Did she simply fly away?¡± ÓÉ Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Last night. Christian stayed at the office until midnight, nning to catch a few hours of sleep when he suddenly received a call from Jason Jason informed him that Lea was missing and had been kidnapped. Not knowing the details, he didn¡¯t dare to call the police right away. He gathered everyone he could from the old readence and thepany to start searching for Lex It wasn¡¯t long before Jason called again to say they found Lea. She had some minor injuries and was taken to the hospital. Jason urged Christian to investigate how she was kidnapped Christian immediately mobilized everyone to search for clues. but by dawn, they had found nothing The servants were at their wits end. They would rather believe that Lea had somehow run away on her own because there cuenta single trace of evidence, which was bizane. ¡°Mr. Berry, we found Miss Lea. Please calm down and take your time. We¡¯ll figure it out eventually.¡± Victor reassured Christian Although Christian felt relieved. he was still fuming with anger, thinking. Today is the day for the SAT exam. Regardless of Lea¡¯s grades, she¡¯s been working hard studyingte into the night with great ambition Christian had nned to personally drive Lea to the exam venue this morning, to support all her hard work. But now, at such a crucial time, she was kidnapped from his residence no less. How can I maintain my dignity as the head of the Berry Group? How can I face LeaCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Buzz buzz buzz. Christian¡¯s phone rang Furious, he pulled out his phone and saw that it was Lea calling. His entire demeanor softened If you can¡¯t find anything you¡¯re all fired¡± Christian barked at the staff before turning away and answering the phone with a gentle tone. ¡°Lea where are you now? How are you? I¡¯ming to get you and take you to the exam venue? However, Christianined in mind at the same time. She¡¯s already in the hospital, and I don¡¯t even know how she¡¯s doing. I was so focused on finding the truth that I let my anger cloud my judgment. I should¡¯ve gone to see her at the hospital right away. It¡¯s all Jason¡¯s faul: how could he assign me masks on his own I¡¯m too old and tired. My mind isn¡¯t keeping up and gets flustered ¡°Grandpa. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m on my way to the exam venue now Jason is driving me Lea said calmly To to the venue You re still going to take it How are you feeling I wille get you right away Christian was 50 flustered like a child. Hearing Christian¡¯s concern from the phone. Lea¡¯s expression softened ¡°Grandpa. Im fine. I¡¯m not hurt.¡± Her tone was steady and reassuring, not wanting him to worry, knowing it wouldn¡¯t help. Tm almost at the exam venue. You don¡¯t need toe. After the exam. Jason will bring me back. You should rest well¡® Lea knew Jason had already reported her kidnapping to Christian. He probably didn¡¯t sleepst night. With his old age and weak health, he couldn¡¯t handle such stress I will pick you up after the exam¡± Christian was so relieved that tears welled up in his eyes, thinking. Heaven has mercy. Lea¡¯s safe and can take the exam as expected Lea knew if she refused, her grandfather would be upset so she could only agree with the iden Alfred, sitting next to Lea reached out to hold her hand, their palms pressed together, and be gently squeezed her fingers He pondered. Afterst night¡¯s terrifying ordeal, she almost lost her life, yet she still doesn¡¯t want Christian to worry. But does Christian deserve such consideration? If he had cared more about his granddaughter hasst night¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t have happened. Lea grew up in such a harsh environment, enduring so much yet she remains kind¨Chearted Shannon, sitting nearby, also had red eyes, thinking. Despite Lea¡¯s usually cold demeanor, she¡¯s the sottest¨Chearted person No one around her, including Mr. Berry, has truly loved her. From now on. Ill do everything to treat her well. Seeing Alfred 13 Chapter III holding Lea¡¯s hand lightly it was clear that he geminely loved her. She felt hucky for Lea Lea sensed Minds thoughts at the moment and turned to give him a soft smile Having his love was enough for her, she didn¡¯t care about anything else. Alfred understood her feelings and affectionately squeezed her fingers agains The car arrived at the exam venue and slowly came to a stop Lea looked up and saw a burgundy Bentley approaching and At Vaporeon. Cols exam venue, students were dropped off by parents or personal drivers in luxury cars. However, the Bentley stood out even among the luxury cars, showcasing the owner¡¯s wealth and status. It was Mattida¡¯s car. It was Helen. Throughout her three years of high school, she had always arrived this way. The chauffeur, dressed in a high- our first and opened the car door end s The first zo step out was Helen She looked like she stepped straight out of royalty in thetest pink designer dress, adorned with diamond¨Cstudded heels and long, curly hair styled in a princess updo with a diamond hair clip. Despite wearing her school uniform jacket, the ruby brooch on her chest set her apart from the other students. Her backpack was a luxurious pale pink designer item, adding to her regal appearance On the other side of the car. Matilda stepped out. She was dressed in thetest designer purple summer dress, wearing expensive ck high heels, with her hair intricately styled and diamond¨Cstudded sunsses on. Her wless makeup made her skin look delicate, and her dark lipstick entuated her sensual lips. A new, green designer bag dangled from her wrist, and her entire outfit exuded luxury and dignity, ourshining the other wealthydies around. Today, the mother and daughter duo made a grand, extravagant entrance, full of pride and arrogance, as if celebrating something. Recently, they had been oppressed by Lea, barely able to breathe, living on the edge of life and death, with no time for such finery. Today, their borate dressing was an act of revenge. Matilda pulled Helen aside, giving her some instructions while their driver held an umbre over them. They chatted happily, their spirits high. Lea noticed them, a faint smile appearing on her face. I¡¯m going to say hello. After all, one was her mother, and the other, her sister. On such an important day as the SAT exam, seeing them so happy, she decided to share in the joy. Tll go with you,¡± Alfred said, putting down his tablet and getting out of the car. ¡°No need.¡± Lea turned to Alfred with a bright smile. ¡°You¡¯re my trump card. I can¡¯t y you just yet¡± Alfred, understanding her intention. smiled back and sat down Shannon watched through the car window, eager to see what would happen. Previously, she only felt disgust and hatred towards Matilda and Helen, but now she wanted to see them suffer. She thought, Why should the good and the weak suffer while the rich and powerful trample over others for their selfish desires? Where is justice? The two cars were parked close. Bang! Lea pushed the door open and walked over. Matilda adjusted her daughter¡¯s cor, encouraging her. ¡°Helen, just do as I told you. Leave the rest to me.¡± ¡®My precious daughter is destined for greatness, heading to the prestigious Conrad University in Iverton, thought Matilda ¡°Yes, I understand, Mom. Thank you!¡± said Helen. Lea stood in the most noticeable spot in from of them and greeted, ¡°Morning!¡± Her voice was warm and sweet but with slight coldness, raised intentionally to sound assertive. Helen looked up abruptly, her eyes wide with shock. She screamed and stumbled back as if she had seen a ghost Matilda, usuallyposed and strong, was equally terrified. She ripped off her sunsses, looking surprised as she stared at Lea. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 The only difference from usual was the white designer dress Leawore under her school uniform. It was a new luxury brand dress that Christian had recently bought for her, and her long dark hair made her look ethereal. Her makeup was even more expuse he in elene wless, and she smiled radiantly in the morning sunlight, like a goddess. Isn¡¯t she already dered. Because Helen had the SAT exam today. Matilda had gone to bed quite earlyst night. But before she tell asleep, she confirmed the news and couldn¡¯t help but open a bottle of her most expensive red wine to celebrate and share the great news with Helen. ng! Matilda¡¯s expensive sunsses, worth thousands of dors, fell to the ground, the edges hitting the hard surface and cracking. She felt the world spinning, and the sam above, though gentle, seemed unbearably scorching and blinding, making her dizzy. She felt confused. Where am 1 Why is Lea here? Am I also dead? ¡°Mom Helen.¡± Lea tilted her head and asked with a bright smile, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Are you too happy and excited to me to mel Helen screamed uncontrobly, shaking Matilda¡¯s arm and screaming, ¡°Mom, why did you lie to me? Why did you lie to Last might, in Manlda¡¯s private vi. Recently, Ewan was hospitalized, and she had been staying in the vi with Helen. She told everyone that they were staying there to be closer to the exam venue and have a quieter environment for Helen¡¯s examCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the middle of the night, wearing her most luxurious pajamas and holding a ss of the finest red wine, Matilda entered Helen¡¯s room and woke her up. ¡°Helen, Mom has great news for your Helen, waking up in a grumpy mood, saw her mother had never been so happy and became curious. ¡°Mom, what are you so happy about! Such a joyous asion, she wanted to hear it to enjoy it ¡°Look!¡± Matilda held her phone up to Helen¡¯s face, her eyes wide with excitement, her face frozen in a delighted grin. The phone disyed a photo she had just received. In the photo, Lea was sprawled on a table like amb, her limbs stretched. out, hanging limp and lifeless. She didn¡¯t move at all. Helen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Leaf Is she dead? Her voice became uncontrobly sharp. ¡°No, she¡¯s still alive,¡± Matilda, too excited, spoke up with a shaky voice. ¡°But she¡¯s about to die. With her mind clear, she¡¯ll watch as she¡¯s skinned and dismembered, her organs harvested one by one¡­ Matilda¡¯s voice trembled with excitement, mixed with an unnoticed fear. Just talking about such a death was terrifying. Helen felt a shiver down her spine. But then she remembered how, because of Lea, she had been tortured and lost her dignity. She became theughingstock of the entire school and city, a shame that could never be erased. She had identally pushed Lily down the stairs, got arrested, med by everyone, and was almost sentenced to life in prison. Her life had been a living hell. Now, she felt nothing but relief. ¡°Really, Moin? Is it true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! This time it¡¯s true!¡± Matilda reassured her. ¡°I want to see her dead body.¡± But then, the thought of Matilda¡¯s description made Helen refuse, Never mind! I don¡¯t want to see it. I¡¯d never be able to eat or sleep again. Even though she couldn¡¯t gloat in front of Lea, knowing Lea was dead was the most exciting thing ever. She enjoyed the triumph inwardly. No one will stand in my way anymore. My future is limitless, and Alfred is waiting ahead for me. ¡°Oh my god! Oh my god! Oh my god¡­ Helen jumped on her bed, screaming with joy. ¡°Lea is dead! She¡¯s finally dead! And what a terrible death! Hahaha¡­¡± Matilda knew how Lea died and felt extremely ufortable. Hearing Helen¡¯s words made her decide not to see the body either. Seeing Helen so happy, she joined in the celebration. They would have thrown a grand party to celebrate if it weren¡¯t for the SAT exam. Bang! Matilda was pus by Helen, mming into the car. Pain shot through Matilda, and everything went ck for a 1/2 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 ¡°Stop crying!¡± Matilda ordered ¡°Helen, if you don¡¯t want to lose anything else, you¡¯ll do as I say and take the exam.¡± Helen was spoiled, impulsive, and out of control, but had a strong sense of self¨Cinterest. She was very shrewd when it came to her own benefits. ¡°But¡­¡± She turned to look at Lea ¡°Get in there and take the exam!¡± Matilda pointed to the entrance tantly, Helen obeyed her mother and walked toward the entrance. In the meantime, the school gate was already surrounded by people. There were students, parents, nannies, servants, drivers. Matilda and Helen, the mother¨Cdaughter duo, were famous in Vaporleon City, particrly in high society, where everyone paid attention to them. People were familiar with them and now, everyone was utterly shocked Even Lea was taken aback. She knew Matilda and Helen would be shocked, unwilling, and angry upon seeing her. But she hadn¡¯t expected them to fall apart like this. Helen publicly berated her ¡°great¡± mother and even called her by name. This behavior was considered inappropriate and embarrassing even among their social circle, including the servants and maids. Everyone was stunned. Recently, Matilda and Helen had been stirring things up, constantly trending with all sorts of twists and turns Even the smartest people couldn¡¯t figure it out. Some spected they were doing it to gain poprity fast. Helen¡¯s poprity had skyrocketed to rival that of top¨Ctier celebrities. Rumor had it she¡¯d signed several international brand endorsements, set to start shooting as soon as the SAT exam was over. She was making a dramatic entrance into the entertainment industry. With business being so tough andpetition so fierce, people were struggling to make ends meet. But the entertainment industry was different. Poprity tranted directly to money. Helen¡¯s endorsements, if handled efficiently, would only take about a month¡¯s work but yield more profit than a year of business for others. People privately expressed envy, jealousy, and resentment, regretting not having Matilda¡¯s wit and boldness to tarnish their reputation for scandal. But now, everyone waspletely bewildered by this spectacle. The crowds were all respectable people. With exams imminent, though they had questions and wanted tough, they held backCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Matilda saw the expressions of the crowds. The more they reacted this way, the more embarrassed and angry she became. She sharply lifted her gaze and stared at Lea fiercely. Lea couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She was genuinely pleased. She walked over and picked up the sunsses from the ground. ¡°It¡¯s broken. This is thetest model, worth a fortune. Matilda angrily pursed her lips and reached out to grab it Lea lifted her hand slightly, avoiding Matilda, and said gently, ¡°Mom, what happened with you and Helen? However, she knew exactly what had happened. Last night, Matilda and Helen must have celebrated wildly. However, seeing the person they thought had died so horribly appear before then, time and time again, was too much for anyone to handle. Lea continued, ¡°Helen is young and naive. That¡¯s why sheshed out and contradicted you. Don¡¯t take it to heart. She knew that Helen was the person Matilda loved most in the world, even more than herself. Lea pondered, ¡®Being treated this way by your precious daughter must have hurt deeply. Indeed, the enemy¡¯s pain is my joy. It¡¯s so enjoyable Matilda¡¯s face contorted further, ber expression turning pale and terrifying. However, no matter how fierce her gaze, it couldn¡¯t harm anyone now. No matter how vicious, she couldn¡¯t do anything to Lea at this moment. ¡°Here¡± Lea handed Matilda the sses. ¡°Cover up. Your eyes, your face, they¡¯re just¡­¡± She shook her head and spilled out the 111 E Chapter 113 words ¡°Too ugly! Matilda snatched the sses Lea, I hope you always have your luck as now Lea smiled, Tll try my best.¡± What she nned to do, Matilda couldn¡¯t even imagine. ed into the car, mmed the door, and hissed in a low voice, ¡°Drive!¡± The driver, perceptive, didn¡¯t wait for hermand and started the car. As the car drove off, everyone began heading toward the campus. Though they refrained from makingments, their displeasure was evident.. ¡°What are Helen and her mom up to now, wasting g our time?¡± Ugh, what a bad start to the exam. ¡°Hope she¡¯s not in the same room with me, stirring up more trouble. Lea wiped the smile off her face and turned to wa wave at the Mercedes¨CBenz VAIL. Shannon got out, carrying her backpack and holding Lea¡¯s bag. For the first time, she smiled broadly. She had always seen Helen and her mother as untouchable as they looked down at her like she was nothing more than an ant. But now, they were a mess, not even as dignified as ordinary people. ¡°Hahaha, this feels so good!¡± Shannonughed, then nced at Lea. ¡°Sorry, I know it¡¯s kind of petty.¡± Lea smiled and gently brushed a strand of hair from Shannon¡¯s forehead that had been blown out of ce by the wind. Now, free from Helen¡¯s coercion, Shannon could be herself, her eyes bright and clear, her demeanor simple, even a bit endearing Lea had thought that after all that had happened. Shannon would be more cunning and guarded, but it was the opposite. This quality made Lea admire her even more and feel a strong kinship with her They exchanged a knowing look, and Lea¡¯s smile turned mischievous. Shannon blinked, a bit taken aback. Alright. I¡¯m the master maniptor, Lea thought and turned to look at the Mercedes¨CBenz, her gaze deep as if she could see through the window to the person inside. She promised inwardly. Alfred. I will get into Conrad University. See you in Iverton. Alfred sat in the car, his eyes meeting Lea¡¯s. He was even more eager for the SAT exam than she was ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lea said, leading Shannon towards the exam venue, Alfred watched them enter the campus, which gradually returned to its usual calm. Ring. The bell rang, signaling the start of the exam. The quiet campus buzzed with the tension and excitement of the exam. Outside, parents, nannies, and servants waited, all maintaining silence, their hearts full of anxiety for their test¨Ctaking children. About ten minutes passed, and the silence inside the car felt suffocating to Jason. ¡°Mr. Alfred. Are we just going to wait here¡­ while Miss Berry takes her exam?¡± Find out what happenedst night, Alfred instructed. He needed to know how Lea ended up being kidnapped to the outskirts, and he also.had to root out the mole inside the Berry family. ¡°How?¡± Jason asked. surprised. They had already looked into everything they couldst night. Unless¡­ Alfred, knowing what Jason was thinking shook his head, dismissing the idea. Frank was an important pawn for Lea to use against Fraley Medical and Matilda. If they interrogated Frank now, he might resort to desperate measures, leaving no loose ends. Chaps ¡°Reverse de they found could lead them to the truth. od said. Starting from the location where Lea was kidnapped, they could work backward. Any trace 0 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Marida left the exam vennie, leaving her bodyguard soon as she left the exam venur Matilda dudu Telen back to the venue before the afternoon exam started, keeping Helen tightly controlled. nd servants behind with instructions to bring Helen hack to the vi Helen to heet with anyone, especially Lea. She nned to bring Once the car was far from the campus, it stopped by the roadside Matilda finally calmed down, gripping her phone tightly, rager to call Niven to find out what happencilst night. Haut she hesitated. Time and again, she sensed that Lea seemed t be able to anticipate their ns, always managing to avoid them Predicting the future? T on her, afraid that Lea ught Matilda. She never believed in such nonsense, She suspected that Lea was spying dropping if she called. Slusjundered, ¡®After all, that brat has the skills to do it After careful nning, under the use of going to Fraley Medical to handle some business, Matilda went to Fraley Hospital. With a few strategic moves, under reasonable circumstances, she managed to meet Nixon in his office. Bang! As soon as the door closed. Matikia furiously demanded, ¡°Exin it Why is Lea still alive? ¡°What? How could that be?¡± Nixon chuckled. ¡°Are you joking? This isn¡¯t funny at all¡± He elegantly sat down with a cup of fine coffee, ready to review reports. His morning routine included looking over business reports and project expansion ns, relishing in the wealth and power that excellent performance and expansion brought. This nourished his soul and ambition. Joking Matilda grabbed his cor and lifted him up. ¡°Nixon. Do look like I¡¯m joking? I saw her at the exam venue myself! She even greeted us with a ¡®Morning, making Helen and me argue in front of everyone.¡± Ah Matilda screamed, her arms iling, knocking everything off Nixon¡¯s desk onto the floor in a rage. Bang! Crash! ng! The documents, cups, and expensive crystal and ss ornaments shattered on the ground, leaving a mess. ¡°Why? Exin to me why!¡± It was the first time Nixon had seen Matilda so hysterical, almost insane. Realizing the severity of the situation, he didn¡¯t dare provoke her. Till investigate.¡± Matilda almost fainted from anger, bellowing inwardly, ¡®Such a serious matter, and you¡¯ve known nothing about it: She had already had Max check on the way here and informed Nixon. ¡°The official news says a military drone rescued her during reconnaissance. It¡¯s already trending online.¡± Nixon fumbled, listening to her rant. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Matilda had nothing more to say as she had checked everything possible. ¡°What about Frank?¡± Nixon asked.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Matilda shook her head, her face pale. ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± Nixon reassured Matilda and himself, reacting quickly. ¡°The police haven¡¯te to the hospital, and Leat hasn¡¯t made any moves, which means the incident hasn¡¯t been exposed. Plus¡­¡± His throat was dry from nerves, and he swallowed. ¡°Plus, this has nothing to do with us. There¡¯s no evidence pointing our way. right?¡± Matilda stiffly nodded. That was why she remained calm and rational. ¡°Go handle your business. Don¡¯t let anyone see anything unusual. I¡¯ll thoroughly investigate and find Frank,¡± said Nixon An hour passed. Half a day passed. By evening, the information they found matched the news reports. As for Frank, he l disappeared ¡°For now, we must destroy any documents linking him to our hospital. This was the only suggestion Nixon could think of as a precaution and something that needed to be done. Chipter III Marilda modded wearily fr was getting dark, and she had to rehin to the vi When Matilda got back to the vi, Helen had already been brought back from the exam. As soon as Matilda arrived, Helenpered her at the down ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? He did Lea ape? Helen was desperate to know the details and what to do next. They couldn¡¯t let Les smoothly get into Conrad Univery and move to Iverton for school. Matilda rubbed her temples, her headache severe. ¡°Keep this matter and everything I told you and showed youst night to yourselt. Don¡¯t say a word to anyone¡± With that order, she ignorel Helen and headed to the sofa. Mom, Mom¡­ Helen chased after Matilda ¡°Miss Helen.¡± Max stopped Helen. ¡°Mrs. Berry is very tired and deeds rest. You should go upstairs and prepare for Helen rolled her eyes, here shed with anger. Sheined inwardly, ¡®Fine, now Mom is ignoring me and letting the servant treat me like this. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong but being treated this way. She was furious. She stomped upstairs, making loud banging noises. The sound annoyed Matilda on the sofa, but she was too exhausted to care. After resting for a bit, Mati picked up her phone and made a call. ¡°How are things at the old residence? Is Christian okay? Do I need toe over to help?¡± Her voice was full of concern for the old residence. It was her duty as the mistress of the Berry family. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Mr. Berry brought Miss Lea back from the exam. As soon as she entered, she gathered everyone in the hall saying she wanted to find the mole who helped kidnap herst night¡­ Mrs. Berry. They¡¯re calling for me. I have to Goodbre The call ended, but Matilda didn¡¯t lower her phone, gripping it tightly, her face pale with anger and dread. Dusk had fallen at the Berry family¡¯s old residence, and the sky filled with dramatic clouds. In the hall, over twenty servants stood assembled. At this crucial time, Victor was also present beside Christian, who sat in the main seat. The atmosphere was tense, with everyone standing quietly, barely daring to breathe. Upstairs, Jason ced Lea¡¯s bag on her desk and then followed her out. ¡°Miss Lea, do you know who the mole is?¡± he asked, astonished. ¡°No, Lea replied. Jason was stunned. By the time he reacted, Lea was already out the door. He immediately followed. ¡°Then how can you¡­?¡± He didn¡¯t continue but wondered, Find out the mole?¡± Lea didn¡¯t answer, walking calmly downstairs. Jason followed again, anxious, During the day, Jason and Alfred had led Craig and his team to investigate based on their clues, finding only how Frank had taken her to the suburbs. In the old residence and within a 5-mile radius, surveince systems were blocked or cameras. redirected, revealing nothing more. Lea reached the bottom of the stairs, her expression serious as she approached Christian and sat beside him. Jason- remained at the staircase, joining the other servants, feeling extremely nervous. Lea sat upright, her gaze sweeping over the servants, her sharp gaze like an instrument exposing their every secret. Those who met her eyes quickly looked away, avoiding her gaze. She had only been at the old residence for a month mostly in her room studying, with little interaction with the servants. Their impression of her remained that of a high school girl who had been abused and was withdrawn and timid. No one knew when her aura became so powerful and intimidating. Lea Christian tried tofort his fierce granddaughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find out who did this and give you an exnation¡± Lea being kidnapped in his own home and handed to a psychopath was uneptable, not just for her as the victim but for him as well. Even though he had searched thoroughlyst night without results, he couldn¡¯t let it go. He had idea how she could find out after a day of exams. Without evidence, he couldn¡¯t just interrogate the household staff. 15.20 Sun, Aug 4 G Chapter 111 ¡°Grandpa. I know who kidnapped me. Ica¡¯s firm gaze swept over the servants, her tone certain and unwavering. SEND GIFT Chapter 115 Chapter 115 he Hand tum quer to mo meone had ammenged army dr¨®nusging befter handing me to him? Les continued. Jason mood by, dumbfounded by her words. They sounded som Coface grew grate ready to deal with diger bankly Then who the de the culper demat¨® Za turned to him and seriously requered Thope you can peruse me one thing firm Grandpa ¡°Of course I pestive pou What is Chrisas agreed The already arranged for the bestwyer wing your mate and formed Mr. Brown and the judge Right now. Mr. Brown is Christian locked smery shocked wondering Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be taking an exam today How did she manage all t? And how did the use my name to aplish The servants also looked at Lea in surprise. She seed a stranger to them ¡°Bright Christian nodded fly Even though Lea hadn¡¯t coded him beforehand, she was the victim so he wouldply with erwies Les added ¡°Besides the kidnappite Grandpa, there was also the time you were poisoned. I hope you can press charges for menged murder though we caused you got harm and I hope it can result in a severe punishment¡± Christian was stund. The servants were equally shocked, exchanging dances and whispering among themselves. Some naked why ¡°Was the culpen already caught and kicked our What does Mass Lea mean by this?¡± ¡°Be the wond¡® be making this up, would she target you next.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Grandgat Sewing Christian not answering Lea called him, quetioning Abory a scentesit e contemtion, Christian nodded Alright, I promise you¡± Attempting to harm him before and now targeting granddaughter, he couldn¡¯t let this person off easily ra nodded. I also need you to promise me one more thing ¡°What in thirstian askerl ¡°After uding the perime his life in prison, where there delicate Mr. Brown Floge you can psore him to en plenty of people to teach him a leawei at rold exuded a chilling indeference. The servants looked her, pale and frightened, thinking that was a giri with the face on angel tot had no mercy chead nervously, starting to suspect something and feeling more anious wondering, Cas her fer- Christianesion changed, and he remained silent, pondering. Plenty of people to teach hits a lesson That means extending myfluence into the prison to ensure the culprits life is a living hell He was old and stubbornly held onto his pride, disdaining such actions. Sering Christian besitation, Lea added sternly with a mix of anger and frustration ¡°Grandpa. We¡¯re only alise now because we were lucky, not because he showed mercy. If he had seeded, you would be lying in a hospital as a vegetable by nove And I would have been dismembered. So what¡¯s there to hesitate about? If it weren¡¯t for the rule ofw. I¡¯d want to hand hum over to the kidnapper and have him dismembered Lea¡¯s words sent chills through the servants, making them shiver. The more timid ones were already thinking of finding a new job Seeing Lea¡¯s insistence. Christian had no choice but to agree, ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± With his support, Lea¡¯s demeanor softened. She stood up, walked to the servants, and looked at them, her gaze was bright bur sharp. Some couldn¡¯t help but nce up at her, feeling as if she was staring straight at them. The se atmosp made everyone even more nervous, and some began to breathe heavily. ¡°This is a family matter. Most of you have been here for two or three decades, some even longer with Grandpa for four five decades Lea¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t as harsh, but her dark eyes were like ck holes, piercing through everything ¡°Grandpa cherishes you all as family. And it¡¯s said that family disgrace should not be made public. If it werent for this situation¡­ wouldn¡¯t have gathered you all here and made everyone ufortable She paused, making a difficult decision. The since I already know who it is. Return to your rooms. Mr. Brown will be here soon, and I will handle it myself! Lea¡¯s sudden change of mind took everyone aback. Even Christian was surprised. In the end, she still showed mercy. Christian addressed the servants, ¡°Off you go.¡± Yes, Mr. Berry.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Lea¡± Soon, all the servants went back to their rooms. Jason quietly walked to Lea¡¯s side, sneaking a nce at her, wondering. Will the culprit be found this way? Seeing her calm demeanor, he believed it. As the servants reached their rooms, they heard police sirens. The old residence was in an open area with no obstructions From the second floor, they could already see the police cars approaching. They were not far away and would arrive within a few minutes. Inside the old residence, a phone call was made. Tve been found out! The voice was urgent ¡°No way. Don¡¯t fall for it. This time, their preparations were thorough. It was impossible to be discovered. ¡°Frank sold me out!¡± Hearing this, the person on the other end was stunned. For a second, the person urgently asked. ¡°Where is he?¡± 2/3 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 ¡°He got away.¡± The answer made the voice on the other end of the phone breathe a sigh of relief. The sound of police sirens was ring outside the gate of the old residence. The gate opened, and police cars slowly drove in, their urgent sirens creating an atmosphere of panic. The person on the phone, hiding behind the curtain, pecked outside and saw the police cars approaching. It was the police chief, Dwayne, whom Lea had mentioned ¡°They want to settle old and new scores together, including the poisoning incident. Their goal is life imprisonment, and they n to make things even worse for me in prison. I need you to hire the bestwyer, no matter the cost or connections needed. Get my sentence reduced and find a way to get me out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll spill everything. You know the consequences!¡± Desperate and cornered, the mole was ready to take everyone down with him. If he couldn¡¯t live easy, no one else would either. Bang! The door was kicked open, and the entryway was immediately blocked, Christian stood in the middle, with Lea supporting his arm beside him. Victor and Jason followed closely behind. The room was dark, but the light from the hallway illuminated the scene. In the backlight, Christian¡¯s face was ashen, his eyes red with fury. ¡°Jeffrey. it¡¯s you¡­ His voice was hoarse, filled with sorrow, his eyes brimming with tears. The person in the room was indeed the builer, Jeffrey Jeffrey immediately ended the call, staring at the people at the door in shock and despair. The light from the doorway fell on his face. His expression gradually shifted, bing cold, ruthless, and defiant. The way he looked at Christian was filled with disdain and hostility, with no trace of respect. His entire demeanor changed. This was his true face. Lea was also taken aback. ¡°Jeffrey, I didn¡¯t expect it to be you¡± Her tone was filled with disappointment andplexity. She had always believed that in her previous life, Jeffrey was Christian¡¯s confidant and had met a tragic end because of his loyalty. His aloof personality, shaped by harsh experiences in his youth at war alongside Christian, made him a man of few words.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. During the time Lea escaped from the Berry residence to the old residence, Jeffrey treated her with respect. He didn¡¯t say much, but his words were always filled with care and advice. There was even that time in the heavy rain when Helen tried to harm her, and he stepped in to protect her. Lea always hoped Jeffrey wasn¡¯t the mole. But now it seemed, in her previous Life, Jeffrey wasn¡¯t killed for protecting her grandfather. He was likely silenced Jeffrey sensed something off ¡°What do you mean! Didn¡¯t you already know?¡± At that moment, a servant hurried upstairs. ¡°Mr. Berry, Miss Lea. Mr. Brown has arrived. Should I invite him up?¡°¨C Christian¡¯s face was a mix of grief andplexity, unsure of what to do, ¡°Victor, Lea said, turning to Victor, ¡°Please go down and tell Mr. Brown that I contacted him impulsivelyst night because I was kidnapped and shocked. There¡¯s nothing suspicious in our old residence. I apologize for making hime all the way here¡± Just moments ago, Lea had been so forceful in the hall, pushing Christian to agree to her handling of the situation. Now she was doing the opposite. Jeffrey was equally shocked and relieved, Jason was stunned. Victor looked at Christian in confusion, doubting what he had heard. Christian, still in shock, looked at his granddaughter and hadn¡¯t yet reacted ¡°Go ahead,¡± Lea said again. Victor realized he hadn¡¯t misheard, ¡°Mr. Berry, Miss Lea. I¡¯ll go then,¡± said Victor. Christian nced at Lea and nodded. Victor went downstairs, met Dwayne, who was already in the living room, and politely exined the situation. Dwayne had met Lea once and he admired her courage and understood her situation. He even offered to help investigate the kidnapping. Victor declined on behalf of his masters and warmly saw them out. Upstairs, they watched through the window as Dwayne and his subordinates left in several police cars, driving out the main Jeffrey watched the police cars disappear from view, let out a long sigh of relief, and pointed his phone at Lea. ¡°You tricked me?¡± Jason stepped forward, snatched the phone, and tried to see who Jeffrey had called ¡°The phone has software on it. The information has been destroyed,¡± Jason said to Lea in disappointment. Jeffrey had strong instincts and good counter¨Csurveince. After all, he was ex¨Cmilitary, with powerful backing. Even Alfred couldn¡¯t fully uncover Jason checked the SIM card. The card is also destroyed, Miss Lea This¡­.¡± 0 Chapter 16 Lea nced at it, uninterested, then looked at Jeffrey, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know who kidnapped me. I didn¡¯t contact any Lea¡¯s tricks expose him. ¡°How did you know I would expose myself through this way!! ¡°Everyone in the old residence has a simple background. There¡¯s nothing special. Anyone who would do this must have received great benefits from the mastermind. I blocked the mole¡¯s way out, so he had to ask the mastermind for help. It was the only chance. Having been in the old residence for so long without being noticed for poisoning Grandpa, the mole must have great wit and he could definitely make a call,¡± said Lea. ¡°Before I came back from my exam, 1 had Jason install bugs in every room Jeffrey, at this point, we need an exnation.¡± Lea looked up with a sharp gaze. ¡°And who told you to do it?¡± Christian had epted the truth, filled with grief and anger, but he could only ept it. He closed his eyes for a moment, and when he opened them again, his face was stern and imposing. Without saying a word, his mere presence demanded an answer. ¡°Miss Lea, you said it yourself, I received a great benefit. Why bother asking! Jeffrey, fully exposed, had nothing left to lose. ¡°As for the mastermind. whether I say it or not.¡± His eyes gleamed coldly at them. ¡°Il die either way ¡°So,¡± Lea asked, stern and cold, ¡°you won¡¯t tell?¡± COMMENT SEND GIFT Çú Chapter 117 Chapter 117 He raised his chin, silently and stubbornly. The answer was self¨Cevident. ¡°Jeffrey, didn¡¯t I treat you well? Christian asked. He was sad and angry. When they were young, it was still a chaotic era. They had experienced war together and on the battlefield, they were brothers who owent through thick and thin. They were not blood rtives but closer than rtives, They had lost many teammates, so those who survived had deep connections and cherished each other. After the war ended and he retired, Christian returned to inherit the family fortune. As for Jeffrey, he came from a poor family. At that time, he had no family and nowhere to go. It was Christian who took him in. Christian offered a butler job for Jeffrey, but Christian and the Berry family respected Jeffrey greatly and had never treated Jeffrey as a servant. The sry Christian gave Jeffrey was also the highest among the butlers. He bought the best retirement insurance and health insurance for Jeffrey. In the past two years, Christian had even bought Jeffrey a vi for retirement. Christian even prepared the cemetery for Jeffrey, It was the best in Vaporleon City Jeffrey could retire and live a rich and carefree life if he did not want to work anymore. Christian had made the best arrangements for Jeffrey, giving Jeffrey what he could and what he thought was best. He felt that he had not mistreated Jeffrey. ¡°Treated me well?¡± Jeffreyughed sarcastically. He felt unfair and resemful. ¡°Christian, we used to be on the same team. We risked our lives together. The enemies I killed, the contributions 1 made, and the injuries I suffered. Which one of them wasn¡¯t more than yours? ¡°But look at this.¡± wo steps forward, spread his arms, and showed himself. Jeffrey took two ¡°You¡¯re the owner of the Berry Group. You¡¯re worth hundreds of billions, and you¡¯re a national hero. The entire country pays attention to you and worships you. The business world, politics, and the military all respect you. ¡°But me Who remembers me! ¡°No one remembers my sacrifice, my credit. ¡°Even at the important Military Achievement Memorial, I was invisible, a servant. ¡°To put it bluntly, I¡¯m just a ve.¡± Jeffrey finally blurted out the reason in his heart. He felt it was only natural for him to do so. Christian was furious.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. on the ground. His hands trembled, and his walking stick made cracking sounds on Lea looked at her grandfather¡¯s sorrowful expression and turned to look at Jeffrey. ¡°So, that was the reason you betrayed Grandpa and even drugged him and used his life in exchange for power and wealth?¡± Jeffrey pursed his lips and red at Lea, ucitly agreeing Christian looked at Jeffrey, his eyes a little unfocused. It was human nature that everyone in the world came for benefits, but Christian could not believe it With their rtionship, why would Jeffrey use his life in exchange for wealth and powert Was money really that important! 0 237 PM Chapter 117 ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m curious, Miss Lea How did you know I was the one who drugged him! Hasn¡¯t the murderer been spotted!¡± Jeffrey looked at L with a questioning expression. He did not think that there was anything wrong with drugging Christian and spotting Melissa as the murderer. ¡°Melissa isn¡¯t the murderer. The murderer isn¡¯t that stupid. She¡¯s kind. If she wanted to take revenge because of her son, she wouldn¡¯t have waited. until now. Melissa¡¯s son had already lived a stable andfortable life. He had already survived the difficult days. She did not go into detail about using a cat to taste poison Then why didn¡¯t you tell the truth!¡± 1 did.¡± Lea turned to Christian, ¡°But Grandpa wants to give the murderer a chance for old times¡® sake.¡± She turned to look at Jeffrey again. ¡°But from the looks of it, you don¡¯t appreciate it at all.¡± Jeffrey was shocked and looked at Christian with a pale face was filled with sorrow and disappointment. His expression was miserable and exhausted. This was a huge Lea looked at Christian again. His face w blow to him ¡°Grandpa, Jeffrey works for you. I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± With that. Lea went downstairs. Jason was surprised and immediately followed. Christian was shocked again. Looking at her departing figure, he was touched. Lea headed straight to the garden outside. In the middle of the summer night, in the open garden, the lights were bright, the grass was green, and the fountain was pleasant to the ears. Looking up, there was a clear night sky filled with stars. She stood quietly in the middle of thewn. Such beautiful scenery did not catch her eye. ¡°Miss Lea Jason came forward and ced his hand in front of her. ¡°Let me take the phone and card and repair them. We should be able to find the roastermind¡± Alfred had world¨Css hackers under him. It was not difficult to repair them ¡°No need. Throw them away¡± He looked surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not going to find the mastermind!¡° ¡°I have my ns With the memories of her previous life, Lea knew who Jeffrey had called. Lea could do it herself if she wanted themunication information on Jeffrey¡¯s phone, but that was not what she wanted. Even if the found out about Matilda through Jeffrey, Christian would at most punish Matilda. At worst, Matilda would be chased out of the Berry family. However, Matilda still had herpany, private assets, and the Fraley Group behind her. She was still powerful and rich. There was still a big world awaited Matilda. It would be even harder for Lea to deal with her, Jason stared at Lea, feeling more and more confused. She was just a high school student expecting the SAT exam, Jason was not stupid but an elite selected and nurtured by the Andrews family, However, Jason could not understand what Lea was thinking. She was the same kind of person as Alfred. She was unfathonuble. Lea exposed the mole effortlessly and even figured out what had happened in the past. When Jason thought about what happened tonight, what Lea had done deeply inspressed him. Chapter 117 Eyeing this fairy¨Clike little girl again. Jason felt reverence in his heart.. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll throw them away¡± On the second floor, in Jeffrey¡¯s room. Christian took a deep breath and seemingly swallowed everything back into his stomach. His expression turned cold. Jeffery, who instructed you to do this? Are you not going to tell me?¡± Jeffrey shook his head and made his choice. He did not say anything when he was threatened previously. Now, Lea, the person involved, had withdrawn Jeffrey knew Christian well. On ount of their past rtionship, Christian would not be ruthless. Jeffrey might survive if he insisted on not telling Christian about the mastermind. If he told, the mastermind would skin him alive. Christian stood there for a long time before saying, ¡°Leave. Don¡¯t appear in front of me again¡± However, there were no longer any personal feelings in his voice. The deep connection between the two of them ended there. Jeffrey looked up at Christian, stunned. A hint of regres shed across his eyes, but soon, his gare turned cold. He did what he did. He would not have regrets. After freezing for a moment, he suddenly strode out. The more he walked, the quicker his footsteps became. He had to run far away immediately since he had escaped deaths. Hearing the sound of Jeffrey rushing downstairs, Christian finally lost his bnce. His body swayed, and he fell to the side. Yet, he reached out to support himself against the wall in time ¡°Sir, are you alright¡± After walking Dwayne out Victor went upstairs. He had witnessed what happened. He was down and angry but was even more worried about Christian. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Christian was physically and mentally exhausted, but he stubbornly gritted his teeth and stabilized his body. He would not show weakness under such circumstances. Jeffrey left without bringing anything with him. He exited the iron gate and headed toward the city center. Jeffrey had only walked more than a mile when a figure suddenly appeared before him somewhere nobody in Christian¡¯s ce could see. Jeffrey was started. ¡°Miss Lea, what are you doing! Are you backtracking and taking revenge on me in private¡± He looked at Lea, who was blocking his way, and then at Jason behind him. Although she had only brought Jason with her, it seemed that the driver was not an ordinary person. It was more than enough to stop Jeffrey. ¡°Miss Lea, you¡¯re scheming. You said you would leave me to Christian in his favor, but now, you want to execute me. Unul now, if Jeffrey suill could not understand what kind of person this youngdy was, he would be so stupid. Matilda had controlled Lea since Lea was young, but Lea managed to escape at the most critical moment and pushed Helen into the fire pit, Lea had caused Matilda and her daughter to suffer consecutive setbacks while repeatedly escaping from the traps. Tonight, she had even used a small trick to catch Jeffrey No one in the Berry! ry family could match up to such intelligence and scheming Lea took a few steps forward. She was not aggressive, and her voice was gentle. Jeffrey, you¡¯re worrying too much. I would leave you to Grandpa, and I meant what I said, I¡¯m here because I have something to ask you!¡± Chapter 117 In Lea¡¯s previous life, Jeffrey had helped Mati kill Christian and kicked her out of the house. Lea had no one to rely on afterward, so it could be considered a grudge. But Lea was not in the mood to fuss over such a small matter, and Jeffrey wasn¡¯t on her death list. Jeffrey was shocked, ¡°What do you me ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± Jeffrey did not want to leave with her. What if Lea coaxed him into somewhere remote to imprison him, torture him, and interrogate him about the mastermind? Or what if she took revenge on him for kidnapping and torturing her? Lea nced at him. She understood what he was thinking She could get the information she wanted by interrogating Jeffrey, but she refused to do it. She walked into the greenery on the side of the road and waited for Jeffrey, just enough to avoid the gazes of the surrounding people and the pedestrians who might pass by Only then did Jeffrey realize that she only wanted to ask some questions. He looked around warily and went toward her. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°About my background¡± irs and was Christian¡¯s confidant. He must have some understanding of what happened neen Jeffrey had been with Christian for over forty years years ago Çú Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Lea did not ask the question because she wanted to find her parents. She did not have any expectations for her parents love after her experiences in in both her previous and current life. She was just worried that this matter would be her weakness and be used by the enemy. Jeffrey¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at her in surprise. He thought Lea would ask about the mastermind. His expression changed. After weighing the pros and cons, he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your background already clear!¡± Knowing that Jeffrey would not reveal it easily. Lea began to exin. Ewan has been cold to me since I was young and dosed on Helen¡± Ewan doted on his eldest daughter before the hospital discovered they were not blood¨Crted. ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like children. He even allowed his mistress to bear his is children. Why has he always been hard on me! ¡°Who is my biological mother? What kind of rtionship does she have with my father?¡± Contemtion shed in Jeffrey¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Lea, why don¡¯t you ask Christian yourself?¡± Jeffrey did not dare to reject her directly. After all, he owed her now and could not leave without her permission. He did not have much choice. ¡°You¡¯ve seen Grandpa¡¯s attitude toward me years ago. I don¡¯t know if he would tell me, so I¡¯m here to consult you.¡±¡± She emphasized the word ¡°consult¡± with a hint of coention Jeffrey looked up at Jason. The young man was staring at him with a sharp gaze. If Jeffrey did not say anything, it would not be easy for him to leave this ce. Jeffrey took a deep breath and said, ¡°Someone sent you to Christian¡¯s ce that year at midnight¡± Lea¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandpa go to the orphanage to bring me back? ¡°Why did Grandpa lie to everyone! ¡°Is my background a secret!¡± After a series of questions, Jeffrey replied. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not Ewan¡¯s child.¡± Lea stared at him. She already knew the answer, but on the surface, she still pretended to be shocked. ¡°Then why did Grandpa take me in and say my I¡¯m his granddaughter)¡± ¡°Christian has another son. He¡¯s ten years older than Ewan and is the son of Christian¡¯s ex¨Cwife. ¡°The Berry family started up their business with military aircraft. Later, after Christian retired from the army, he turned to civil aviation and funded the military aircraft part to the national army ¡°Christian¡¯s eldest son was one of the core research members of the military flying control system. Other than Christian and me, no one knows of his exluence. ¡°I know he existed, but I don¡¯t even know his name. ¡°The person who sent you said you were the eldest son¡¯s child. He asked the guy to send you to Christian. Lea was astonished and frowned. She was not rted to Christian by blood. She could not be the child of the Herry family¡¯s eldest soIL Christian took her in, so he must have done a paternity test. There was only one possibility. The result Christian got was Lea had a bloodline of the Berry family. 2:37 PM c d Chapter 118 Lea suppressed the surging emotions in her heart. ¡°Then where is my father now?¡± Jeffrey shook his head. ¡°He passed away¡± Lea¡¯s pupils constricted. Jeffrey added, ¡°The year you were born, there was a rebellion at the research institute. There were heavy casualties¡± She gasped. ¡°What about my paternity test with Ewan¡® soon as Christian took you in, he brought you to the ¡¤hospital for a paternity test. ¡°But he was old and didn¡¯t know how to raise a child. At that time, Matilda had given birth to her eldest daughter less than a year ago. Christian thought Matilda was the most suitable person to raise you ¡°Christian forged the results of the paternity test between you and Ewan before sending you to Ewan and Matilda¡± After thinking for a moment, Lea said, ¡°I see¡°. ¡°Can I go now!¡± Jeffrey asked warily. ¡°Sure, but what will the mastermind you¡¯re loyal to think of you when you leave safe and sound tonight? You¡¯ve worked together for so long. You should know better what kind of person she is, ¡°Jeffrey, watch out for yourself.¡± In Lea¡¯s previous life, Matilda would kill Jeffrey to silence him. Lea decided to let Jeffrey go and not make things difficult for him. It could be considered as fulfilling Christian¡¯s wishes Hence, she kindly reminded him. Jeffrey stared into space for a moment before leaving After he left, Jason came forward. ¡°Miss Berry, are you all done?¡± He did not hear what Lea and Jeffrey discussed, but Jeffrey was a traitor. He relied on the Berry family¡¯s kindness to bully his master. If Jeffrey did not answer Lea¡¯s question, Jason would use force. ¡°Yes¡± Lea nodded and turned to return to the house. Jason followed. Squeak Lea pushed open the living room door. When she entered, she noticed Christian sisting on the sofa with a walking stick in his hand. He had only turned on the wallmp, and it was dim inside the room. Christian looked even lonelier. She walked toward Christian. ¡°Where did you go? Christian was a little agitated when he saw Lea ¡°I was out to get some fresh air Lea sat opposite Christian and poured him a cup of coffee the maid had served. ¡°Lex. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Christian said apologetically. His eyes were red and filled with tears Jeffrey kidnapped her. Christian ought to hand Jeffrey over to the police to be severely punished. But Christian and Jeffrey used to be sworn friends. Christian could not bear to do it. Lea lowered her eyes and did not speak. She could not help but feel sad. as still insignificant in Christian¡¯s heart. Her life could notpare to their friendship. ¡°T1l transfer 5x of thepany¡¯s dures to you to make it up to you¡± D The Berry family held 52% of the shares of the Herry Groups Matilda and Ewan held 20% of the shares together. It would be hard to guarantee thui other shareholders would not surpass the Berry family and ilut they would lose dominance if Christian transferred some of his shares to Lea Only then did Lea look u up at Christian. = Chapter 118 The Berry Group was a family business and had to be controlled by the Berry family. Therefore, the 3% dures were critical to Christian Lea was not blood¨Crted to the Berry family, so she thought she could not take it. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have in make it up to me¡± Christian furrowed his brows. He did not expect her to reject him so bluntly. Last time. Lea had tried her best to ask Matilda for shares. ¡°Even if it¡¯s notpensation, I still transfer it to you because you¡¯re my granddaughter, Christian said firmly Lea was surprised again. She gazed at Christian scrutinizingly. ¡°I have to thank you for repaying the old friendship of mine.¡± Lea¡¯s performance tonight had impressed Christian She was still so young, but she could make such a concession on such a manter. She was respectful to him, and she dealt with things to everyone¡¯s liking. Christian trusted Lea with the shares. ¨C ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Lea¡¯s emotions becameplicated when she saw Christian¡¯s determination. ¡°This is not a small sum. Please weigh it carefully.¡± ¡°Lea, why are you so stubborn tonight? Do you have to be so disant from me? Imold and have lost too much. I don¡¯t have much left That was why he cared so much about his friendship with Jeffrey. aty to the group¡± ¡°I give you the shares of the Berry Group not only to give you the money. You also need to do your duty to This meant that she had to get involved in thepany. Lea¡¯s heart sank, but she still nodded. Christian was sincere to her, and she did not want to let him down.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She also needed the funds to develop herself. She decided to see it as a mutual achievement. Thank you. Grandpa. Have a good rest. I¡¯ll go to bed. I still have exams tomorrow.¡± ¡°Go¡± Christian nodded. ¡°After you finish your exams, I¡¯ll find time to transfer the shares to you Lea nodded and went upstairs After entering the room, she gently closed the door, Now that the mole had been found, this ce was finally safe. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief. She suddenly raised her eyes and looked out of the window. As vignt as she was, she felt people were watching outside) Without turning on the lights, she went forward and lifted a corner of the curtain to look out. Her deep gaze prated the darkness and observed As expected, there were some people. Çú Chapter 119 Chapter 119 ¡°Oh¡± he realized and quickly reported, ¡°Mr. Alfred sent these people. He¡¯s worried about your safety and specially assigned them to protect you Nothing will go unnoticed, not even a fly. Since you have an exam tomorrow, he didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so he didn¡¯t inform you in advance.¡± Lea finally rxed, a warm feeling rising in her heart, her mood settling. Indeed, as long as Alfred was there, she was content. ¡°Okay¡± she responded softly, her voice gentle. ¡°Tell him the mole has been caught and is safe here. I will be fine.¡± ¡°Alright. 11l call him right away,¡± Jason said. After hanging up, Jason dialed Alfred¡¯s number immediately and recounted how Lea had flushed out the mole. ¡°Mr. Alfred, you have no idea how terrifying Miss Berry was. When Jeffrey found out, he almost fainted on the spot. Even Mr. Berry and the others were stunned.¡± On the other end of the line, Alfred¡¯s lips curved into a charming smile. He could easily imagine Lea¡¯s calm and confident demeanor at moment. She had never been ordinary, but the more he got to know her, the more she continued to amaze him. ¡°Thadn¡¯t even mentioned the people stationed outside to her, and she already noticed them. Is her level of vignce essential?¡± Jason said. The people sent to protect her aren¡¯t even as capable as her. Alfred instructed, ¡°Keep an eye on her around the clock, ensuring she doesn¡¯t encounter any trouble. ¡°Understood,¡± Jason replied, With the mole apprehended and Alfred¡¯s men rotating guard duty around th kidnapping was gradually restored, gaining back some of her strength the old mansion, Lea slept soundly undly that night. The physical toll from the Lea was in good spirits for the exain the following day and performed excellently. Afterpleting the paper, she double checked her answers to ensure uracy before submitting them. After the exam, Jason was at the examination venue to pick her up. Lea got into the car, which drove about 300 feet away from the examination venue. Jason spoke up, saying. ¡°Miss Berry, this afternoon, the police retrieved a body from the river, iming it to be Jeffrey¡¯s. They¡¯ve informed Mr. Berry toe and identify it
Lea froze, with her hand gripping her backpack tightly, she thought, ¡°Dead?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out,¡± Lea said. ¡°Okay,¡± Jason replied. As the car headed towards the police station, Lea contacted Chris Foster, asking her to arrange a technician to trace jeffrey¡¯s movements since he left the old mansionst night. The car pulled up outside the police station. It was already past six in the evening, and the setting sun was casting a crimson hue on the horizon. Lea stepped out of the car and immediately spotted Matilda assisting Christian out of the police station. Frowning slightly, she went to greet them. Christian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his tears were glistening. His posture stooped, and his body trembled. Without the support, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to maimain bnce. Matilda, with swollen eyes and having cried, was supporting him. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong!¡± Lea asked. Matilda looked at her, her expression guarded but quickly softened. Sering Christian choked up and unable to speak, she spoke up to exin. ¡°Jeffrey has passed away. He was one of hisst remaining friends from the unit in the past, How could he not be saddened?¡± With that, Maulda reached up to wipe away the tears streaming down her cheeks, empathizing with the grief. Lea wondered how much sincerity Matilda possessed. She restrained her disgust and asked, ¡°How did he der ¡°ording to the forensic examination, it was ruled as suicide,¡± Matilda replied. ¡°Suicide?¡± This oue was within her expectations. But could the forensic examination indeed find nothing? Or was there something suspicious ¡°Butst night, when he left the old mansion, he didn¡¯t seem like someone who wouldmit suicide,¡± Lea said. Jeffrey valural has life greatly. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have refused to disclose a single word about the mastermind behind him. Lea was very confident it was a murder. Maulda¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°This is the forensic examination result. If you have any doulits, gu anul talk to them,¡± she said confidently and unabashedly Lea felt a pang in her bran jeffry¡¯s death seemed to have nothing to do with Mari. At this point, Christian had calmed down a bit. ¡°He left a suicide note,¡± he said, pulling out a crumpled piece of paper from his pocket.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. 2:37 PM Chapter 119 Lea took the note, noticing the watermarks from being soaked in water and the messy handwriting, but the overall message was sull discernible. From beginning to end, his words conveyed a sense of despair about the world, mentioning his diagnosis of PTSD. Finally, he instructed for his organs to be donated. From the note, it indeed seemed that he hadmitted suicide. When considering the forensic examination results, there didn¡¯t seem to be any evident loopholes, Lea felt a chill as she returned the note to Christian, Jeffrey had no family, and the closest est person to him was Christian. And now Jeffrey was gone, there was nothing to argue about. They would see to his funeral arrangements. It was up to the adults to handle his affairs, and Lea did not mervene. Christian wanted to return to the old mansion, and although Lea had many tasks awaiting her attention, she knew she had to apany him back at this time. Matilda joined them as well With the responsibility of arranging Jeffrey¡¯s funeral resting on their shoulders, Christian¡¯s advanced age and the demanding nature of corporate affairs left him physically exhausted and emotionally drained from recent serbacks. Lea took the initiative to assist, and he did not refuse her help. They decided to handle the funeral with discretion, arranging for a qitet service andying him to rest in a cemetery in Vaporleon City, where he could find peace. As for Helen, she had already arranged for someone to pick her up directly from the examination venue, citing preparations shoot as the reason. In truth, it was to minimize her interactions with the rest of the Berry family, ra promotional Upon arriving at the old mansion, while the sky was notpletely dark, she received a message from Chris. It stated that after leaving the old mansionst night. Jeffrey had gone to Fraley Hospital, leaving only shortly before dawn. Then, his body was found in the river in the afternoon around two o¡¯clock. She had already warned him not to go, but it seemed he went anyway. It wasn¡¯t hard to understand; he was always driven by greed and likely went to demandpensation. The fact that they dared act at this time showed their cruelty andck of scruples, not to mention their disregard for Christian and the old mansion. Lea turned to Jason and said, ¡°Go to the hospital ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get the car,¡± he said, taking the wheel and driving her to the hospital. Having just finished her exam, Christian was eager for Lea to rx, especially considering his busy schedule. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. With Frank missing and Matilda and Nixon Donovan having already handled the aftermath of the kidnapping case, they had rxed their surveince of her. Now, with the funeral arrangements for Jeffrey to attend to, they had even less energy to spare for her. Lea was pretty free at the moment. At the headquarters of Riverview Hospital, Lorrand Phoenix was already waiting for her. ¡°I¡¯ve inquired with the forensic teams, and the examination results are solid. I suspect that Jeffrey was under the influence of drugs when he entered the river, and the drugs used to control him are likely to have dissipated from his body quickly, making them undetectabile. It¡¯s simr to what happened to you during the kidnapping¡± N ¦§ COMMENT 0 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Thest time she was abducted from the old mansion, sheter investigated repeatedly but found no leads. However, based on the drugs Frank administered to her, she spected that Jeffrey must have used a simr drug to render her unconscious and transport her. The drugs Frank used on her in the storage unit were detected in her blood after she was taken to the hospital, but the levels were deficiens. After three hours in the bloodstream, the drugspletely dposed and disappeared. Lea nodded in agreement with his spection. ¡°And what about Ewan Berry! How is he doing?¡° ¡°After the medication treatment, his condition has stabilized, and there¡¯s no need for a kidney transnt for the time being. He¡¯s fully focused on investigating his wife¡¯s case now,¡± Lorrand exined. She nodded, agreeing that this was the best course of action. ¡°Regarding Frank¡¯s situation, I¡¯ve already checked his residence. He has several ces, all used for¡­ Lorrand gritted his teeth, reluctantly using the word ¡°research.¡± At the same time, his face turned ashen, and his eyes showed an unmistakable look of horror. ¡°Alright, you go ahead and take care of that Send me all the information rted to Frank,¡± Les said Lea went to the president¡¯s office, where Chris was already waiting. ¡°Miss Lea, theputer you requested time has been produced. I¡¯ve ced it inside,¡± she said as she approached, opening a door to a newly partitioned office space. I¡¯ve arranged this ce for you. If you need anything, you can work here. Take a look around and let me know if there¡¯s anything else that needs improvement. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Chris said. Chris felt that Lea needed her space, considering she often visited the hospital for work in Lonrand¡¯s office or Charles¡¯sboratory. That¡¯s why she decided to renovate this office for her. Upon entering, Lea¡¯s eyes lit up. The office was white and featured a full¨Clength window with innovative shading curtains. The walls, furniture, and chairs were all made of thetest technological materials, and the design was elegant, providing a privacy. That¡¯s wonderful, thank you, she said, appreciating Chris effort. Chris breathed a sigh of relief. She carefully observed and understood Lea¡¯s preferences and tastes, incorporating them into the design and decoration to her liking Lea noticed the two desktopputers that had been set up. The mainframes and monitors were sleek and stylish in ck, with a slim, streamlined design that exuded a unique technological beauty. While the appearance was satisfying, the functionality mattered more to her. Lea swiftly powered on theputers, and various functions appeared individually. The intelligence of the boot¨Cup process had been significantly enhanced; now, it could be voice controlled, essed via fingerprint, or even gesture¨Ccontrolled. After bonting up, she proceeded to check several other functions. Both theputing method and speed far surpassed those of exising take at least a month forputers to be produced, and their performance wasn¡¯t typically this advanced. ¡°These were produced by the top twoputer manufacturingpanies in Maspeyria and Hastresh. Mr. Alfred recently acquired shares in them, bing a minor shareholder with some influence,¡± Chris exined Lea was speechless and thought, Being a minor shareholder with some influence hardly seems minor when he can make his voice heard. ¡°Acquiring shares?¡± Lea asked. It doesn¡¯t sound like they¡¯re going intoputer manufacturing themselves. ¡°Mr. Alfred has been involved in various investments. Buying shares inputer manufacturingpanies indicates his optimism about their prospects,¡± Chris exined. After speaking, she nced at Lea instinctively to gauge her reaction. Chris thought, Mr. Alfred mentioned that these matters need not be disclosed to her. While othersvish attention on their girlfriends, fearing they might not be aware, he seems to fear her knowing! Sering Alfred¡¯s love for her again warmed Lea¡¯s heart, bringing her even greater peace of mind. Chris continued, ¡°Hut the technology required for manufacturing theseputers is highly advanced and precise. Even with their resources, the production capacity and skilled workers are Hunted. Currently, only these two units have been produced. The next batch will take about two months, and we can expect around three units¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Send this one to Mr. Wessen, she instructed. His research required aputer like this.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Lea installed her developed system on theputer before her and began working. At the same time, she instructed Chris, ¡°Chris, have the tech team check with the United Network for Organ Sharing to see where Jeffrey¡¯s donated organs ended up.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Chris replied. D 2:37 PM ct ct Chapter 120 Once Lea was online, data from Lorrand quickly started toe through. She also contacted Quicksilver, requesting all rted information on the suburbs storage unit and Frank to be sent over. Over twenty DNA samples were detected in the storage unit, indicating that more than twenty people had been confined there at some point. Using hacker techniques to trace and investigate, Quicksilver discovered that those individuals were either dead or missing Just this informuon alone made her, someone who had experienced death and rebirth, shudder with a sense of dread. Who exactly was Nixon Donovan Lea began to contemte her next steps. However, the information she had at hand was just the tip of the iceberg. It was impossible to uncover everything, but Lea needed to organize at least most of the current findings, she had to handle this, which would take about a work. However, that was too long for her liking, especially after Jeffrey¡¯s death. Lea sifted through the information, diving back into her research. As she worked, she entered a state of intense focus, losing track of time. Before she knew it, the sky had darkened into night, and the hours had slipped away unnoticed At three in the morning. Lea suddenly sensed something and turned her head sharply, almost colliding with a body. Without seeing the person, she caught a whiff of a familiar and pleasant scent. Her heart warmed, and she softly called out, ¡°Alfred.¡± Alfred stood before her, and as she sat in her chair, her gaze met his belt buckle at his waist. The tinum buckle was right before her eyes, with an exquisite design that was luxurious and elegant. The slender and graceful waisaline was entuated, making her feel flustered. As she looked up under themplight, his jawline appeared even more refined, his features exuding a captivating allure. Alfred was exquisite in every aspect ¡°Lea, Alfred said, his maic voice slightly husky, his intense gaze tinted with desire and longing ¡°You can be a bit more audacious with your eyes. I am all yours,¡± he dered, his body leaning closer to her delicate face The scene was incredibly provocative, Lea could hear her throat tighten, her vision slightly blurred, filled with the tinum gleam of his belt buckle. ¡°Alfred,¡± she began her cheeks flushed a sleep red that extended to her neck. T¡­ I¡¯ll listen to you. Saying those words took all her strength and courage, leaving her breathless Çú Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Alfred gently lifted her chin, leaning down until their eyes met. His gaze was filled with tenderness and concern. ¡°The good. Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and you¡¯re already exhausted.¡± He worried about her health, and her youthful appearance only heightened his concern. ¡°I don¡¯t want our first experience to be rushed. I want it to be a good one for you.¡± Lea¡¯s face was flushed, red as a ripe cherry, her breath catching in her throat from embarrassment. She leaned into his embrace, resting her forehead against his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart. She murmured a sof ¡°okay¡± nodding slightly, her voice barely audible. Alfred was also struggling. ing. With her obedient and deeply affectionate expression, the soft, delicate person in his arms felt like a fire burning him from within, making him restless. They stayed in that position, slowly calming down together. Alfred nced at herputer and asked, ¡°Do you nu still need to look i ok up information? ¡°Yeah, this matter was too crucial¡± Lea was determined to finish it as soon as possible, even if it meant staying up all night or for several days and nights. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± he said, pulling away from her and sitting nearby. He skillfully took out hisptop to start working as well. Lea paused momentarily, suddenly understanding why two seats were prepared. They got busy with their work, creating a warm and harmonious atmosphere. Outside the window, the stars shifted in the sky as time seemed to flow around them. Four o¡¯clock passed. Then five. Six o¡¯clock approachedThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In the early light of Vaporleon City¡¯s summer morning, the soft glow from the horizon streamed through the windows, casting a gentle radiance over Lea Lea clicked on the newly discovered data on one hand, stifling a yawn with her other hand. ¡°Take a nap,¡± Alfred gentlymanded, his touch tender as he stroked her head. He understood the importance of what she had to do but couldn¡¯t bear to see her so exhausted. g his gaze with obedience, ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed softly Lea nodded, meeting Alfred had already lifted her, carrying her over to the opposite couch, where he her down gently. His tall frame curled on the couch while Lea nestled in his embrace. In the small space, the two of them were snugly close, Lea woke up to find it was already noon, and Alfred was no longer on the couch Chris brought her lunch and clothes, saying, ¡°Mass Berry, Mr. Alfred just left. He asked you to eat first and wait for him.¡± Lea pondered for a moment and then nodded. Less than half an hour after lunch, she received a call from Alfred. ¡°Come down; I¡¯m waiting for you in the parking garage.¡± Lea took the elevator down to the underground parking garage and saw a ck SUV already pulled out with Alfred sitting inside, waiting for her. She opened the door and got into the passenger seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Frank,¡± Alfred said, adjusting the steering wheel and driving forward Lea smiled at him, feeling particrly content. Just as she had nned, he had already made arrangements. Their tacit understanding and mutual connection were evident. military will report directly. You can do whatever you want.¡± Alfred added. ¡°Regarding Frank¡¯s situation, the military ¡°Alfred, thank you, and please extend my gratitude to your military connections, Lea said. She had experienced two different lives; such care was immensely precious. Lea felt grateful that these people had put considerable effort behind the scenes. She knew that nobody should take such help for granted Alfred gave a sly smile. It¡¯s their honor to be of assistance to you. Lea¡¯s unile grew wider, a joy from feeling favored. An hour and a halfter, in the basement of an apartment in the suburbs of Vaporleon City, the door creaked open, releasing a walt of foul, decaying odor. Lea wrinkled her nose, stepped inside, and gently closed the door behind her. The basement had only one vent, allowing a small amount of light to filter in. Though the light was dim, it was enough for Lea to see the scene inside. Frank was lying against the wall, with blood stains covering his cliest and shoulders that were already dried up, and one of his legs was broken. Frank hadn¡¯t been physically tortured by Alfred but was denied medical treatment and food, a form of indirect torment. His wounds hud be infected and were routing, leaving him extremely weak, with a deathlike pallor on his face. Upon noticing someone entering, Frank struggled to lift his eyelids. His eyes lit up once he recognized who it was, and he seemed instantly revitalized. ¡°It¡¯s your Frank eximed. Those he had controlled were effortlessly ughtered at his mercy to do with as he pleased. But Lea was different¨Cnot only had she escaped his grasp, but she had also managed to put him in this dire situation. Chapter 121 ¡°Frank Conor, have a couple of days of calm helped you clear your head?¡± Lea askerl ¡°How are you still able to move? Why don¡¯t those drugs affect you? It has never happened before, why now? Frank was desperate for answers. He tried to get up, but his body barely lifted before copsing back down with a thud. Yet, despite the pain, he continued questioning. ¡°What makes you different from everyone else?¡± Lea¡¯s expression darkened. Of course, she was different, she was unique. ¡°Why? Do you think that after your cruel treatment, I wouldn¡¯t fight back That my body couldn¡¯t resist the effects of your drugs? Ridiculous¡± Lea said. Frank paused, acknowledging the logic in her words, yet he couldn¡¯t shake off his doubts, scrutinizing her intently. ¡°It¡¯s a pary. If only your head and heart could be transnted, the birth of a Floater would be possible.¡± Leaughed mockingly, thinking that after two days in confinement, he hadn¡¯t repented at all. ¡°To be fair, you have exceptional talent in organ transntation and neural reconstruction. Your research in these fields is far ahead of the curve. But for the floater, your idea of using this concept to achieve tremendous results and capture global attention is pure fantasy! Do you think the public is that naive?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± he eximed in frustration. ¡°You know nothing. I will seed. The Floater can be created. If cloning is possible, why not this?¡± ¡°The fact that you¡¯re so angry and frustrated only shows that deep down you know the truth, she replied. If Frank genuinely had confidence, he wouldn¡¯t be shouting hysterically like this, After being exposed by Lea, Frank found himself unable to argue back, his mind spinning in turmoil, his wounded and weakened body trembling with pain. ¡°No, it will seed, given time, it will seed Frank refused to ept defeat. ¡°Given time!¡± Lea book a few steps closer, scrutinizing him anew with a gaze sharp as des. ¡°With the rapid advancements in modern medical technology. Fraley Medical boasts Al Medical, gaining immense poprity and inting stock prices. Gradually, your skills in organ transntation and neural reconstruction will be introduced. In a decade or a few, even if the Floater fails, you will have been revered and standing stop the entire medicalmunity.¡± Fraley Medical has been embroiled in organ trafficking scandals in the preexistence. Still, thanks to thebined efforts of Matilda and Nixon, leveraging their online influence and control over public opinion, they managed to suppress them. If she lives long enough, she should be able to witness what she¡¯s talking about. ¡°Unfortunately for you, you¡¯ve crossed paths with me¡± Lea¡¯s gue shifted, darkening, exuding an aura of destruction. Til expose all your secrets¡± 0 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Frank¡¯s eyes widened, ring at her as he roared in fury. That¡¯s scientific research! It¡¯s for the benefit of all humanity. Sacrifices are inevitable in research. So what if it gets exposed¡°¡± Lea scoffed. ¡°Youbel that as research? It¡¯s simply murder! The military has already closed off the underground storage unit, your residence, and your properties in rural and suburban areas. Even your Floater project stands as evidence against you. Every piece of evidence points to you being a serial killer. The police investigation is nearingpletion. Families of the victims are bing informed, and they will press charges against you. With countless lives lost and your history of illegal organ transnts, even if you perished repeatedly, it wouldn¡¯t suffice to settle your debt!¡± Confronted with such a murderous viin, she longed to inflict upon him a gruesome demise and serve justice. However, she was restrained by the necessity to abide by thew. Frank¡¯s eyes widened once more, filled with madness. His already distorted demeanor made his expression savage, now even more unhinged. ¡°No. no.. you cannot ruin all that I have aplished, the revolutionary medical research of a brilliant mind. It is a crime Lea¡¯s gaze dripped with contempt and apathy. ¡°You? Worthy? Frank Conor, your pursuit of medical sess is merely a thirst for recognition to assert your dominance and to satisfy your vanity. Your enjoyment of ughter, devoid of empathy, paints you as a serial killer. Your true nature. veiled in darkness, finds its sole sanctuary in hell¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Lea said. Craig Allen, stationed outside the door, pushed it open and entered. ¡°Miss Lea, what are your orders?¡± Craig asked. ¡°Inform the police and the military that the serial killer has been apprehended. Tell them toe and take him away¡± With that, Lea turned and left. ¡°No! No, you can¡¯t Frank suddenly hinged forward, grasping her leg. ¡°Lea Berry, you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t destroy my achievements in organ transntation and neural reconstruction! You even said I¡¯m gifted. You can¡¯t erase my achievements. L. Frank Conor, am a sessful doctor. I am sessful and outstanding Frank, in a state of panic and fear, pleaded desperately Craig was taken aback, watching the scene with astonishment. He had been stationed outside and hadn¡¯t heard much of what was said inside. Frank the deranged killer, with his twisted personality and abnormal brain functions, had a nervous system that differed from ordinary people, allowing him to endure extreme pain and fear. That¡¯s why they had been unable to interrogate or coerce him. Graig wondered what Lea had said that had utterly shattered him, reducing him to pleading. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be remembered as a deranged killer, shocking the world. You want people to recognize your virtues and acknowledge your medical achievements, and that¡¯s not impossible¡± Lea crouched down, her gaze piercing into his eyes. It all depends on what terms you¡¯re willingThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. to offer¡± Frank trembled as he looked at Lea. She wore a simple white sundress, radiating youthful innocence and beauty. Yer, deep down, she possessed a decisive and ruthless nature, always capable of seizing control in an mutant ¡°Lea Berry, what do you want to gain from me? Frank was not foolish, now calmed down and discerned her intentions. ¡°I can arrange for Riverview Hospital to purchase your research achievements in organ transntation and neural restructuring. We¡¯ll ensure widespread publicity through news, television, the Inte, and traditional and modern media tforms. It will trend globally, ensuring everyone knows, Lea said. 200 Upon hearing Lea¡¯s words, Frank¡¯s eyes gradually lit up with excitement, his gaze filled with anticipation, and a smile spread across his face. He could already envision himself being the center of attention online, admired, appreciated, and remembered by people everywhere. Lea grabbed his cor, staring him down. ¡°I want you to turn yourself in. Confess to all the illegal organ transnt surgeries you¡¯ve conducted under Fraley Medical over the years to the police.¡± Ten dayster, Jeffrey¡¯s funeral was over, Christian managed to find time to visit Ewan in the hospital. Despite his anger and disappointment, Ewan was still his only son¨Cadditionally, the guilt of having neglected him since childhood weighed heavily on him. While Christian appeared distant on the surface, deep down, he still cared greatly about Ewan During this time, Matilda was constantly by his side, handling the funeral arrangements, caring for his health, and assisting with thepany¡¯s affairs. Lea apanied them to visit this ¡°father¡± of her. After reaching an agreement with Frank, who also provided numerous clues, she handed them over to Quicksilver and the hacker apanying Chris for investigation. Meanwhile, she strategically appeared before Christian and Matilda, masking her actions behind a facade. Shannon Yancey also participated in the efforts. Whatever Lea wanted to aplish, Shannon spared no effort to assist. Chris ensured that she was paid ording to the standards of their technical staff. As for Helen, Lea learned from Matilda¡¯s report to Christian that she had gone abroad for a brand endorsement shoot. She would return a weekter, just in time for her interview at Conrad University. Bang! Christian angrily kicked open the door. 0 19 2.37 PM c Chapter 122 ¡°Whoever dares¡­ Ewan¡¯s grumbling voice trailed off as he caught sight of the person at the door, swallowing his words abruptly. ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet?¡± Christian entered with a dark expression, scolding angrily. Why don¡¯t you just go and get yourself to death?¡± Ewan¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and he lowered his head, burying his phone under the covers, not daring to make a sound. He was terrified of his father. During his childhood, the role of a father figure was almost absent, and his understanding of him came mainly from these around him. They told him that Christian was someone who wouldn¡¯t bat an eye at killing on the battlefield. As Ewan grew older, his shorings only widened the gap between them. Their rtionship was taut Lea was speechless. It was the first time she had seen Christian scolded someone like this. He certainly lived up to bring Ewan¡¯s biological father. Victor, the secretary, looked sympathetically at Ewan lying on the bed, hoping that his physical and mental strength would grow stronger and that he wouldn¡¯t be further affected by Christian¡¯s words¡­ ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Ewan is unwell. Matildaforted Christian, immediately stepping forward to help ridy up the bed. Ewan was admitted to an executive suite ward with distinct kitchen, living room, and bedroom sections. All were equipped with hospital staff and amenities. Additionally, servants from the Berry family were also arranged. But still, the ward was in a mess. The bed was untidied, and even his patient gown was wrinkled. His hair was unkempt, and he exuded an air of irritability. His mental state was also visibly poor. ¡°How did you let yourself get like this? Where are the servante? Why didn¡¯t you ask them to tidy up? Matilda asked as she reached out to straighten the pillows. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my stuff Ewan grabbed her hand abruptly, gritting his teeth. Despite suppressing his irritability in front of Christian, it returned. Matilda lowered her voice and spoke gently. ¡°Do you have to anger Dad right now! Jeffrey¡¯s passing has hit him hard, and with his health not being great, his mood is even worse.¡± Angering Christian would only bring suffering upon himself in the coil. He understood the unspoken implications behind her words. COMMENT SEND GIFT Chapter 123 Chapter 123 He gritted his teeth and slowly released his grip. Mati continued tidying up the bed and called for the doctors and nurses. The doctor who arrived was Lorrand. He reported Ewan¡¯s condition to Christian. ¡°Mr. Berry¡¯s condition has been rtively stable recently. As long as he cooperates with the treatment, it should remain stable. There¡¯s no immediate need for a kidney transnt; we can wait for a suitable donor. Matilda nced at him a few times, her gaze cold and sharp. Lorrand had once been one of the top doctors at Fraley Hospital. They had met several times and coborated on a few surgeries. He was supposed to have vanished from the medical field, yet here he was, now the director of this hospital. Riverview SmanMed had repeatedly sabotaged Fraley, both openly and covertly, causing them significant losses. Once she dealt with Lea and the Berry family, she would also find a way to eliminate them. Christian felt a wave of relief wash over him after hearing the news, Helen had already undergone kidneypatibility testing with Ewan but was not a match. As for Lea¨CWith so many people nationwide waiting for kidney transnts, finding a suitabile match for him was not an rasy task and would take time. to work, then hand in your However, outwardly, Christian still maintained a stern expression. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, go back. If you don¡¯t want to resignation.¡± Lorrand immediately interjected, ¡°Mr. Berry¡¯s condition hasn¡¯tpletely stabilized yet. He needs to remain hospitalized for treatment. Lea stated that Ewan couldn¡¯t be discharged yet, at least not for another two weeks. She couldn¡¯t afford to let him out and disrupt her ns. While Matilda was indeed part of her agenda, she needed first to take control of Fraley Hospital to defeat her truly. Christian still didn¡¯t show any signs of softening. ¡°On the seventh of next month, on Lea¡¯s neenth birthday, Ill transfer 5% of the shares to her. If you¡¯re still around by then, you can bear witness¡± With several changes in share ownership, Lea held 5% of the shares. Adding these five percentage points, she held a higher percentage than Matilda¡¯s 91. It enabled her to enter the board of directors and participate in thepany¡¯s decision¨Cmaking. It wasn¡¯t just a simple transfer of shares, it granted Lea equal authority within thepany. Ewan¡¯s a i¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, filled with resentment and frustration, yet he felt powerless to change the situation. However,pared to Matilda¡¯s betrayal where she cuckolded him and raised another man¡¯s child, these feelings were quickly pushed aside. ¡°I understand, Ewan replied, his tone defeated Matilda¡¯s eyes narrowed as she shot him a re. Agreeing to this was akin to helping someone who was beyond redemption. If he were more capable, these shares should rightfully be in his possession. Lea nced at Manida and then turned to Ewan, saying. The medical standards here are excellent. Dad will be discharged in good health in time for my birthday.¡± Dressed in a white dress, Lea smiled innocently, her youthfulness and beauty making it hard not to be charmed. Ewan muttered, ¡°Okay¡± and nodded in agreminent. Matilda¡¯s lips twitched in a sneer, her gaze turning cold and fierce. She thought, Want shares of the Berry Group? Dream on I would make you spit out every shurr you owned and kick you out. A birthday celebration 1 would ensure it was a grand and unforgettable event¡± After issuing his orders. Christian stormed out of the ward, his expression furious, and Victor followed closely behind. Meanwhile, Lea stayed behind under the pretext of caring for him and followed Lorrand to fetch some medication. The couple remained alone in the ward, and the nurses avoided disturbing them. ¡°Get out!¡± With no one else around, Ewan directly berated Matilda. ¡°Stop pretending to be the perfect wife here, It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Matilda was pouring water for him when her hand tightened around the cup, lier fingertips turning pale. She gritted her teeth and endured it. After all, she wouldn¡¯t have to endure much longer. Matilda turned around and handed him the water. ¡°You¡¯re the patient now, I won¡¯t argue with you. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about it when you¡¯re discharged¡± Ewan red at her, his eyes red with anger, giving his gaze a frightening edge. After he was discharged, it would be time to settle things with her once and for all After a long while, Ewan didn¡¯t take the cup Matilda ced it on the bedside table and left the ward. He stared at the door, waiting for her to be gone entirely. He then picked up his phone and dialed a number. His tone filled with frustration. ¡°When will my reconls be ready?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Mr. Berry, we have indeed uncovered many crucial pieces of information, but there¡¯s one critical matter that still needs further investigation, and it¡¯s crucial for you. Please wait a bit longer. 111 be in Vaporleon City in the next few days to personally deliver it to you, ensuring your satisfaction¡± ¡°Hurry up¡± He urged again before hanging up the phone. Sunding on the ss corridor of the righth floor of the hospital¡¯s main building, Lea looked down below. It was the early midsummer evening, and the setting sun added endless splendor to the city. Chapter 123 A burgundy Bentley slowly pulled out of the parking lot. Matilda didn¡¯t apany Christian this time, opting for a solo trip. Watching the car disappear onto the highway, Lea headed towards the information technology offer at the end of the corridor. fivided i The office, roughly 2000 square feet, was divided into four spaces: an open workspace and three private offices. Over a dozen technical staff members were diligently working, the sound of keyboards, clicking in unison filling the air. They were deeply focused and exhibited remarkably high efficiency in their tasks. Shannon sat at the outermost seat at the long desk closest to the entrance, still wearing her Vaporleon High School uniform. While everyone else had shed their uniforms after the SAT exam, she continued to wear hers. It was her best attire, as she struggled with poverty and owed a significant amount of debt. Fortunately, Chris had recently advanced some of her wages, helping her repay her debts. However, Shannon still owed the hospital tens of thousands of dors in medical fees, and she and her mother, Donna, needed to make ends meet. Even though the hospital hadn¡¯s billed Shannon for Donna¡¯s medical expenses, she still had to pay. With her new job and the rtively high sry it provided. Shannon could gradually repay these debts. Across from her sat two other technicians doing the same job as her. The rest of the tram was engaged in hospital rted tasks, primarily focusing on further developing the hospital¡¯s intelligent systems. Another team of three was dedicated to developing the hospital¡¯s security systems. Lea entered and sat beside Shannon¡¯s workstation, where theputer screen disyed the uing tasks. Chris pushed the door open with a squeak, and she exited the office, holding her phone. ¡°Miss Berry, everything¡¯s ready. Mr. Alfred just called, and they¡¯re ready on their end, too. Once you give the word, their message will be out, Chris informed. ¡°Okay, Lea responded, swiveling her chair to face the window. The sun had already descended halfway, painting the sky with eerie clouds tinted with the hues of the setting sun. Shannon erged the window on herputer screen, her pupils dting as she examined the contents. She then reported to Lea, ¡°Matilda¡¯s car has entered the underground parking garage of Fraley Hospital headquarters. Should we continue to track her?¡± The entrance to the underground parking garage was surrounded by numerous surveince devices, making it easy to monitor externally, However, internally, the security system was high, posing a challenge. They¡¯ve examined the building system inside and even had someone disguised to survey it. Still, Maulda¡¯s private elevator shafts are all blind spots, making it even more challenging to investigate. ¡°No need.¡± Lea sud. At this time, Matilda¡¯s visit to Fraley Hospital wasn¡¯t rted to work matters but rather a private rendezvous with her lover. Since Jeffrey¡¯s death, she had been busy with funeral arrangements, trying to improve her image in front of Christian and avoiding suspicion by refraining from seeing Nixon. However, now that she had sorted things out with the Berry family, she had important matters to discuss with him, hence the visit. These details were ones Lea preferred not to dwell on and deemed unnecessary. She said to Chris. ¡°Just wait a little longer. There was a hint of mischief in her eyes as she spoke. Such a grand gift needs to be presented at a more appropriate time to make it grand, sensational, and thrilling enough.. Çú Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Matilda opened her makeup kit and took out lipstick in the underground parking garage of Fraley Hospital. Facing the mirror inside the car, she began to apply it, outlining her lips. Despite having just handled Jeffrey¡¯s funeral arrangements, she was still dressed in a ck dress, her lengthy hair pinned neatly behind her head, exuding an air of solemnity She had no respect for Jeffrey, handling his funeral was merely to appease Christian. She harbored resentment towards him internally. If it weren¡¯t for his ipetence, Lea would have died long ago, and she wouldn¡¯t have had to endure her existence. Christian even wanted to give her shares, support, and munure her. Helen, the eldest granddaughter of the Berry family, has yet to receive such an honor. If this continues. Lea will soon remove Helen¡¯s position in the Berry family Fortunately, Frank escaped, leaving Lea with no leverage to use against her. And she still has the leverage to drive Lea out of the Berry family. With this in mind, Matilda¡¯s mood instantly lifted, and a smile crept onto her face. After applying her lipstick, she unbuttoned her cor, revealing her ample bosom, exuding allure and sensuality Matilda pushed open the car door with a bang and headed to the dedicated elevator, where she entered the code. The elevator opened, and she stepped inside, heading straight to the top floor. The door to the top floor swung open revealing a path strewn with crimson rose petals generously scattered from the entrance to the bedroom and bathroom doorways. A bottle of expensive wine and two tall sses ressed on the table. The air was filled with a sweet fragrance, and the luxurious surroundings and romantic ambiance immediately put Matilda at ease. ¡°Marida,e in. I¡¯m here,¡± Nixon¡¯s voice echoed from the bathroom. His maic tone carried a hint of indulgence, deliberately teasing, and coupled with their over twenty years of emotional connection, even a woman like her in her forties couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. Matilda smiled seductively, cing her purse on the table before heading towards the bathroom. The door was ajar, revealing a top¨Ctier bathtub in front, where Nixon was soaking, Rose petals flested on the water¡¯s surface, enunting a more decadent fragrance. ¡°My queen, what are you waiting for!¡± he teased. ¡°ying around at this age, isn¡¯t it a bit embarrassing?¡± she muttered, her face flushing despite her words. Ssh! He rose from the water, lifting her and lowering them into the bathrub. ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re always the youngest and most beautiful,¡± he whispered, nibbling at her ear as he helped her undress. ¡°You¡¯re so glib¨Ctongued. Yet she couldn¡¯t resist falling for it Perhaps it was because Ewan had only shown her fear and awe in the decade of years within the Berry family. After Maulda dealt with his affairs outside one after another. Ewan started to loathe her. However, Nixon¡¯s romantic gestures, typical of younger lovers filled the gap that she had been missing, satisfying her addiction. She nestled against his chest, feeling her skin burning, ¡°What did you put in it?¡± she asked, somewhat surprised. ¡°Just some essential oils; it¡¯ll make you feel rxed andfortable.¡± He smirked, massaging her. ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve used it. Why are you soteric Come closer. ¡°Nixon, I need to discuss something important with you,¡± she said, unable to rx due to the weighty matter on her mind. ¡°Ewan is currently staying at Riverview Hospital and seems quite patient. I suspect he¡¯s hired a private investigator to look into me. We shouldn¡¯t take this lightly during this critical time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware,¡± he said confidently. ¡°Let him investigate. After all, he won¡¯t find anything in this room. As for anything else, I deny it. We¡¯re just colleagues with a lot of work to handle together. Our time together is rtively limited. Then, I¡¯ll arrange for the mediapany to leak his past affairs and photos of his pregnant lover online and get him to the trending searches. We¡¯ll spin it as him ndering you to justify a divorce Nixon continued. ¡°That little brat Lea Berry is quite cunning. How are you nning to deal with her ¡°On the 7th of next month, at her birthday banquet,¡± she said with a steely gaze brimming with deadly intent. If we wait any longer, that geezer Christian will make her the next sessor,¡± she added. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, his fingers intertwined with her hair, ¡°When she¡¯s kicked out of the Berry family, whether she lives or dies, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± He picked up the remote control from the side and opened the bathroom¡¯s curtains. ¡°Why did you open the curtains? She hurriedly retreated into the water, ¡°What are you hiding from? You can¡¯t see anything from outside, remember? He pulled her up. The windows on this entire flour are made of unique material, making it impossible to see inside from the outside. ¡°Look at that beautiful view outside. Doesn¡¯t it seem like the entire city is lying at our feet?¡± The sun had set entirely, leaving only a hint of light at the horizon before total darkness. The city lights began to shine, with skyscrapers illuminated brilliantly, resembling a city of a thousand stars. ¡°The entire city at our feet? Matilda murmured in response. She was was born into a wealthy family, naturally gifted, and hardworking. Despite her diligent efforts, she couldn¡¯t even control her marriage, being Chapter 124This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. used as a tool to marry someone she did the surface, everything seemed perfect, but behind the scenes, she was cheated on and unloved by her husband. She meticulously schemed put everything under her control and rise to the top. But now nothing Absolutely nothing Nixon touched her shoulder, lifting her chin to give her a better view of the grand scene outside. ¡°Once Lea Berry is dealt with, without the geezer holding you back and without Ewan as an obstacle, everything will be yours¡± Her eyes gradually brightened with excitement, absorbing the entire city¡¯s nightscape. Before long, the room was filled with soft, seductive sounds, Outside the ss window, a drone, tiny as a fly, clung to theer, capturing everything happening inside. On the other end of the drone¡¯s connection. Quicksilver poured a ss of water and returned to theputer. Seeing the screen, he spat out the water in shock, eximing. ¡°What the- If Ewan saw this, it would probably infuriate him to death. The ss on the top floor of Fraley Hospital was designed to be opaque from the outside, but Quicksilver¡¯s equipment used the Lars technology specifically to bypass such defenses. He could see everything It was why 198 Mighty was so forble¨Cnot only did they have the best detective minds, but also the most advised tools, On Riverview SmartMed¡¯s eighth floor, Lea looked at the sky outside the window, which lead tiredpletely dark. It was about time. She look out her phone and made a call: ¡°Mr. Alfred, please ask your friend to send the message now.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s have dinner tonight.¡± Alfred¡¯s voice sounded gentle and rsger ¡°Great, it¡¯s my treat¡± Whenever Lea had the time, she wanted to be with hum Hanging up the phone, she turned to theputer screen, where six windows disyed different angles monitoring the top floor of Fraley Hospital. The two individuals inside the room, under the influence of the drugs, were deeply engrossed in their intimacy. A loud bang echoed through the room as if the sky were falling. The door was forcefully kicked open, and someone rushed in. The two intertwined figures were suddenly startled, caught up in their intimacy. ¡°Ah Matilda let out a sharp, agonized scream Thud Nixon w was stunned that he had lost his grip, causing Matilda to fall from the bathtub and hit the ground hard, crying out in pain. In an instant, the person who entered was already outside the bathroom. Çú Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Nixon Donovan didn¡¯t have time to be dressed. Grabbing a towel, he wrapped it around his waist and rushed to the door to block it before the person came into the room He saw who it was. Smack He threw out a vicious p, almost knocking the person out ¡°Who let you in?¡± The person at the door was his personal assistant. ¡°Director, I¡­ The assistant was dumbfounded. He had never expected the director to bring a woman here to do this of all things. He nearly stumbled upon them The scene inside was almost obscene, almost blinding him. Behind the bathtub hid a woman, her body barely hidden by the object. Her back was turned to him, while her long slender legs were exposed, as with her tousled locks. Meanwhile, Nixon was wrapped in a towel, his upper body covered in scratches, presumably from the woman. It appeared as though they were having an enjoyable time. Matilda Berry curled up, her body throbbing from the fall. She clenched her teeth in agony, not daring to make a sound. She could not reveal herself, lest she suffer grave repercussions. Nixon lost his temper, grabbing his assistant¡¯s neck and squeezing so tight he could have killed the man. ¡°Did I ask you toe in! Did I He had given the specific order that none were to enter this ce without his explicit permission ¡°The police are here!¡± His assistant clutched at his arm, blurting out his exnation. They are upstairs, they are going to be here soon¡­. ¡°What What did you say?¡± Nixon questioned, his grip loosening slightly. ¡°The police! Loads of them¡­ and there¡¯s people from the military as well?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The police? It¡¯s impossible, they have no reason toe to their hospital. Not to mention the military? How absurd. ¡°Frank Conor¡­Loads of policemen, they are looking for you Director¡­ The mention of Frank Conor made hisplexion pale and his hand went still BANG! His assistant fell from his grip, copsing to the ground. ¡°Thod thud thud¡­ Multiple footsteps could be heard outside, hinting at an unknown number of people arriving Nixon grabbed his assistant from the ground and threw him out of the room. He hurried back, finding only a damp bathrobe which he awkwardly threw onto himself. He took a quick nce at the shivering Matilda, her face white as she huddled behind the bathtub. Nixon gritted his teeth, hurrying out of the bathroom and mmed the door shu When he walked out, the lobby was already filled with armed police officers. He estimated that there were more than twenty of them. Chapter 125 They were SWAT officers. Chief Dwayne Brown was at the front, stern and imposing. The moment he saw Nixon, he gave out his orders to his team. ¡°Take him away!¡± Two SWAT officers stepped forward. With a ¡®Click! handcuffs were around Nixon¡¯s hands, and they began escorting him directly outside. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you arresting me?¡± The name of Frank Conor was enough h for him to know what the reason was. But he was not going to admit it, nor did he wish to be arrested. Moreover, Nixon had connections. No one would dare to do or say anything against him. ¡°Let me go already¡­¡± he shouted, struggling with all his might, ¡°You can¡¯t arrest me! I want to make a phone call, get me my ¡°Take him away¡± Chief Dwayne Brown ordered forcefully. Just on the basis of the evidence he had been given, the chief was already itching to put a bullet into his head right then and there. However, he was an honest athor of thew. He has to adhere to protocoll and bring him back to the station instead. Nixon was escorted by the SWAT officers, with three other teams supporting them. No matter how much he resisted, it was all in vain. The more he fought and struggled, the more Nixon began to look pathetic and embarrassing, resembling that of a stray dog being forcefully dragged away, He was ushered into the elevator, where it began to descend. The outpatient lobby below was packed with police officers. Armed SWAT officers were guarding each entrance and exit Administrative officers, technical personnel and crime scene officers were dispatched to various locations and departments to secure the scenes, before conducting investigation and gathering the evidence The police surrounded the entire hospital. At the same time, two trending news went viral online. ¡°The military has arrested a serial killer who is a surgeon at the Fraley Hospital ¡°Fraley Medical is suspected of illegal organ trafficking and transntation¡± Fraley Medical was thrust into the spotlight instantly. Meanwhile, back at the hospital, It had just turned night, the most crowded period of the day. Police cars surrounded the hospital, their shing lights and sporadic sirens only serving to cause fear and panic throughout the hospital. The raid was sudden, plunging the hospital, along with the patients and their families, into chaos. Fortunately, the police personally directed the evacuation of patients and families out in attempt to maintain some form of order. ¡°All patients and their families are requested to leave the hospital immediately and go to other hospitals for treatment.¡± ¡°Everyone except those currently undergoing surgery y in the operating rooms must evacuate.¡± ¡°Inpatients who can be transferred to another hospital, please do so immediately.¡± The police¡¯s orders red from the loudspeaker. Everyone was terrified and were in a state of shock, especially the inpatients and their families. They anxiously began to ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why are there so many copu?¡° ¡°Look, they are armed: 0 238 PM ? d Chapter 125 ¡°What are they investigating?¡± ¡°Why is the hospital being locked down?¡± ¡°Lock down the hospital! Did someone die?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be just that, right! Do they need so many SWAT officers just for one dead person?¡± ¡°What should we do? My child is still in the operating room!¡± A young frightened mother burst into tears on the spot. ¡°What happened¡® Someone, please tell me?¡± People within the hospital building began to flee outside, while those on the outside gathered around, curious and eager to know what was going ¡°There¡¯s news online! A scream erupted. *Illegal organ trafficking and transntation!¡± ¡°Doctors are serial killers!¡± ¡°What¡® ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°The news came right from the military, surely there¡¯s no mistake¡± ¡°Look, the military even raided the hideouts of the serial killer. ¡°All three hideouts¡°¡± ¡°Those are.¡± The military¡¯s statement included photos of the victims¡® bodies, albeit with some parts obscured. Nevertheless, everyone understood the grim reality the pictures depicted. Their expressions changed rapidly, and their eyes went wide. Everyone tumed on their phones to check the news online. Shocked voices began to rise and fall. ¡°What organs?¡± ¡°That doctor!¡± ¡°Is there any other details!¡± ¡°What?¡± Someone clutched at their waist, bursting into tears on the spot. ¡°He took my kidney out two weeks ago during surgery, did he sell it?¡± ¡°My grandmother had her liver removed by him as well. We were here for a follow¨Cup appointment today¡± ¡°He was the one who performed my wife¡¯s cornea removal surgery¡± ¡°My appendix was removed by him too, ugh¨C¡± ??? Bystanders were stunned by these words, before one suddenly clutched at his stomach, crying out, ¡°My small intestine?¡± Someone even shouted, ¡°My pancreas!¡± Any patient who had been operated on by Frank Conor and had their organs removed or transnted, along with their family members, immediately started to panic, crying out and shouting into a deafening noise. Even those who hadn¡¯t undergone surgery by him personally were filled with doubt and felt anxious and uneasy. ¡°Hang- A loud bang rang across the sky. Someone had smashed the ss wall beside the outpatient door. 0 Chapter 195 ¡°Murderer: Ilegal organ trading and transntation! |Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Even the renowned Vaporleon City Hospital, the finest in the city, is nothing more than a den filled with heartless people doing horrible dealings.¡± Public outrage ignited into a zing fire. Everyone picked up anything they could find and hold, throwing them at the hospital. ¡°Thestroy r ¡°Arrest all the doctors¡± ¡°Bang, bang bang!¡± Whoosh Whoosh! Whoosh! Everyone wished for the hospital to burn, and for the evil doctor to be finally captured. SEND GIFT Chapter 126 Chapter 126 ¡°Stop! Stop¡­¡± The police came forward, stopping the crowd from advancing further. ¡°You¡¯re disrupting public order, damaging property, and obstructingw enforcement. If you do not stop your actions, you will be arrested?¡± ¡°The police is now handling the situation in regards to the hospital. Please aid the police by leaving The strength of the armed police force was enough to quell the crowd¡¯s anger. The angry crowd began to calm down, but more people began toe forth with demands for justice. ¡°I want to verify the validity of my pancreatic surgery¡± ¡°Me tool ¡°I¡¯d want to do so tool¡± ¡°Evil hospital, return our huge medical fees!¡± ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve been feeling out of sorts after that surgery, like something¡¯s missing in my body, I want a thorough check up.¡± Tm calling the policr ¡°I do to.¡± ¡°Count me in as well. Everyone rushed over to call the police. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t want to be treated here. I don¡¯t want to die for some unknown reason. The sick were also frightened away. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Riverview Hospital.¡± ¡°Wait, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°The Fraley family had better give us an exnation¡± Not only was the hospital attacked, but the one who ran it was also targeted. urry up ande out! ¡°Mr. Berry! Hurry up As it turns out, Matilda Berry¡¯s father, and the head of the Fraley family, was also the hospital¡¯s boss.. Even after the hospital went public and there were multiple sales of the stockholder shares, he retained close to fifty percent of it, ensuring his position as the hospital¡¯s primary shareholder and beneficiary. Last year, Fraley Medical stocks rose rapidly in price, turning him into the richest man and most influential man in Vaporleon City. Now, however, he has been thrust into the negative spotlight. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Fraley family and hold them ountable¡± ¡°Yes! We can¡¯t let him get away. ¡°He probably already has an escape route. The moment he leaves the country, he can spend all of his riches overseas and no one would be able to touch him¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drive to the Fraley family and confront them.¡± ¡°Use my car¡± The police had to put in a lot of effort to to calm the situation at the scene. The angry mob however, did not disperse, c
  1. r. choosing instead to remain nearby and await the reveal of the truth.
It wasn¡¯t too long until Nixon was escorted into the lobby by the police. Upon seeing the sight of the numerous officers and the furious crowid, his pupils trembled and his face turned a ghostly shade of white. How could this have happened 0 Chapter 126 Even with Frank¡¯s deeds exposed, the police should have been unable to surround the hospital to arrest them for investigation, resulting in a hugemation. Were they not afraid of causing mass panic in the city! He no longer had the ability to care for such a matter any more. With this devastating blow, who knows what kind of impact it would have on the hospital? He was already panicking No- one would dare to touch him. He had connections and influence. No matter what, no one w It was simply a public misunderstanding, it can be easily handled as per usual. BANG! A cell phone mmed into his head. He stumbled backwards, his head bleeding from the impact. If not for the police escorts, he would have tumbled to the ground. Grimacing in pain, he looked around furiously. Before him the sea of people were throwing various things at him. Takeout containers, pill battles, their phones, cans, bags, even trash¡­. It¡¯s Nixon Donovan ¡°He must be the mastermind,¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let him g go.¡± ¡°I told you, he looks shady and scheming, he couldn¡¯t have been a good person at all?¡± ¡°Huh! Look at him, the police must have caught him doing something illegal again!¡± Look at all the scratches on his body. He must have been through something crazy, surely he¡¯s not a pervert¡± ¡°It must have been one of his subordinates¡± ¡°You heartless thing Nixon was escorted into the vehicle, his body covered in bruises and diet. Even his bathrobe, barely able to conceal his body, was in disarray. He looked almost pitiable, with his disheveled appearance. The masses even took photos and videos and posted them online.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After escorting him into the car, the police immediately drove ove away They feared that if they had remained, Nixon would have been beaten to death by the angry moli and affect the case. On the top floor. Matilda Berry put on her clothes and tidied her makeup. She had always been so meticulous about her appearance, but this time was different. Her hair was disheveled, her lips red and swollen, while her neck was covered in bruises and mark all the way down to her chest. Her V¨Cneck dress could not begin to hide those marks. Right now, however, she could care less about how she looked. She hurriedly opened the window and looked down at the scene hospital was surrounded, locked down and destroyed. The angry people were surrounding the hospital and their staff and calling for the Fraley family¡­ It was as if an entire empire had suddenly copsed and given way to chaos. Her skills in media marketing gave her enough to understand the impact of such an event on the hospital. It¡¯s over! When the door broke open, she and Nixon felt as though they had been in heaven. Right now, they were both in bell Chapter 126 1 year In the darkness of the night, her reflection in the window showed herself, haggard and tired, as if she had aged over ten Outside, the unmanned drone lurking in theer captured the scene both inside and outside the building. On the other end of the surveince camera, 198 stared in disbelief at the chaotic scene unfolding around the hospital. The hospital was likely finished. His new teammate, an illegitimate second daughter of the Berry Family, had stopped him from handing over information to Ewan Berry. Moments ago, the police could have taken Matilda away from the bathroom and expose her affair on the spot, but they did not. Then her motive- His new partner was a liule frightening, actually. The situation was bigger than he thought. It was turning into something he could look forward to: On the eighth floor of Riverview Hospital, Lea Berry watched the monitors, capturing the scenes both inside and outside the hospital from over a dozen camera angles. She too was shocked. She knew the police would arrest Nixon, but she could have never guessed that so many officers would be sent, much less closing off the hospital and causing a hugemotion Even the military had dispatched a team specifically to assist The effect was tens of timesrger than she had expected She ducked her gaze, quietly contemting. Gradually, a smile stretched across her face, as her mood lifted. After fighting with Matilda for this long it was finally ending in her victory, Her smile was so bright on her beautiful face, almost blinded everyone else around her. Chris Foster blinked. No wonder their leader was moved. No one, not even male or female, could tear their eyes off her when faced with her beauty. ¡°Miss Berry, why didn¡¯t you let the police arrest Matilda Berry as well? That would have been the highlight scandal for the history. Just the thought of it is exciting¡± She understood Lea Berry¡¯s abusive past at the hands of the Berry family for the past neen years Matilda Berry had also tried to kill her time and time again, using the cruelest and most vicious methods. She had always wanted to get her revenge on Marika. Shannon Yancey also nced at Lea, the same thought running through her mind, She didn¡¯t have such a strong desire for retaliation; rather, she believed that exposing Matilda Berry¡¯s actions would ruin her reputation, dealing a far more effective blow on her. A dangerous enemy like her should be taken out as soon as possible, Other staff members were simply here to watch the show unfold. SEND GIFT Chapter 127 Chapter 127
  1. Matilda
¡°She¡¯s still Berry now. If she¡¯s arrested on the spot, she¡¯ll also affect the Berry family consecutively, causing the shares to plummet Lea wanted to protect the Berry family¡¯s reputation. Ewan¡¯s reputation, and Christian¡¯s reputation. The stocks of the Berry Group had been affected several times. Of course, this time, they would still be affected, but they had to minimize the impact as much as possible and not affect their future development. She had ab been very protective of the old man. When they heard this, they nodded. Her eyes were full of heartache andplicated emotions. The Berry family was also her home. Naturally, she would not feel good about going to war with her family. Lea could feel everyone¡¯s sincerity After experiencing so much, she no longer had any conflicts in her heart She would spare no effort to destroy Manilda Berry. This was also a way to save the Berry family Today was already a very sessful day for her. She was very satisfied and happy- ¡°Chris, today¡¯s overtime pay and bonus will be calcted separately for everyone. Everyone has worked hard today. Let¡¯s have dinner first¡± In order to save time, everyone in the hospital ate takeout. The takeout in their office had arrived half an hour ago. In order to check their notifications, they had yet to eat They were all workers. When they heard about the overtime pays and bonuses, a few technicians happily went to eat. Shannon said to her, ¡°Regarding my mother¡¯s kidneys, I¡¯m almost done investigating the situation. Il sue them together with Mr. Phoenix She used hercking skills to track the location of the kidneys that were being transnted in other patients. Next, she only needed to call the police and find the person who transnted the kidney to verify the evidence. Not only them, but Lorrand also nned to join forces with Frank¡¯s victims and the victims in the hospital to sue them. With onewsun after another. Fraley Medical Hospital would copse. Chris nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for the legal team. I¡¯ve also invited two capable individuals from Iverton to help Of coune, she lud fought for these from the eldest son. Although he did not arrange it personally on the surface, he had indirectly done these things Lea paused. Only then did she realize that Alfred was helping her with the preparations. She was touched and d to be protected, ¡°Buzz buzz buzz¡­ She was deep in thought when her phone rang. It was Alfred. She immediately answered the call. ¡°Are you done? Are you going to eat?) ¡°I¡¯m done?¡± It was only then that she remembered that she wanted to treat him to a meal. It was already dark, and it was already past dinner time. She was about to ask where he was when he said, ¡°Come down. ¡°Okay! ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± Chris had already handed her her bag over. He smiled at her like a big sister encouraging her little sister to go on a date. Lea understood her expression and blushed. She took the bag, put her phone in, and left the office. She took the elevator down. It was crowded inside and out. The queue for the consultation was so long it stretched till the road outside. A few staff members at the front desk of the hall were cal I were calling their leaders to make their report. 1/3 2:38 PM c c Chapter 127 ¡°Mr Phoenix, there are too many people seeking treatment. Our doctors, tests, surgical resources, medicine are all insufficient.¡± ¡°There are a lot of people who need to be hospitalized. Our beds are not enough? ¡°What should we do? Should we dissuade them?¡± Lea looked around. There were indeed arge number of patients in urgent need of treatment. There were even patients who had gotten into a car ident and were bleeding profusely, waiting in line for treatment.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Fraley Hospital was sealed off, and with their reputation and trust that has copsed, all the patients could only squeeze into the remaining hospital Jeft She had expected such a scene, but she did not expect so many patients to crowd around them. She took out her phone and called Chris ¡°Sister Chris, there are many patients. Arrange for us to activate our resource¨Csharing system¡± Chris was shocked. Lorrand had just called her to tell her about the situation in the hospital. She even said that it would be great if the resource sharing system could be used ¡°Can we use it now?¡± urged Lea. ¡°Let¡¯s activate it first. It should help? agreed Chris. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements now,¡± responded Lea. The Resource Sharing System was an independent system in the hospital¡¯s smart system. It could connect to all the hospitals in the city and distribute resources intelligently to optimize the city¡¯s medical system. The architecture was built by Lea and continued to be developed by two technicians. She went to their office and instructed them to enable it Downstairs Lea hung up the phone and finally squeezed out of the hospital. Just as she was about to go to the parking lot to look for the eldest son¡¯s car, she many cars parked around The cars were lined all the way to the traffic light at the back, no car could drive in The traffic police had to work at the intersection and direct the traffic to maintain the surrounding traffic. was She took out her cell phone and was about to call Alfred and ask where he was when she heard two honks. She looked up and saw a ck business Mercedes in the traffic opposite It was the car that was here to pick her
  1. up.
Alfred was looking at her through the car¡¯s windows The young girl was wearing a ck dress and carrying a small ck bag. The bag was a luxury brand. The tinum decoration on it was luxurious and dazzling. Her soft long hair was of excellent quality and reflected the surrounding light. It made people want to hold it in their hands. She was squeezed into the stream of people, so eye-catching that he saw her immediately. squeezed through and arrived in front of the car. She could barely open the door and got into the passenger seat. Alfred sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Jason was not around, it was just Alfred. He was wearing a fashionable ck shirt, and his hair covered his fureliend slightly. He was only in his early twenties, making him look even younger and extremely youthful. His outfit was surprisinglypatible with her ck dress. Although she was dressed a little solemnly, she was young Coupled with her extremely good looks, she looked pure and charming. Alfred sized her up from top to bottom and was very satisfied with her outfit. He knew what she was wearing today. When he went out, he had specially changed. ¡°What would you like to eat, Mr. Alfred¡± 0 2:30 PM Chapter 127 Lea asked as he searched for a ce in his mind. ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen the ce, Alfred said as he drove forward In the information technology office on the eighth floor, Shannon was picking up her takeout and preparing to eat. ¡°Ms. Yancey!¡± The nurse who was taking care of Donna rushed in. ¡°Your mother insisted on being discharged. We couldn¡¯t stop her. She has already packed her things and left the ward¡± When she heard this, she threw down her chopsticks and went to the inpatient department. Although th there was already a DNA test, and they were not rted by blood, she could not abandon her now. With her physical condition, if she did not care, she would count death Moreover, at this critical moment, she still needed her to sue Fraley Hospital. At the elevator on the 17th floor of the Inpatient Department. Donna was holding a bag and waiting for the elevator. She cursed, ¡°What kind of lousy hospital is this? It¡¯s so crowded. I can¡¯t even wait for an elevator.¡± It took a few m squeeze in minutes to get to to the elevator. She had just waited for two elevators, and they were filled with people. There was no way she could Finally, the elevator door opened again. It was still packed with people. She crossed her arms and wanted to squeeze in ¡°Ms. Yancey The doctors and nurses who had chased after her immediately stopped her. ¡°You haven¡¯t gone through the discharge procedures. You can¡¯t be discharged.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t meet the discharge requirements, You can¡¯t leave ¡°If you get discharged now, it¡¯ll affect your injury. It¡¯s very dangerous¡± SIND Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ¡°You¡¯re the ones who refused to let me be discharged from the hospital! You are responsible for this!¡± She immediately cursed. ¡°What do you want from me!! Why are you forcing me to stay in the hospital ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your tricks. You forced me to the hospitalized and paid expensive hospital fees and medical fees. I¡¯m gonna sue you!¡± There were 20 to 30 people squeezed into the elevator. They were patients and family members. Everyone was waiting for her, and now they were looking at the situation unfolding. if they had not already known about the reputation and standards of this hospital, they would have been misled by her words The doctors and nurses were ses were sweating. The patient¡¯s attitude was bad and unreasonable. Their previous thoughts about her had totally changed If not for the fact that her daughter was ssmates with Miss Cheng and had received special care from Director Shen, no one would have wanted to keep her in the hospital and deal with the trouble. Besides, her body was not suitable to be discharged from the hospital. This concerned her health and life. They had never seen such a person. However, they could only persuade her. This was their job. ¡°Ms. Yancey, your injuries still need to be treated. If you insist on being discharged, we¡¯ll report in to the attending doctor and see if we can get you discharged earlier,¡± ¡°Will you pleasee back to the ward with us?¡± pleaded the nurse ¡°Who wants to go back with you! If you stop me again. I¡¯m going to call the police.¡± With that, she squeezed into the elevator. She was so intimidating that ng that the people inside tried their best to squeeze in, not daring toe into contact with her The nurse was on the verge of tears. ¡°Ms. Yancey¡­ ¡°Let her go,¡± a cold voice travelled across the hallway. Everyone turned in the direction of the voice and saw a young girl in school uniform. She had shoulder¨Clength hair and irregr bangs, and she was very beautiful and spirited. At this moment her expression was cold and firm. ¡°Ms. Yancey?¡± The doctors and nurses looked at her as if she was their savior. Shannon walked up and stared at Donna sternly. ¡°Even if you are left with one kidney or none at all, if you continue refusing to receive the treatment, you¡¯ll copse soon enough and won¡¯t be able to get upd ¡°Even if Hua Tuo reincarnates, if your illness rpses, he won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live, then leave this ce quickly.¡± With that, she reached out to press the button to close the elevator doors, gesturing for her to leave The elevator doors slowly closed. As expected, Donna jumped up anxiously ously and tried her best to squeeze into the half half¨Cclosed elevator dour ¡°Wretched girl, what are you doing? Fm your mother. Are you trying to kill me The passengers in the elevator hurriedly pressed the buttons. In the beginning, everyone thought that the young girl¡¯s attitude was cold and a little vicious. Now, they finally understood her intentions. She could not understand how such an unreasonable person could have such a beautifulughter. The doctor and nurses assisted her out of the elevator Shannon pressed the button to close the doors and let the passengers leave. She didn¡¯t want them to see her mother ndering the hospital. As soon as Donna was pulled out, Shannon grabbed her arm and pulled her to the side. Chapter 128 ¡°Has your brain been eaten by a dog? You¡¯re still a high school student. How expensive is this hospital? If you stay here andinie letting them suck us dry, even if you sell yourself, it won¡¯t be enough to pay the medical feesined Donna. In the past, Shannon would have been heanbroken to hear such words, but now, she turned a deaf ear to them. The doctor was the deputy attending doctor in charge of her recovery. She was in her early forties and happened to have a daughter as old as Shannon. She had just finished the college entrance examination and was very familiar with the situation between the mother and daughter. She immediately felt pity for her. ¡°Ms. Yancey, how can a mother be like this? Your daughter is so young. Not only does she have to take care of you, but she also has to work and help you pay for your expensive medical expenses. How can you say such things? Is she really your biological daughter!¡± Not to mention, she was still in Qingan High School, which was a school that only geniuses could enter. If only Donna was half as outstanding as her daughter, the doctor would thank the gods. She had such a good daughter, but she did not know how to cherish her and trample on her at will. The doctor could not stand it anymore. Donna became furious instantly. Usually, she was treated as a patient, a client, and a god. The doctors and nurses were all polite to her. When she was being unreasonable, they would patiently persuade her When she was really unreasonable, they would give her the cold shoulder. How could she stand it when the doctor dared to talk to her like that? This is my family business. What right do you have to interfere? Is this how a doctor, a human being should behave?¡± She was furious and looked like she was about to beat her up. She spat in his face. ¡°How to be a proper person! I tell on her hips. Il you now. how to be a person and how to be a mother!¡± The doctor rolled up her sleeves and ced her hands. The female doctor who had been in the workce for more than 20 years and fought with the Grim Reaper over lives had a very domineering aura when she exploded with anger ¡°Your daughter is still a minor. She just took the college entrance examination. It¡¯s your responsibility to raise her and take care of her.¡± ¡°On the other hand, you want her to take care of you and earn money to support you. Don¡¯t you have any shanie¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re sick and your situation is special, you should cooperate with the treatment obediently and not cause trouble for your daughter¡± ¡°She took such good care of you and sacrificed for you, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it at all You don¡¯t even treat her like a human being¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, you¡¯ve been abusing your daughter. I¡¯m calling the police warned the dictor.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I can control my daughter however I want. I can hit and scold her whenever I want.¡± Seeing as the doctor even wanted to call the police, Donna rushed forward and was about to hit her. You dog, you meddlesome person. If you continue to talk, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± ¡°You¡°The doctor was about to faint from anger. ¡°How can you treat your child like this? Are you her biological mother or not? Do you have any sense of humanity! After being asked this question, Donna¡¯s expression froze. She lowered her head and avoided her gaze, not daring to look at her. Shannon Mared at her from the side. Donna felt guilty. But the wouldn¡¯t admit it How could someone like her admit it Her daughter was her automated teller machine, her nunny In short, lier daughter was a tool that could solve all her problems At the thought of this, she felt indignant and angry. Her li fingers gradually curled up and dog into her palm. Shannon took a deep breath, calmed herself down, and went forward ¡°Doctor, thank you for your hard work, Leave this to me. The doctor was stunned. She was indignant towards Donna, but on the other hand, her heart ached for this sensible youngdy: Chapter 128 She still wanted to educate Donna, but doing this to her would also embarrass the young girl, so she decided to leave first As soon as they left, Donna started criticizing again. ¡°Did you see that! Did you see the face of that doctor. Why are you still making me stay here? They¡¯re all ruthless people. How much is the medic 470,000 470,000 yuan! Oh my god¡± She almost fainted. That much money can be used for anything. You can buy Maotai, Lefay, and other high¨Cend wines. It can even¡­.. If she went to the casino and yed a few rounds, she would be able to win a few rounds and live the life of a rich person if she was lucky. Shannon knew what she was thinking In the past, she would have been hysterical and tried to reason with her and persuade her. Now- Sure enough, without the bond of blood ties, she was free. ¡°So, are you going to be discharged?¡± asked Shannon: ¡°1¡°When it came to Donna¡¯s life and death, she was instantly terrified. SIND GIFT Chapter 129 Chapter 129 After a moment of contemtion, a sly look shed in Donna¡¯s eyes, ¡°Shannon, let¡¯s go to another hospital for treatment. We can try Fraley Hospital. The point is, we need to leave here first They wouldn¡¯t dare demand medical fees from us. It was their choice to treat me.¡± She said with increasing conviction. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. They¡¯re treating me just topete with Fraley Hospital for business. They¡¯ve made so much money, and I haven¡¯t asked them for anything, so I¡¯ve already done more dun enough¡± Shannon Laughed in exasperation. Once. Donna had been her mother, the one who had given birth to and raised her, someone she respected deeply. Now, without that binding tic, she saw many truths clearly It turned out Donna was such a shameless persOIL ¡°Fraley Hospital, you say?¡± Shannon opened a webpage on her phone and held it up to Donna. ¡°Are you sure you want to go there?¡± Donna took the phone and was instantly dumbfounded. Gradually, her face turned pale, her pupils dted and she was filled with horror. Finally, Donna began trembling, with cold sweat forming on her forehead. Shannon then said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Your kidney was removed and sold to a patient there. That patient, after the transnt, has recovered well and is about in go on an international trip in a few days ¡°Shannon, this¡­ Donna instinctively covered her waist, ¡°What, what should I do?¡± Donna was an extremely selfish person. Although she was timid and opportunistie, she couldn¡¯t stand the idea of her healthy kidney being taken and sold to someone else. ¡°Let me put it this way, and 171 say it only once, Shannon said seriously. This hospital has the most advanced medical facilities and medications. If you want to recover, you need to stay here. ¡°As for the medical fees, we can sue Fraley Hospital and get at least 400 to 600 thousand dors inpensation. That won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°You heartless girl!¡± Donna started cursing again. ¡°How could you use the money from selling any kidney¡­ To pay your medical bills and save your life?¡± Shannon interrupted, taking over the conversation. ¡°If you don¡¯t want treatment, you can be discharged right now Donna had nothing more to say After a moment of silence, she mumbled, ¡°You¡¯ve finished the SAT ¨C ¡°exam, haven¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you working now?¡± Since Shannon had finished the SAT exam, she had free time and could work to earn money. The sry could be used to pay for medical bills, and the hospital wouldn¡¯t rush them for payment. Even if they did, they could stall. The 400 to 600 thousand dors inpensation could be used for other purposes. Shannon¡¯s eyes were red with anger as she bit her lip, swallowing her rage. In a few days, she would have an interview at Iverion. If she seeded, she would be heading to Iverton for college in a linte over a month, but she still had no way to cover her tuition and living expenses Even if Shannon were Donna¡¯s ATM, Donna didn¡¯t consider that she needed to be able to live in order to continue being exploited. ¡°It¡¯s a temporary job, a few hundred dors a month,¡± she said. Of course, Chris paid her more than that. As a hacker, hier sry was quite high. But she couldn¡¯t reveal that, or she¡¯d be bled dry and unable to support herself. Shannon threatened coldly. ¡°Spend wisely, or next month you¡¯ll be out on the streets¡± Donna gritted her teethut had no choice. ¡°What about the Fraley Hospitalpensation? Donna was worried. It was their only lifeline. ¡°Do we stand a chance without any power or Chapter 120 influence? Shannon was calm. There are many people suing them this time. Ell find a way to get awyer and securepensation.¡± ¡°You damn girl, then hurry up and do it¡± Donna was anxious. Shannon gave her a once¨Cover, and before leaving, she warned. ¡°Apologize to the doctors and nurses. Don¡¯t push them to kick you out. If you develop chronic problems, they won¡¯t be easy to cure? Donna was trully scared now and nodded meekly. Only then did Shannon take a deep breath and leave A ck Mercedes¨CBenz van drove into the bustling city center, along the most lively riverbank in Vaporicon Cary ¡°The road ahead looks jammed. We can¡¯t drive in. Let¡¯s park here¡± Alfred said. Lea nodded Alfred found a spot by the riverside and parked the car. She stepped out and was immediately captivated by the sight before her.. It was the busiest time of night, with lights shining brightly and neon glowing vibrantly The white sandy beach and the blue sea, with waves crashing rhythmically against the shore,bined with the city¡¯s hustle and people¡¯s joyful chatter, created a unique urban symphony. The scene was exhrating, beckoning people to dive right in, Especially tonight, Lea was already in a good mood, and being in such an environment doubled her happiness. ¡°Handsome guy, buy your girlfriend a bouquet of flowers!¡± Lea snapped out of her reverie to see Alfred being approached by a young girl selling flowers The little girl was carrying a bucker of red roses, their vibrant petals exuding an intoxicating fragrance. The warm yellow balloons and the lights within the bouquets emitted a bright, dazzling glow For a young woman in love, it was irresistibly alluring. I you two just finish the SAT exam ande here for a date? You look amazing, way better than the couples in TV shows and anime, the lite girl said, her eyes sparkling with admiration, almost blindingly bright. Lea¡¯s face flushed with warmth, but she heard Alfred ask, ¡°How much? ¡°Uh!¡± The girl, mesmerized by their looks, had forgotten her purpose. Alfred turned, nced at Lea, and picked the most beautiful bouquet. He handed a small stack of bills to the girl, about 100 dors The bouquet¡¯s highest price couldn¡¯t have been more than 50 dors. Blushing, Lea found the bouquet of roses ced in her arms. She instinctively hugged in tight, looking up at Alfred, her heart pounding rapidly. A firework exploded in the distance. The sea ahead was illuminated by a grand, brilliant disy of fireworks, lighting up the man in front of her. His eyes were smiling, gazing at her tenderly, outshining even the fireworks in the night sky. Lea felt a bit dazed as if the fireworks were blossoming in her heart. In Alfred¡¯s eyes, it was the same. The fireworks lit up the girl like a celestial being descended to earth, ethereal and enchanting, making everything else fade into insignificance. He couldn¡¯t help but stare, entranced. Boom Boom! Boom! After the fireworks disy ended, the night sky returned to its calm state, and the beach buzzed with activity once more. 0 2:39 PM ? ? Chapter 199 ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Alfred said, reaching out to hold her hand. With his long strides, he led her along the coastline. Lea followed him. She lowered her head and sniffed the flowers in her arms. She had a smile on her face and was more delicate than the flowers They walked quietly for a while. ¡°Lea¡± Suddenly, someone called out to her. Lea turned around and saw a white luxury yacht, where a group of handsome men and beautiful women were having a party. It was Zed who had called her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He was dressed in a white shirt and beige trousers, his hair styled fashionably back. He looked more maturepared to before the SAT exam. In the dazzling night, the handsome young man leaning against the yacht¡¯s railing was particrly eye¨Ccatching Lea frowned, annoyed that her date with Alfred was being interrupted. Zed stared at Lea and Alfred with intense jealousy and resentment. Moments ago, while enjoying the breeze on the yacht, his eyes had been instantly drawn to them Lea was stunning. Even amidst the bikini¨Cd and beach¨Cdress¨Cwearing beauties around him, she stood our And Alfred. by her side, was as dazzling as a star in the night sky. The sight of them, like any other couple on a date, made Zed lose control, and he called out to her. COMMENT Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Lea didn¡¯t want to talk to him and started to walk away Zed jumped off the yacht and hurried over, masking his emotions. ¡°Lea, we¡¯re having a graduation celebration, Join us? I¡¯m not interested¡± Lea refused him. He blocked her path. ¡°We¡¯re all ssmates, from our ss and our school. It¡¯s care to meet up after graduation. Everyone would be thrilled if you came.¡± presence alone seemed to distance them. Alfred stepped forward, not enough to fully block Zed but enough to create a barrier. His p ¡°She said she¡¯s not interested. Didn¡¯t you understand?¡± Alfred was well aware of Zed¡¯s intentions. If Zed didn¡¯t back off, Alfred had plenty of ways to make him disappear. Zed instinctively shrank back. The subconsciously took a step back, but when he looked at Lea, he steadied himself This was Vaporleon City, his territory. No matter how impressive this man was, a powerful outsider couldn¡¯t outshine the local influence ¨C with him?¡± ¦³¦§ This is Lea¡¯s decision. You have no right to interfere. Ignoring Alfred, he turned to Lea. ¡°Lea, are you on a a date w The way Zed kept calling her name made Alfred want to punch him. Lea linked her arm with Alfred¡¯s, her gesture tender and intimate. ¡°Yes, we are on a date¡± Zed exploded, stepping directly in front of them. ¡°Lea, does your grandfather know about this? Does he approve!¡± The Berry family is not an ordinary family. If you¡¯re dating, you need at least your family¡¯s consent Zed pressed. Filled terit ¡°Zed!¡± Lea spat through gritted teeth. ¡°Stay out of my business¡± ¡°Well, Zed, is this your ssmate? She¡¯s quite pretty? A tall woman sauntered over, her steps doing sensuality, She was around their age but dressed more maturely, wearing a deep red spaghetti strap dress, smoky eye makeup, and a cigarette between her fingers. She exuded an air of authority. She emphasized the word ¡°ssmate, implying a shared understanding that everyone present knew. Zed was well¨Cknown for his academic prowess and good looks, and he came from one of the top families in Vaporleon City. His aloof, abstinent demeanor made him highly sought after among his peers, yet he remained indifferent to all advances. Rumor had at that he had feelings for a ssmate, who decisively rejected him, which only piqued more interest Just now, as they were partying on the yacht, he hade down to find her Naturally, the others followed to see what was happening. The woman positioned herself in front of Lea, blocking her path. She was wearing high heels, making her slightly caller and adding to her imposing Behind her was a group of ssmates, both boys and girls, dressed provocatively, though their youthful naivety still shone through. They were the children of wealthy families, out to indulge after finishing the SAT exam Everyone stared at Lea, especially the few girls dressed seductively but trying to set innocent, who were Zed¡¯s admirers, ring at Lea with envy. Zed was eager to keep Lea there. ¡°Lea, these are my friends and ssmates. It¡¯s rare to meet up. We should get to know each other since we¡¯ll be in the same social circles¡± His real intention was to prevent her from being alone with Alfred. ¡°Sorry, I have other ns. I need to go,¡± Lea responded coldly. ¡°Zed, the has quite a tenger, doesn¡¯t she? The woman with smoky eye makeup remarked sarcastically, mocking Lea¡¯s apparentck of gratitude. If Zed weren¡¯t so highly regarded among this group, she wouldn¡¯t have been so subtle. Lea gave her a cold nce, then turned to leave with Alfred. ¡°Hey, handsome!¡± The woman stepped in front of them again, this time addressing Alfred. ¡°You look absolutely stunning!¡± Chapter 180 His features, physique, and aura were so captivating that just one look made her heart race uncontrobly. A man like him was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime encounter. She couldn¡¯t let him go. She moved hoved closer to Alfred, her voice dripping with intent. ¡°Co out with me. Name your terms, and agree to anything.¡± The woman was bold and somewhat attractive. ¡°You?¡± Alfred looked at her sideways, a yful smile crossing his face. ve her up Then he nced at Lea, who was holding onto his arm. ¡°Are you prettier than her? Do you have a better figure than her? Why should I give for you!¡± The woman n with m smoky eye makeup was taken alock and looked at Lea They were about the same height, but Lea¡¯s face was significantly smaller, sculpted to perfection As for the figure, Lea¡¯s chest was fuller, her waist slimmer, and her legs longer. She had a model¡¯s proportions, with skin as smooth and delicate as a baby¡¯s. It could be said no one would be better than Lea in figure. And her exquisite appearance made her look like a deity descended from the heavens. The woman took a deep drag on her cigarette, then tossed it to the ground and stomped it out. With a flourish, she pulled out a check and handed it to Alfred. ¡°200 thousand dors. Spend the night with me.¡± Fresh out of the SAT exam, she had just offered 200 thousand dors, all her savings, a year¡¯s worth of allowance, a generous But a ma a man like Alfred was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime find, and she was willing to pay any price. Lea reached out, grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist, and shoved the check back into her mouth. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of coveting my man?¡± Everyone around was stunned, including Zed, who was standing closest. They couldn¡¯t believe such a delicate girl could be so fierce and domineering ¡°Ah! The woman finally screamed in pain. Her friends snapped out of their shock and rushed forward, ready to fight.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. There were only two of them and at least twenty of her friends. One phone call could bring even more people, In Vaporleon City, there was no one they couldn¡¯t handle. Bang! Lea yanked the woman¡¯s hair, pulled her close, and kicked her in the stomach, sending her flying and knocking down several of her friends. ¡°What? nning to gang up on us?¡± She coldly stared at the approaching men and women, her voice soft but her eyes deep and intimidating. They froze, unable to move forward. Lea then turned to Alfred He raised an eyebrow, v, watching her with a delighted, amused smile. Lea had just treated him like her boyfriend domineeringly, making him like her very much. Lea pursed her lips slightly. ¡°Shall we go eat?¡± lly didn¡¯t want the mess of people in front of her to spoil their mood. She really ¡°Sure, your man, your call. Alfred smiled. She pursed her lips again, her cheeks flushing, assertively took his hand, and led the way forward. Alfred chuckled, watching her, and followed along women sprawled on the ground watched this scene with their eyes bulging The worden Why would such an exceptionally handsome and outstanding man submit to such a little girl, docile as a loyal hound? Zed stared straight at Lea. She had fought fiercely for this man, just now with that momentum, as if she was about to sweep across the battlefeld, ughtering everything for him. 0 Chapter 130 Her love was so fierce and profound. He felt even more sour in his heart SEND GIFT Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Lea held Alfred¡¯s hand as they walked across the beach, and suddenly she felt lost. She had no idea about the restaurant he had booked. Alfred chuckled, gently turning his palm to take her hand more securely, and led her towards the seaside restaurant. As soon as she entered the restaurant, Lea was shocked by the scene inside. She had lived twn lives in Vaporleon City. In her previous life, before she was chased out of the Berry family, other than going to school, she had been locked up in Berry Vi. In this life, there were only a few ces that she had visited. So, she did not know there was such a high¨Cend restaurant in Vaporleon CityThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. This was a seafood restaurant. All kinds of marine creatures were swimming freely on its walls and the ceiling. Under the light, it was beautiful. There were only ten tables in the huge dining room, ced at the spots with the best view. It wouldn¡¯t affect the dining. It was mysterious, beautiful. and romantic. While she was surprised, Alfred had already led her to a seat by the window where they could overlook the river Just sitting here and enjoying the night scenery was already enjoyable. In her previous life, although she had achieved a lot in Iverton and the value of her research and development results was immeasurable, Milton had never taken her to a high¨Css restaurant for a meal. It was the first time she came to such a luxurious restaurant in her two lifetimes. While she was recalling the past, the waiter had already served the dishes. Alfred looked at her deeply. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner¡± That brought her back to the present. ¡°Okay¡± Alfred had ordered the dishes in advance. Every dish was exquisite. The color, fragrance, and taste were excellent. ¡°Help yourself, Alfred said with a gentle smile. ¡°Okay¡± Les greedily enjoyed his love. She was afraid these beautiful things would disappear if she were not careful She never dreamed that she and Alfred would have such a time. It was as good as a dream, and she was so absorbed in it that she forgot about time and the world. Until a phone call from Christian brought her back to reality. ¡°Lea, look at the time now. Do you not even know your home after the exam? The exam is not over yet!¡± Christian¡¯s words were like a bomb that exploded over the phone, making Lea¡¯s ears buzz. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and held the phone far away. ¡°Where are you now! With whom? Male or female? Christian asked a bunch of questions. One thing that made parents worried the most was that their girl would be abducted by a bad man when she did not return home at night. This was especially so for Christian, who had grown up in the old era and had never raised a child. Now that Lea was a girl, he was even more worried Lea looked at the time on her phone. It was already 12:30 pm. ¡°No¡­¡± Lea looked at Alfred in front of her and quickly denied it. I¡¯m just celebrating my high school graduation with my ssmates. Ill be back Alfred, on the other hand, was not in a good mood. It seems like I need to get Mr. Berry¡¯s approval as soon as possible,¡® Alfred thought. Christian stopped nagging when he heard that Lea would be home soon. ¡°Hurry up!¡± he ordered angrily. Before hanging up, he asked with concern, ¡°Should I get the driver to pick you up?¡± After Jeffrey¡¯s incident, he also changed his driver. It was someone that Victor, his assistant in the corporation, had trained. 0 Clupter 131 ¡°No need. Jason will send me back,¡± said Lea. ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°Okay¡± After hanging up, Lea said to to Alfred, 1¡­ I¡¯m full.¡± Then, she burped. She had already eaten her fill. It was just that the atmosphere here was so good that she could not bear to leave. Alfred smiled when he saw how she burped. ¡°Let¡¯s go back¡± ¡°Tilsette the bills She dug into her purse, ¡°It¡¯s already done online,¡± said Alfred. She stared at him nkly. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that it¡¯s my treat ¡°When I ordered the food, I seuled the bill directly,¡± Alfred said tly. Lea didn¡¯t know this restaurant needed to be booked three months in advance, and Alfred got to book the room at thest minute because of his special status and wealth. Seeing ng her conflicted expression, Alfred added, ¡°You can treat me next time. We have a lifetime to go Her heart felt sweet again. They came out of the restaurant- Jason was already waiting in the car. Alfred got into the car with her and sent her to Herry Manor before asking Jason to send him back. When Les pushed the door open and entered the house, it was already past one o¡¯clock. As she saw the person sitting on the soda, she could not help but be stunned, Christian sat on the main seat of the sofa. And a nd a man in his early by sixties sat on the single sofa on the left. He wore a ck and purple shirt, and only a small portion of his hair was gray. He had a beard, and his face was fair. His posture was upright, and he exuded the wisdom and elegance of an old noble. He had maintained his appearance well and looked only in his fifties, However, at this moment, there were some blunt wounds on his checks, and his hair was a little messy. Two buttons on his shirt had fallen off, and there were creases. There were also some scratches on the back of his hand. He was in a sorry state and looked defeated. His face was filled with worry, and he couldn¡¯t hide it. Lea was a doctor, so she could naturally tell how his injury came about. She anticipated he had conflicts with others. And it was more than one person. She greeted Christian calmly, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m home¡± ¡°You finally came back. Look at the time Christian looked at his watch angrily. He was angry that Lea came home sote, but he could not re up with a guest around He said, ¡°What are you waiting for? This is also your¡­ grandfather. Come and greet him.¡± He said the word ¡°Grandfather¡± awkwardly. Lea and Matilda were not rted by blood, so she naturally had nothing to do with this man. However, in name, she was raised by Matilda. To outsiders, they were mother and daughter. Naturally, she should call him Grandpa. This was Lea¡¯s first time meeting this so¨Ccalled ¡°grandfather¡°, Henry Fraley. Lea had already recognized him the moment she entered. In her previous life, the most reported person in the medical field was Henry, Fraley Medical¡¯s big boss and chairman, and Matilda¡¯s father, the real pir of support behind her. She did not expect to see him in person in this life. Henry was at the top of the food chain in Matilda that bullied Lea. He was also Lea¡¯s enemy. Seeing that Lea was staring at Henry inquisitively. Christian exined, ¡°Something happened to Fraley Hospital. Henry came here¡­ Chapter 131 Christian was about to say Henry came here to take shelter. Considering Henry¡¯s pride, he said. ¡°He¡¯s here to discuss how to resolve this matter.¡± These were the exact words that Henry had said when he came here. A trace of embarrassment shed across Henry¡¯s face, but he quickly pulled a long face and looked high and mighty There is no need to exin the matter of the Fraley family to a little girl. I have heard many things about this little girl from Marilda. She is the bastard child of Matilda¡¯s husband. Her existence naturally threatened the interests of Matilda and Helen She is a thorn in Matilda¡¯s side. Matilda has been suppressing her and wants to get rid of her, Henry thought. Therefore, his gaze on Lea was dark. ¡°I know about this. It¡¯s all over the Inte, Lea said. Not only on the Inte. The entire city was talking about it not to let their While she and Alfred were dining in the restaurant, the surrounding diners also discussed it. Some people kindly reminded them not to rtives and friends go to Fraley Hospital for treatment. Ime Lea went forward and sat down. She looked like a little hostess, wondering, What does Henry have to be so arrogant in front Christian considered Henry¡¯s feelings and slid not say it directly. However, Lea could tell Henry had fled here because his family was surrounded. From his sorry state, she could tell just by thinking about it. Lea was surprised and happy. She had schadenfreude in her heart. Those people did a good job! Henry turned around and said to Christian. ¡°There¡¯s already some progress in the hospital¡¯s investigation. They said it was because apetitor was framing us deliberately. That serial killer doctor is not our doctor. He just cooperated with us a line. The doctor that Fraley is working with now is someone like Dr. Berry.¡± Lea smiled and thought, ¡°I can¡¯t believe they are using my name to swindle others? 0 SIND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 However, Lea did not show it on her face. The ¡°serial killer doctor Frank is the main doctor in their hospital for organ transnts. He has performed many important surgeries. Because of that, their hospital¡¯s standards and reputation got elevated. Now, he doesn¡¯t even deserve to be mentioned by name. Apetitor deliberately framed them! Henry was referring to Riverview Hospital. He¡¯s so good at finding a scapegoat. It turns out that Matilda¡¯s ability to shift the me to others is inherited, Lea thought in disdain. As expected, Christian believed his words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find out. Christianforted him. Tll think of a way to talk to the military and the police Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Mr. Berry. Ourpany only needs a fair and impartial investigation,¡± said Henry, In other words, he did not need Christian to use his power and connections to pressure them. They had a clear conscience and could withstand the investigation. When Christian heard this, he was even more convinced His trust in the Fraley family was rooted in his bones. He said, I¡¯ll make the call now.¡± ¡°Grandpa, this matter has caused an uproar both online and offline. The crowd is in a bad mood. If we respond now, we¡¯ll charge head¨Con and be enemies with the crowd. Why don¡¯t you take action after the storm has passed¡± Dea said. Christian used to be a soldier and general who had fought on the battlefield. He was immediately enlightened. At the same time, he thought of things about Helen. This was was the first time in his life that he had made a fool of himself. He immediately gave up and didn¡¯t want to stand up for them again. ¡°Lea is right. Look at me, I¡¯m old and muddle¨Cheaded. I don¡¯t even know the major taboos of the military. I should avoid the storm¡­ Henry, don¡¯t worry too much. The right can¡¯t be wrong, and the wrong can¡¯t be right. When the evidence is conclusive, the relevant departments will bring you justice. At that time, you will get more attention and a better reputation, Just treat it as free publicity After Christian said that, heughed softly, Henry¡¯s face immediately turned ashen. A mouthful of blood rushed to his throat, but he held it in and did not dare to spit it out The Fraley family people all believed in power This time, the military came forward. With Christian¡¯s status and connections, if hees forward to help us pressure in private and secretly suppress themotion, it¡¯ll be wonderful for us. But now, I can¡¯t believe he is smiling and saying it¡¯s free publicity. He¡¯s getting more and more shameless, Just because of a sentence from Lea, he stood by and did nothing! With those thoughts in mind. Henry looked at Lea and gave her a sharp re. If not for the fact that he was on their territory, he would have beaten her up Lea turned a blind eye and yed dumb. Then, she nced at Christian and gave him an appreciative look. This time, he was very sober. Although the Berry family and the Fraley family were in a reciprocal marriage, in the past twenty years, whenever the Fraley family encountered any problems, Matilda would use the Berry family¡¯s resources to help solve them. As for the Fraley family, they never cared about the Berry family. They even put it nicely, saying they would not interfere. ¡°Mr. Berry, Mr. Berry. A car drove straight to the gate. Before it was parked, Victor had already rushed out of the car and pushed the door open. He said. ¡°Bad news, our stock is down by the limit again!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The moment he entered and saw Henry, he froze and felt awkward. However, he couldn¡¯t care less when he remembered thepany¡¯s matters. He continued, ¡°After the Fraley Medical incident broke out, ourpany¡¯s shares plummeted. They¡¯re all falling to the limit now,¡± Although this was expected, Christian¡¯s expression still darkened with worry. After several major stock fluctuations, he made adjustments to the group, strengthening the capital chain and reducing the impact of the stock market on thepany. However, as a listedpany, how could they not be affected? 0 Chapter 132 He looked at Henry. Then, he said with a pleading tone. ¡°The hospital was framed Soon, they will submit evidence to the police to prove their innocence. The share price will rise again, don¡¯t you think so, Henry!¡± Victor looked at Henry eagerly when he heard that. Henry¡¯s face turned ashen. Fortunately, the lights in the hall were not very bright. His head was slightly lowered, and his face was hidden in the shadows. Christian and Victor were old, so their eyesight was not good. They could not see clearly, so Henry was not so embarrassed. After a while, he replied stiffly, ¡°Yes¡± Since Christian had already said that, he could only nod. Christian and Victor heaved a sigh of relief. They both thought it was for the best. Only Lea knew what was going on. She thought, This time, Henry will make a fool of himself, I won¡¯t give Fraley Medical a chance! Henry felt a little embarrassed and anxious, so he went to the guest room next door to make a call. Christian treated him as a distinguished guest, Candice had brought the maids to tidy up the guest room for him. It had already be his private space. Nixon was arrested, and coincidentally, Matilda was in the hospital, presiding over the situation. He couldn¡¯t wait to call his daughter to ask about the situation. In the hall. Victor and Christian heaved a sigh of relief. Although it was already midnight, they were both old and did not sleep much, to begin with, so they did not feel sleepy tonight Lea was young and healthy. Naturally, she stayed behind to apany them, mainly to watch a good show ¡°Lea.¡± Victor tried to chat with Lea. ¡°The SAT exam¡¯s written test is over. How did it go? ¡°Pretty good,¡± Lea replied immediately Her answer was so confident that Victor perked up. ¡°You¡¯re going to Conrad University, right?¡± ¡°Are you confident about it ¡°Yes. No problem¡± Victor¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with excitement as he thought, Students who can get into Conrad University are either geniuses or have their strengths. If she can do it, she is not an ordinary person They didn¡¯t interact much, and Victor didn¡¯t know her very well. However, he felt Lea was honest and low¨Ckey. Her performance in dealing with problems, especially in Jeffrey¡¯s thing, showed her intelligence and personality. Victor thought she was sophisticated and decent, which was quite rare. This was also the first time she was so confident. He trusted her even more. ¡®She shouldn¡¯t be bad. Moreover, Mr. Berry wants to transfer so many shares to her to bring her into the corporation and train ber, Berry Group will have a sessor. We should train her from now on and leave thepany¡¯s business to her, Victor thought. Although the person in charge of the corporation was Christian, the real person in charge was Victor, a professional manager Berry Group had too many changes this year. Its stock price had been down by the limit several times in the past month, though it hadn¡¯t caused much damage during the past few times. And it seemed that nothing would happen this time. However, he was getting on in years. If he kept experiencing such things, his heart couldn¡¯t take i ¡°You haven¡¯t even taken the interview yet, yet you¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Christian immediately said those words, bringing Len down. Although he did not investigate Helen¡¯s matter carefully, he could sense that Matilda had praised her too much. He didn¡¯t want Lea to be like this. Lea remained silent and didn¡¯t exin. ¡°Miss Lea has always been steady. Since she says so, she¡¯s confident. She won¡¯t be bad,¡± said Victor 2/4 0 Chapter 132 ¡®Even if she doesn¡¯t get into Conrad University, she can attend other famous schools. In short, she will be a promising young man, Victor thought. ¡°You¡¯re getting worse as you live. How can you listen to a little girl? Although Christian said that, he was happy and proud deep down. The few of them chatted and ate supper. Unknowingly, an hour had passed. There was the sound of a car outside. Someone was there. ¡°Knock knock knock¡­ Someone knocked on the door. The maids had already gone to bed. Lea went to open the door. When she opened the door, she saw Matilda. She smiled and said, ¡°Hey.¡± Henry is here, and now, she came too. There will be a good show to watch. It¡¯s not in vain that I had stayed upte for so long. Lea thought Çú Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Matilda¡¯s expression changed drastically when she saw Lea From the best hospital in the city, Fraley Hospital instantly became the target of public criticism. She received a call from her father When she left the hospital, it was like a disaster scene because Frank had fallen into the hands of the police. And he just so happened to be arranged by Nixon to kill her. It was also from Jeffrey that Matilda learned that he had escaped, allowing them to catch their breath. Now that she thought about it, Matilda realized Lea was the one who deliberately revealed this news to Jeffrey and sent it to her to mislead them, Even so, they were still vigil vignt and made contingency ns. However, it was useless. The police joined forces with the military to strike first. Unbeknownst to them, the attack had almost destroyed their hospital. Matilda wouldn¡¯t dare to conclude that it was Lea if it weren¡¯t for Frank. Now, she waspletely certain that Lea was behind this. She could be sure Lea had set up an inescapable to destroy her And now, at this moment, she seems to be waiting for me. She wants to see how much I have failed and how down and our I am, Matilda thought. ¡°Lea, it¡¯s you!¡± She roared and strode in her hands poised to strangle Lea. Lea¡¯s gaze shifted and she retreated in time, saying, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s . The maids have gone to bed. There isn¡¯t even a maid to open the door for you. Someone has to open it for you right? Grandpa is still awake. Victor is here, too¡± Marilda had already entered. When she heard this, she turned around and saw Christian and Victor on the sofa. She immediately retracted her hands and ced them on her waist. She clenched her fists and dug her nails into her flesh, suppressing the urge to hit Lea. She knew making a move on Lea in front of Christian was like courting death. Seeing her like this, Lea smiled and pretended to be surprised. ¡°Matilda, what¡¯s with the wound on your neck! Startled. Matilda covered her neck with her hand. The incident at the hospital had already caused her to be in a terrible fix. At this time, the exciting alfair with Nixon had stimted her heart and made her uneasy Now that it was mentioned, she was like a frightened bird. ¡°Why are you so badly injured?¡± Lea asked. Matilda could not cover it with one hand at all. There were more wounds from her neck to her chest. Lea spoke with concern and reached for Matilda¡¯s cor. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Matilda screamed, pping Lea¡¯s hand away and backing away. She couldn¡¯t help but think. This innocent¨Clooking little girl is simply a devil. She can give me a heavy blow without me noticing and make me suffer When Matilda saw Lea now, she felt something bad would happen and was afraid. She was even more afraid that the secret of these marks on her body would be exposed. At this moment, she really could not take any more blows. Lea looked at Matilda¡¯s guilty and frightened expression and understood. Sure enough, she has suffered a huge blow today. However, it is not enough. She is still standing here, safe and sound! ¡°What happened?¡± Matilda¡¯s overreaction caused Christian to worry, and he came forward to express his concern No matter what, Matilda was the Berry family¡¯s daughter¨Cinw. They were family. He did not know the rtionship between Matilda and Fraley Medical. Therefore, he thought she had nothing to do with those things and only got innocently implicated because she was from the Fraley family. Victor followed suit. 0Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 133 Although Mati is now a member of the Berry family, shees from the Fraley family. How can she not be worried? With this thought in mind, Victor began to sympathize with her. ¡°Matilda was nervous and agitated. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t organize her words and stammered. ¡°She looked haggard, and I noticed some scars on her neck, which looked serious. I was worried, so I asked said Lea She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Who knew that Matilda would have such a a big reaction? Only when she reminded them did Christian and Victor notice. They were shocked. ¡°Matilda, what¡¯s going on?¡± Christian asked. Faced with Christian¡¯s question, Matilda¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she could not breathe. ¡°It¡­ It was a conflict in the hospital. Those people were too agitated and identally injured me.¡± ¡°Outrageous!¡± Christian was furious. ¡°When you go out recently, bring more bodyguards with you, Don¡¯t let others bully y you.¡± ¡®Although she is the Fraley family¡¯s daughter, the hospital¡¯s matters were all handled directly by Mr. Donovan, the person in charge. No matter how angry the crowd was, they shouldn¡¯t me her, Christian thought. Victor agreed. ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough people, I¡¯ll get some security guards from the corporation.¡± Matilda was instantly so grateful that she cried. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Christian and Mr. Fisher. This kind of thing won¡¯t happen in the At this moment, how could she dare to let their peoplee to her side?¨C Lea nced at Christian. He and Victor had never thought about those scars that way. ¡°Her husband, Ewan, is still in the hospital. At this moment, they even stood up to support her, namely their family. Their protective nature is vividly disyed. They didn¡¯t doubt her at all. They¡¯re getting more and more innocent, Lea thought She didn¡¯t n to let Christian and the rest know about this. She just wanted to stimte Matilda and scare her. As for Maulda¡¯s haggardness, Christian and Victor only felt she was still a young woman who had never experienced such a storm, so she did not understand. Not to mention a woman like her, if such a thing happened to them, they probably couldn¡¯t withstand it. ¡°Your father has been waiting for you in the room for a while. Co squickly, Christian reminded Matilda She looked at him, then held back her words, thinking. At this moment, it is important to put Christian at ease. However, judging from his reaction, he has no idea what role I yed in these events, nor does he know the truth. This is undoubtedly for the best. She nodded and went to look for Henry. Before she left, she red at Lea as she thought, I¡¯ll never be deceived by her innocent appearance again. This little bastard has beening to take revenge on me since the night of Christian¡¯s birthday party. She won¡¯t stop until I die. Lea looked at her calmly, thinking. She is smart enough to know my intentions. But she didn¡¯t know it early enough or thoroughly enough! She moved to the side to make way for Matilda to find Henry. What kind of scene will it be for the father and the daughter to meet now? It is something to look forward to Lea thought Matilda could imagine what Lea was thinking. She looked at Lea again and knew Lea was deliberately waiting for her to meet her father.. Matilda gritted her teeth in hatred and endured it as she walked toward the guest room Lea looked at her back view. Matilda¡¯s sore legs were in high heels, twisting and turning. This scene was ugly andical. Maulda was in a sorry Hate. Lea felt satisfied when she saw it. With a creak, Matilda pushed open the door and stepped inside. ¡°Click!¡± The door was locked. Lea narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t know much about Henry. She was curious about what he would do to the daughter he relied on so much when such a thing happened. She walked over with light steps. Before Lea reached the door, she heard a loud bang and a ng. Chapter 183 As soon as Matilda entered, she was pped by Henry and knocked against the door. She cried out in pain, ¡°Ouch!¡± Even Christian and Victor behind Lea heard it. Their expressions instantly darkened, thinking, ¡°Henry usually prides himself on being noble and virtuous, but he is hitting his daughter ruthlessly! The two of them thought so because it didn¡¯t happen to them. If this matter urred to them, who knew what they would do? The corner of Lea¡¯s mouth twitched. Matilda would have knocked the door open if they hadn¡¯t locked it. Henry looked sinister and vicious. He was so ruthless when hitting his daughter. ¡°Lea, go to bed?¡± Seeing that Lea was about to eavesdrop, Christian ordered in a low voice. ¡°Okay.¡± Lea replied unwillingly because she wanted to continue listening This scene must be exciting Lea thought, ¡°How can a person like Henry not be angry? He had lost hundreds of millions of dors tonight. No, it¡¯s more than that. His fortune continues to drain away, and he can¡¯t stop it. He will lose hundreds of millions of dors, billions of dors, or even more. At , he will go from being the richest man to the most indebted person in Vaporleon City! However, Christian stared at her sternly, and she could only give up ¡°Grandpa, Mr. Fraley looks very angry. You have to be careful. It won¡¯t be good if he loses control and hurts your daughter¨Cinw, Lea looked like she was reminding Christian out of kindness. With that, she went upstairs. Christian was stunned, thinking. So she came over to eavesdrop because she was worried Mailda would be hurt? But it didn¡¯t look like it just now Could it be that I was seeing things? That must be it. My granddaughter is obedient, sensible, and nice to the elders. Sure enough, I¡¯m getting old. Even my eyesight is not good anymore. D SEND GIFT COMMENT Çú Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Seeing his granddaughter go upstairs, Christian nced towards the guest room. The soundproofing was excellent, and there was no more It seemed despite his anger, Henry didn¡¯ty a hand on his daughter again. Christian breathed a sigh of relief. noise. However, with such a major incident, thepany¡¯s stock plummeting, and the group in turmoil, there were many things to handle. So, Christian took Victor to the study to work overtime. Meanwhile, he kept an eye on Matilda and Henry. Since there were no further disturbances, he left them alone. After all, it was their family¡¯s matter. Christian couldn¡¯t interfere even though they were rtives. In the guest room. Matilda collided with the door and fell to the ground. When Henry raised his hand for another p, she held his legs, crying and pleading, ¡°Dad, I was wrong. I failed you. I have let you down, let the Fraley family down, 1¡­ Henry ultimately did not strike Matilda. Hiuing her now wouldn¡¯t help. He had called her here to handle the situation. Henry asked. ¡°What exactly happened? How do we stop the loss and recover from this?¡± He sat on the chair and listened to her report. Matilda was silent and trembling on the floor. After a long pause, she exined the situation, After Nixon was arrested and the hospital was sealed off, she immediately arranged for the most excellent legal team to bail him out. It was to bring him back to handle the situation and to understand the police¡¯s stance. The team,prising over a dozen top¨Ctier professionals in Vaporleon City, was armed with elite connections across various sectors. They worked for five hours to grasp the specifics of the situation The police had more information than Nixon and the hospital knew. They even obtained all electronic records of the surgeries Frank performed at Fraley Hospital, as well as his statements and his employment contract with the hospital. Matilda and Nixon had destroyed all rted information at the hospital a few days ago. They denied Frank¡¯s employment, but it was all in vain. This time, there was no escaping. ¡°Idiot¡± Henry could no longer sit still. He mmed the table and stood up, shouting. ¡°I told you not to rely on Nixon, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Now look at the mess!¡± Matilda looked at Henry, five finger marks appearing on her cheeks. Tears welled up in her eyes, and her disheveled hair clung to her face, dampened by the tears. She looked miserable, yet her eyes were filled with defiance. It was not her decision that the hospital valued Nixon. In fact, Henry personally entrusted the hospital to Nixon after he achieved some decent results. But she dared not say these words. Matilda exined, ¡°Dad, Frank is a serial killer with an antisocial personality. He hid it so well that even the police only discovered it after many years. The hospital didn¡¯t know his background¡± She could only insist on their ignorance. Matilda truly didn¡¯t know much about Frank¡¯s crimes. Nixon only had a slight inkling. She had only vaguely sensed something wrong because she needed Frank to kill Lea. However, as long as they were unaware of Frank¡¯s crimes, the losses were the hospital¡¯s and not theirs. They wouldn¡¯t be convicted. curse as there was nothing he could do. ¡°What do we do now!¡± ¡°Useless¡± Henry could only curse as the we mustpensate the victims for their losses and give the public a satisfactory exnation¡± Matilda was also at a loss. ¡°Now, we must ¡°Compemation! How much do we need to pay! How much has the hospital lost? How much is lefir Can it still operate?¡± Henry bombarded her with questions. He didn¡¯t care about anything else, only his money. Matilda didn¡¯t dare to report the figures, fearing Henry couldn¡¯t handle it and vent his anger on her again. She said, ¡°The finance department is stillpiling the data. We¡¯ll have to wait. I¡¯m arranging forwyers to contact them regarding thepensationwsuin.¡± Henry took a deep breath, suppressing all his anger and frustration. He looked at his daughter with disappointment. He said, ¡°Matilda, you have disappointed me She stayed humbly on the floor, her eyes blurred with tears again.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Henry said. ¡°Don¡¯t ever think you can stay out of this because you¡¯re the Berry family¡¯s danter¨Cinw. If this matter bn¡¯t handleid well, you¡¯ll be Chapter 134 kicked out of the Berry family. Don¡¯t forget, your marriage with Ewan is built on the backgrounds of both families¡± Matikia¡¯s heart was filled with despair. Her marriage was already in tatters, and if these events were exposed, both she and her daughter would be finished. She thought. ¡°No. That can¡¯t happen. Helen is still so young ang. Her life hasn¡¯t even started. She must get through this crisis. ¡°Dad, believe me, I will handle this¡± Matilda regained her confidence. The hospital¡¯s losses are temporary. We can earn it back,¡± This was also Henry¡¯s hope, and his emotions calmed down a bit. Then, he asked, ¡°You and Nixon¡­ He scrutinized Matilda for a long time, his sharp gaze seeming to pierce through her. Then he continued. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between you two, right?¡± Their close coboration in managing the hospital made hun uneasy When the hospital was rapidly developing, with increasing ie and rising stock prices, Henry didn¡¯t care. But now, things were different. He had to ensure there wouldn¡¯t be any more issues. Matilda was stunned. She quickly lowered her head and shook it, denying ¡°No, no. Tears filled her eyes again, full of sorrow, anger, and unwillingness. Henry¡¯s expression finally softened a bit. ¡°Get up, wipe your tears. Don¡¯t let anyone here see you In recent years, the Fraley family had developed rapidly, making Henry look down on the Berry family more and more. He thought Christian was an outdated relic. Hence, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose his reputation because of this incident. ¡°Yes¡± Matilda wiped her tears and fixed her makeup before standing up. ¡°Da, why are you here?¡± Henry rarely interacted with the Berry family and hadn¡¯t seen Christian for years. Moreover,ing here at this time would draw more attention to the hospital¡¯s situation, which was unfavorable for them. His face was filled with displeasure. ¡°Do you think I wanted toe!¡± The Fraley Manor was surrounded by a mob. Those savages stormed in like madnsen, smashing and attacking everything I Henry had been caught, he would probably have been torn to pieces He had escaped under the cover of the servants but still got injured. Then, he had to drive himself here. Christian was highly respected, and his guards were former soldiers, making his house a safe ce. Matika suddenly understood, feeling shocked and embarrassed. She hadn¡¯t expected the crowd to be so crazy, even bringing their fury to the Fraley family¡¯s doorstep. No wonder her father was so furious. He had never been so humiliated in his life. Henry said. ¡°Let¡¯s handle thepany¡¯s matters now,¡± Matilda nodded. ¡°Alright¡± They left the room. Matilda went to the study to bid farewell to Christian. Christian personally saw them off. Seeing them calm andposed, he felt reassured that the situation wouldn¡¯t be too serious On the second floor, Lea stood by her bedroom window, watching them. There were three cars in total, all luxury vehicles. The one belonged to Berry Manor. When they arrived, Henry had driven himself, escaping in a disheveled state. But when they left, they were surrounded by luxury, with drivers, bodyguards, and a special car for the bodyguards. Lea thought it was a ring scene. Watching the cars drive out of the gate, Lea took out her phone and called Lorrand. It was three in the morning, and he was still awake. Lea said. ¡°Hold a press conference tomorrow and announce your matter.¡± alem relentlessly, not giving them any chance to breathe. She wanted to parisiliet ¡°Alright, Miss Lea,¡± Lorrand responded. He had endured humiliation for a long time, and now he could finally bring the truths to light. More importantly, he could seek justice for his deceased wife and young child. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 The next morning, Lea went to Riverview Hospital under the pretext of visiting Ewan. Christian was busy dealing with the chaos caused by the Fraley Group¡¯s hospital, leaving him no time for her. The servants believed she was working hard to please Ewan, as she had not been favored in this household for years. This misunderstanding made it easier for her to avoid Matilda¡¯s watchful spies At 10 am, Lea arrived at Lorrand¡¯s press conference just as it started. It was held in a corner of the first¨Cfloor lobby of the hospital¡¯s inpatient department, with over thirty media outlets present. Some of them were arranged by Chris. As the p press conference began, many patients and their families gathered to watch. Lorrand¡¯s appearance caught everyone¡¯s attention. The hospital¡¯s reputation had skyrocketed due to the influx of patients. As the director, he had also gained significant poprity. After being in the spotlight several times, his presence in the medicalmunity was highly notable Lorrand detailed his previous employment at Fraley Hospital and the reasons for his imprisonment. Lea had already arranged for Jason to threaten and bribe Peter in prison. Now, Peter was brought to the scene to testify for Lorrand. This added credibility to Lorrand¡¯s statements. Finally, Lorrand revealed that his pregnant wife had been held hostage at the hospital, injured during childbirth, and eventually died there. He also disclosed that his daughter¡¯s kidney had been removed when she was just four months old He presented some evidence gathered by detectives to support his ims. He stated that he had reported the matter to the police and requested a thorough investigation. He also announced that he had hired awyer to sue Fraley Hospital. He even pointed out that Nixon was behind all these. After the press conference ended, a Many were moved by Lorrand¡¯s story. Some spectators, especially those with low tolerance for emotional stories, were already sobbing uncontrobly. The entire staff at Riverview Hospital was also shocked. The doctors who had previously doubted and used Lorrand due to his criminal record were filled with guilt and eager to apologize. he future. Some praised his resilience and steadfastness, while othersforted him, wishing his daughter a healthy Before the press conference ended, the news had already gone viral, thanks to the media push and the hospital¡¯s media department¡¯s efforts Since night, Fraley Hospital¡¯s incident had been trending on all major media tforms, and this new story further amplified the attention. Lea checked the inte on her phone and was satisfied with the press conference¡¯s oue. Last night. Henry had implied that he wanted to distance himself and the hospital from the incident, but this exposure would likely thwart his ns. ¡°Miss Berry, what should we do with Peter?¡± Jason asked. Lea replied, ¡°He is still useful. Take him back and keep a close watch on him.¡± Jason replied, ¡°Understood.¡± Lea turned and saw a tall figure standing before her. Looking up, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here¡°{{ Alfred said gently. ¡°I came to see themotion¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let the hospital be at risk. Although they were in a rtionship, ip, they were also business partners. Even though she was using the hospital to attack Fraley Medical, her n would benefit them greatly. ¡°I know.¡± Alfred gave her a look ofplete trust. ¡°What¡¯s your next move? Lea was full of determination. ¡°Let them waste their effort. If nothing unexpected happens, Fraley Medical should disappear from Vaporleon City¡± It was a pity she didn¡¯t have the money. Otherwise, she could seize the opportunity to buy the hospital. That would surely infuriate Matilda and also benefit the hospital¡¯s development. Lea felt delighted when the saw many seriously ill patients leave the hospital healthy and hopeful, as well as the joy on their families¡® faces. She no longer just wanted to use the hospital to develop her power and status. She wanted to grow and improve it for the benelit of many, making the world a better ce. Chapter 135 Alfred asked, ¡°I think mergers and acquisitions are the fastest ways. What do you think? Lea looked up at him. In this, they were in perfect agreement He tousled her hair and said condidendy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. I¡¯ll take care of it. Lea was surprised. It was an astronomical figure, one she could hardly fathom. Alfred checked his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime. Let¡¯s go eat Lea asked, ¡°Sure, where to?¡± Alfred replied. ¡°In these sensitive times, let¡¯s go somewhere discreet¡± Alfred drove her to a Lakeside vi. In the car, Lea browsed the news on her phone. An official was being interviewed about Frank and Nixon. After a moment of thought, she turned to Alfred. The bright sunlight highlighted his side profile, making his expression even geniler. His already lundsome featuresbined with such tenderness were captivating. She asked, ¡°Alfred, I need your help. I need to send a gift to an ally.¡± Alfred turned and smiled, nodding. She continued, ¡°It¡¯s for a detective friend who helped with Frank¡¯s case. He¡¯s good. You know how important reputation is for such organizations. I want to use the hype from this incident to build some fame for them. Could you ask your military friend to mention their organization¡¯s name!¡± Alfred responded, ¡°Sure. What¡¯s your detective friend¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Dark Union¡± Lea briefly exined. Alfred made a phone call. ¡°Norman, when your people are interviewed regarding Frank¡¯s case, mention that relevant information. They have an excellent member named Quicksilver¡± When they arrived at thekeside vi, Lea followed Alfred through the door. Alfred said, ¡°Check online. There should be news by now.¡± Dark Union helped you find the Lea checked her ne and saw a headline, saying, ¡°Dark Union exposed Frank, thanks to a detective genius, Quicksilver.¡± The content was brief and to the point, just as she wanted. She forwarded the news to Quicksilver and said to Alfred, ¡°Il cook¡± Alfred watched her head into the kitchen with great enthusiasm and followed her, feeling very content Meanwhile, at the Fraley Hospital¡¯s CEO¡¯s office. The entire hospital was on lockdown, and the crowd had been cleared, which made it safer for Matilda and Henry. They had arrived at the hospital the previous night and had been working with the core team to handle the situation. They had copies of the evidence held by the police and were dealing with theints. Henry stood in the office, having not slept all night. His eyes were swollen and his face was puffy from the strain, showing his advanced age. Matilda¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Dad, the only way out now is toCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. now is to pay by off the families and settle with them so they drop the charges. ¡°How much will that cost? Mentioning money y made Henry uneasy and annoyed. This morning, he had asked the finance department about the losses. In less than twenty¨Cfour hours, the hospital had already lost hundreds of millions of dors. The finance team didn¡¯t even dare tell him the projected future losses. Thewsuits were extensive, and the amounts involved. were not stall. Matilda replied, ¡°If we don¡¯t settle, we can¡¯t stop the losses. It could lead to all the shareholders facing criminal charges. Çú SEND GIFT Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Henry asked, ¡°How much?¡± *Currently estimated at around 200 million dors, Matilda reported conservatively. He was seething in frustration. Though reluctant, spending the money was much better than going to prison. Moreover, the shareholders had been hounding him since midnight to resolve the issue. If they too faced criminal charges, they wouldn¡¯t spare him either Henry said. ¡°Alright, let t them take the money, but make sure they keep their mouths shut. Tell them what can and can¡¯t be said.¡± ¡°Understood¡± Matilda breathed a sigh of relief. Resolving this matter was crucial. As long as Henry agreed to spend the money, they could manage the crisis. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it right away. As she turned to leave, the door swung open, and Max rushed in with a tablet. He said urgently. ¡°Mrs. Matilda, there¡¯s another problem¡± Matilda tensed but remainedposed, thinking nothing could be worse at this point. Henry snatched the tablet. Upon seeing the trending topic, he flew into a rage. He hurled the tablet at Matilda. ¡°How much more have you been hiding about Nixon?¡± Matilda stepped back, narrowly avoiding the tablet. She immediately knelt to pick it up. Her high heels made the action awkward and ufortable Looking at the tablet, she became utterly nervous. Lorrand had exposed everything and used Nixon. Previously, she had imed ignorance about Frank¡¯s actions to protect Nixon. Now, Lorrand had revealed the illegal medical practices, the use of unqualified drugs, and the coercion of subordinates using their families as hostages. Additionally, the death of Lorrand¡¯s wife and the removal of his infant daughter¡¯s organs were linked to Frank¡¯s case, implicating the hospital This indicated their hospital was involved in more than just a lone serial killer¡¯s actions. Trying to settle this issue with money was no longer feasible. The Riverview Hospital and Lea left them no chance for survival. ¡°Speak now!¡± Seeing Matilda dazed on the ground, Henry shouted. Matilda lifted her bead. ¡°Dad.¡± Then, a heavy pnded on her face. She fell to the ground, instinctively covering her face. She could taste the blood as it dripped from her lips. Max stood by silently while witnessing the scene. Having followed Matilda for over twenty years, Max had seen her in her prime and glory, but only in front of her father did she show such subservience. Now, she was humiliated and wretched, utterly defeated. Henry questioned, ¡°Matilda, I entrusted you with the hospital to preserve and expand our legacy. What have you done? Why did you do this?¡± His rage was uncontroble, and he raised his hand to strike again. ¡°Mr. Fraley!¡± Max immediately pleaded, ¡°Mrs. Matilda didn¡¯t know about these things¡­ Henry¡¯s gaze fell on him. Max quickly added, ¡°She has been busy with the Berry family matters and had no time to manage the hospital affairs. She only knew the general state of thepany. Mr. Donovan handled all the specifics.¡± Matilda, with tears streaming down her face, looked at her father. She silently admitted to Max¡¯s words. Only this way could she protect herself from her father¡¯s rage. However, she knew the truth all too well. Nixon never shared the details but informed her of the benefits gained and the methods used. Their only mistake was being too harsh on Lorrand¡¯s family. When Matilda heard about Lorrand¡¯s wife¡¯s death and his daughter¡¯s kidney removal, she even criticized Nixon for being too ruthless, as it would drive Lorrand to desperate measures. Or rather, she thought Nixon was not ruthless enough to kill Lorrand 100, giving Lorrand a chance to retaliate now, Chapter 136 ¡°Then you deserve even more punishment! He raised his hand to strike again. 1 entrusted you with a hospital worth billions of dors, and this is how you managed it?¡± ¡°Hit me Matilda sobbed, her voice hoarse. She was breaking down under the pressure. No matter what she said, she would always be guilty in Henry¡¯s eyes. She no longer had the energy to deal with him. Matilda retorted. ¡°A hospital worth billions of dors? When you gave me the hospital, it was a failing institution, heavily in debt. In twenty years, it has grown from a debt¨Cridden small hospital to a listedpany. Its scale and profits multiplied a hundred, a thousand, a million times.¡± She added, ¡°Do you think such rapid developmentes easily! You only enjoyed the fruits, but you med it all on me when something went wrong. Then, another p silenced her. Henry was about to strike again but paused. At this point, hitting her wouldn¡¯t solve anything. He M, ¡°Matikda, even if in means sacrificing the Berry family, you must fix this mess. Otherwise, you will lose everything and spend the rest of life in prison. And Helen. You know what her life will be like if her mother ends up in prison.¡± With that. Henry turned and left the office.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Matilda knelt on the ground. Tears streamed down her face while she watched Henry leave. ¡°Mrs. Matilda¡­¡± After Henry left, Max quickly stepped forward to help her. She picked up the tablet and looked at the trending news again. Among them, another headline about the Dark Union caught her eye, exining why Frank¡¯s secrets were uncovered so thoroughly with the help of this detective group. Be it the military, police, media, or detective group, Munad no energy to deal with them now. They were beyond her control. This new blow made her more vignt She ordered. ¡°Investigate Lea and Riverview Hospital, as well as Lorrand. Find out their rtionship,¡± Max replied, ¡°Yes¡°¡±¡±¡± A few days passed, and the Fraley Hospital incident worsened due to theck of a direct response. Early in the morning, Lea received a call from Conrad University. Her exam scores had exceeded the admission threshold. She was invited for an interview. Once notified, she could attend the interview anytime within the next two weeks. She decided to go to Iverton tomorrow and attend the interview the day after. After hanging up, she immediately called Alfred. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°¡°Len.¡± His voice was soft andzy. She realized he hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and she called too early. He probably stayed up all night again. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked when she didn¡¯t speak. Lea replied, ¡°I passed the exam. I¡¯m going to Iverton tomorrow for the interview the day after In thekeside vi, Alfred had just woken up. He checked the time on his phone and heard her news. The result didn¡¯t surprise him because he knew she could get into Conrad University. But her calling at this hour meant she wanted to share the news immediately. She sounded thrilled too. Alfred got out of bed, walked to the window, lifted the curtain, and looked outside. The bright morning sunlight shone on him, highlighting his perfect figure and wless skin. He smiled. ¡°Great. I¡¯m going back to Iverton. Let¡¯s go together.¡± 0 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Lea paused, but she was happy to be able to travel with him. She smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± also pa she quickly received a call from sh Shannon. Shannon had al After hanging up. passed, and they agreed to go for the interview together. Lea packed her things and went to Riverview Hospital to visit it Ewan. Sitting by his bed, she began peeling an apple. *I hired that detective. It¡¯s Quicksilver!¡± he eximed, holding his phone and browsing the web. He was excited. Lea¡¯s eyes glimmered. Alfred had asked a military official to mention Quicksilver, and the effect was astonishing. The Dark Union and Quicksilver had be legendary. This was an unexpected gain in dealing with Fraley Medical Ewan was still thrilled. ¡°That wretch thought she could cheat on me and get away with it. She can¡¯t hide it forever. Fraley Medical is in shambles Bankruptcy is inevitable. She can¡¯t confront me without power and money¡± Lea looked at Ewan. He still hadn¡¯t realized that Matilda¡¯s lover was Nixon. He was a bit naive. However, this might be a blessing for Ewan. Otherwise, he would have suffered from Matilda and Nixon¡¯s scheme. Lea said. ¡°You two will divorce eventually. But if you were to divorce her now, she¡¯d probably wee it with open arms.¡± Ewan frowned at her. Lea knew about Helen¡¯s DNA test results, so he hadn¡¯t hidden anything. ¡°Fraley Hospital is in shambles. Matilda desperately needs money. Even if she cheated on you, she still has rights to the family assets, not to mention her shares in the Berry family,¡± Lea continued, ¡°If you bring up divorce now, you¡¯ll just be her cash cow, allowing her to funnel money to the Fraley family and save their hospital.¡± Ewan panicked. ¡°So what should I do now?¡± Lea replied, ¡°Wait until they sort out their hospital issues¡± Ewan nodded. Looking at his daughter, he asked. ¡°You seem to be helping me a lot.¡± He knew Lea had other motives. Lea said, ¡°She abused me since I was a child. She¡¯ll try to suppress me to prevent me from exposing her and tarnishing her reputation. If she¡¯s having a hard time, I¡¯ll be happy.¡± Ewan nced at Lea, seeing the truth in her words. Lea added, ¡°You take good care of yourself. I¡¯m heading to Iverton for an interview tomorrow. Grandpa¡¯s busy and might not have time to visit you, so take care.¡± It was rare for someone to speak so thoughtfully to him. Even though they were not rted in blood, he was touched and nodded ¡°Lea¡± Ewan suddenly called Lea when she was at the door. She turned around Ewan said, ¡°Good luck with your interview.¡± She was stunned, feeling a subtle emotional stir. People in the Berry family weren¡¯t all bad. Ewan wasn¡¯t inherently evil, just a bit dumb. Back then, Matilda abused Lea out of Ewan¡¯s sight, as Matilda wanted to maintain her image. Plus, they had shown a strong preference for Helen. After learning she had no blood rtionship with Ewan, Lea felt neither love nor hate. Now, their rtionship was rtively peaceful. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied and left. In the evening, Lea returned home to have dinner with Christian. Thepany¡¯s stock had plummeted again today due to the Fraley family¡¯s scandal, leaving them helpless. Christian had spent the whole day in vain and had to return home. The atmosphere at the dinner table was somewhat heavy. Lea spoke up. ¡°I am going to Iverton tomorrow, and the day after, I will be interviewing at Conrad University¡± ¡°An interview?¡± Christian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So you passed the exam!¡° Lea nodded. ¡°Yes, I received the notice this morning. He immediately looked at her with newfound respect. ¡°Alright, I will go with you!¡± His granddaughter was making him proud, so he had to apany her. 1/2 0 Chapter 137 Lea rejected. ¡°No need. Thepany has been busy these days. If you leave, something bad might happen¡± Christian hesitated. Fraley Hospital had another scandal. He had noticed some chies about the matter involving Lorrand. If it was true, then Fraley Hospital was really in trouble. His face darkened, growing somber. After the past few decades, he had left the business world, distanced himself from business dealings, and stopped scrutinizing people. Instead, he blindly trusted those around him. He wondered if he had made a mistake. Seeing Christian¡¯s pensive look, Lea understood his thoughts. She said, ¡°I have prepared for the interview. It¡¯s simple, and it¡¯s only half a day. I will have Jason take two people to apany me,¡± Christian replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have some old friends in Iverton The Andrews family could help. If something happens. I can ask them for help.¡± Lea originally wanted to tell him she was traveling with Alfred. But at this time, she couldn¡¯t reveal her rtionship with Alfred, so she didn¡¯t mention it. Christian was taken aback. Seeing her confidence and thoroughness, he felt reassured. ¡°Then I will have Victor go with you.¡± Lea responded, ¡°No need, you cannot do without him these days¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Christin was startled again, then tentatively asked, ¡°Do you think the Fraley Hospital incident is not as Henry described? Something is wrong? Lea replied, ¡°Grandpa, even if you trust your family and rtives, you should know there¡¯s no smoke without fire. Frank has been involved in so many surgeries, and surgeries require the director¡¯s signature.¡± Her words awakened Christian, and his eyes lit up. He said. Then, I won¡¯t apany you. I will call the head of the Andrews family and have him look after you. Iverton is their territory. There¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t handle. I saved his life once, and he¡¯ll help me Of course, he would look after his precious granddaughter. He looked proud and smug. ¡°Thank you. Grandpa, my.¡± Leajust started when Christian¡¯s phone buzzed. A call came in. He answered it and hurriedly left, not even having time to finish his meal. He said, ¡°Lex, if you need anything, call me. Let Candice and others pack your luggage She replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Lea wanted to tell Christian her exam results, but seeing him so busy, she decided to wait until the interview results came out and tell him everything. At dusk, Matilda also returned to Berry Vi. As Henry said, she had to find a way to fill the Fraley family¡¯s financial hole. At the hospital, she had to deal withwsuits, reporters, and demands for repayment from banks and partners. A rough estimate showed a funding gap of about two billion dors Last time, to salvage Berry Group¡¯s stock price, she and Nixon leveraged the hospital to secure a loan of about a billion dors. Now, this debt was nearly taking her life. Matilda thought it was Lea¡¯s fault. Lea had pressured her in front of Christian toe up with this money. Then, things slowly developed to this point. ¡®Leal Leal¡® Matilda kept repeating Lea¡¯s name in her mind. 2/2 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Creak! The main door swung open, and Max stepped inside, Matilda immediately approached him, not even waiting for him to speak. ¡°What did you find out?¡± Max¡¯s face was somber. ¡°I found some things..¡± but they weren¡¯t anything groundbreaking ¡°Spit it out!¡± ¡°Lea and Lorrand have been in close contact over the past month. Evenst time, when Mr. Christian fainted and was treated at Riverview Hospital, Lorrand was in charge. Matilda was taken aback and wondered, ¡°Yes, I neglected this before. Looking at it now, for them to have pulled that off, they must have a very tight cooperation. They are working together against the hospital and against mr, aiming for the same goal ¡°And what else? Matilda¡¯s voice was urgent ¡°Riverview Hospital used to be under the Andrews Group¡­ Mr. Alfred Andrews Andrews had previously taken Miss Lea there for a check¨Cup¡± Max added. Matilda quickly associated Lea with Alfred ¡®Could that bitch have really seduced Alfred into helping her against me? Lea is attractive, but¡­ I can¡¯t believe she has that much charm, she thought ¡°What else?. Max shook his head. ¡°N¨Cnothing che He then bowed his head, his face pale, barely daring to breathe loudly as he awaited his fate, ¡°Previously, Dr. Donovan also investigated this matter. but he didn¡¯t find any connection between Miss Lea and Riverview Hospital¡± Matilda gritted her teeth, frustrated with his ipetence but also helpless. She forced herself to calm down and rethought the situation. ¡°Where is Lea?¡± ¡°Her flight to lverton is tomorrow morning. She has an interview at Conrad University the day after.¡± ¡°Any news on Alfred?¡± she asked. Max shook his head. As long as Alfred wanted to conceal his identity, even if he walked around Vaporleon City every day, no one would know who he really was ¡°Investigate his rtionship with Lea,¡± said Matilda. Max stared at her, eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Well.. how am I supposed to do that?¡± ¡°What about Quicksilver? Ask him to investigate Only by dealing with Lea could Matilda eliminate any future threats But if Lea and Alfred were already a couple, Matilda couldn¡¯t take any action against her. Otherwise, she¡¯d be going up against Alfred. Not even Matilds, with the powerful backing of families like the Fraley family and the Herry family, red to offend Alfred. Therefore, Matilda had to be clear about their rtionship. ¡°Quicksilver! I remember he exposed Fraley. He¡¯s our enemy¡­¡± Matilda turned her eyes, ring at Max, thinking no one could be more stupid than him. ¡°How can you definitively say who is an enemy and who is a friend?¡± she asked. Matilda believed she had not offended Quicksilver. my name. ¡°Quicksilver is just a detective who works for money. I¡¯m not asking you to hire him in my 1/3 Chapter 138 Max hesitated for a moment, then understood. Tll create a fake identity right now and contact him.¡± At Berry Manor, at midnight, Lea was getting ready for bed when she received a message from Quicksilver. Given the recent events, Quicksilver hadpletely changed his opinion of her, now holding her in high esteem. Quicksilver: [Ms. Berry, someone has approached me to investigate you. Specifically, the Andrews family in Iverton.] they w want to know about your rtionship with Alfred from Lea: [On2] Lea¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Quicksilven (It¡¯s a woman. She wants to know about Alfred¡¯s personal life and to find out if you and he are romantically involved.) If this had been a phone call, Lea would have easily picked up on Quicksilver¡¯s excitement. He was also very curious about how far things had progressed between her and Alfred. Lea raised an eyebrow. ¡®Alfred and I aren¡¯t together. If a woman were truly interested in Alfred, she wouldn¡¯t have been investigating me at a time like this. The fact that she¡¯s desperate to know our rtionship status and hired such a skilled detective she wondered. Lea already had a prime suspect in mind. With such obvious ovepensation, she could be almost certain it was Matilda. Quicksilver: [I set a high price, one million dors. Thedy hesitated for a moment but still agreed. She¡¯s desperate for information and gave a two¨Cday deadline.] Lea: [I know who it is.] Quicksilver was stunned. Quicksilver: [Whot What is she trying to do? Should I investigate her?] Lea being in danger was a normal urrence. Quicksilver was worried and ready to protect her. Lear (No need. I can handle it.] Quicksilver: I¡¯ll reject this job then.] Lea: [No need, just give her what she wants] Quicksilver: [Seriously? This kind of information you¡¯re okay with giving it to her? Lea: There¡¯s nothing confidential about it. Even if you don¡¯t investigate, they¡¯ll find someone else who will. Isn¡¯t this better?] This way, they could monitor the situation. ??? (Besides, I¡¯ll make some money.] The chat box remained still, indicating Quicksilver¡¯s surprise. After a moment, Quicksilver replied: [Are you short on money?] Lea frowned slightly and replied with a simple yes Lea: [Want me to take on some high¨Cpaying jobs for you? The detective alliance had gained a significant reputation, attracting many clients for various tasks, like catching lovers, investigating corporate espionage, finding pets, or locating runaway children, basically anything. They even had offers from intelligence agencies, like one from Crefan, trying to recruit them for their services. Quicksilver knew Lea¡¯s capabilities well During the Frank incident, everything their organization couldn¡¯t find was discovered by her. If she were willing, Quicksilver could secure multi¨Cmillion dor jobs for her. Lea: [That¡¯s not necessary, I need to focus on my exams.] What she needed wasn¡¯t a small sum of money but enough to swallow Fraley Medical, a sum that couldn¡¯t be earned through a few jobs in a short D 11 PM c d hapter 188 ×Ô esides, with Alfred handling things, she wasn¡¯t in a rush. ut Lea did want to make money.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Juicksilver: [Yes, exams are important] ca was still so young, and she should focus on her studies to be even more formidable in the future. That was more important than anything else. Quicksilver [How should I respond to this message then?] ca: [My grandpa and his were close friends. We met at my grandpa¡¯s seventieth birthday celebration. He¡¯s helped me a few times, and I¡¯m very grateful to him. I¡¯ve treated him to meals.] Their coboration at the hospital was something that couldn¡¯t be revealed to Matilda now. Quicksilver: [I know what to reply with, Seventy¨Cthirty split.. no, eighty¨Ctwenty, with you taking the eighty] This was the organization¡¯s rule. The person who did the investigating got therger share. Since the information came from Lea, it was naturally considered hers. Quicksilver orginally wanted to give it all to her, even considering lending her his private savings, but since she didn¡¯t ask, it meant she didn¡¯t need He was especially mindful of Lea¡¯s pride. Quicksilver cherished talent and was very supportive of this genius who had seemingly descended from the heavens, always considering her needs. Lea: Okay 1 Just before dawn, Quicksilver sent the information to the client. The ring was perfect. soon as Max received the information, he reported it to Matilda. Upon reading the information, Matilda breathed a sigh of relief and smiled with satisfaction She had no doubt about the authenticity of the information. It matched her analysis perfectly. ¡®I know Lea can¡¯t possibly have won over someone like Alfred in such a short time! This is the best news I have received in days, she wondered. ¡°Make arrangements. I want to see Nixon.¡± Çú Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Matilda set out from Berry Manor and headed to the detention center. When she arrived and saw Nixon, the sky was still dark. Meanwhile, Lea received a call from Jason. ¡°Miss Berry, Matil is currently at the detention center meeting Nixon. Should I find out what they¡¯re discussing¡°¡± Lea walked over to the window, lifted the curtain slightly, and nced outside. The horizon was brightening, painted with a vibrant red hue, It was going to be a beautiful day. ¡°No need, just keep tracking her movements.¡± Matilda had received a message from Quicksilver and went straight to see Nixon. Len could guess the purpose of Matilda¡¯s visit ¡°Understood!¡± Jason replied. Lea hung up the phone and stood by the window for a while. Less than twenty minutester, Jason called again. ¡°Matilda has left. Her car is heading toward Berry Manor¡± Currently, the Berry family, except for Lea, believed that Matilda¡¯s connection to Fraley Hospital was merely due to her being the only heir of the Fraley family with inheritance rights Lea intended to avoid suspicion and use this fact to lessen the impact on her while finding a way to save the hospital. ¡°I understand.¡± Lea ended the call and then dialed shannon. ¡°Lea, you¡¯re up early!¡± ¡°Are you ready? When are you leaving? Shannon was thrilled and excited. Her luggage was packed, and she was just waiting for dawn to depart. After receiving the interview notice from Conrad University, Shannon had been working even harder. Last night, Shannon worked on the hospital¡¯s security system until past four in the morning With the sky soon to brighten, she decided to stay awake and pack her bags, figuring she could sleep on the ne. Lea heard her excited voice and paused for a moment but quickly understood. Tm leaving on time. Change your flight and go ahead of me. Take Yannis with you, Tell him I instructed him to apany you to Iverton Shannon was taken aback by Lea¡¯s instructions and almost asked if something had happened. However, knowing Lea¡¯s mind and current arrangements, Shannon decided to follow her instructionspletely. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head our now and wait for you at the hotel with Yannis¡± Last night, they had booked a hotel near Conrad University in Iverton. ?? ?? ? ¡°Okay¡± After hanging up, Lea held her phone and looked up. She saw her reflection in the ss window. Lea had barely slept the whole night. On one hand, she was waiting for news, trying to figure out Matilda¡¯s intentions, On the other hand, she was dealing with the research problems that Charles and his team encountered. Since her rebirth, Lea¡¯s daily sleep had been less than five hours. Her young body and strong willpower could sustain her, but the dark circles under her eyes were heavy, making her look somewhat fatigued and even slightly older. Lea thought about traveling with Alfred, but she didn¡¯t want to appear unwell, so she decided to catch up on some sleep. Their flight was a little after ten o¡¯clock, giving her enough time to rest, At Riverview Hospital, Shannon, with a backpack and a small suitcase, came out of the staff room and took the elevator to the basement. Shannon had previously shared a room with Donna to take care of her and to save money. 0 2:41 PM c d Chapter 109 However, Donna often berated and bossed Shannon around, instructing her to do everything. Even though Shannon had mentally prepared herself, Donna severely disrupted her life. Chris couldn¡¯t stand it and arranged for Shannon to stay ay in the s staff dormitory under the guise of employment. Yannis, since saving Lea had been living and eating at the hospital. The basement had several small rooms for the security staff, and he stayed in one of them As Shannon reached the elevator, she saw Chris approaching Chris was dressed in a ck suit with a matching silk camisole underneath. Her hair was parted in the middle and tied back in a ponytail, giving her a stylish and energetic look.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ly too?¡± Shannon asked in surprise, ¡°Chris, you¡¯re up this early Shannon knew Chris was very busy and had a lot on her te, but she hadn¡¯t expected Chris to be out working so early Moreover, Chris looked so energetic and beautiful, making Shannon admire her even more. ¡°Yes, I have some matters to attend to.¡± Chris replied. Lea had purchased Frank¡¯s medical technology patents, and Chris was going to handle the details of the handover. The hospital was gearing up for significant changes, and there were many tasks awaiting Chris. ¡°Why are you heading out so early? Isn¡¯t your flight at around ten?¡± Chris asked, scrutinizing her. After the SAT exam, Shannon had been staying up toote, and her eyes were swollen. She was practically risking her health for her future. chris felt a pang of sympathy, reminded of her younger self. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t sleep. Lea told me to go ahead, so I changed my flight. It¡¯s a good time to leave now,¡± she replied. ¡°Changed your flight?¡± Chris asked cautiously. ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded. ¡°What else did she say? Chris continued. ¡°She told me to bring Yannis along ¡°That idiot?¡± Shannon was taken aback, but she had to admit that Yannis did seem a bit clueless sometimes. She nodded in agreement. Chris pondered for a moment, then took a thick envelope from her brickcase and handed it to Shannon. ¡°This is a bonus from the project. I wish you sess in your interview.¡± Chins smiled. paid yesterday?¡± Shannon stared in disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just get p 10 thousand dors was a huge amount for her. It would be more than enough for her trip. ¡°That was your sry for the month, paid in advance. Take it Chris insisted, pushing the money into her hands. The value of this recent project is much higher than you think. This is just a small part of it¡± Chris knew Shannon was struggling financially but never pitied her or offered private assistance. Shannon was too talented for that Instead, Chris gave her more opportunities at work. Shannon nodded, holding the envelope, feeling the weight of the thousand dors. It was heavier than its actual weight, warm, and deeply touching- ¡°Thank you!¡± Her voice was choked with emotion. Chris nodded. ¡°Good luck The elevator doors opened, and they both stepped in. 2/3 0 Chapter 139 Chris exited the clevator on the first floor. Meanwhile, Shannon reached the basement, dragging her suitcase down the corridor toward Yannis? small room Bang! Bang! Bang! She hadn¡¯t even reached the door when she heard a series of intense noises. ¡°Yannis!¡± Shannon dropped her backpack and suitcase, rushing forward and mming her body against the door Bang! She and the door crashed to the ground, and she felt like she was shattered into pieces. A wave of dizziness and darkness engulfed her vision Shannon heard a voice and forced herself to stay conscious. She blinked her eyes open, and her vision slowly cleared. In front of her stood a burly figure, wearing only tight boxers. From her angle, he looked enormous, like a towering mountain. ¡°What are you doing!¡± The young man¡¯s muscles were prominent and well¨Cdefined, though marked by numerous scars. Particrly noticeable was a long, jagged, and fresh scar on his chest, which was quite shocking. His entire body was drenched in sweat, glistening under the light and exuding raw po power. The scars didn¡¯t detract from his appearance. Instead, they added an air of rugged strength and fierceness. This was the first time Shannon had seen a man dressed so scantily, especially one with such a physique. She was momentarily stunned. A drop of liquid hit her face, snapping her out of her daze. She wiped it off with her hand. It was sweat, dripping from Yannis hair like raindrops, Shannon struggled to get up, but the fall had been hard. Despite being young, her physical condition was poor, not built to withstand such impacts She barely managed to lift herself halfway before copsing back down. Suddenly, she felt her body carried. Yannis had grabbed her arm and lifted her up as if she were a small pet. Shannon felt a surge of humiliation Once she was on her feet, this feeling intensified even more, SHND GIFT Chapter 140 hapter 140 Yannis stood over six feet four tall, towering above her. His broad, muscr frame made Shannon feel tiny inparison as if she had suddenly be a dwarf Instinctively, she took a step back, trying to create some distance between them. But as she moved, her body swayed, and she almost toppled over. ¡°Ah!¡± Shannon let out a startled cry. Suddenly, she felt a weight on her shoulder, and she steadied herself. Yannis had ced a hand on her shoulder to keep her from falling. He leaned in close, examining her with a disapproving shake of his head. ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡± Shannon¡¯s face fished with irritation. ¡°Weak? How am I weak? I just¡­ I just stumbled. Not everyone is like you, with muscles everywhere¡­ Yannis was momentarily taken aback by her response. After making sure Shannon was stable, he turned away, grabbing a towel to dry his damp hair while casting a sideways nce at her. ¡°You damaged my door¡± ¡°What were were you doing in there? With all the banging, I thought you were in danger. She had been so anxious that she had started banging on the door to get his attention. Shannon rubbed her shoulder, wancing in pain as if she might cry from the difort. Yannis looked at her with a sincere, stubborn gaze. Shannon was momentarily stunned. Then she quickly realized that he was expecting her to pay for the damage Seeing that she had understood his point, Yannis asked with confusion, ¡°What kind of danger could there be?¡± Shannon thought to herself, No wonder Chris calls him a fool. He¡¯s definitely a bit of an airhead ¡°So, what were you doing in there?¡± Yannis turned back to face her. Shannon followed his gaze and saw a set of punching bags, some of which were already damaged. The floor was covered in puddles of sweat Training your fist?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not just clueless. He¡¯spletely unsuited to be my partner. If it weren¡¯t for Lea insisting I bring him to Iverton, I wouldn¡¯t even bother?¡± Yannis thought. ¡°So you¡¯re a boxer?¡± ¡°Yes! I want to be a boxing champion Yannis dered, patting the punching bag Shannon blinked in surprise, watching him. His hair was tousled, hanging over his forehead and partially obscuring the light From her vantage point, though, she could see his eyes clearly. They were zing with intense determination, sparkling with ambition. He was a young man with dreams, just like her in the past and like she still was now. Observing the scars on his body, especially the one on his chest, she realized that he was a young man willing to risk his life for his dreams, In a way, they were kindred spirits, both struggling in their own ways. Shannon felt a deep respect for him and a pang of sympathy. ¡°You¡¯ll seed!¡± Yannis¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. He turned to look at her, unable to contain a smile. His smile was warm and genuine, lighting up his eyes. For a moment, Shannon was lost in his gaze, momentarily forgetting what she was supposed to do After a brief daze, she snapped back to reality and changed the subject. ¡°Did you stay up all night?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll sleep soon, Lea said. She found herself admiring him. ¡°But you can¡¯t. Lea asked me to take you to Iverton.¡± 0 Chapter 140 ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go change. He suddenly became all business, with a newfound enthusiasm and politeness. Shannon watched in resignation. Yannis took a quick shower, changed clothes, and grabbed a simple backpack. He appeared before her in less than five minutes. ¡°Let¡¯s go Shannon was surprised by his efficiency. Shannon looked Yannis up and down, then nced at his backpack. He was dressed in a simple white T¨Cshirt and loose ck shorts, typical summer wear. His backpack was empty, likely containing only his passport. ¡°We¡¯ll be in Iverton for two or three days, so you¡¯ll need to bring more stuff, she said. ¡°Got it,¡± Yannis replied. He opened his wardrobe, pulled out two more T¨Cshirts, and stuffed them into his bag. Then be came back to her. Gritting her teeth, Shannon reminded herself that it was Lea who had asked her to bring him to lverton, and she had to endure it She stood on tiptoe, grabbed the bag from his shoulder, and began packing for him. There wasn¡¯t much to pack. His wardrobe consisted mainly of summer T¨Cshirts. ¡°This guy must be so single¨Cminded about bing a boxing champion that he can¡¯t even manage his own life, Shannon thought She folded the clothes he would need, packed them along with some daily necessities, and stuffed the bag half full. Then she handed it back to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yannis took the bag and followed Shannon. When Shannon bent down to grab her own backpack and suitcase, he quickly picked them up for her. carrying them as if they weighed nothing. Shannon was momentarily taken aback. This was the first time someone had been so proactively helpful in her daily life. By the time she snapped out of her daze. Yannis was already a good distance abrad She hurried to catch up. Yannis¡¯s long strides meant each of his steps was nearly double hers. He doesn¡¯t even think to wait for me. I¡¯m exhausted, she thought. ¡°Oh, by the way, how do you know Lea? Shannon called out, Earlier, Shannon had only known that Yannis had been severely injured and was hospitalized. Yannis slowed down when he realized he had been walking too fast and stopped to wait for her. Once she caught up, he answered, ¡°She saved me and I promised to protect her.¡± Yannis¡¯s gaze fell to his chest, his longshes casting shadows over his eyes. His eyes flickered with a distant memory. When he was injured, he thought he was going to die. The only person he had been able to contact abandoned him, leaving him to suffer alone. At that time, Lea had saved him and allowed him to survive. Shannon 14 was moved by the realization. ¡°Once we get to Iverton, be extra careful and make sure to protect Lea, Shannon said earnestly, with a newfound concern and regard for him. Since Yannis could offer more protection for Lea than she could, it was important for Shannon to keep him in good shape. Given the recent turmoil at Fraley Medical, Shannon could understand why Lea wanted him to apany her to Iverton. ¡°Okay, Yannis nodded seriously. The two left the hospital, took a cab to the airport, and met Chris, who was heading to her work site with the driver¡¯s assistance. Shannon pandered for a moment, feeling uneasy. There must be something going on for Lea to arrange for Yannis toe to Iverton. Chapter 140 His only role would be to protect her. Alfred might not be aware of the details, Chris pulled out her phone and called Alfred to exin the situation. While on the way to the airport, Shannon used a ticketing app to secure the nearest flight and rebooked the tickets. Once they were in the airport and approaching the security check, Vannis carrying luggage suddenly stopped in front of her, and Shannon nearly collided with him ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yannis stopped abruptly like that and Shannon would have run into him. It made her wince just imagining it. ¡°Tin hungry,¡± Yannis said. ¡®For someone as big as him, being hungry shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. There will be food on the ne, Shannon thought But when she saw his pale face and the sweat on his forehead, she became concerned. After a night of intense boxing, his energy levels must have dropped significantly. There¡¯s a ce to buy food over there. Go grab something to eat.¡± Shannon said. Yannis stood still, scratching his head. ¡°What now?¡± Shannon asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money with me, Yannis said with a grin. Technically, he didn¡¯t have any money. Shannon was momentarily stunned. She went to the food stand, buying two loaves of bread and two cartons of milk. Considering his size, she added an extra loaf of bread and a She handed him the bread and milk, keeping only one loaf of bread and some milk for herself, and went to retrieve her luggage. Yannis took the food, handed her the lighter backpack, and carned the suitcase himself. Shannon was taken aback for a moment but epted the hackpack and carried on. Yannis followed behind, holding the suitcase and eating a piece of bread. Hisrge frume and the slight distance between them gave Shannon a sense of being protected. It was aforting feeling. On the ne, their seats were together. Yannis let her have the window seat, stowed their luggage, and sat down As Shannon settled in and prepared to cat something, she turned to him. ¡°What about your food?¡± Shannon¡¯s eyes widened as she wondered, With so much food and so little time, and while we were still going through security, he finished everything? Did he eat the bag too!! ¡°Are you¡­ ful ¡°Enough tost for a while.¡± Yannis identally nced at the bread in her hand and awkwardly turned his head away. Shannon was momentarily stunned.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She hit her lip and shoved her bread into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m on a diet¡± Then she nibbled on her straw and drank milk to satisfy her hunger. Shannon was very hungry. She had stayed up all night and had even forgotten to eat a ¨Cnight snack. This was her breakfast. ¡°On a diet?¡± Yannis looked at her. She was 5 feet 6 inches tall, very thin. She wore a white, high¨Cwaisted summer knit top and straight¨Cleg jeans, giving her a slender and elongated appearance. Her waist was so thin it seemed like it could break if you pinched it, and her corbones were pronounced, 0 Chapter 140 To him, Shannon looked like she was starving 1 really don¡¯t understand you girls. You¡¯re already so skinny, and you still want to diet¡± Yannis grumbled as he stuffed more bread into his mouth. ¡°¡­¡± She reached to snatch her bread back, but he had already swallowed most of it. She withdrew her hand, clenching it into a fist ¡®He¡¯s going to Iverton to protect Lea. I¡¯m enduring this for Lea. Besides, what¡¯s the point in arguing with a fool¡® she thought. As the ne took off, Shannon turned to the window, feeling her heartbeat quicken This was her first time leaving Vaporleon City, heading to Iverson to pursue her dreams, dreams full of hope. It was also her first time viewing the city from above. She had dreamed countless times of escaping the city she once feared and hated. But now, she no longer had the same dread or obsession to flee. The best way to avoid something was to face it bravely and conquer it. With Lea¡¯s help, Shannon was ready to confront her challenges. As the ne ascended, the entire cityscape came into view, majestic and beautiful. It filled her with excitement. Above the clouds, the sky was a brilliant blue with floating clouds. This was the first time she had seen such a scene, and it uplifted her mood. Soon, the in¨Cflight meals were served. Yannis requested eight servings in a row, leaving Shannon stunner He opened the meal trays and ate casually,ining that the portions were too small and inconvenient. Many passengers turned to look. Partly because he was eating so much, drawing attention, and partly because his imposing physique and appearance were striking. Added to that, his charming and endearing demeanor won over many, making them find him amusing. Shannon turned away, gazing out at the blue sky and white clouds, pretending she didn¡¯t know this big cater. COMMENT Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Lea woke up just in time. She went to the bathroom to wash up. When passing by the wardrobe, Lea hesitated and turned back to open the wardrobe. It was full of clothes with tags on them. Christian had arranged for the maids to buy them for Lea. Since Christian decided to take care of his granddaughter personally, he considered everything from clothes, bags, and shoes to cosmetics and skin¨Ccare products. He guaranteed Lea got whatever she needed as a rich, youngdy. Although the Berry Group was not highly profitable, Christian was an old man. He did not buy mansions or luxury cars, nor was he extravagant. He still had a lot of savings. Therefore, Christian had enough budget to buy luxury brands for his granddaughter. Lea thought about Alfred. She was going with him this time, so she picked out a few sets of clothes, opened the suitcase Candice had packed for herst night, and changed the clothes. Candice was aged and conservative. In terms of fashion, she was far inferior to Lea. It was almost ten o¡¯clock when Lea arrived at the airport. Jason drove her. After leaving the car, Lea went straight to the airport lounge. She had just entered the entrance and only taken a few steps when the number of people around her suddenly increased and yelled. ¡°Look at that youngdy! Wow! She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± one eximed. ¡°Her hair is so beautiful! Her face is so pretty! And her eyes, her nose, and her lips are all perfect!¡± someone echoed. ¡°She has a good figure!¡± yelled another person. ¡°Her legs are long and slender!¡± said someone. ¡°Her skin is smooth and tender!¡± another onlooker praised. ¡°She¡¯s literally a goddess!¡± someone made an extravagantment. ¡°Is she a Princess or something?¡± one asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone that¡¯s so graceful!¡± a person said in surprise. People discussed non¨Cstop. More and more people gathered around and shouted at Lea. They took out their phones and tried to take photos 18:24 Tue, Aug 6 B Chapter 141 of her secretly. They wanted to surround her, but they were afraid of disturbing her. Lea was stunned. She wondered why there were so many people around. More people rushed over. Some people were wearing team uniforms and holding signs and banners. There were photos of a gorgeous beauty and all kinds of exaggerated banners. Lea took a cursory nce and understood. These people were there to wait for an A¨Clist celebrity. +35%3 ¡®But isn¡¯t this ce a little far from the arrival hall? Why are they here? There are still people approaching here. Have Ie to the wrong ce?¡® Lea asked herself. She looked around in puzzlement. She did note to the wrong ce. Once again, she confirmed she was in the right area. These people were attracted there by the photos shared on Instagram, Twitter, and other social media. A few photos and short videos of Lea spread on the Inte. [I spotted a looker,] someone wrote his tweet. [This is the real Princess!] A girl posted on Instagram. [Come on, she¡¯s so stunningly pretty,] a person said in a group chat. [Wow, I saw her in person! She¡¯s so beautiful. She¡¯s simply the best¨Clooking person!] Someone confirmed. [The the best¨Clooking person? More beautiful than our idol? That¡¯s impossible!] A fan of the A¨Clist celebrity did not believe it. [Come and take a look, or you¡¯ll miss it and regret it for the rest of your life.] There were still iingments. The crowd quickly gathered around. The atmosphere was as lively as fan meetings of the top stars. Lea was speechless. Are young people nowadays so vain? I¡¯ve only dressed up nicely. I wouldn¡¯t have dressed up like this if I knew this would happen. At least I could wear a hat and sunsses to cover myself up, Lea thought helplessly. ¡®Now what?¡± she wondered. She looked back and realized Jason was not there yet. She felt a little flustered. A top¨Cnotch Mercedes¨CBenz business car was parked at the entrance. 18.24 Chapter 141 Aug Alfred raised his eyebrows in frustration. ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± He did not like his whereabouts to be exposed. Seeing so many people made him irritable. He was even more annoyed when Chris called and said Lea had asked Yannis to go to Iverton. Craig, who was driving, read the banners raised by the crowd and understood. ¡°Sir, that¡¯s a superstar. I guess her fans are sending her off.¡± 9 +35% Also annoyed, Craig added, ¡°Are celebrities nowadays all so high¨Cprofile? Do they really need fans to send them. off? Isn¡¯t it too much to create hype?¡± Eddie¡¯s eyes lit up as he noticed the figure in the crowd. ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous!¡± As he eximed, his pupils dted as he carefully sized the woman up. He rarely paid attention to women. This was the first time he had praised a woman¡¯s beauty. Craig followed Eddie¡¯s gaze, and his eyes shone, too.. ¡°She¡¯s indeed beautiful. Her figure and temperament are amazing!¡± Craig said, ¡°She must be some new celebrity. Whichpany is she from? I decide to be her fan from today onward.¡± Eddie said, ¡°Get me an autographed photo. I¡¯ll put it by the bed.¡± Alfred was surprised. These two people acted weirdly, especially Eddie. Alfred raised his eyebrows and looked over. As he watched, his face darkened. Craig continued, ¡°Eddie, help me get a luxury car, a custom¨Cmade suit, the kind that Mr. Andrews wears, and a watch worth 400,000 dors. I want to pursue- ¡°Shut up!¡± A cold voice sounded. It was Alfred¡¯s furious order. Craig immediately fell silent. He heard a loud bang. It was Alfred pushing open the car door and striding toward the crowd. His aura was as if he was going to get the beauty away. ¡°Is Mr. Andrews also starstruck?¡± Craig was confused. ¡°Even if he likes thedy and wants to pursue her, he can¡¯t go to her in public like this. This will cause panic.¡± On such an asion, Craig was usually the one panicking. ¡°Besides, he still has Miss Berry. If he does this, what should Miss Berry do? Miss Berry- 18:24 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 141 He looked at the eye¨Ccatching figure in the crowd and felt something was wrong. ¡°Lea!¡± Eddie eximed and got out of the car. ¡°Yes. Miss Berry, she-¡± Craig paused for a moment. ¡°Damn it!¡± Craig hurriedly got out of the car and ran over. Lea was bewildered and panicked. Fortunately, those people only surrounded her and appreciated her appearance. They did not goi did not cause chaos. to her and She was so good¨Clooking that everyone wanted to protect her from the bottom of their hearts, so they kept at distance. But if this continued¡­. I must escape, Lea made up her mind. The moment she turned around, she bumped into a firm chest. Before she could see who it was, her head was covered and she went o out. She did not see the face, but she smelled the fragrance. It was Alfred¡¯s unique scent. Lea felt relieved and allowed. him to protect her as she followed him. The crowd watched them in puzzlement before they reacted and wanted to chase after them. Craig and Eddie blocked the exit. Craig stretched his arms and demanded sharply, ¡°Guys, thedy is no star. She¡¯s only a regr person. Please don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Outside, Alfred had already pulled Lea into the car. He drove, turned the car around, and left, leaving no chance. for the crowd to follow them. Besides, the crowd would like to protect such a pretty girl, who looked young and innocent, so they did not chase after her. ¡°A regr person? What a pity. If she wants to debut, she can be famous in the entertainment industry with her looks, someone said regretfully. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of good looks if she doesn¡¯t be a celebrity, another person echoed. ¡°Please be a star!¡± A person prayed. The others also expressed their regrets. 18:25 Tue, Aug 6 B Chapter 141 Craig rolled his eyes. ¡°She still has to go to school. Please leave her be.¡± Anyway, Lea had already left. Craig said a few more perfuncto did not dare to see Alfred immediately. They talked about pursuing Lea and wanted an autographed Alfred brought Lea to the VIP lounge, an extremely secretive ¡°Bang.¡± The door closed behind him, and the quiet room seemed ful I Lea touched the tip of her nose in embarrassment. Those pe some celebrity.¡± The scene was so exaggerated. Lea felt awkward recalling it. 18:25 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 141
+35% Craig rolled his eyes. ¡°She still Il has to go to school. Please leave her be.¡± Anyway, Lea had already left. Craig said a few more perfunctory words and ran away with Eddie. However, the two did not dare to see Alfred immediately. They talked about pursuing Lea and wanted an autographed photo of her! Alfred would tear them apart. Alfred brought Lea to the VIP lounge, an extremely secretive waiting room prepared for special people. ¡°Bang- The door closed behind him, and the quiet room seemed full of tension. Lea touched the tip of her nose in embarrassment. ¡°Those people must have made a mistake. They thought I was some celebrity.¡± The scene was so exaggerated. Lea felt awkward recalling it 18:25 Tue, Aug 6N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Alfred looked Lea up and down. She was dressed exquisitely today. She was wearing a light yellow strapless dress. Her soft long hair that reached her waist was tied behind her head with a headband of the same color. Her skin was so smooth that it glowed. She was gentle and pure. Her every move was like a painting. ¡°Lea!¡± Alfred said as he leaned forward. Lea leaned back against the door and met Alfred¡¯s gaze joyfully. It was not in vain that she had dressed up properly to please him. He surely liked it. Alfred¡¯s slender fingers traced her eyebrows. His eyes were filled with worry. ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m nervous. I¡¯m afraid someone will snatch you away.¡± Lea looked at him in shock. She never thought a person like him would worry about losing her. She wrapped her arms around Alfred and stood on tiptoe to press her heart against his. ¡°No. I¡¯ll never leave you unless you don¡¯t want me anymore. This was a promise, and it was what she was thinking. If one day Alfred did not like her and did not want her anymore, Lea would set him free. Alfred caressed the back of her head and kissed her hair. His eyes were red, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Silly girl. How would I not want you?¡± Lea buried her head in his arms and listened to his heartbeat. She felt herself lucky. There was no time for them to hold each other anymore. Alfred led her through the VIP and boarded the ne. passage After boarding the ne for a while, Lea received a message from Jason. [Miss Lea, Nixon has bee released on bail.] Lea gripped her phone tightly, and her expression instantly turned grim. After dealing with Nixon several times, Lea learned what a person Nixon was like. He had a lot of connections, and he even befriended crazy people like Frank. His methods and style were merciless, and he had no¨Cmoral standards. That was also the reason L asked Alfred to help her during the operation. She had asked the military to suppress Nixon and facilitated the police to arrest Nixon immediately. Chapter 132 Once Nixon was out, he could stir up this mess again and cause a change, which was not what LeaN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Alfred was sitting beside her. Les did not want him to worry, so the quickly regained herposite and replied to Jason Did Matilda bail him out? INo, it¡¯s Henry I answered Jason. Lea was surprised. Lea knew the old man, Henry, only cared about benefits. He bailed Nixon out for only one purpose: to protect the Fraley family¡¯s benefits. But she was curious. What should Henry do in such a hopeless situation?¡± Lea¡¯s eyes shed with an evil glint as she texted: [Keep an eye on Nixon 24/7. Call me as soon as he makes a move.] She could not let Nixon affect her operation this time. She must cut off Fraley Hospital¡¯s future and destroy Matilda¡¯s backer. [No problem, Miss Berry.] Jason replied. Knowing Alfred was by Lea¡¯s side and would not let anything happen to her, Jason could stay Vaporleon City without worrying about her. Alfred was working on hisptop when he turned to look at her. Lea smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He nodded and went back to his business. During this time, things in Iverton had piled up for him to deal with. in Alfred still had important arrangements to make after bringing Lea to Iverton, so he had to settle everything in advance. Lea had beencking sleep recently. Lea soon felt sleepy since there was nothing much to do now, and the ne was swaying. She leaned back in her chair and fell asleep in a short while. In her sleep, all kinds of things from her previous life gradually lingered in her heart. She subconsciously leaned toward Alfred. Alfred moved his body to let her lean morefortably. Perhaps it was because she was leaning against Alfred, Lea slept soundly. Her expression was 18-26 Tue, Aug 6, Chapter 142 peaceful, and her exquisite face had a gentle look. Alfred turned to look at her with a satisfied smile. Three hourster, the flight arrived at Iverton. The ne slowly descended from the clouds. Lea had already woken up. She looked out of the window. It was midsummer, and the weather in Iverton was nice. The sun was shining brightly, and the sky was clear. The city was disyed in her vision. Iverton was thergest city in the country. It was like a boundless ocean, advanced and prosperous. It was ranked in the top five among the top ten cities in the world. It was the city Lea was most familiar with and unfamiliar with. In her previous life, she had spent thest eight years of her life there, the most creative part of her life. She had also traveled abroad a few times and looked down on the city during the flights. However, she spent almost all of her time in Andrews Group¡¯sboratory. The rest of the time was spent in the apartment that Milton had bought for her, as well as a vi that they had stayed in when they got married. Therefore, she was unfamiliar with this city. As Lea got closer to the ground, the various buildings gradually became clearer in her vision. They were also somewhat different from what she remembered. There was a ten¨Cyear gap. In this era of rapid development, ten years could almost change the entire appearance of a city. It was more modern and high¨Ctech. But Lea did not care about any of that. What Lea cared about was the people who lived in this city and schemed against her in her previous life. Those who had used her, hurt her, took her life, harmed her child, and stole the fruits of herbor¡­ ¡®Milton, and Abigail. When Lea thought of the two names, her expression turned heavy. Her gaze became deep, and killing intent surged in her eyes. The moment the ne touched the ground, she exerted force with both hands and dug them into the leather of the armrest. Alfred turned his head and only saw her side profile. However, he could imagine the tension on her 18:26 Tue, Aug 6 B. Chapter 142 perfect face. +35% Afraid that Lea would feel ufortable, he quickly retracted his gaze and looked ahead. He subconsciously tightened his grip on the armrest of the seat and swore in his heart, ¡®Lea, since I brought you back to Iverton, I promise you¡¯ll get what you wish.¡± ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the ne haspletely stabilized. Please dene from the front door. Thank you!¡± The announcement sounded, and the passengers got up. The cabin suddenly became lively. Alfred got up and picked up Lea¡¯s luggage. ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡°Sure.¡± Lea followed. Craig and Eddie had already gotten off the ne before them and arranged to pick them up. After leaving the airport, a top¨Cnotch Mercedes¨CBenz was waiting outside. Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat was Craig. After the two got into the car, Alfred said, ¡°I¡¯ve booked a new hotel for you. You can cancel the booking of yours.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lea replied. Anyway, she would listen to Alfred. Craig clicked his tongue and subconsciously nced at them. The hotel was bought by Eddie at Alfred¡¯s request on the ne. Before it was bought, it was owned by the Andrews Group. It was probably because Alfred did not want to use the family¡¯s resources to woo women. Besides, although he was the heir of the Andrews family, he had yet to enter the corporation to work, let alone take over. Conrad University was 120 years old. It was located in one of the prime locations of Iverton. Alfred had bought the best hotel near the university with over 1.2 billion dors. Craig did not expect Alfred to be so crazy when it came to pleasing Lea. He wondered how Lea would react when she found out. Craig guessed Lea should be d and love Alfred even more. Alfred was such a wonderful man with a handsome face. If Craig were a woman, he would be willing to throw himself at Alfred. 4/5 18:26 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 142 With that thought in mind, Craig felt Alfred¡¯s dream woulde true. He happily drove toward the hotel. Seeing how happy Craig was, Lea frowned in confusion. The car arrived at the hotel half an hourter heading from the airport. ¡°Sir, Miss Berry, here we are,¡± said Craig as he stopped the car. @+34%2 1 Lea raised her head and could see the sign in front of the hotel. Elysium Hotel. Her pupils constricted, and her gaze turned cold. She did not know Alfred had already bought the building on the ne. She only knew that this was a hotel the Andrews Group owned and that the current manager of the Andrews Group was Milton. Now, she was going to stay in the hotel Milton was managing, which creeped her out, No matter how fearless and confident she was now, Milton was the nightmare of her previous life. He was the one who made her suffer a crushing defeat and pushed her into a bottomless abyss. Tue, Aug b Chapter 143 Chapter 143 ¡°What happened?¡± Alfred noticed Lea staring at the hotel¡¯s logo. Her face was pale, her body was trembling, and her eyes were dark. He asked with concern, ¡°If you don¡¯t like this hotel, we can book another one.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lea shook her head and smiled faintly. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m a little carsick.¡± She was afraid. But she would never run away. She was back for her foes. Even if Lea had to die, she would not back down. Lea got out of the car and mmed the door shut with a bang. She walked forward and stood at the entrance, staring at the hotel. Alfred followed out and looked at Lea¡¯s back. Her beautiful pale yellow back blended with the sunlight. It was so sweet and dazzling. His gaze unconsciously revealed a strong sense of greed, as if he wanted to take her all in. After standing there for a moment, Lea turned around and smiled at Alfred. The grimness in his eyes was dispelled by her smile as he stepped forward. ¡°Go inside, or?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send the address to my ssmates and ask them to be here,¡± Lea said as she sent Shannon the location. Alfred¡¯s eyes shed with consideration. He raised his hand and tucked Lea¡¯s hair behind her ear. ¡°I still have something on. I should go. If there¡¯s anything you need, tell Craig. He¡¯ll take care of you for the next two days.¡± Lea reached out and adjusted the cors of his shirt ¡°Craig stays here. What about you?¡± Craig was Alfred¡¯s bodyguard and had been protecting Alfred¡¯s life since they were young. Lea would not be at ease if Craig did not stay by Alfred¡¯s side. ¡°This is Iverton, our family¡¯s territory.¡± He raised his eyebrows and smiled reassuringly. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯tck capable people around me.¡± ¡°If you need one, just let me know. I can find anyone you need for you,¡± added Alfred. 18:27 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 143 B ¡°Okay,¡± Lea replied. She stood on her tiptoes and pecked on the corner of his mouth. It was a parting kiss. 34 His slender fingers pressed against her delicate lips as he chuckled. His eyes were filled with desir ¡°After this interview is over, you¡¯ll be a university student. You¡¯ll soon be 20 after your birthday.¡± ¡°My Lea.¡± His gaze fell on her. ¡°It¡¯s a mature adult now.¡± Alfred restrained himself, anticipated, and waited. Lea looked straight at him, his reddened eyes full of lust. Her red lips moved, and between her lips was the coldness of his finger. Her throat was tight, preventing her from speaking, and her face turned red to the roots of her neck. Afterforting her, Alfred retracted his hand. ¡°Go and rest. I should get back to business. I¡¯ll see you when I¡¯m done.¡± Eddie drove a car and waited for him. ¡°Alright.¡± Lea watched Alfred leave. She then turned around and walked toward the hotel entrance with a cold expression. Craig followed her. As soon as they entered, the manager of the hotel weed them warmly with the waiters and ushers. He bowed and greeted them. ¡°Wee!¡± Lea was taken aback. ¡®Is the service in this hotel always so warm? With so many people weing the guests here, don¡¯t the waiters have to work?¡® In her previous life, the Andrews Group had coborated with Conrad University on several important research projects. She was in charge of team formation and project management. Severalboratories were built in the hotel. Lea had stayed in this hotel for quite some time. At that time, not to mention the hotel manager, even the ushers would look at her with disdain. Now that Lea thought about it, it was her best friend, Abigail, who had always been by her side, acting as her secretary, and assistant, and even taking care of her daily life had privately informed everyone about Lea¡¯s past¨Ca murderer who had been sentenced to death. Therefore, everyone despised her and wanted to step on her head. Such a strong contrast made Lea unustomed, but she feltfortable being respected. 2/5 18:27 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 143 Seeing the surprised look on Lea¡¯s face, they knew they had been too enthusiastic. But they had no choice. +34% Just an hour ago, the hotel¡¯s owner suddenly changed without warning. One had to know that this was a high¨Cquality hotel under the Andrews Group. The news they had heard from the high¨Cups was that it was all because of the person who was going to stay in the hotel. Theynded their gazes on the charmingdy and admired her prettiness. Craig was also shocked by their enthusiasm. ¡®Didn¡¯t Mr. Andrews want to keep a low profile? Now, even Miss Lea was startled, Craig thought. ¡°We¡¯ll¡­ we¡¯ll check in,¡± he said, diverting their attention. ¡°Alright, this way, please,¡± said the manager. The manager came forward and personally led them to the reception. After checking in, he sent them upstairs. Lea would only stay at Iverton for two days. She would leave after the exam tomorrow. She did not bring much luggage. There was only a small suitcase that Craig carried. The hotel had a total of 25 floors. The first to fifth floors were restaurants and entertainment hall, and above that was the hotel. It was a five¨Cstar standard. Their room was arranged on the sixth floor. After checking in, Lea was waiting for Shannon and Yannis. It was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon when they arrived. Shannon opened the door and was dumbfounded. Lea, this hotel is too luxurious!¡± She was so shocked that she left her suitcase at the door. She grabbed her bag with both hands and brought it in. She looked at the walls, ceiling, floor, and furniture. Even if it was just an inconspicuous small object on the table, she had never seen it before. At first, Shannon took her time. Then, she jogged around the room and went forward to push open the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows. ¡°Conrad University! It¡¯s Conrad University! Leal Look, it¡¯s Conrad University!¡± The hotel had a good view. At the height of the sixth floor, one could see the front campus of 18:27 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 143 Conrad University. The university¡¯s main entrance was a ssical and elegant gate with marble pirs and three arches. There were no high¨Crises on the campus, only low¨Crise buildings. The white buildings were neat and well¨Carranged. The garden was beautiful, and the trees were shady. It was a wonderful ce with human intelligence. Shannon¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she watched. She was so close to her dream, within arm¡¯s reach. Lea originally did not feel anything. To her, Conrad University was a springboard that could also hide her identity very well. Of course, she could also get close to her enemies. But now, Shannon¡¯s emotions had infected her. In her previous life, Lea also dreamed of going to Conrad University. She wanted to improve her knowledge, perfect her talents, and make herself more outstanding and powerful. But her dream was shattered. Now that she recalled her dream, Lea¡¯s heart vibrated with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard to stay here for four years in the future,¡± Lea said. When Shannon heard that, she was delighted and also calmed down a little. She was 99% sure about getting into Conrad University. But after staying there for four years, it would not be as exciting. ¡°Lea, how much does this hotel cost per day?¡± asked Shannon. This was the first time Shannon had seen such arge and luxurious room. The famous paintings on the wall were all authentic. Compared to the hotel they had booked themselves, the difference was like heaven and earth. ¡°About 8,000 dors a night,¡± Lea answered. Shannon was awestruck. ¡°Alfred has already paid,¡± Lea added when she saw how shocked Shannon was by the price. If it were her, Lea would not spend so much money to stay in a hotel, even though she could afford
  1. it.
18:27 Tue, Aug 6 B Chapter 143 However, she happily epted Alfred¡¯s money. Shannon heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. ¡°Mr. Andrews is so nice to you!¡± She said sincerely, ¡°Lea, you still have to go to school. Other hope you and Mr. Andrews can get married early and let him protect you.¡± Lea coughed. She was drinking coffee and choked. Her face turned red. ¡®Marry Alfred?¡® Just thinking about it made Lea¡¯s heart palpitate. She wished she could marry Alfred right away. But there was a long and arduous path of revenge between them. Not just hers, but also Alfred¡¯s. There was still a world of difference between the Berry family and the Andrews family. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Seeing that Lea had fallen into a deep silence, Shannon thought that Lea was thinking of working and studying simultaneously. She had also considered the difference in status between the Berry and the Andrews families. However, she was young and did not have much life experience. She felt that true love would be able to ovee anything. Shannon sat beside Lea and exined seriously, ¡°Lea, there are too few people in this world who are sincere to others. If you meet someone like that don¡¯t miss the opportunity. Mr. Alfred is such a person.¡± A third party always saw things more clearly. During this period, Shannon had seen how attentive Alfred was toward Lea and could feel how deeply he loved her. Furthermore, when Alfred looked at Lea, one could tell just how deep his love for her went. Shannon had never been loved since she was young As such, she valued this kind of true love very much. Shannon knew that Lea was the same. Since she had been young, all her rtives had been out to harm her and treated her very badly. Lea gave her a warm smile and did not answer. Instead, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yannis?¡± ¡°Craig said that there aren¡¯t enough rooms, so he asked Yannis toe backter.¡± Lea paused before she frowned. ¡®Not enough rooms?¡® Lea wondered. Lea felt that there were not many guests there. Mainly because the hotel had high standards, and charged high fees, so they usually weren¡¯t at full upancy. However, now that they had Matilda to make a move, especially so in the daytime. to make a move, especialled here, the hotel was very safe. It would not be easy 1 She wiped the coffee stain from the corner of her mouth and crossed her legs on the couch. Then she grabbed herptop, ced it in herp, and typed in the code to hack into the surveince system. When it was dark, Yannis was brought to the hotel and was given a room at the end of the corridor on their floor. 18:27 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 144 G Lea had wanted him to stay in one of the rooms either opposite or beside hers. However, this was fine as well. They didn¡¯t leave the hotel. On one hand, it was for safety. On the other hand, they had a lot to do as well. B +34%2 The meals were all delivered from the hotel. They were all top¨Cnotch dishes. Even Lea, who had experienced a more luxurious lifestyle, had not seen some of these dishes before. However, they were all dishes Lea loved. It was probably a coincidence, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it. It had not crossed Lea¡¯s mind that Alfred had been the one who had asked the chef from the hotel to make them personally. Since they had an interview the next morning, they had gone to bed at 11. The two of them were sleeping soundly when the fire rm suddenly sounded. The rm seemed to pierce through their eardrums and the floors of the building. Lea had been sleeping soundly, but her eyes snapped open. She rolled out of bed quickly, taking the bag she had prepared beforehand by her bed, and headed outside. Clearly, Lea was much faster now than before. Before she left, she grabbed the fruit knife from the tter behind the door and hid it behind her. When they opened the door, thick smoke assailed their noses, choking the two of them until they almost passed out. The corridor was already filled with people. Everyone was running around and cursing. ¡°What happened? Why is there a fire?¡± ¡°Where did the fire from? What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°What kind of lousy hotel is this? I¡¯m paying 6 thousand dors a night and there¡¯s a fire in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the hotel¡¯s emergency team?¡± ¡°Get me out of here!¡± ¡°Elevator, take the elevator!¡± ¡°Hurry and go downstairs!¡± 18:28 Tue, Aug b Chapter 144 ¡°Hey, you¡¯re stepping on my slippers.¡± ¡°Lady, you¡¯re exposed!¡± ¡°Hey! Pervert, I¡¯ll dig out your eyes if you look at me again!¡± ¡°Darling, where are you¡­¡± The sounds of a child crying filled the air as well. +341 There were even people who had run out even before they could put on some proper clothes. Lea and Shannon were the calmest. They covered their mouths with wet towels and looked at each other. With a tacit understanding, they distanced themselves from the crowd and headed for the stairs. With such a huge fire, they had to quickly leave. The stairs would be the safest. There were the most patrons on this floor. The fire was evolved at a few of the exits and people moved around with difficulty. A few timid customers reached the stairs but did not dare to move after seeing the fire. They stood rooted to the spot, in a panic. Lea turned around and observed her surroundings. The fire had destroyed the circuits. On the ceiling of the corridor, there was another shower of sparks. The lights shed before they went out.. plunging them into darkness. Some customers held emergency shlights and their cell phones to illuminate their surroundings. Even so, it was hard to see. The fire had spread to a few rooms as well. It was dangerous to stay here. Lea pushed the person in front of her hard towards the exit. Whatever the reason, she didn¡¯t want to die here. Lea still had a lot to do. She couldn¡¯t die. Lea pushed the person in front of her, causing a chain reaction such that the people who had stopped at the exit were also pushed into the stairwell. Everyone reacted and started pushing toward the stairwell. Soon, the hotel¡¯s staff arrived to evacuate the crowd and put out the fire. The stairway became the main exit, and with guidance, the evacuation was proceeding faster. Lea had already squeezed through the crowd to a spot not far from the staircase. She coughed, choking quite badly on the smoke. She nced at the exit and quickened her pace. Suddenly, a force behind her knocked hard against her. 18:28 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 144
9 + 34%3 With a loud bang, Lea was thrown against the window. This was the hallway window that reached up to her waist and was open. It was dark outside, and the sound of sirens a fire engines added to the chaos both inside and outside the building. It was chaotic. Lea turned around abruptly. A tall figure came up to her, grabbed her by the neck, lifted her, and threw her toward the window. There was a muffled sound of internal organs shattering, mixed with the sound of bones breaking The body of the person holding Lea stiffened. A few secondster, blood flowed from his face and his body fell forward. Lea dodged to the side and jumped down from the window. Yannis stood in front of her and looked at her with vignce and concern. From the moment Lea had made such arrangements, Yannis knew something like this would happen. As soon as the fire rm had gone off, Yannis left his room immediately and went to their room He followed Lea and kept a slight distance from them.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The situation was urgent, so just as the assassin was about to throw Lea out of the window, Yan punched him in the heart from behind. In the darkness, a hand grabbed Lea tightly. It was Shannon. Shannon had been watching her. When Lea had been picked up and half her body had been hanging out the window, Shanno heart had almost stopped. This was the sixth floor. If Lea fell, she would surely die. At this moment, Shannon¡¯s eyes were red and she was about to cry. 18:28 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 +34% O Lea held Shannon¡¯s hand andforted her. Her face was calm and her eyes were cold. She was not afraid at all. Since Yannis was here, the assassin wouldn¡¯t be able to seed. As Lea held her hand, Shannon calmed down almost immediately. Yannis nced at Lea and then at the corpse hanging out the window. A cold light shed in Lea¡¯s eyes. She let go of Shannon¡¯s hand and reached out to grab the corpse¡¯s arm. Yannis understood and grabbed the other arm. The two of them exerted force and pushed the corpse out the window. Lea nced up and saw two people squeezing through the crowd towards them. Their swift figures and cold auras were wrapped with killing intent. These were professional assassins. The moment she noticed them, Yannis did too. Upon discovering them, the two assassins brazenly rushed over. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yannis said, moving against the crowd of people to block the assassins. Lea gave Shannon a look. Shannon had already entered the stairwell, so Lea followed her quickly. They took the stairs. When they reached the fifth floor, they noticed that the elevator, stairs, and emergency exits were all avable. The crowd was evacuating in all directions, under the direction of the hotel staff. Lea continued taking the stairs, moving quickly toward the first floor. There were even more staff on the first floor. The hotel manager was personally leading the staff to care for all the guests. The fire on the sixth floor had not been put out yet. No one could stay in the building, so they were all led to therge za outside. Temporary tents had already been set up in the za, with a high level of service to ensure their guests were asfortable as possible. TUE, AUY VCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 145 ¡°Miss, this way.¡± One of the staff gestured for her to leave. Lea followed a few women with children out of the hotel where a few female staff were already taking care of all the women and children. 341 One of the staff handed a child to her mother and came up to Lea. ¡°Miss, there are still empty seats here. Please rest here. Lea followed her to the west side of the square, where there were fewer people. ¡°Over here. You can rest in the tent. We¡¯ll escort you back once it¡¯s safe.¡± The staff told Lea. She turned around, took a bottle of mineral water from the service counter, and handed it to Lea, saying, ¡°Here you go.¡± Lea reached out to take it but felt a sudden cold aura head toward her. Lea was faster, thrusting out the fruit knife she had hidden in her sleeve. Before the woman could react, Lea had already stabbed her, The female assassin, who was disguised as a service staff, was stunned. She grabbed Lea¡¯s wrist and tried to stab her abdomen with a short military knife. Lea wanted to retreat but she was being held with such force that she couldn¡¯t move. She raised her leg and kicked but could not break free from the assassin¡¯s grasp. Seeing that she was about to be stabbed by the knife, Lea¡¯s heart sank. Suddenly, a figure shed out, looping an arm around the female assassin¡¯s neck. The powerful force almost broke her neck, and she quickly let go of Lea. Caught off guard, Lea fell to the ground with a thud. The light from the distance shone on her face, revealing the blood all over her white pajamas. After stabbing the female assassin, her hands were covered in blood. ¡°Lea!¡± When Lea heard the voice, she realized that it was Alfred. He had already pushed the assassin away and was heading toward Lea. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± As the words left her lips, Alfred was already on one knee in front of her. He grabbed her hand and said anxiously, ¡°Where are you hurt? Is it serious? I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± 18:28 Tue, Auy o Chapter 145 ¡°No, it¡¯s not my blood. Don¡¯t look!¡± She pulled her and away forcefully. The hand around her wrist suddenly stiffened. Lea could feel his body twitching uncontrobly as his muscles hardened. ¡°Alfred, you¡­¡± Lea looked up at him and met his eyes. The light in his eyes was dimming. They were dark and malicious, and his eyes were red. Her heart sank, as she stayed frozen. All of a sudden, Lea put her arms around his neck and kissed him. She had kissed him once before, but she still had no experience so she was clumsy and a little flustered. Lea didn¡¯t know how to proceed from here. However, like a moth to a me, Lea tried to use this method to pull him back to his senses. As expected, Alfred¡¯s attention was diverted. face His dark eyshes fluttered, and his pitch¨Cck eyes gradually lit up. He looked at the small! that was inches away from his. Her tall nose and long eyshes fluttered against the bridge of his nose. Her soft and sweet lips were mixed with a familiar scent. Alfred sped the back of her head with one hand and her vest with the other, kissing her back. His movements were jerky and clumsy like hers, but they were very fierce. He devoured her and pulled her deeply into him. Lea felt a sharp pain before her mouth filled with blood. She realized he¡¯d bitten her. Subconsciously, Lea retreated, wanting to put some distance between them. However, Alfred tightened his grip on her, as if he was afraid that she would escape. Lea was shocked again. She figured that his blood phobia was acting up, causing him to lose his rationality. Although she was in pain she didn¡¯t want to avoid him and justy against him, letting him kiss her. Alfred paused for a moment before kissing her even more passionately. However, it was very gentle and did not hurt her. Lea felt as if her lips had been sealed and she couldn¡¯t breathe, feeling a little suffocated. At that 18:29 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 145 moment, she felt like she was in a daze. Meanwhile. Alfred was passionate, and burning hot as if he wanted to melt her into him. It didn¡¯t seem like they had only known each other for a short time. It was more like they loved each other so deeply, it was etched into their very souls, so they couldn¡¯t stop themselves now that they had a hold on each other. The man in front of her seemed to be the Alfred from her previous life who had travelled through time and space. ¡°Alfred¡­¡± His name slipped out from her lips. There was a loud crash as the female assassin who had been kicked over by them picked up a heavy box and smashed it against the back of Alfred¡¯s head. Alfred fell to the ground. The assassin raised her knife and attacked her original target, Lea. All of a sudden, Craig appeared from the side, knocking the assassin to the ground and immobilizing her. By the time Lea had left the hotel, Craig and his men had already dealt with the assassins within the hotel. They¡¯d left the hotel and witnessed Alfred attacking this female assassin but they had not approached. However, Craig had not expected the both of them to start making out at this time when they were surrounded by danger. They¡¯d kissed with such passion, that it seemed impossible to break it up. Craig had stood rooted to the ground. The fire had been deliberately started by the assassin so they could get ess to Lea. The area of damage was not too big, so everything had been settled within half an hour. The guests returned to their rooms. Some guests were still worried about the safety of the hotel and immediately checked out of the hotel. Lea and the others returned to the hotel. Their rooms were changed to the eighth floor. Shannon checked the hotel¡¯s upancy information online. Sure enough, she found that a hacker had checked Lea¡¯s upancy information and found her room. After finding out this information, the assassin set a fire to cause chaos so that he could find an opportunity to attack Lea. After what had happened, they were confident that the assassins would not try anything else for the 18:29 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 143 time being. + 34%2 The hotel no longer had Lea¡¯s check¨Cin information, so the hackers would not be able to find the information. Craig even modified the entire hotel¡¯s security system and secretly arranged for better bodyguards. Even if someone came to assassinate Lea again, they would die trying. They had an interview with Conrad University in the morning so Shannon went to her room to sleep. Craig¡¯s¨Cmen were guarding the hotel and Yannis was keeping watch at Lea¡¯s door. Seeing that he had to leave, Lea approached him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go back and rest.¡± no i Yannis looked at her and then at Craig, who was waiting along the corridor in the distance. He said, ¡°In the afternoon, they were the ones who asked me toeter in the day and arranged a room for me.¡± Yannis was loyal to her. Although he also believed that Alfred¡¯s people were protecting her, he still told her everything. Lea had already suspected that Craig and the others had made arrangements. Now, she understoo even more. If they hadn¡¯t taken the necessary measures beforehand, Lea was sure she wouldn¡¯t have escaped easily. She nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m going to get some rest.¡± Yannis also returned to his room. Craig watched Yannis from afar and frowned, his eyebrows bunching tightly together. This was first time he had seen such a stubborn person. Craig clucked his tongue quietly. ¡®No wonder he does so well in the boxing ring. Without killin him, there¡¯s no way to defeat him. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Eddie came to the door and said to Lea, ¡°Miss Berry, go and rest. I¡¯ll keep watch over Mr. Andrews.¡± Lea had an interview at Conrad University tomorrow, which was no different from the SAT exam. This incident had already affected her too much. Alfred was hoping that she would be able to attend university in Iverton, so Lea could not let anything get in their way. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m prepared for the interview tomorrow. I¡¯m a doctor. It¡¯s more useful for me to stay here.¡± At this time, Lea did not want to leave Alfred. ¡°All of you, go and rest.¡± She was gentle and her tone was peaceful, but she would not take no for an answer. Eddie had no choice but to leave. Craig also left with his bodyguards. The hotel was using high¨Cend IT technology and equipment as part of its security. There was not need for them to stay on guard for 24 hours. After everyone left, only Lea and Alfred were left in the room. Alfred was lying on the bed, still unconscious. Lea sat on the edge of the bed and watched him in silence. The lights in the distance shone over. It was dim and blurry, and his facial features seemed a little blurred to her. The image of Alfred seeing her covered in blood and rushing up to her without hesitation, as well as the way he kissed her, surfaced in her mind again. In a daze, she felt as if her past and present lives were intertwining with each other. The Alfred on the bed seemed to be the man from her previous life who had sacrificed everything for her, including his life. Lea couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his face. His skin was cool and soft, but there seemed to be an electric current seeping into her fingertips. Her heart began to race. Her fingertips slowly caressed the bridge of his nose ¡®It¡¯s different. Lea thought. +33 Tue, Aug D Chapter 140 From what she remembered, the Alfred from her previous life was more calm and steady. However, looking at him now, he was so young. His facial features, which were still youthful, seemed even more three¨Cdimensional and deep. Iis aura was also rtively sharp. Her fingertips reached his lips and pressed gently against them. The feeling of him kissing her surfaced again, and she couldn¡¯t help but bite her lower lip.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Lea leaned forward and gently pressed her lips against his. After a light kiss, she got up, picked up her notebook, and went to the table. She opened it and started an online search. Originally, Lea would not have needed to rush to deal with these things, but these people had hurt her Alfred. Four hourster, at seven o¡¯clock, the sun had already risen and the sky waspletely bright. After all, it was summer in Iverton. Craig knocked lightly on the door, entered, and handed a sheet of printed information to Lea. ¡°The assassins who tried to kill you have been found. If we continue to investigate, we can find out who paid them.¡± Last night, they had arrived just as the assassins had. downstairs Yannis had stopped the assassin and given Shannon and Lea time to get Craig and his men had followed. They¡¯d killed one and captured another. Craig had spent the entire night interrogating the assassin they had caught, and this is what he had found. I¡¯ll keep digging. When the timees, we¡¯ll get them all.¡± Craig assured her. Anyone who dared to hurt Alfred would be killed. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already taken care of it,¡± said Lea. She turned theptop around so that the screen was now facing Craig. Craig leaned closer to take a look. There were three open windows on theputer. The first window was the list of popr search rankings on the Inte. The second window was an email inbox. The email had already been sent, and the recipient of the 2/6 18:30 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 146 When Alfred opened his eyes and saw her like this, he was once again stunned. ¡°Alfred, you¡­ you¡¯re awake!¡± Lea knew that he would be fine but she was really happy to see him awake now. Alfred did not answer. He just stared at her and smiled, his eyes bright and shining. ¡°What¡­ are you looking at?¡± Lea asked. ¡°Your lips¡­ Alfred muttered. Lea raised her hand to touch her lips and hissed. Her lips had been bitten by him, and now there was a scar. It wasn¡¯t too obvious, but if one looked closely, they would be able to tell. Moreover, Alfred was the one who bit her, so of course he knew about it. Her cheeks were already flushed. ¡°I should get ready for my exam.¡± As soon as she turned around, Alfred grabbed Lea and pulled her back. Lea fell onto the bed. The two of them were so close that they could hear each other¡¯s breaths. ¡°Lea, let¡¯s get married soon.¡± Lea¡¯s pupils contracted as she stared at him in a daze. Seeing his sincere desire, she agreed. ¡°After I settle these trivial matters, we¡¯ll do it once the time is right.¡± After all, in her previous life, Lea would do anything Alfred asked. Alfred smiled happily, revealing his white teeth. It was very dazzling. ¡°I¡¯ve destroyed that assassin organization and taken revenge for you,¡± Lea said. Alfred was sitting up on the bed, leaning back, while she sat on the edge of the bed. She leaned forward slightly, looking domineering yet loving at the same time. Alfred was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡°Lea, I like it when you do these things for me.¡± She paused to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s a sign that you love me.¡± Alfred continued. Lea blushed, but she looked at him firmly, like an affirmation. He sat up and held her small face in his hands. He looked at her carefully. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep all 18:30 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 140 night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine +33% Lea said nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m prepared for the interview. I¡¯ll catch up on my sleepter.¡± ¡°My heart aches.¡± His long fingers caressed the bags under her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She held his hand, her fingertips stroking his palm soothingly. ¦° Her other hand gently touched the back of his head. There was a medium¨Csized bump. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Her tone was filled with heartache. ¡°It did, but now it doesn¡¯t anymore.¡± Alfred smiled. Lea stared at him for a moment before asking. ¡°Your blood phobia¡­ As soon as she asked, the smile on Alfred¡¯s face faded. Lea held his hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to pry into your secrets and privacy.¡± As long as he was Alfred, it was enough for Lea. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you eyes carefully. Her expression was to have a weakness. She looked into his gentle and calm, with a maturity that surpassed her current age. ¡°You¡¯re from the Andrews family. With such an identity, you¡¯re bound to be in a dangerous situation.¡± Thinking of how Alfred had died in his past life, her heart clenched. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt, and I don¡¯t want to lose you. Even if such a condition cannot bepletely cured, it can be managed medically. It will be helpful to you.¡± Lea felt that if Alfred didn¡¯t manage his condition, it would be easy for him to be in danger, like what had happenedst night. Alfred was silent. His hand gradually trembled as he withdrew his hand. Lea¡¯s heart sank. She felt extremely upset, controlling her grip and letting him go gently. Then, she said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll call Eddie toe and take care of you. I have to get ready to go to the school.¡± She stood up and just as she turned around to take a step, Alfred hugged her waist from behind. Alfred knelt on the bed and pressed his face against her soft lower back. ¡°If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± 18:30 Tue, Aug 6 B Chapter 147 Chapter 147 ¡°It¡¯s my mother.¡± Alfred¡¯s deep voice suppressed his extreme difort. ¡°When I was three years old, my parents and I were kidnapped and the kidnappers hurt us.¡± He subconsciously tightened his grip on Lea¡¯s upper waist. ¡°They starved us for a long time before they extracted my mother¡¯s blood and forced me to drink it. I¡­ An aura of extreme despair burst out from him. The strength in his grip almost broke Lea¡¯s waist. up in Lea¡¯s ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Lea endured the pain and turned around. She hugged him and touched his head. gently. Her fingers grabbed his hair tightly, strong yet gentle. Tears welled understand.¡± Alfred must have been very young then, but he remembered everything so clearly. It must have been really painful for him. eyes. ¡°I Lea recalled how she had watched her young son fall to his death in her previous life. The memory alone threatened to engulf her. Alfred buried his face in her waist and felt the warm aura from Lea¡¯s body before he slowly calmed down. He pulled away and stroked her cheek with his fingers as he looked into her eyes. Although her eyes were still red, they were clear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. Look, with you here, I¡¯ve made it through two times already¡­¡± Alfred swallowed and suppressed the rest of his words. It would be truly terrifying when he lost all his rationality. Even Craig and Eddie had never seen him like that before. No one in the country had. Lea opened her mouth but did not know what to say. She just felt suffocated. Alfred gently kissed the corner of her red eyes. ¡°So you are my medicine. Lea, don¡¯t ever leave me.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leave you.¡± Of course, Lea could not bear to leave him. At Iverton, other than the people involved, no one knew that that had been a chilling assassination attempt at the hotel yesterday. Naturally, no one knew that this attempt had caused the fallout of a major assassin organization. 18:30 Tue, Aug 6 ? Chapter 147 +33%2 The news had reported that there had been a fire at a hotel in the middle of the night and three people had died. As such, it was an issue that caused a huge sensation when the news was released. However, it was quickly reced by other news of celebrities or wealthy people having affairs. Of course, this was all arranged by Eddie to attract attention away from the incident at the hotel. The three people who died were all assassins. One of them was seriously injured and was captured alive by Craig for interrogation. If no one pursued the matter, the news would slowly be forgotten. Just like that, the matter was left unsettled. The detained killer had now be a wanted criminal and was secretly sent to the Vaporleon City police. In Vaporleon City, the crime syndicate incident had caused a sensation in the city. At Berry Vi, Matilda had also not slept for almost the entire night. She held her phone and paced around the study. Fraley Hospital was in trouble, so naturally, she could not sleep and had been waiting for news. from Iverton. That night, Nixon had sent some of his men as well using all of his resources on this matter. At this point, they had no other choice. However, the sun was already up but Matilda had not received any news yet. ¡°Mrs. Berry, you haven¡¯t slept all night. Do you want to have a rest?¡± Max asked. ¡°Shut up!¡± Matilda retorted in a deep voice, ring at Max. Her gaze was sharp and furious. ¡°Thinking of sleep at a time like this? The situation has evolved like this because I have useless. people around me!¡® Matilda thought. Max shrank back timidly. After a while, he said carefully, ¡°Mrs. Berry, there¡¯s news online that the police are fighting arge criminal gang. Do you need me to investigate?¡± Fraley Hospital¡¯s case was veryplicated. He wanted to find out if this matter would affect them. ¡°How can I have the energy to care about these things now?¡± Matilda was angry again. 18:31 Tue, Aug bN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 147 She couldn¡¯t even care about what was in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Mr. Donovan?¡± Max asked. At the mention of Nixon, Matilda lowered her voice Nixon was the man she loved and cared for most deeply. ¡°Mr. Fraley had informed him to go to the hospital and has gone over personally as well. They must. be discussing countermeasures now.¡± Matilda answered. After Nixon was bailed out, it was not convenient for her to see him. She could only send someone to secretly find out about his situation. ¡°Get the car ready. We¡¯re going to the hospital.¡± Matilda needed to see him and ask him about the assassins that had been sent to kill Lea. Both Matilda¡¯s father and Nixon had to discuss the hospital¡¯s matters. She needed to know what was going on so that she could find a solution to help the hospital. It had been several days since operations had ceased at Fraley Hospital. Most of the ss doors and other facilities on the ground floor of the building had been destroyed, and there was trash everywhere. The medical team had also been dissolved. Many doctors, nurses, and even security personnel left silently. There was no way for them to go through the resignation process either. Some of them went to other hospitals for interviews but when it was revealed that they used to work for Fraley Hospital, they were rejected. Some doctors had even been forced to change career paths. The former top hospital in Vaporleon City was in ruins from top to bottom, and from the inside out. Only some of the staff remained at their posts, waiting for the oue of the case and orders from the higher¨Cups. Only these were left to support the struggling hospital. A Porsche Panamera stopped on the ground floor. The door opened and Henry got out. He was dressed in a dark gray shirt and had gray hair. His expression was cold and he exuded the arrogance and dignity of an old nobleman. Upon seeing him, a figure walked out from behind the pir in front of the outpatient building. 18:37 Chapter 147 He was wearing a white shirt, and his long hair looked messy. His tall and thin figure looked even thinner, and his back was a little hunched. He looked timid. It was Nixon. After his arrest, all his connections, be it the high¨Cranking officials whose lives he had saved or the rich people who had something on him, cut off all contact with him. No one stepped up to help him. This was too big of a mess for anyone to save him, even if they had influence and These people only wanted to stay far away and not be implicated. power. Looking at the current situation, even the hospital could not be protected, least of all Nixon. The Fraley family had taken the biggest hit, It was over. When Nixon saw Henry, he immediately went up to him. ¡°Mr. Fraley¡­¡± Henry had bailed Nixon out and was Nixon¡¯s only hope. If Henry was willing to save him, Nixon could still survive. As long as he was alive, there was a chance to turn things around. If Henry did not help him, even if he was not sentenced to death, he would be sentenced to life imprisonment. As such, Nixon had no choice but to grovel before Henry. Henry narrowed his eyes and looked at him disdainfully. Nixon looked disheveled, like a stray puppy, or worse. Henry had always looked down on Nixon but it was only worse now. He regretted letting Nixon enter the Fraley Group and regretted promoting him to the head of th hospital. However, Nixon was still useful. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± The two of them entered one of the public meeting rooms in the outpatient building. ¡°Mr. Fraley, have a seat. Nixon went forward and pulled out the best chair. When he saw that it was covered in dust, he immediately wiped it clean with his sleeve and straightened it so that Henry could sit. 18:31 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 147 Henry went Ward and sat down with a cold express ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ get you some water.¡± Nixon turned around and realized that the water disp inside had long been drained, and the cups had been shards everywhere. After the news had broken, the public had been furio had smashed everything in anger and now the hospit Nixon felt extremely awkward. Henry raised his eyes and looked at him coldly. Ther brows. ¡°You will take responsibility for this matter.¡± Nixon was shocked. ¡°Wait¡­ What?¡± Nixon was not that surprised. Henry would not bail However, Nixon was still shocked to hear Henry say ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ll be sentenced to the death penalty!¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 ¡°No,¡± Henry said firmly, ¡°You won¡¯t get a death sentence. Thewyer will fight to lighten your sentence. After a few years, you can get your medical permit back and change the sentence to life imprisonment. With further negotiations, they might release you after another few years.¡± In this way, the hospital can continue operating normally. This was the best way. Although they would still suffer a huge loss, at least Henry could protect his 20 billion dors¨Cworth hospital. ¡°But¡­¡± Nixon looked at him and his lips trembled. For a moment, he did not dare to disobey. Henry was not negotiating with him. It is an order. After a moment of silence, Nixon suddenly fell to his knees. A man in histe forties let tears streaming down his face. ¡°Mr. Fraley, I was wrong. I didn¡¯t manage the hospital well. I deserve to die. But please, I beg you to let me go. I don¡¯t want to go to jail. There must be another way!¡± Henry¡¯s n seemed wless and easy to execute. However, Nixon wasn¡¯t an inexperienced young man who was easily fooled. He was involved in a case where the military and important figures from Iverton were involved. They all came to supervise the case. Once he got in, Nixon knew it was almost impossible to get out. Even if in the end, Nixon didn¡¯t get a death sentence, he would still rot in prison. Meanwhile, Henry didn¡¯t intend to help Nixon either. He either didn¡¯t want to see Nixon live much longer, or he wanted to see Nixon rot in jail. He might look well¨Cdressed and well¨Cspoken, but he was unscrupulous and could sacrifice anything for his benefit. Henry knew of his trait for more than 20 years. From the beginning, Henry already looked down on Nixon. And seeing him in such a state, he felt even more disgusted. But Henry wouldn¡¯t have let him appear in front of him If it wasn¡¯t a matter of life and death. Henry said patiently, ¡°If we follow the normal legal procedures for this matter, you will be sentenced to life imprisonment. Take initiative to take responsibility and protect the hospital. Only then will Matilda and I have the strength to think of a way to protect you.¡± He knew that Nixon had a rtionship with his daughter. If he hadn¡¯t smacked some sense to Matilda, she would have married him. Nixon also got to stay in the hospital because of Matilda. Henry and Nixon had worked together for years, not knowing Nixon had backstabbed him. And to keep him away from trouble, Nixon had the guts to drag Matilda into this mess. ¡°It¡¯s the best of both worlds, Nixon. Of course, I won¡¯t let you suffer for nothing. I¡¯m old and my fate has been decided. I no longer have the strength to care too much about these things.¡± Henry raised his eyes and looked out of the window. His gaze was distant as if he was looking at the entire Fraley Group. ¡°I won¡¯t bring these things with me in life or death. The hospital, including everything my family has, will be handed over to Matilda.¡± Tue, Aug bT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 148 Henry sighed and added, ¡°Nixon, you¡¯re Matilda¡¯s most trusted person. She needs your support for the rest of her life. I can¡¯t believe that in the end, I still have to rely on you.¡± As Henry spoke, he looked at Nixon again. His eyes filled with warmth and anticipation. Nixon had known him for 20 years and managed a hospital worth 20 billion dors for him. And this was the first time he had spoken so much to him. Even someone as cold and dignified as Henry revealed a gaze that looked like he valued his junior. For someone like Henry to say such a thing, it was meaningful. It was as if Henry wanted to share everything about the Fraley family with Nixon. As for Nixon, it was a huge temptation of wealth and strength. ¡°Mr. Fraley, L¡­ L Since Nixon had already heard so much, he finally knew Henry¡¯s true intentions. However, he did not dare to refuse directly. He stammered and did not express his stance. Henry¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Think about it first, and answer me in the afternoon.¡± He wasn¡¯t afraid. Nixon would disagree. After all, this was his only choice to lure Nixon intoplying. Afterward, Henry got up and walked out. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll send you off. Nixon stood up and went forward. But when Henry reached the door, he felt a stinging pain. ¡°You¡­¡± Henry wanted to push him away in disgust. And suddenly, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°How dare You?¡± Henry raised his eyes and looked at Nixon. Nixon¡¯s gaze was strangely bright and sinister, like a devil. ¡°You leave me no choice. If I can¡¯t live, no one can!¡± As he spoke, his arm tightened around Henry¡¯s neck. His thumb, pressing on the syringe, quickly injected the contents into Henry¡¯s artery. ¡°Let¡­ let go!¡± Henry¡¯s face was abnormally red. The veins on his neck bulged as he struggled with all his might. He shook off Nixon and mmed himself against the door with a loud bang. Henry instinctively covered the needle hole, and he felt chemicals mixed with his blood gushed out. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± His breath caught in his throat. He took a deep breath and stumbled out. ¡°Someone, someone¡­ However, Nixon quickly stepped forward and grabbed the back of Henry¡¯s cor. He pulled him. back and threw him to the floor. ¡°You beast!¡± Henry said weakly. He struggled to get up and felt a sharp pain in his chest. He fell back heavily. His eyeballs protruded, and the veins on his forehead were popping and throbbing. Upon hearing the word ¡®beast¡®, Nixon exploded in anger. He went forward and stepped on Henry¡¯s chest ruthlessly. ¡°What right do you have to call me that? I may havee from a lowly background, but that doesn¡¯t make me worse than a mindless beast! And what about you? How do you think your family started? How did you get your wealth? Operating illegally and trafficking organs. You forced me to 18:31 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 148 +33%3 do those things! Then, you broke me up with Matilda and sold your daughter for your goal. Do you think you¡¯re a noble person?¡± you want Nixon¡¯s breath was rushed as he continuously stomped on Henry¡¯s chest and face. ¡°I¡¯ve charged into battle for you. I¡¯ve done all the dirty work for you. You can sit back and enjoy the fruits of mybor. So why can¡¯t you see me as your equal? What right do you have to look down on me? Now to sacrifice me and make me a scapegoat to protect your wealth and reputation? In your dream, you sick f*ck! Do you think I¡¯m a three¨Cyear¨Cold child you can coax however you want? I¡¯m no longer the hothead from 20 years ago.¡± Nixon¡¯s emotions were burning. He disregarded the state of the man he stomped on. ¡°You¡¯re the chairman. You¡¯re the real person in charge of the hospital and should be taking responsibility. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you keep the hospital, and everything in the Fraley family, and take good care of it. I¡¯ll even give you a glorious burial. You can die in peace! Hahaha¡­¡± Nixon crazily trampled on Henry while venting his anger. After a while, he realized that the person under his feet had stopped breathing at some point. His body was twisted, and white foam wasing out of his mouth. His eyes were bulging, and he died with his eyes wide open. The clothes. on his chest were covered in footprints. If Nixon pulled open his clothes, he could see they were covered in bruises. This kind of death was something Henry would expect. He died at the hands of an inferior person and humiliated. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Matilda received a call from Nixon halfway through her journey. ¡°Matilda,e quickly, something happened¡­ Nixon¡¯s voice was trembling, sad, and anxious. Matilda was instantly frightened. They had known each other for more than twenty years, but this was the first time she had heard Nixon cry on the phone. He was as sad and anxious as a child. ¡°Nixon? What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your father, he¡­ he¡¯s having a heart attack. Come¡­ quickly!¡± As if struck by lightning, Matilda was petrified and almost dropped her phone. She didn¡¯t even know that Nixon had hung up her phone. When she returned to her senses, she urged the driver, ¡°Hurry, drive faster!¡± When Matilda arrived at the hospital, Henry was in the emergency room. The doctors treating him. tried their best to keep him stable. Meanwhile, Nixon stood guard outside the door and looked. through the ss window at the situation inside. ¡°Where¡¯s my dad?¡± Matilda ran over. She was exhausted from the stress and almost fell from running. But Nixon immediately supported her and took her to see through the window. From the outside, they could not see the situation inside clearly. They only saw the doctors going around with some shaking their heads. The situation inside looked intense. Matilda had been in the hospital¡¯s management for more than ten years, and this was the first time she had seen the doctors. in such a state. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How¡¯s my dad?¡± Henry maintained himself very well. He wasn¡¯t that old and was in good health. A strange light shed in Nixon¡¯s eyes, and he began exining, ¡°This morning, he asked me toe to the hospital and report to him on the situation at the hospital, as well as the transcript evidence provided to the police by Frank, and the damage to the hospital. You know, the current situation in our hospital is quite¡­¡± Nixon clicked his tongue and added, ¡°I thought he knew everything before. After all, he¡¯s been managing the hospital recently. I didn¡¯t think he would be shocked and have a heart attack. Matilda, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have told him the truth. If anything happens to him, I¡­ I can¡¯t face you!¡± Nixon looked aggrieved, as if the person lying inside was his father, and Matilda believed his words. The emergency room suddenly opened and a doctor walked out. ¡°How¡¯s my father?¡± Matilda rushed forward, and her tone was demanding. She was entitled to employ that doctor and ordered him to answer. ¡°Well, uh¡­¡± The doctor was flustered. He secretly nced at Nixon and replied, ¡°Your father¡¯s heart attack happened too suddenly and it was serious. We¡­¡± Nixon shook his head helplessly. Meanwhile, Matilda suddenly froze. Then, she pushed the doctor Chapter 149 Matilda received a call from Nixon halfway through her journey. ¡°Matilda,e quickly, something happened¡­ Nixon¡¯s voice was trembling, sad, and anxious. Matilda was instantly frightened. They had known each other for more than twenty years, but this was the first time she had heard Nixon cry on the phone. He was as sad and anxious as a child. ¡°Nixon? What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your father, he¡­ he¡¯s having a heart attack. Come¡­ quickly!¡± As if struck by lightning, Matilda was petrified and almost dropped her phone. She didn¡¯t even know that Nixon had hung up her phone. When she returned to her senses, she urged the driver, ¡°Hurry, drive faster!¡± When Matilda arrived at the hospital, Henry was in the emergency room. The doctors treating him tried their best to keep him stable. Meanwhile, Nixon stood guard outside the door and looked through the ss window at the situation inside. ¡°Where¡¯s my dad?¡± Matilda ran over. She was exhausted from the stress and almost fell from running. But Nixon immediately supported her and took her to see through the window. From the outside, they could not see the situation inside clearly. They only saw the doctors going around with some shaking their heads. The situation inside looked intense. Matilda had been in the hospital¡¯s management for more than ten years, and this was the first time she had seen the doctors in such a state. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How¡¯s my dad?¡± Henry maintained himself very well. He wasn¡¯t that old and was in good health. A strange light shed in Nixon¡¯s eyes, and he began exining. ¡°This morning, he asked me toe to the hospital and report to him on the situation at the hospital, as well as the transcript evidence provided to the police by Frank, and the damage to the hospital. You know, the current situation in our hospital is quite¡­¡± Nixon clicked his tongue and added, ¡°I thought he knew everything before. After all, he¡¯s been managing the hospital recently. I didn¡¯t think he would be shocked and have a heart attack. Matilda, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have told him the truth. If anything happens to him, I¡­ I can¡¯t face you!¡± Nixon looked aggrieved, as if the person lying inside was his father, and Matilda believed his words. The emergency room suddenly opened and a doctor walked out. ¡°How¡¯s my father?¡± Matilda rushed forward, and her tone was demanding. She was entitled to employ that doctor and ordered him to answer. ¡°Well, uh¡­¡± The doctor was flustered. He secretly nced at Nixon and replied, ¡°Your father¡¯s heart. attack happened too suddenly and it was serious. We¡­Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nixon shook his head helplessly. Meanwhile, Matilda suddenly froze. Then, she pushed the doctor Tue, Chapter 149 away and ran in. On the operating table, she saw a nurse pull a white cloth and cover Henry¡¯s body. It was already half covered. Matilda rushed forward and snatched the white cloth away. The person on the operating table was grayish. His lips were deathly pale. Just by looking at him, she knew Henry was stiff and lifeless. On e knew Henry was stiff and lifeless. On the ECG monitor, the electrocardiogram was already in a straight line. The screen on the venttor showed that he wasn¡¯t breathing either. ¡®He had been dead for quite some time?¡® Matilda paused for a while before suddenly kneeling. ¡°Dad!¡± Her cries were tragic and heart¨Cwrenching. Although she hated Henry for controlling her marriage and sacrificing her life interests, she was born as his daughter and grew up with him. Henry also ensured Matilda¡¯s needs were fulfilled. He was her protector, her closest kin, and the person she respected the most. These facts made her sad. and her chest felt a stinging pain. Nixon gave the people around him a look and dismissed them. Then, he pressed Matilda¡¯s shoulders and squatted down to help her wipe her tears. He was gentle and affectionate. ¡°Matilda, please stop crying. You¡¯re the only one left of the Fraley Family. If you fall, what will happen to your family? What will happen to the hospital? What will happen to Helen?¡± As he spoke, Nixon also shed tears. It looked sincere. Nixon¡¯s constion immediately turned Matilda¡¯s grief into hatred. ¡°It¡¯s because of that little b*tch Lea. If she hadn¡¯t caused Fraley Hospital to be like this, my father wouldn¡¯t have had a heart attack and died. I want her to die a slow and horrible death!¡± A sinister idea shed across Nixon¡¯s mind. No matter what Matilda said, it was good that there wa someone to take the me for Henry¡¯s death. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s avenge your dad together!¡± At Iverton, Conrad University, Lea had a good sleep. It was already past ten o¡¯clock when she left the hotel and prepared to go to Conrad University for an interview. As soon as she left the hotel, she received a call from Shannon. ¡°Lea, I¡¯ve been epted. I¡¯ve been epted!¡± On the phone, Shannon was cheering happily. Her voice was a little choked. If Shannon was in front of Lea, Lea could see that her eyes were red and she was about to cry from excitement. ¡°We congrattions!¡± She congratted her immediately, feeling happy for her. Entering Conrad University was just one of many goals for Lea, but for Shannon, it was the futur It was everything. But Lea was never worried about her. She knew Shannon could handle the interview smoothly. Shannon calmed down shortly after and said sincerely, ¡°Lea, thank you, thank you so much!¡± Shannon¡¯s voice filled with thousands of gratitude. The content of Shannon¡¯s interview wasputer technology. She was a genius in this area. In t past few weeks, she had joined Riverview Hospital¡¯swork technology development and her ability had improved by leaps and bounds. The core content of her interview was based on Lea¡® 18:32 Tue Aug 1 ¡õ j Chapterp new concept. When she entered the interview room and presented her point to the profson, the saw their eyes light up as if they¡¯d discovered a measure, and she knew she¡¯d sacreded. The concept was also what she once suggested to Liga as the content of the innerview, but I and that her content was medicall. Regardless, Shanmon could pass because of her. Lea also sarved Shannon¡¯s life as she was almost schemed by Hidion Shannon¡¯s eyes were red, and her eyshes were wet with tears. Through the phone. Lea underwood her feelings and what the wanted to express ¡°Anight,¡± she said. ¡°Wait for me there. I ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look around here. The scenery here is perfect.¡± Shannon was standing in the air corridor of the school, taking in most of the scenery in front of her. This was one of benton¡¯s top ten scenic spots and one of the top wormic spots in the world After hanging up the phone Shannon turned around and bumped into someone. The things she carried fell to the ground. She subconsciously went to look for her phone. But when she saw what was on the ground, she was stunned. There were lots of her luxurious items. There was a limited edition bag, lipsticks, cosmetics, and jewelry. Among those things. Shannon saw her phone She frowned and reached out to pick it up Then, she went to pick up her bag. Inside was the admission letter she had just received. It had abo fallen out. She put her things in quickly However, a hand snatched the nonce away before the could ¡°Passed? The person said in surprise. A girl heid Shannon¡¯s admission letter as if holding something dirty. When her two friends heard this, they looked over in surprise. After seeing clearly they looked at the girl before them in unison. Shannon slowly stood up the moment ber admission letter was taken away. 18:32 Tue, Aug b Chapter 150 Chapter 150 The three girls examined Shannon more closely. She had simple straight jeans, a small white top, and an ordinary pair of white sneakers. Her whole. outfit cost no more than 40 dors. However, she looked pretty, with shoulder¨Clength hair, fresh bangs, bright eyes, white teeth, and delicate features. Her skin was smooth and wless. Her demeanor was pure and clear, exuding resilience and pride. At Conrad University, seeing such a poor student was surprising. Students from humble backgrounds might asionally appear in other top¨Ctier universities, like Summit University. But at Conrad University, it was impossible. Even the most talented geniuses couldn¡¯t get in without over a decade of cultivation and nurturing. Yet Shannon was an exception. Shannon¡¯s appearance and demeanor instantly irritated them. They couldn¡¯t believe someone from such a poor background looked this good and had such a noble demeanor. They thought Shannon. should be more humble and lowly,cking confidence and not daring to lift her head. The faces of the two girls on either side of the group immediately darkened. ¡°Pick up my stuff,¡± the girl holding her admission noticemanded with contempt. Shannon was pissed. ¡°You knocked them down yourself. Why should I pick them up?¡± Shannon saw the shadows of Helen and her group of cronies in these three girls, which she despised. ¡°You poor trash, what did you say? We bumped into you?¡± The other girl was in disbelief. A person so poor and downtrodden dared to stand up straight and challenge them. This waspletely beyond theirprehension. After all, from childhood to adulthood, everyone at school either worshipped them or feared them, not daring to look them in the eye.. Shannon was instantly furious. Sheughed coldly. I was almost facing away from you. I didn¡¯t see you, but you walked right up to me. Is something wrong with your eyes?¡± They must be blind. The fact that they bumped into her was indeed their fault. These three girls were used to walking arrogantly, never watching where they were going. The one who bumped into Shannon was the girl in the middle, who was holding Shannon¡¯s admission notice. 1/4 18:32 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 130 She wasn¡¯t looking where she was going. Moreover, she was distracted because she was nervous. about the interview. So, she bumped into Shannon, dropping her handbag. However, Shannon dared to speak to them rudely. ¡°You didn¡¯t watch where you were going and bumped into us. There are witnesses. They all saw it.¡± The girl looked at her friends. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The girl holding the admission notice gave a sinister smile and slowly stepped on the lipstick. Then, it shattered. ¡°Oh no, it broke.¡± She picked up the lipstick with a look of surprise. ¡°Fortunately, this lipstick is cheap, only 10 thousand dors. You shouldpensate me.¡± She stretched out her hand. The girl continued, ¡°I¡¯m only asking for the original price. You should know this thing is limited. You can¡¯t buy it anywhere now. Give me the money Shannon treated her like a lunatic and ignored her, reaching for her admission notice. Then, the girl let go, and the folded notice floated out of the corridor. ¡°Oops, my hand slipped.¡± Shannon¡¯s expression turned cold, and she raised her hand to p the girl. That admission notice was her future, yet this bitch threw it away. Before Shannon¡¯s hand coulde down, she took a kick to the stomach and fell backward,nding on the corridor floor. It was another girl who had struck. They had used this move for years and were good at it, so she was faster. At the same time, the girl who threw her notice stepped forward, swinging her arm to p Shannon. Suddenly, a loud p echoed, followed by a scream The girl rolled on the ground, crawled up, and covered her face as she looked up. Already stunned. by the p, she was now even more bewildered. In front of her stood two girls wearing the same sleeveless white dresses. The newly arrived girl was taller and looked more graceful, with exquisite features. Even her long, soft hair was perfect, making her look exceptionally beautiful. Her cold and arrogant demeanor was like a queen ready to trample them underfoot. One of the girls eximed, ¡°Abigail, you two¡­¡± They were wearing the same dress. Chapter 150 The three girls were Abigail Erickson and her two close friends, Rita Nichols and Beatrice Cross. Abigail, who had been silently observing from the side, was stunned. Even her usually straight posture bent slightly. For the first time in her life, she felt a sense of inferiority. Abigail had worn the same outfit as others before. In such cases, it was always the uglier one who felt embarrassed, She had always been the one beingplimented, but now it was the other way around. Always high and mighty, Abigail was used to getting whatever she wanted. She couldn¡¯t stand this. Abigail¨Cstraightened her back, trying to regain herposure. She was Iverton¡¯s number one socialite, the wless Abigail. No one could surpass her. She must have temporarily lost her mind just now, Abigail raised her head and chest, facing the girl before her. As soon as their eyes met, Abigail¡¯s pupils widened, and she stepped back in shock. It was too terrifying! Lea stared at Abigail coldly and fiercely. Her tightly clenched fists radiated a destructive aura as she approached Abigail step by step. It seemed she wanted Abigail dead. Then, Abigail bumped into the railing. Lea was now in front of her, slowly raising her hand toward her. Abigail screamed in fear, instinctively covering her head. ¡°Lea?¡± Shannon couldn¡¯t help but call out. A sh of rity appeared in Lea¡¯s eyes. Her outstretched handsnded on Abigail¡¯s shoulders, pressing down hard. ¡°Here, some fluff. With that, her fingers picked a couple of white fibers from Abigail¡¯s hair, and she smiled at her. Abigail felt a chill prate her heart, shivering violently. Lea¡¯s gaze shifted, looking around and then back at Abigail. At eighteen, Abigail still had the gentle and elegant face of a young girl, filled with innocence. She was four years younger than when Lea had first met her in her past life. In Lea¡¯s previous life, when they met, Abigail had already graduated from Conrad University. She earned degrees from several prestigious foreign universities and started working at Andrews Group. She was more charming, adept at disguise, and skilled in maniption. Now, she was just a pure, innocent girl. But there was a hint of maliciousness in her eyes. Others might not see it, but Leaknew Abigail too well and could see right through her. 18:33 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 150 ¡°Hi!¡± Lea patted Abigail¡¯s shoulder, reappraising her have simr tastes. Let¡¯s keep wearing matching outN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Abigail regained herposure and forced a smile. She would never wear the same clothes as this wom wishing she could tear it off and throw it away. Lea watched Abigail¡¯s displeased face, then nced There were countless ways to seek revenge. This on Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Rita sneered as she got up from the ground. She questioned, ¡°You think Abigail would wear the same style as you?¡± Earlier, she had been terrified by Lea¡¯s overwhelming aura. But now seeing her holding Abigail¡¯s hand and talking about wearing matching outfits, she realized Lea was no different from the other country bumpkins who tried to ingratiate themselves. No, Lea was even more brainless. No woman would want to wear the same outfit as someone else, especially Abigail, a top¨Ctier socialite. Rita could tell Lea and Shannon were friends. She believed even if Lea could afford high¨Cend fashion, she would just be a nouveau riche at best. Rita thought she must have been intimidated temporarily just now. Abigail and Beatrice thought the same. ¡°Look at yourself. Do you think you canpare¡­ to Abigail?¡± Rita¡¯s words became more audacious, but her guilty conscience made her stammer. Abigail was indeed outstanding, but Lea was far more beautiful. There was noparison. However, they would never admit it and would only say things that favored them and pleased Abigail. Lea looked at Rita with her usual cold disdain. Rita¡¯s anger red, her gaze bing vicious. ¡°Did you just hit me?¡± Before she could finish, Lea stepped forward, grabbed her by the cor, and pulled her close. ¡°Go pick up Shannon¡¯s admission notice.¡± As soon as Lea reached the entrance of the corridor, she had seen them. She had seen everything they did to Shannon. However, Lea only fixed her eyes on Abigail. Abigail was¡¯so young now, a version of her Lea had never seen in her past life. But even from behind, Lea had recognized her instantly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At that moment, Lea charged forward, intending to push Abigail off the corridor to kill her. But as she was about to push Abigail, she realized she didn¡¯t want Abigail to die so easily. In her past life, she had been schemed against and stripped of everything. Her kind¨Chearted Alfred. Her son. Her research achievements that worth billions of dors, her shares, her assets¡­ 18:33 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 151 Lea had been tortured in a mental hospital for so long. In the end, Abigail had severed her tendons, disfigured her, and all kinds of inhuman torture. Leting Abigail die like this would be too easy for her. Then, Abigail¡¯s scream of fear and Shannon¡¯s call stopped her hand. ¡°What?¡± Rita was furious and incredulous. ¡°Are you asking me to pick it up?¡± Lea said. ¡°You threw it down, so you pick it up.¡± ¡°I refuse!¡± Rita gritted her teeth at Lea. ¡°You and your little poor friend broke our things, which are worth tens of thousands of dors. Can you afford to pay for them?¡± She added, ¡°You also hit me. I¡¯ll report you to the school. You¡¯re not getting into Conrad University. Scram now. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Will you pick it up?¡± Lea ignored her ranting and asked again. ¡°You dare to mess with us? Just you wait-¡± Before Rita could finish, Lea yanked her towards the railing, pressing her head out of the railing. Lea said coldly, ¡°Will you go down and pick it up yourself, or should I throw Rita eximed, ¡°I won¡¯t-¡± you down?¡± Lea applied more pressure, and half of Rita¡¯s body was dangling in the air. Rita could feel the force. pulling her down, the wind whistling in her ears, a powerful pull drawing her downwards. Rita shouted nervously, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll pick it up! Don¡¯t throw me¡­¡± Satisfied with her response, Lea released her and threw her back onto the ground. Lea suddenly smelled something foul and looked down to see a wet stain spreading from under Rita¡¯s skirt. She had wet herself. Rita sobbed, mortified and desperate to disappear, but too scared to move. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste. You have five minutes. Otherwise¡­¡± Lea looked down at her. Rita nced at her, immediately scrambled up, and headed down. Abigail and Beatrice were left stunned. Just now, they really thought that Lea was going to throw Rita off. It was about 33 feet high here. Falling from that height could be fatal. Even if not, it could cause severe injuries worse than death. Abigail was different from her minions. Her vision and mental resilience were unmatched by them. But even she was scared. 2/4 Chapter 151 Lea looked small, but she had moved with incredible speed and strength. They almost couldn¡¯t see her clearly and had no idea where her power came from. Looking at Lea wearing the same dress, Abigail¡¯s hands involuntarily clenched her skirt, a sh of malice crossing her eyes. Within ten minutes, Rita had retrieved Shannon¡¯s admission notice. ¡°Here!¡± Rita, head bowed and back bent, held out the notice with both hands. Lea only stared at her coldly. Rita quickly turned and handed the notice to Shannon. ¡°Sorry, here¡­¡± Shannon nced at her disdainfully, took her admission notice, dusted it off, and carefully ced it in her bag. Abigail stepped forward with a smile. ¡°Sorry, my friend is a bit impulsive. It was all a misunderstanding. We¡¯ll all be ssmates from now on.¡± Shannon had been epted, but she doubted whether this woman, wearing the same dress, could get into Conrad University. Lea turned her gaze, coldly looking at Abigail. ¡°Are you apologizing to me?¡± Abigail¡¯s expression showed a hint of embarrassment, then she looked at Lea innocently. Abigail thought Lea didn¡¯t understand she was just being polite. Here, no one deserved her apolog ¡°You should apologize to her.¡± Lea pointed at Shannon, her tone firm. Abigail was shocked. Lea had just suggested they should wear matching dresses. It meant Lea wanted to outshine her. Anger red within Abigail. Lea intended to provoke her. The future would prove her intuition right. Abigail nced at her two friends, who were already dumbfounded and cowering like quails. She cursed silently, ¡®Useless. ¡°Miss, I think you misunderstood. I was the one who was bumped. My bag fell, and my things. broke¡­¡± Abigail yed the victim. Her face quickly showed a mix of grievance and arrogance. ¡°Shannon should apologize andpensate for my things.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Lea¡¯s smile was cold. ¡°Should we check the surveince footage to see who bumped into whom? You were standing three steps behind your friends. How could your bag be so easily 3/4 +32% Chapter 151 knocked dowen? That was Abigails habit. To insiders, she seemed close to her ssmates, but she always kept a distaner. They were just herckeys Abigail was stunned and unprised that Lea noticed this Facing her gaze. Abigail felt like Lea had seen through herpletely. Rita and Beatrice, heads bowed, didn¡¯t dare look up. It was true. They had purposely bumped into Shannon. As they walked by, they overheard Shannon¡¯s call. She had been epted. Judging by her clothes. they knew she was poor, so they decided to mess with her. Abigail¡¯s bag had fallen in the process. Scared, they knew Abigail¡¯s cleanliness obsession meant she wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone touching her things and would me them. So, they med Shannon and bullied her. Hearing Lea¡¯s words, Beatrice nced at Abigail. She knew Abigail would force them to take the me. But they didn¡¯t dare resist or speak up. Abigail became displeased when she was exposed. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve just met. Why are you so rude to me?¡± Abigail asked, eyes wet with feigned hurt. Shannon was so frustrated. ¡°Lea, let¡¯s go to the school and check the surveince footage.¡± 18:40 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 152 Chapter 152Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lea¡¯s gaze turned sharp and piercing. +30%2 Abigail actually imed they bumped into Shannon identally. She really knew how to downy and distort the facts. This was bullying. Shannon was also furious. With Lea by her side, she felt more confident and blocked Abigail with a stern face. Abigail secretly gritted her teeth, then softly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive us.¡± She even dragged her friends into the mess, making it seem like they were all to me. Her tearful appearance made her look like the victim of bullying. ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t forgive you,¡± Shannon said as she pulled Lea away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Abigail was utterly pretentious. Her apology meant nothing, making Shannon want to leave immediately. She was more concerned about Lea¡¯s interview. Nothing else mattered as much. Although Lae knew Abigail¡¯s apology wasn¡¯t sincere, getting Abigail to lower her head and apologize small victory for Lea. There would be plenty of opportunities to get back at Abigail in the future. Abigail red at them as they walked away. Her two followers were already dumbfounded. The high and mighty Abigail had lowered her noble head and apologized. But seeing her malicious expression brought them back to their senses, making them cower and avoid her gaze. Soon, Abigail regained herposure and started nning. She had to find a way to prevent Lea from getting into Conrad University. Otherwise, she would be overshadowed. ¡°Hello.¡± As Abigail was plotting, a voice came from behind. She turned and saw a girl about her age. The girl wore a high¨Cend embroidered dress. She had voluminous curly hair and heavy makeup, making her look like a star on the red carpet. Abigail disliked anyone who appeared more morous than her, but the girl¡¯s ttering demeanor and words caught her interest. ¡°My name is Helen. That girl just now was my sister Lea.¡± At the mention of Lea¡¯s name, Helen lowered her voice, as if it was difficult to speak about. She added, ¡°She is my father¡¯s illegitimate daughter so she has a bad temper. Please forgive her.¡± Helen had been standing at the corridor entrance, observing the situation. During her recent trip abroad for an endorsement hoot, Helen encountered many high¨Cend 18:40 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 152 G products and mingled with the elite. The luxurious items on the floor indicated that Abigail came from a distinguished background. This was Iverton, where the wealthy and noble were in a different leaguepared to her hometown, Vaporleon City. And Lea, that little bastard, had dared to offend someone like Abigail for that lowly Shannon. Helen wouldn¡¯t miss such a great opportunity. Helen had tried several times to get rid of Lea, but now with the scandal involving the Fraley family, she had even less chance. If she couldn¡¯t do it herself, she could always use someone else. Lea thought she was so impressive just because she managed to stand out a few times in the Berry family. Coming to Iverton and daring to offend people was just courting death, and Helen would dly help her achieve it. With just a few sentences, Helen hadpletely sold out Lea, portraying her as an uneducated and lowly illegitimate child. Abigail was initially surprised, but then she smiled. No wonder she was so arrogant and ignorant. For your sake, I won¡¯t hold it against her. She¡¯s lucky to have a sister like you.¡± As Lea walked through the corridor, she turned and saw them chatting andughing together. These two conniving girls had quickly allied. But if Helen wanted to get into Conrad University ande to Iverton this time, it would depend on Lea¡¯s approval. ¡°Lea?¡± Shannon called out to her. She turned her head. Shannon asked, ¡°Do you know Abigail?¡± When Lea showed up, she went straight to confront Abigail with such intense hatred, as if she wanted to kill her. Then, Shannon immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m being silly. How could you know her?¡± They were visiting Iverton for the first time and had no prior interactions with those people. She added, ¡°It¡¯s a shame I¡¯m not as strong as you. Otherwise, I¡¯d want to hit her too.¡± That pretentious woman was truly disgusting. Lea remained silent. Seeing Shannon say that, she didn¡¯t offer any further exnation. ¡°Forget about them.¡± Shannon urged, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time and energy on people like them. You 18:40 Tue, Aug 6 B Chapter 152 need to go to your interview. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± 9 +29%2 Lea headed to the gic science building, where the interview office was on the first floor. ¦° She hadpleted the registration and scheduled the interview online. She arrived a bitte, so no one else was being interviewed. She walked right in. Inside was a long conference table with five professors seated across from her. They were all from the gic science department, including the dean, and their average age was around fifty¨Cfive. These five people represented half of the world¡¯s expertise in gic science. As they looked up and saw Lea, their eyes lit up. They thought she looked beautiful. Based on her looks alone, she had already passed. Of course, it was their biased opinion. ¡°Please sit down,¡± Greg ck said. He was a sixty¨Cfive¨Cyear¨Cold gics professor. The others nced at him in surprise. Greg had shed his usual entric, arrogant demeanor. It was as if they were the ones being interviewed. They felt awkward. ¡°Okay.¡± Lea sat down and handed over her thesis. The interview at Conrad University involved students who passed the SAT exam bringing a thesis for an in¨Cperson interview conducted by professors from the chosen field. The thesis content generally contained the student¡¯s area of expertise. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Shannon¡¯s field was software technology. Abigail¡¯s was financial projects. Helen¡¯s was about film and television production, and she had submitted amercial for a big brand product she had endorsed. These three were outstanding in their respective fields. This year¡¯s examination results had already made the professors ecstatic. As soon as Lea sat down, her phone rang. Seeing it was Alfred calling, she stood up. After a polite. excuse, she stepped out to take the call. The five interviewers¡® faces turned sour. Although they appeared kind, they couldn¡¯t believe she would take a call during such an important interview for the SAT exam at Conrad University. Two of the more temperamental professors decided against her. Admission required unanimous approval from all five professors. ¡°Oh!¡± Raymond Lane, who sat to the left of Greg and was somewhat younger, eximed in surprise as he curiously picked up her thesis. The corner of the cover page had lifted, revealing only part of the title with the word ¡°cancer¡± visible. Raymond quickly grabbed the thesis, opened it, and his pupils dted. ¡°This girl is a bit impolite. Let¡¯s forget about her,¡± one professor voiced his opinion. ¡°Look!¡± Raymond passed the thesis over, his excitement altering his voice. He had only read the title and abstract but already understood the core of the paper. An older professor took the thesis. He removed his sses, and quickly put them back on as he read. Then, he trembled with excitement. Meanwhile, Lea walked to the end of the corridor to take the call. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t respect the professors, but she was concerned that Alfred might have something urgent to discuss. She answered the call. ¡°Hello, Alfred.¡± Alfred asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Are you done?¡± ¡°Almost, she replied. Running into Abigail had dyed her, or she would have finished by now. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Alfred added, ¡°Come see my grandfather at Andrews Manor with me.¡± 1/4 18:42 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 153 She was stunned for a moment. ¡°Okay.¡± Alfred replied. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Lea returned to the interview office and was stunned by what she saw. + 29% A few elderly professors each held several pages of her paper, eagerly reading. Her twelve¨Cpage paper had been torn apart. ¡°Have you finished reading? Give it to me.¡± ¡°Page 5, 1 need page 5!¡± ¡°Why are you reading so slowly? Your eyesight is failing. You should retire.¡± ¡°You should retire! You¡¯re a day older than me.¡± ¡°Page 12, page 12¡­¡± ¡°Call Marshall from the medical school. Let him verify this with experiments. No, theb can¡¯t handle this. It needs to go to Conrad Hospital.¡± Conrad Hospital, owned by Conrad University, was an advanced hospital integrating medical treatment and research. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You want him topete with us for students?¡± ¡°Oh, right! I got too excited and forgot.¡± ¡°Quick, gather up the paper. Don¡¯t let the medical school folks see it.¡± Their discussion kept going on. Lea watched the elderly professors behaving like kindergarteners, speechless. She nced at their name tags. ¡°Professor Lane? Professor Harper? Professor Maddox?¡± Lea called them a few times, but no one paid her attention. Their focus was entirely on her paper. She touched her nose, turned around, and left. They wouldn¡¯t notice her for a while, and she wasn¡¯t worried about not being epted. which was her greatest Lea had used her trump card for this SAT exam, a method for curing cancer, which was her achievement in her previous life. Ironically, she developed it to help Abigail treat her cancer and keep her close, which ultimately led 18:42 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 153 B 9 +29% to her downfall. provi Of course, she only provided a small breakthrough in existing cancer treatment technology, but even that was enough to secure her admission to Conrad University. The topic of cancer treatment could fill hundreds of papers and books. She wouldn¡¯t release tool much content at once, as that would make her seem too advanced and alien. Lea exited the building, and Shannon immediately came up to her. ¡°So soon? Where¡¯s your admission notice?¡± she asked, eager to see it. Lea replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t got it yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shannon was puzzled. It was supposed to be given on the spot. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Lea said. Alfred was waiting for her, and she would pass anyway. Shannon was still confused but trusted Leapletely. With her abilities, if she couldn¡¯t get in, no one could. As they reached the campus gate, they saw a top¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cline Mercedes¨CBenz across the street. It was Alfred. ¡°You go to the hotel and meet Yannis. I¡¯m heading to Andrews Manor,¡± Lea said. Looking at Alfred¡¯s car, Shannon understood immediately. ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about us. This is a great opportunity. Yannis and I will go explore.¡± While she wasn¡¯t interested in sightseeing, she supported Lea¡¯s meeting with the family. After parting with Shannon, Lea opened the car door and got in. Alfred was driving alone. Shannon watched the car drive away and went back to the hotel. As they drove, Alfred asked, ¡°How did the interview go?¡± ¡°Pretty well,¡± Lea replied. Alfred smiled, feeling relieved. He was very keen for her to get into Conrad University ande to Iverton, so he had been nervous.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He hadn¡¯t felt this anxious in a long time. Seeing his expression, Lea couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, her phone vibrated with an iing message. It was from Jason. [Miss Lea, have you finished the interview?] Chapter 153 Lea: [Yes, it¡¯s done.] Soon, he sent a video. She opened it and was utterly shocked. Nixon had killed Henry! Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Lea watched the video from start to finish without missing a second. She had tasked Jason with monitoring Nixon. Understanding the importance of the matter, he had employed a professional team and high¨Cend equipment. They captured everything clearly, including every word spoken. She ced her phone face down on herp and smiled sinisterly. Henry probably never imagined that the person he always looked down on and treated like a tool would one day dare to attack him and insult him. His death was indeed miserable and disgraceful. Lea wasn¡¯t surprised that Nixon would do something like this. From her investigation and the incident with Frank, she had already seen Nixon as a ruthless and unprincipled person. Nixon was Henry¡¯spdog and tool, but he was also using the Fraley family to gather power and wealth. If Henry hadn¡¯t looked down on Nixon due to his background and had instead paid more attention to him, he might have noticed the threat and prevented it. Henry had been on her list of targets, and not being able to eliminate him herself left her slightly regretful. Lea replied to Jason: [Continue to monitor them.] Jason: [Yes, Miss Berry.] Alfred nced at her and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Good news?¡± ¡°Yes, great news.¡± Her eyes sparkled with a calcted look as she told him about the video. She had been furious and frustrated that Nixon had been bailed out,plicating her ns. But with this new development, things became different ¡°Nixon has practically helped me. The matters in Vaporleon City will soon be resolved,¡± she said. She felt delighted as the victory was within reach. ¡°Good,¡± Alfred said, sharing her good mood. ¡°When we meet my grandfather, don¡¯t be nervous, heforted her, knowing she wasn¡¯t afraid but still didn¡¯t want her to feel any pressure. I¡¯ve got you covered.¡± ¡°I know.¡± She responded calmly, but the truth was, she was a bit nervous. She was determined to be 18:43 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 154 with Alfred, and she knew ke would not approve Hence, this visit was necessary. Half an hourter, the car slowed down as it approached the entrance of Andrews Manor in Kentside Garden. It moved steadily towards the gate. Lea gazed through the car window. She looked contemtive as she looked at the grand and magnificent architecture. This wasn¡¯t her first time seeing Kentside Garden. In her previous life, Milton had brought her here while pursuing her, and she had passed by it several times afterward. Yet, seeing this mansion again left her in awe. The pl que at the grand gate was inscribed with ¡°Kentside Garden.¡± It was nked by two¨Cstory buildings. There were security posts, and white marble statues adorned the entrance. The entrance was spacious and lush with green grass, creating a unique and serene atmosphere. This ce had once been a royal residence. It waster bought by the Andrews family¡¯s ancestors to serve as their main residence. It stood as the only private residence among the royal estates in Iverton that had been purchased. It became a symbol of the pinnacle of status and prestige. The car drove straight through the gates. Inside, the expansive grounds preserved the original royal architecture while incorporating modern elements. It created a unique fusion of architecture. At the rear of Kentside Garden was the famous Rear Sea of Iverton, bordered by a vast golf course. and facing the ancient royal pce. The location was unparalleled. ke had five sons and two daughters. They all had moved out of Kentside Garden to establish their own homes, leaving him as the sole resident. Alfred parked the car in front of the main building. He exited the car and opened the door for Lea. He noticed her fingertips were cold and instinctively tried to warm them by gently squeezing her fingers. Leaposed herself, withdrew her hand from his, and smiled slightly as she exited the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Alfred indicated with a tilt of his head. ¡°Okay,¡± she responded. Alfred pushed open the door. An elderly man with a cane stood in the center of the grand hall. The hall was furnished with top¨Cquality rosewood, exuding luxury and grandeur thatplemented his dignified prosence. 2/4 18:43 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 134T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. +5 He wore a navy blife shirt. Despite his slightly stooped posture and white hair, his tall frame and the aura of authority from years in high positions give him an undying dominance, as if he would always be a king as long as he lived.. It was ke, Alfred¡¯s grandfather, who was now eighty years old. ke¡¯s eyes beside him. lit up with joy at the sight of Alfred, but his gaze quickly shifted to the young woman Lea was strikingly beautiful, with a noble demeanor and a rare calmness. Despite her youth, she held herself with a poise that demanded respect. She was a remarkable girl. However¡­ ke¡¯s gaze fell back on Alfred, growing more intense. The innate authority of a high¨Cranking elder radiated from him. This was the first time Alfred had shown an interest in a girl. In a family like the Andrew family, their descendants were highly valued, especially the heir. So, when Alfred turned eighteen, the family¡¯s rtives were already busy selecting potential marriage partners for him. However, he rejected all of them, appearing disinterested in women. This led the family to specte about his orientation. Moreover, ke keenly sensed a certain intangible harmony and intimacy between Alfred and Lea. It was possibly due to their strikingly matched appearances, which made him ufortable. Lea stood gracefully, understanding the emotions in ke¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± Alfred teased, breaking the invisible tension. He nced at the side tableden with delicious food. ke snorted, looking away. ¡°Nonsense. Lunch was justte today.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Alfred replied knowingly. ¡°Your appetite is so good. You eat so much despite the doctor¡¯s orders against high sugar and fatty foods? Are you sure you¡¯re eating thatrge pork yourself?¡± ke retorted, ¡°Can¡¯t I just look at it?¡± Alfred replied, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s your house. You can do whatever you want.¡± ke went speechless. Lea smiled politely. Alfred then introduced her to ke. ¡°Grandpa, this is Lea, the granddaughter of Mr. Berry from Vaporleon City.¡± Lea stepped forward to greet hign. ¡°Hello, Mr. Andrews. I¡¯m Lea. My grandfather often talks about 3/4 0 18:43 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 154 you and sends his regards.¡± ke¡¯s stern expression softened into a warm smile. ¡°Lea, what a lovely girl you are. Your grandfather has already called me. While you¡¯re here in Iverton, if you need anything, juste to ¡°Thank you,¡± Lea replied. Her manner was impable. ¡°Hungry? Let¡¯s cat,¡± ke said, taking her arm to lead her to the dining room. ke jested, ¡°Girls are indeed more considerate. I envy your grandfather for having such a sweet granddaughter. Unlike my grandsons, who are all unruly.¡± Without considering other factors, he genuinely liked Lea at first sight. ¡°Especially Alfred and Milton,¡± ke added. The mention of Milton made Lea¡¯s heart sink briefly. She showed a brief moment of sorrow, but she quickly reced it with a gentle smile. 18:43 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Lea said, ¡°Mr. Andrews, you¡¯re exaggerating. Everyone in your family is outstanding and no one canpare to them. My grandfather is very envious of you.¡± ke immediately smiled. Soon, he reached the dining table. He sat at the head of the table, with Lea and Alfred on either side of him. It was veryfortable to talk to Lea so ke spoke more. He asked her about Christian and the SAT exam. Finally, he questioned, ¡°How did the interview go? Did it go well?¡± Christian had called kest night and said his granddaughter was going to Conrad University for an interview. ¡°I passed.¡± Lea replied. ¡°Where is your eptance letter? Come, show it to me.¡± ke put down his utensils and held out his hand, looking interested. It wasn¡¯t easy to enter Conrad University. Lea was quite the genius. ke¡¯s eyes were filled with expectation and admiration toward a genius.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I haven¡¯t gotten it yet,¡± Lea replied casually. ke paused. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do. His expression turned cold unconsciously, and his sharp eyes were filled with scrutiny. ke was very clear about the admission process for Conrad University because he was a member of the school board. Furthermore, the Andrews family was also thergest shareholder of the firms under Conrad University. If Lea didn¡¯t get the eptance letter, it meant she did not meet the criteria for admission and wasn¡¯t epted. ¡®But why would Lea lie to me?¡± ke wondered. His impression of Lea plummeted. ¡®Did shee to beg me to pull strings for her so the school could ept her?¡± Conrad University¡¯s admission requirements were very high, and the possibility of entering through connections was even slimmer. However, it was different for ke. There was nothing he could not do. But ke could not mention it first. After all, Lea was the oneing to him for help. He had to put on airs. Lea knew what ke was thinking. She did not exin and focused on eating. If she told the truth, ke would not believe her. Instead, it would make things even more awkward. 18:43 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 133 Ä¿ + 29% When Alfred heard that Lea did not get the eptance letter, he could not help but look at her in surprise. Seeing Lea so calm, he was relieved. Lea would not lie. Moreover, with her capability, Conrad University would beg her toe to their school eventually. Alfred focused on his food too. In the end, it was ke who was bored from waiting. He tapped his fork on his te and looked at Lea curiously. He thought, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Go on. Say something. Lea was silent. She felt the intensity of ke¡¯s stare and, having no choice, remarked, ¡°The food is delicions.¡± ke was bewildered. Then, he saw Lea lower her head and focused on eating again. ke looked at his grandson, who was also focused on eating. ke asked with a probing gaze, ¡°Have you been staying in Vaporleon City recently? Alfred looked up at ke, knowing his grandfather had ulterior motives. ¡°Sure.¡± ke blinked. He thought, ¡®What does that mean? Is that a yes or no?¡± ke was about to speak again, but Alfred immediately continued to eat with relish. For a moment, ke was actually at a loss of words. Then, ke looked at Lea. She still did not mention Conrad University to him. During this time, Alfred looked at ke repeatedly and dismissed the idea of confessing the rtionship he had with Lea. After the meal, Lea and Alfred were full. Only then did ke realize that he had only eaten a little and was even hungrier than before. Not long after the meal, Alfred let Lea leave. Lea said to ke, ¡°Mr. Andrews, I¡¯m leaving now. Bye.¡± Lea knew ke looked down on her. In her previous life, she had achieved so much and helped Andrews Group be one of the top tenpanies in the world. Although she was married to Milton, ke still looked down on her. In the end, ke had looked down on her background. However, Lea still respected ke because of Alfred. ke asked, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± He wondered, ¡®You¡¯re not gonna ask me to help you get into Conrad University? Yeah.¡± Lea nodded obediently. 2/5 18:43 Tue, Aug 6 G Chapter 155 Alfred did not send Lea off personally. Instead, he asked Craig to send her off. ke and Alfred stood in the hall and watched Lea go to the parking lot. ke turned to look at Alfred. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send her off? You can if you want to.¡± º¬429%Ѫ Alfred really wanted to, but he appeared indifferent He knew what his grandfather was thinking. As ke was close to Christian, he could treat Lea like a granddaughter. However, ke would not want Lia to have anything to do with his grandchildren. The Berry family was not qualified. Alfred didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Lea now, so he acted distant. When Lea walked into the car park, a ck Rolls¨CRoyce drove in. Milton was in the car. He looked up and saw a sh of white. He was stunned and.couldn¡¯t look away. The woman¡¯s figure was slender and graceful. She had long, soft hair. Under the sunlight, she glowed. Milton only saw her profile. The woman had delicate facial features. She was clean and otherworldly, like a fairy. One nce was enough to make Milton fall in love, ¡°Stop the car,¡± Milton said urgently. The driver was Milton¡¯s aide, Thomas Cox. Thomas was shocked. He had been working for Milton for more than ten years, but this was the first time he had seen Milton so anxious and flustered. He braked at once and stopped in the middle of the road. Bang. Milton pushed the door open, got out, and hurried over. The closer Milton got, the faster his heart raced. His breathing became heavy, and his heart felt like it was about to jump out of his chest. He had never felt this way. Milton was only halfway to the car when Lea got in and mmed the door shut. The Mercedes¨CBenz reversed out of the parking lot, turned a corner, and headed out of the car park. Craig had just elerated when a figure suddenly appeared before the car. ¡°Fuck!¡± Craig hurriedly stepped on the brakes. 3/5 18:43 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 153 Lea stared at the dark figure. The dark custom¨Cmade suit made Milton look tall and straight. His hair was slicked back and his well¨Cdefined face appeared lovingly sculpted. Milton¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. There was even a wrinkle between his brows. It made him look sharp. His deep eyes shone like obsidian. Milton was like a scorching hot iron that pierced Lea¡¯s heart and soul. Lea did not expect to meet Milton here, nor did she expect him to stop her car. ¡°Drive on.¡± Lea¡¯s voice was hoarse and sharp. There was a yearning in her order that she could not detect. ¡°Stop. Stop right now.¡± Milton had already approached them. He was not afraid that the car would run him down at all. The car wasn¡¯t going fast, and the driver would not dare to hit him. However, Craig could not refuse Lea¡¯s order. The car that had slowed down suddenly elerated. and drove diagonally past Milton. In front of Lea¡¯s car was the Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom parked in the middle of the road. Fortunately, the road was wide enough. Lea¡¯s car drove past the Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom from the side and quickly shot out the gate. Craig heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Lea through the rearview mirror. Lea¡¯s eyes were wide and bloodshot. Her entire body was trembling. Even her teeth were chattering. She was filled with hatred and fear. Craig was shocked. After all, Lea had dared to take a bullet and stab her enemy¡¯s heart without blinking. Craig didn¡¯t know why Lea was like this. He was at a loss and was about to stop the car. ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡± It was anothermand from Lea. Craig had no choice but to drive on. The car gradually drove away, leaving Kentside Garden behind. Lea looked at the rearview mirror. Her gaze became blurry. Only then did she slowly find her breath and force herself to calm down. When Alfred brought Lea here, he told her ke was the only one in the family residence. Lea did not expect Milton to appear suddenly and risk his life to stop their car. She also hadn¡¯t expected her emotions to be so raw, so out of control. She¡¯d thought she¡¯d be able to keep them 18:44 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 155 under control. +27%3 Fortunately, Lea wasn¡¯t driving. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself and would have. run Milton down. Through the rearview mirror, Craig watched as the redness in Lea¡¯s eyes gradually receded. Her face returned to normal, but under her long eyshes, her dark eyes gleamed icily. Her silence was terrifying, like the calm before a storm. TUC, Aug Her Chapter 156 At Kentside Garden, Milton watched as the car disappeared from his sight. He was still frozen in ce. ¡°Mr. Andrews, are you alright?¡± Thomas asked, rushing over. He wiped cold sweat from his forehead. He had thought that his boss would be hit by a car, and his heart almost stopped. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Milton came back to his senses. A sharp light shed in his eyes. Milton did not expect there to be a car he could not stop at Kentside Garden. The upant in the car did not even seem afraid of running over him just now. If not for the driver¡¯s good driving skills, he might have been hit. Milton felt strange chills run down his spine. He thought. Who was thatdy in the white dress in the car?¡± Milton turned to look at the living room and headed straight there. When he entered, ke and Alfred were still there. Milton nced at Alfred for a second. He did not take Alfred seriously at all. Milton looked at ke and, in an emotionless tone, said respectfully, ¡°Grandpa, why did you eat sote? Did you have a guest?¡± Milton¡¯s gaze swept across the dining table. There were three seats and three sets of cutlery. It was a table set for three. He instantly deduced that the youngdy was a guest, Milton¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could find her. ¡°Yes, we had a guest. ke was still confused as to why Lea did not ask him to help her get epted into the university so he was a little distracted. ¡°Who is it?¡± Milton asked. ¡°Lea, my old buddy Christian¡¯s granddaughter,¡± ke replied. ¡°Lea?¡± Milton muttered the name in a low voice. His heart pounded even more. ¡°Mr. Christian Berry?¡± He wanted to know more, so he continued to ask. Alfred frowned. His gaze was as sharp as a knife as he nced at Milton. Then, he turned and went to the backyard. ke was taken aback. He did not expect his eldest grandson to pay attention to these things. Milton had only cared about work and business since he was young. He was like a cold and heartless machine. 18:44 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 156 ¡°It¡¯s that old friend of mine in Vaporleon City. He¡¯s the one who saved my life,¡± ke exined. Milton asked many questions about the Berry family. After learning what he could, he left. It was only then that ke realized that Alfred had left again. He thought, ¡®Why is Alfred so wild now? Does he think this is a hotel where he cane and go as he pleases?¡® ke was infuriated. After leaving Kentside Garden, Lea asked Craig to drive to the Lower City District in Iverton. It was thergest underground boxing arena in all of Aetheris. ¡°Miss Berry, are you sure this is the ce?¡± Craig felt that he had driven them to the wrong ce. ¡°Yes.¡± Lea¡¯s voice was calm and rational. ¡°You can go back. She opened the door and got out of the car. However, Craig couldn¡¯t leave Lea alone in such a ce. Alfred would kill him. Moreover, he liked this ce very much. He was already eager for a fight. Craig got out of the car and hurried after Lea. ¡°Lea.¡± Shannon, who had been waiting at the entrance, ran over anxiously. ¡°Quick, go take a look.¡± Shannon was someone who restrained her emotions and never cried easily. Now, she appeared on the verge of tears. Lea had received Shannon¡¯s message just now, which was why she came here. Craig was shocked. He immediately understood that it was about Yannis. The trio entered through the entrance. The stairs led to the huge arena underground. The venue could amodate 30,000 people. As there was no heavyweightpetition today, there were not many people, only five to six hundred. However, the dome was filled with cheers. Loud shouts and wild cries filled their ears at once. Everyone cried out crazily. Sweat and saliva flew everywhere. The atmosphere was filled with madness and wildness. Lea¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She frowned and walked to a stand for a better view. Craig and Shannon followed Lea. Craig looked at the boxing ring. His pupils dted, and his blood drained. ¡°Lea, Shannon choked out, ¡°Tell Yannis to stop now. This is already his 48th match.¡± After separating from Lea at school in the morning, Shannon called Yannis. Knowing that he was +27% 18:44 Tue, Aug 6 B Chapter 150 here, she came over. Shannon saw Yannis fight more than ten rounds. His face, arms, and legs were covered in injuries. At first, Shannon thought that Yannis was there to train. However, after more than 20 rounds, Yannis¡¯s injuries worsened. Yet, he had no intention of stopping. Shannon grew anxious and could only send a message to Lea. Lea looked at the boxing ring. The lights illuminated the stage, showing all the details, including the boxer¡¯s face and eyes, to the audience. BANG! A fist smashed hard into Yannis¡¯s face. He fell back and hit the ground with a thud. Everyone saw the ring shake. The audience who were close could even feel the ground tremble. The entire ce went silent. Almost all of the female audience covered their mouths and faces. Some of the male audience did the same too, not daring to breathe. All of their eyes were red and teary. Lea looked at Yannis, who was lying in the ring. His face was already a bloody mess. There was an indent in the upper eyelid of his left eye. His eyelid had been smashed and swollen to the point of blocking the light in his gaze. Furthermore, Yannis¡¯s head was almost twice as big now. He really resembled a pig now. The silencested for a minute. The referee at the side observed Yannis for a while and went forward. He grabbed the standing boxer and raised his hand to dere victory. Just as the hand was raised halfway, the person by their feet let out a low gasp of pain. Then, he began to move, as if he was turning over and about to stand up. There was a gasp from the crowd. Then, there was a burst of cheers and apuse. ¡°Number one! Number one! Number one!¡± the crowd cheered continuously. One was the number on Yannis¡¯s boxing uniform. The audience shouted in unison. Their voices were like thunder, deafening and exhrating. The sight was enough to make anyone¡¯s blood run hot. I was spectacr, infuriating, and also sad. Yannis turned over with difficulty and propped himself up bit by bit with his elbows and knees. 18:44 Tue, Aug b Chapter 156 ¡°It¡¯s that old friend of mine in Vaporleon City. He¡¯s the one who saved my life, ke exined. Milton asked many questions about the Berry family. After learning what he could, he left. It was only then that ke realized that Alfred had left again. He thought, ¡®Why is Alfred so wild now? Does he think this is a hotel where he cane and go as he pleases?¡® ke was infuriated. After leaving Kentside Garden, Lea asked Craig to drive to the Lower City District in Iverton. It was thergest underground boxing arena in all of Actheris. ¡°Miss Berry, are you sure this is the ce?¡± Craig felt that he had driven them to the wrong ce. ¡°Yes.¡± Lea¡¯s voice was calm and rational. ¡°You can go back. She opened the door and got out of the car. However, Craig couldn¡¯t leave Lea alone in such a ce. Alfred would kill him. Moreover, he liked this ce very much. He was already eager for a fight. Craig got out of the car and hurried after Lea. ¡°Lea. Shannon, who had been waiting at the entrance, ran over anxiously. ¡°Quick, go take a look. Shannon was someone who restrained her emotions and never cried easily. Now, she appeared on the verge of tears. Lea had received Shannon¡¯s message just now, which was why she came here. Craig was shocked. He immediately understood that it was about Yannis. The trio entered through the entrance. The stairs led to the huge arena underground. The venue could amodate 30,000 people. As there was no heavyweightpetition today, there were not many people, only five to six hundred. However, the dome was filled with cheers. Loud shouts and wild cries filled their ears at once. Everyone cried out crazily. Sweat and saliva flew. everywhere. The atmosphere was filled with madness and wildness. Lea¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She frowned and walked to a stand for a better view. Craig and Shannon followed Lea. Craig looked at the boxing ring. His pupils dted, and his blood drained. ¡°Lea, Shannon choked out, ¡°Tell Yannis to stop now. This is already his 48th match.¡± After separating from Lea at school in the morning Shannon called Yannis. Knowing that he was 2/4 18:44 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 156 here, she came over. +27%3 Shannon saw Yannis fight more than ten rounds. His face, arms, and legs were covered in injuries. At first, Shannon thought that Yannis was there to train. However, after more than 20 rounds, Yannis¡¯s injuries worsened. Yet, he had no intention of stopping. Shannon grew anxious and could only send a message to Lea. Lea looked at the boxing ring. The lights illuminated the stage, showing all the details, including the boxer¡¯s face and eyes, to the audience. BANG! A fist smashed hard into Yannis¡¯s face. He fell back and hit the ground with a thud. Everyone saw the ring shake. The audience who were close could even feel the ground tremble. The entire ce went silent. Almost all of the female audience covered their mouths and faces. Some of the male audience did. the same too, not daring to breathe. All of their eyes were red and teary. Lea looked at Yannis, who was lying in the ring. His face was already a bloody mess. There was an indent in the upper eyelid of his left eye. His eyelid had been smashed and swollen to the point of blocking the light in his gaze. Furthermore, Yannis¡¯s head was almost twice as big now. He really resembled a pig now. The silencested for a minute. The referee at the side observed Yannis for a while and went forward. He grabbed the standing boxer and raised his hand to dere victory. Just as the hand was raised halfway, the person by their feet let out a low gasp of pain. Then, he began to move, as if he was turning over and about to stand up. There was a gasp from the crowd. Then, there was a burst of cheers and apuse. ¡°Number one! Number one! Number one!¡± the crowd cheered continuously. One was the number on Yannis¡¯s boxing uniform. The audience shouted in unison. Their voices were like thunder, deafening and exhrating. The sight was enough to make anyone¡¯s blood run hot. It was spectacr, infuriating, and also sad. Yannis turned over with difficulty and propped himself up bit by bit with his elbows and knees. 18:44 Tue, Aug 6T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 150 G ¡°Number one! Number one!¡± The cheers went on. The crowd¡¯s voices weakened and were no longer in sync. There were even people sobbing. Some of the audience were moved to tears. Everyone was touched. People who came to the underground arena were not easily moved. They came for excitement, to admire the power, the wildness, and the potential of the human body. But now, they were all touched. Someone jotted down the numbers. This was the 101st time that Yannis had fallen and tried to stand up. It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t seen a boxer fight continuously before. They had seen the most powerful boxer go on for less than twenty rounds. However, Yannis had exceeded the record by two times. Time and again, Yannis showed everyone his tenacity and unyieldingness, the dual strength of his body and will, and his pain tolerance. He stunned everyone repeatedly. Amidst everyone¡¯s cheers and encouragement, Yannis slowly stood up, but he could no longer stand straight. He swayed unsteadily. The audience screamed excitedly. There even were whistles from time to time. ¡°I¨CIs he courting death?¡± Shannon was enraged. She had seen this dozens of times before. Every time Yannis fell, it became increasingly harder for him to get up. She felt more heartbroken every time she saw it. She thought, ¡®If Yannis isn¡¯t courting death, then what is he doing? Why isn¡¯t he stopping?¡± 0 SEND GIFT Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Craig looked at Lea. ¡°Why don¡¯t I¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence about bringing Yannis back. Lea shook her head. ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡± Yannis had already died once. He would not risk his life. And from the wounds on his body, Lea could tell that the spots where Yannis took the blows from his opponents were not fatal. Furthermore, Yannis looked calm and at peace. He didn¡¯t want to win the match. He just wanted to be beaten up. He wanted to improve his resilience. Lea knew the human body very well. This was the first time she had seen someone so resilient. Shannon was surprised. ¡°Then, what are we doing about him?¡± Craig also frowned. He sensed something but was not as clear about it as Lea. In the ring, Yannis turned and looked in their direction. He couldn¡¯t see with one eye and couldn¡¯t see clearly with the other. He could only see blurry figures. But Lea¡¯s figure was so striking. Yannis knew it was them. Yannis turned around. The judge nodded at Yannis with tears in his eyes. He took a step back and made a start gesture. The heart of Yannis¡¯s opponent turned cold. He had just entered the arena and was almost not hit. Yannis had already lost the strength to fight back in thest few rounds and was only being beaten up. However, the opponent¡¯s heart felt heavy. The opponent had already watched dozens of matches below the stage. If he wanted to end it, he could only admit defeat or kill Yannis. Otherwise, Yannis would still stand up and the match would continue. However, it was not worth it to kill someone in such a match. The opponent didn¡¯t want to kill Yannis either. Gritting his teeth, the opponent took his starting position. He could only brace himself and fight §à§á. ¡°I¡¯m not fighting anymore,¡± Yannis suddenly said. Just as Lea had thought, Yannis hade to train his resistance. He hadsted long enough. He was done for the day. The other boxer and referee almost stumbled. They thought, ¡°Why did you get up then? Why don¡¯t 1/5 18:45 Tue, Aug b Chapter 1 you just lie on the ground and admit defeat?¡® +27%2 At the me time, they heaved a sigh of relief. The other boxer grinned. If he hadn¡¯t been in the spotlight, he would haveughed. The audience was also stunned. Then, they started whispering among themselves. They were not displeased by Yannis¡¯s withdrawal. On the contrary, everyone heaved a sigh of relief for him. None of them wanted him to be injured. ¡°Take part in the boxingpetition. You might be the next boxing champion,¡± a voice suggested loudly. There were already many of Yannis¡¯s fans below the stage calling out to him. ¡°Will you be participating? We¡¯ll buy tickets to your match.¡± Some people came back to their senses as if they had been in a dream. ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch anymore. It¡¯s like watching a rey. It¡¯s so boring, someone said. ¡°Let¡¯s leave,¡± another added. The crowd was also tired. Their voices were hoarse and they were thirsty. They dispersed quickly. Craig immediately ran to the boxing ring to help Yannis. Yannis staggered down the stage. He felt increasingly exhausted with every step he took. When he reached the edge of the stage and was about to go down the steps, his legs went limp and he fell. Craig, who had rushed over, immediately helped Yannis. When Yannis fell on him, it felt like he was being crushed by a boulder. He even took a hit to his mouth. ¡°Lad, if you dare to faint, I¡¯ll leave you here,¡± Craig warned. If Yannis fainted, he wouldn¡¯t be able to carry him. Yannis was at a loss of words. Still, he was an athlete. His strength was several times that of an ordinary person. He barely supported himself and headed out. Shannon couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and helped Yannis. They exited the boxing arena through the inner passageway and got into the car. After throwing Yannis into the car, Shannon immediately handed him a bottle of water. Yanis gulped it down in one go and leaned against the back of the seat. It was unknown if he had fainted or fallen asleep. ¡°Hold¨Con,d!¡± A few men in suits and briefcases, who looked like boxer managers, chased after them, panting. 18:45 Tue, Aug b Chapter 157 They had long taken a fancy to Yannis¡¯s talent and strength. Yannis had the potential to be the boxing champion and be the most promising and valuable existence in the boxing world. However, they were all upstairs or observing in the observation room just now. Yannis and the others had left too quickly. They hadn¡¯t been able to stop them in time, and now they wereing after them. ¡°Let¡¯s
  1. go.
Lose them,¡± Lea ordered Craig. The managers did not understand Yannis¡¯s situation, and Yannis was currently not in the condition to talk to the managers. He did not seem to want to interact with them either. Craig understood and mmed the door with a bang. He quickly drove away. There were cars parked all around them, and the road conditions were very bad. Their car drove out recklessly and only elerated when it hit the highway, shaking off the people chasing them. ter When Yannis woke up, it was already the next morning. The dim light of dawn shone in through the ss windows of the hotel. When he opened his eyes, he saw Lea leaning against the window. Lea¡¯s figure looked tall and solemn in the light, exuding a uniquely calm temperament. ¡°M¨CMiss Berry?¡± Yannis asked. Lea grunted in acknowledgment. Yannis moved. His muscles and bones were in so much pain that he was trembling. If not for the fact that he was already used to this kind of pain, he would not have dared to move at all. Yannis sat up with difficulty. By then, he was already covered in cold sweat. Yannis¡¯s eyes were covered with gauze, and his arms and legs were bandaged. The scent of medicine on him was very strong. Craig had hired an outstanding doctor to bandage him. Yannis looked at the calm Lea who was younger than him and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°My father was Joshua Sanders, the world boxing champion.¡± Lea looked up with surprise in her eyes. ¡°Three years ago, my father won the World Boxing Championship. On the way back, he got into a car ident. He was in the car with Mum, my brother, and a driver. All four of them died on the spot.¡± Yannis choked a few times before he could finish. Yannis¡¯s eyes were downcast. His long eyshes almost covered his eyes. His voice was hoarse and torn, and his body shook. There was no telling if he was too agitated or if his injuries were too 18:45 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 157 painful. Lea looked at Yannis. A dark look shed across her eyes. This was the age of information. Anything that attracted any attention would spread online. Moreover, that was a well¨Cknown boxing championship. Joshua was a world¨Cfamous boxing champion, and the only boxing champion from Aetheris. Joshua had participated in a total of ten world boxing championships. The worst result he had was being in the top three. He had won five championships and was the first consecutive champion five times in a row. Joshua was a legend in boxing history and held multiple records. His statue stood in the North Amyrllis Boxing Hall of Fame. The book based on Joshua was a best¨Cseller worldwide. The box office of his movie was booming, and it continued to dominate the charts domestically and internationally. Therefore, news rted to Joshua would draw the attention of the world. Three years ago, after Joshua won the championship, he was on his way back with his wife and son when he got into a car ident and died instantly. The news shocked the world. Everyone knew about it. Lea searched her mind and quickly found some impression of it. She looked at the young Yannis in front of her and understood what had happened to him. Lea listened in silence. After pondering for a while, Yannis continued, ¡°The cause of the ident was drunk driving. Ther driver was my uncle. He was allergic to alcohol. He fainted when he drank, so he never did.¡± Yannis¡¯s words already showed that there was more to the car ident. Yannis parted his lips before biting his lower lip hard. Besides that, Yannis had also investigated some things in thest few years. Although he only found some clues, it was enough to show that there was another reason for his father¡¯s death, as well as his mother¡¯s and brother¡¯s death. Lea already got an answer from Yannis¡¯s silence. Seeing he had nothing more to say, she said, ¡°So, you want to be a boxing champion and enter that circle to find the truth to take revenge?¡± Yannis¡¯s head snapped up and he looked at Lea in surprise. He was a simple¨Cminded person and was not shrewd. He did not know how to hide his thoughts. However, when it came to marriage, Yannis did have some thoughts. 18:45 Tue, Aug 6 B Chapter 157 But Lea saw through Yannis just like that. She was indeed a very smart and powerful person. From Lea¡¯s gaze, Yannis could sense that he could tell her these secrets without worry. It was also. necessary for him to tell her. After all, Lea had brought Yannis to Iverton. She was handing over her safety to him. He had to be responsible for her. Yannis¡¯s thoughts were simple. It was too easy to tell what he was thinking. Lea naturally knew why he told her all that. Lea looked at Yannis, her expression gentle and determined. In her heart, she supported him. She thought, ¡®No wonder I saved him in Lorrand¡¯s clinic. With my temperament at that time, I wouldn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! It turned out that Yannis, Lorrand, and Lea were all the same. They carried a blood feud and had survived in the most desperate of situations. Although theirs could not bepared to Lea, they were the same kind of people. Óã Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Lea told Yannis, ¡°Rest. We¡¯ll fly back to Vaporleon City tomorrow morning.¡± Lea had nned to go back that morning, but Yannis¡¯s external injuries were too serious. Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Lea decided to let him rest for another day. The next morning, they flew to Vaporleon City. It was a private ne arranged by Alfred. With the previous assassination attempt at the hotel, it was hard to guarantee that there would not be another attempt on the ne. Thus, Alfred specially arranged for a private ne. Alfred did not reveal the reason for this arrangement to Lea. He only said that the private ne. would pass by Vaporleon City and could fly them back. He even took time to send them off at the airport. Craig drove. Shannon, Yannis, and Lea got out of the car and went to where the private ne was. They traveled light and had almost no luggage. Alfred sat in the car and did not get out. He watched them leave. Alfred had brought Lea back to the family residence to see ke. Lea also saw Milton. Alfred did not want to be seen often with Lea now. Craig stayed in the car for a while. ¡°Mr. Andrews, at Kentside Garden the afternoon before yesterday¡­¡± Craig proceeded to tell Alfred about Milton stopping their car and Lea¡¯s reaction. Alfred¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes grew dark and gloomy. The veins on his clenched fists. bulged. ¡°Send West out to monitor Milton. Report to me at once if Milton ever makes a move on Miss Berry.¡± Craig was shocked. The Shadow Directive was a team that Alfred had spent a lot of effort to nurture over the years. They were like phantoms. They were almost omnipotent and had outstanding abilities. They only took orders from Alfred. They were a powerful and perfect tool, like a robot. West Ross was ranked first in the team. Craig thought Alfred would let them take more valuable and confidential jobs, but he did not expect Alfred to send West to do that. And Alfred¡¯s current serious and determined look was something Craig hadn¡¯t seen in thest few years. 1/5T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 18:45 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 158 Unable to question Alfred, Craig obeyed. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Taking the private ne was a little faster than taking ordinary consumer flights. When Lea and the others arrived at Vaporleon City, it was not even midnight. When they got off the ne, Jason was already waiting in the car. When Jason saw Yannis, he was dumbfounded. Yannis was six feet four and appeared as strong as a bear. But now, his face was covered with gauze. It was the same for his head, which was mostly hidden by a cap. His arms and thighs were all bandaged. Although Yannis wore loose pants and a T¨Cshirt, Jason was a fighter too, so he could naturally read Yannis¡¯s situation through his clothes. Yannis was practically bandaged up like a mummy. ¡°A¨CAre you sure you went for an exam and not a fight?¡± Jason asked. Furthermore; Yannis was the only one who got beaten up. ¡®What happened to being an assassin?¡± Jason thought. ¡®Do assassins use such methods?¡± ¡°He went boxing.¡± Shannon couldn¡¯t help but kindly exin when she saw how worried Jason was. ¡°Boxing? Are you sure he¡¯s not just being beaten up?¡± Jason asked. ¡°You¡¯re right about that too,¡± Shannon said. Jason was speechless. ¡°Come on. Get in.¡± Jason immediately opened the car door, afraid that Yannis would scare the other passengers in the airport. They got into the car and went straight to Riverview Hospital. Henry¡¯s sudden death left the Fraley Group leaderless. As the only daughter, Matilda stepped forward and took responsibility for everything. At the same time, it also dered that she would inherit the Fraley Group. In addition to Fraley Hospital, Fraley Group was also involved in real estate, hotels, tourism, and other industries. In thest few years, Matilda used Berry Airline¡¯s technology to develop smart cars. She had also used some artificial brain technology. The project was very promising and valuable, but at the moment, it required loads of money. Therefore, excluding Fraley Hospital, the Fraley Group was valued at about 1.6 billion dors. 2/5 18:45 Tue, Aug 6. Chapter 158 +27%3 If the matter of Fraley Hospital could be sessfully resolved, if nothing went wrong, once Matilda signed the equity eptance, she would be the richest woman in Vaporleon City. For thest few days, Matilda devoted herself to Fraley Group. Christian had his hands full too, but he called Lea after her interview. Lea had told him that everything went well and not to worry. She also said that she wanted to tour Iverton and would return a dayter. Christian trusted Lea and did not ask much about where she went. Thus, Lea could go where she liked. When they reached Riverview Hospital, the car drove through the employee passageway to the garden parking lot in front of the medical research building. The car came to a stop. Lorrand and Chris, who had been waiting for a long time; weed them. ¡°Lea, Shannon, how did you do?¡± Chris asked hurriedly. Lorrand was also anxious to know, In the four days that Lea and the others had been at Iverton, Vaporleon City had undergone a tremendous change. Lorrand and Chris had been in charge of the case of organ transntation and trafficking. They had almost no rest.. There was also a lot Lorrand and Chris needed to tell Lea. However, what they were most concerned about now was Shannon and Lea¡¯s results and their future. Inparison, the other stuff was not so important. ¡°I passed. Look at my eptance letter.¡± Shannon handed over her document. She was happy like a kid. Lea said, ¡°I did well too.¡± Lorrand and Chris were not worried about Lea. With her ability, Conrad University was lucky to have her. ¡°Great. Lorrand felt a sense of fatherly relief and joy then. His eyes were red. There was also excitement and passion of a fellow genius. Compared to a rare genius like Lea, Lorrand was also a straight¨CA student. Although he did not get into Conrad University, he was still one of the top medical students in his batch. The same went for Chris. She was one of the best graduates from the best school in the world. 3/5 18:45 Tue, Aug b Chapter 158 ¡°Let¡¯s find a chance to throw a party for you two. Chris couldn¡¯t wait to throw a huge party for them now. They had to celebrate. ¡°No need. It¡¯s my birthday on the seventh of next month. You guys cane then,¡± Lea offered. Chris looked at Lea, her eyes sparkling. It seemed that there would be a good show then. Chris said, ¡°Sure.¡± Lorrand nodded as well. He would definitely go.. Lorrand then looked at Yannis and frowned. Yannis had gone boxing again and this time, it seemed the match was even more brutal. He looked worse than before. Lorrand thought that Yannis would restrain himself after almost losing his lifest time. He did not expect Yannis to be even worse. Lorrand nced at Lea again, noticing that she did not object to it. It was obvious that Lea and Yannis had reached a tacit understanding, so Lorrand did not interfere. Lorrand said to Shannon, ¡°Your mother was discharged yesterday.¡± Lorrand didn¡¯t know what to say about Donna. He didn¡¯t show that to Shannon as he didn¡¯t want Shannon to be affected. Shannon¡¯s heart sank. She gritted her teeth and restrained her emotions. ¡°She took money from Fraley Hospital?¡± Before going to Iverton, Shannon had instructed Donna not to sign the deal if Fraley Hospital came looking for her. She did not expect that it still happened. Donna hadined continuously on the hospital bed. However, she fled the moment she got her hands on the money. ¡°Yes. She took 600,000 dors,¡± Lorrand said. Shannon gritted her teeth. If Donna were her biological mother, she would have died of anger. To guard against Donna, Shannon had analyzed it carefully for her. Even if Fraley Hospital wanted to pay to reconcile, they should at least give two million dors. This was because Donna¡¯s incident had happened recently and everyone knew about it online. It was very influential. Probably no one expected Donna to ept only 600,000 dors. Shannon no longer cared how much money Donna took or how it ended up. However, Lea had 4/5 5/5 Chapter 158- orchestrated this and had almost died at Frank¡¯s hands. She did all that to give Donna a chance. There was also Lorrand, His wife was dead, and Anna was still so little but had lost a kidney. Shannon trembled with anger at the thought. ¡°What about the medical fees? Did she pay?¡± +5 Chris crossed her arms. Her eyes were extremely dark. It was obvious that she knew everything. If Donna were her mother, she would have gone up in arms. However, this was Shannon¡¯s business. Chris could only choose to respect Shannon¡¯s boundaries. Lorrand shook his head. ¡°The finance department will look for Donna eventually.¡± to pay the When Donna was forcibly discharged from the hospital, the payment staff asked her to hospitalization fees. However, Donna said that her daughter worked for the hospital. In short, Donna sold out her daughter again. The hospital did not want Shannon to be in a difficult position, so they let Donna go first. ¡°T¡¯ll go find her.¡± Shannon put away her eptance letter, determined to find Donna. Shannon could live with Donna¡¯s stupidity. Donna had taken 600,000 dors to settle the matter, ruining Lea¡¯s n and affecting their scheme. Shannon couldn¡¯t do anything about that. However, Shannon could not tolerate it if Donna refused to pay her own medical fees. It wasn¡¯t like Donna didn¡¯t have money. Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for Lea, Donna would have died in the hospital. After Shannon left, Chris and Lorrand looked at Lea. Lea had to make a decision about Fraley Hospital. Lea lowered her eyes. A dark light shed in them. SEND GIFT Chapter 159 Chapter 159 +27%2 This matter was spearheaded by Donna and Lorrand but now Donna took the money and ran off. It would reduce their influence. Fraley Hospital¡¯s method of using money to solve problems was effective. ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll look for youter,¡± Lea said Lorrand and Chris replied, ¡°Okay¡°, Lea said to Yannis, ¡°Wait for me.¡± Lea entered the building and went to the pharmaceuticalboratory on the third floor. She knocked on the door and opened it. Hearing the door open, Charles walked out. ¡°Miss Berry, you¡¯re back. How was your exam?¡± Pretty good, Lea said. Charles was wearing a mask, and his eyes immediately curved in joy. ¡°Those old professors from Conrad University must be overjoyed.¡± After all, all teachers dreamt of having a genius student, Lea smiled gently at Charles. ¡°Is that medicine made yet?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Charles tossed a white pill bottle to Lea. Lea caught the bottle. ¡°I¡¯ll head back first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charles was also very busy. As long as he saw Lea and knew she did well on her exam, that was enough. Lea went downstairs and threw the bottle of medicine to Yannis. ¡°Take it before intensive training. One pill a day.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, Yannis said. After taking the medicine, Yannis returned to his room in the basement. He still needed to rest from his injuries. Lea went to look for Chris and Lorrand again. It was not until the afternoon that Jason drove Lea back to the Berry Manor. When Lea arrived, it was dinner time. Helen was also there. She was there to tell Christian about Henry¡¯s funeral. The three of them ate together. 1/5 18:45 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 159 ×Ô¼Ò27%ÅÌ Knowing that Lea wasing back today, Christian asked the servants to prepare a sumptuous dinner. The long mahogany dining table was filled with food. When Helen saw how much food there was, her eyes shed with jealousy and anger. Christian was someone who had been through starvation. He had witnessed cannibalism on the battlefield, so he had always been very frugal. He usually only ate two or three dishes. This was also why the Berry Manor and Ewan, Helen, and Matilda hadn¡¯t interacted much over the years. Inparison, Helen¡¯s life with her mother and Ewan could be said to be extremely extravagant. Christian was not used to that. However, Christian could change his habits and values for the little bastard Lea now. Helen thought, ¡®Why is Grandpa so biased toward Lea?¡± Helen lowered her head and calmed her contorted expression. When she looked up, she appeared like a perfectdy again. ¡°Lea, why are you only back now? Why did you stay in Iverton?¡± Helen had been thinking about Alfred. She wondered if Lea went to pester Alfred in Iverton again. ¡°I went to the Long Wall, Lea said indifferently. ¡°I see.¡± Helen breathed a sigh of relief. She had thought that Lea was very impressive now. However, Lea was still a country bumpkin who did such things. It was good that Lea did not see Alfred. Helen grinned in delight. ¡°I also went to see Mr. ke Andrews at their family¡¯s residence. Mr. Alfred Andrews picked me up.¡± Lea added as she looked at Helen. As expected, Helen¡¯s face instantly turned pale. When Christian heard that, he took over and asked about ke. Lea answered all of Christian¡¯s questions. Helen gripped her fork tightly. She could not hear a single word they said. Her mind was filled with thoughts of Lea going to the Andrews Manor to see ke. Furthermore, Alfred was the one who brought her there. When Helen got off the ne in Iverton, she called her mother and asked her to think of a way she could visit the Andrews family. Even if Helen could not visit ke, she still wanted to meet the others in the Andrews family. The only way was to get Christian involved. Helen¡¯s mother ended up calling Christian too. However, Christian said that the Berry family was in 2/5 18:46 Tue, Aug b Chapter 139 troubled times and it was a rush, so it was not suitable to visit them. But Christian arranged for Lea to visit ke at the Andrew family¡¯s residence. The old fart is so biased, Helen thought furiously. 8 +27%3 Of course, the truth was that Christian did not arrange it. Instead, Alfred brought Lea there himself. But that was what Helen assumed. As for Alfred, Helen thought Lea had to have shamelessly clung to him because Lea wanted to use him to be sessful. Helen thought, ¡®Lea can dream on. After Mom inherited Fraley Group-¡® ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christian frowned and asked when he saw Helen¡¯s strange expression. ¡°Huh? I¨CI¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been too goodtely.¡± As Helen spoke, she acted pitiful again. A cold smile shed across Lea¡¯s eyes as she watched Helen¡¯s act. Helen wore a ck dress. Her hair was curled and she had a white flower¨Cshaped pin above her ear. Her face was very pale. Outsiders couldn¡¯t tell, but nothing could escape Lea¡¯s sharp eyes. Helen had used the best foundation. Those who didn¡¯t know and those who weren¡¯t in the know wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. Not to mention an old and straightforward man like Christian. Helen¡¯s outfit was the typical mourning attire and makeup for one¡¯s grandfather. Coupled with her sorrowful appearance, it indeed made people want tofort her. Moreover, Helen¡¯s acting skills improved after she returned from overseas.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Still, Lea saw through Helen from the details. Helen¡¯s ck dress was made of sexyce. Her shoulders and legs were all covered in muslin, making her look sensual and gorgeous. The pin on her hair was also a limited edition from a top luxury brand, which made her look holy and luxurious. Helen was probably overjoyed with Henry¡¯s death. When Henry died, Fraley Group would be her mother¡¯s. Her value would also skyrocket. As Christian preferred Lea over Helen, Helen and Matlida could not get an advantage in the Berry family for now. After a few setbacks, they almost lost their status and everything they had. But now, with the Fraley family, Helen and Matlida got everything they had lost. They even had more than before. With the Fraley family paving the way for Helen, Helen¡¯s future was bright. Helen could already 18:46 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 159 +27%4 imagine that when school started, she would be the center of attention when she entered Conrad University and the Iverton circle. At that time, Alfred wouldn¡¯t even notice Lea when Helen was so prominent. Helen snorted inwardly, her mind spinning fantasies about her future. Lea saw the change in Helen¡¯s eyes. The corners of Helen¡¯s mouth twitched, and she looked a little crazy. Lea was no longer interested in reading her. In any case, Helen was set to fail. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Helen failed repeatedly, Lea wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal such a blow to Matilda in just a month. Lea had just lowered her head to eat when Helen asked, ¡°Lea, Grandpa said you got into Conrad University too. Where¡¯s your eptance letter?¡± After the exam that day, Helen received her eptance letter. When she was about to return home, she went to the school to ask. That was how Helen discovered that Lea had finished the exam, but there was no record of her admission, nor was her eptance letter sent out. When Helen met Abigail, she asked for her contact number and they added each other on WhatsApp. Helen had messaged Abigail and under the pretext of caring about her sister, asked Abigail to help find out ahea¡¯s admission in Iverton. What Abigail found out was the same. Lea was not epted by Conrad University, Lea paused. A dark look shed across her eyes. She did not even look at Helen and replied nonchntly, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Helen could not hide the excitement in her voice. Christian did not understand Conrad University¡¯s admission process. He believed in Lea and didn¡¯t suspect otherwise. Lea ignored Helen and focused on eating. Helen stared at Lea for a moment. She was very certain that Lea had not been epted. Lea said that she wanted to get first ce and enter Conrad University. However, it seemed she was now embarrassed by reality. Helen¨Cturned, opened her mouth, and swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue. Helen thought, ¡®If I reveal it to Grandpa now, Lea would at most be embarrassed before him. Lea¡¯s 4/5 Chapter 159 18th birthday is next week. Isn¡¯t Grandpa going to throw a big party for her and transfer shares to her? ¡®If I expose Lea then and embarrass her in front of all the prominent people in the city, then post it online¡­ At that thought, Helen was about to burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯ve already shown my eptance letter to Grandpa. Conrad University¡¯s eptance letter is indeed different. It¡¯s beautifully designed and iid with gold,¡± Helen said. Even if Helen didn¡¯t expose Lea, she could show off in front of Lea and poke her in her sore spot. Lea looked up and nced at Helen indifferently. Her eyes were dark and disdainful. Helen frowned. She thought, ¡®Bastard, how dare you look at me like that? Why are you so arrogant? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson next week.¡± Christian nodded and said to Lea, ¡°Your sister did well.¡± Helen had flown back to Vaporleon City on the day of the exam. She came straight to the family residence from the airport and showed her eptance letter to Christian. She wanted to surprise Christian and prove that she was very outstanding. In the end, Christian was not as happy as Helen had expected. Instead, he kept talking about Lea Lea looked up at Helen again. She thought, ¡®Helen could use works endorsed by foreign big brands for the interviews but how did she pass the written test? Matilda is really capable. She even has influence at Conrad University. Who else is helping her out?¡± I¡¯m done eating. Grandpa, Lea, take your time.¡± Helen put down her utensils, stood, and left the dining table. É« SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Christian looked at Helen¡¯s te and frowned. He said to Lea, ¡°Don¡¯t be like her. Don¡¯t follow those celebrities and lose weight. They act as though there¡¯s a famine. Those ideals are ludicrous.¡± Lea also looked at Helen¡¯s te. Helen had not eaten much. Lea wanted to say, ¡®Grandpa, you¡¯re thinking too much. Helen¡¯s not that professional. Helen had wanted to bring Lea down and infuriate her. However, Helen ended up furious and lost her appetite. Now, Helen knew Lea didn¡¯t get the eptance letter and assumed that Lea didn¡¯t University. She was overjoyed. get into Conrad Lea had seen Helen holding her phone. She wondered who Helen was going to share the good news with. Still, Lea acknowledged her grandfather¡¯s words. Helen entered her room, locked the door, andy on her bed. Then she sent Abigail a text on WhatsApp. [Abigail, my grandfather asked my sister for the eptance letter just now. She couldn¡¯t take it out but said she got into Conrad University. Do you think she¡¯s telling the truth?] Through their previous conversations, Helen knew Abigail had a way to investigate.. On one hand, Helen was sharing the news with Abigail. On the other hand, she wanted Abigail to help confirm it. The Erickson family was in Iverton. They were second only to the Andrews family. Abigail had a way to get information from Conrad University. Lea had just taken the Conrad University exam and had already offended Abigail. She was courting death. Helen clucked her tongue. If it weren¡¯t for Lea, Helen wouldn¡¯t been such good friends with Abigail. After a while, Helen received a text back. Abigail: [Got it. I¡¯ll check it out.] Helen wanted to confirm it too. Not long after, another message came. 1/6 18:46 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 160 Abigail: [Your sister¡¯s name is still not in the admission database.] That meant that Lea was not epted. 427%½ø Helenughed so hard she nearly fell off the bed. She thought, ¡®Just wait, Lea. You¡¯ll be humiliated at your birthday party! Helen nned to invite all their ssmates to watch then. Lea and Christian had just finished dinner when Matilda arrived. Lea and Christian left the dining room. When they entered the living room, Matilda served. Christian a cup of coffee. ¡°For you, Christian. Christian nced at the coffee but did not take it. Chapter 160 Someone typed: [She¡¯s innocent. She¡¯s just implicated by her father.] Another joined in: If she¡¯s guilty, it¡¯s because she¡¯s Henry¡¯s daughter.] A viewer wrote: [How pitiful. I¡¯ve seen many instances of people being done in by their family, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone implicated so badly by their father.] One of them chimed in: [She¡¯s so responsible. She¡¯s indeed the model of a rich socialite.] Someone else pointed out: [100 million dors worth of medicine can help many poor people. That¡¯s so kind of her.] Another viewer remarked: [Matilda has done so much charity. I hope she will be treated well too.] Thements went on. É« SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT 18:46 Tue, Aug 6 He sat down on the sofa. Matilda retracted her hand awkwardly and ced the cup on the coffee table. ¡°Mom, Helen saw Matilda and ran out of the room to her side. She nced at Lea and sat down with her mother. Lea ignored Helen¡¯s scheming gaze and sat down on the single¨Cseater beside Christian. ¡°Christian, I¡¯m holding a press conference. Can you attend? I¡¯ve already lost a father. Now, I only have a father¨Cinw.¡± As Matilda spoke, tears rolled down her face. She almost broke down and wailed. Christian was silent. He was going to refuse, but seeing Matilda like this, he didn¡¯t speak. His face darkened. ¡°Grandpa, please help Mom,¡± Helen begged. She was young and looked pitiful as she cried. ¡°Mom has already lost her father and was heartbroken. She fainted a few times and didn¡¯t eat for thest few days. She has lost a lot of weight and is even sick. She even looks much older now.¡± Matilda had indeed lost a lot of weight and aged a lot. The long ck dress she wore hung off her. She had a lot of white hair and lost a lot of hair. Helen and Matilda hugged each other, looking extremely pitiful. When Christian opened his mouth, Lea¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Mom, Helen, if Grandpa attends, that will be really bad for you. It will be bad for the Fraley and the Berry families.¡± The trio turned to look at Lea. Christian was stunned. Helen and Matilda¡¯s eyes zed with hidden coldness and viciousness. Lea added, ¡°This is about selling and transnting organs. There were also many cases and there 2/6 |: 18:46 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 160. +27%3 was a veryplicated process. I¡¯m afraid the public won¡¯t believe it if you say Mr. Fraley was behind it. After all, the people who really manage the hospital are you and Mr. Donovan¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Matilda shouted in a sharp voice. Helen immediately tried to smooth things over for Matilda. ¡°Lea, my grandfather has alreadymitted suicide. The court has already sentenced him. Why are you still saying that? Do you want to destroy the Fraley and the Berry families?¡± Lea looked up at Helen. After a trip overseas, Helen had improved a lot and her tongue had be razor¨Csharp. Lea said, ¡°You can stop me from saying or thinking that, but can you do the same for the billions of people watching? What will everyone think if Grandpa attends with you? ¡°They¡¯ll wonder if Grandpa was involved in this and if he had used his power for other crimes. Can the Berry Group still withstand suspicion now? Grandpa doesn¡¯t even dare to go to thepany now.¡± Christian was silent. Lea was so direct that she didn¡¯t even care about embarrassing him. Lea finished with, ¡°Mom, it won¡¯t be good for you if it leads to any more rumors, right?¡± Matilda was speechless. She only wanted Christian to step forward and announce to everyone that the Berry family had her back. With Christian¡¯s support, she would appear powerful. It would help her consolidate her status. Matilda¡¯s opponents and enemies who were eyeing her would then have second thoughts about making a move on her. But now, Matilda¡¯s n had failed. ¡°You can leave.¡± Christian was chasing Matilda and Helen away. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through. Christian, we¡¯ll leave first,¡± Matilda said. Helen supported her mother and red at Lea. She thought, ¡®Just wait. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson at your birthday party. Matilda and Helen left the house. The driver outside opened the car door for them and they got into the car. Helen burst out, ¡°That bitch always causes trouble for you, Mom.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be able tost much longer,¡± Matilda advised her daughter. There was no need to be with Lea. angry 3/6 18:46 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 160 ?? ¦° Hearing the car drive away, Christian took a long look at Lea. If it weren¡¯t for Lea, he would have agreed. Now that Christian thought about it, the matter with Fraley Hospital seemed to have ended too simply, Then, Christian thought of Henry. A few days ago, Henry came to his house and swore that the Fraley hospital was innocent and was implicated. Henry said he was also innocent and was never involved in any crimes. Christian did not expect Henry to do such a heartless Henry and help the Fraley family? I can¡¯t be on the wg. He thought, ¡®How can I cleani side again. It was all thanks to Lea that Christian could always think clearly at critical moments. Christian began, ¡°Lea¡­¡± Lea yawned suddenly. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept welltely. I¡¯m going to catch up on my sleep.¡± up after Lea did not want to get involved in Christian¡¯s troubles. She could not even handle her own. Christian went silent. He suspected Lea had done it on purpose. The next day, Matilda held a press conference about the Fraley Hospital as the head of the Fraley- family. The venue was set in the hospital. There was arge number of media. The victims¡® families were invited too so Matilda could apologize to them publicly again. Lea made an excuse to visit Ewan and went to the hospital. Lea sat on the sofa next to the window with aptop in the ward. She surfed the Inte on her phone. This was what a normal summer vacation after the SAT exam should be. Ewan was also using an extremely expensiveptop to watch Matilda¡¯s press conference. Ever since he found out that Matilda had cheated on him, he had been keeping an eye on her. ¡°Fuck! She is so shameless¡­¡± Furious, Ewan smacked hisptop away. He was wheezing and red-T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. faced. Lea looked up at Ewan. She erged the window on herptop and even yed the audio. She openly watched Fraley Hospital¡¯s press conference. The press conference was live. In the video, Matilda wore a ck dress and looked pale and old. 18:46 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 160 She stood in the middle of the rostrum and bowed to the family of the victims. She was sorrowful and sincere. ¡°The Fraley Hospital has let you down. My father has let you down. I¡¯m really sorry on his behalf.¡± Tears streamed down Matilda¡¯s face as she apologized. When Matilda looked up again, she looked even more pitiful with her eyes filled with tears. Someone from the media stood up and asked, ¡°Mrs. Berry, this matter has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t know either. Why did youe forward? With the help of the assistant, Matilda straightened and wiped her tears. She looked frail yet strong. Everyone could not help but pity her. Matilda exined, ¡°I¡¯m the only daughter of the Fraley family. I am the only one left to atone for my father¡¯s crimes. I will participate heavily in charity to atone for his sins for the rest of my life. ¡°I hereby donate 100 million dors worth of medicine under the hospital¡¯s name to the mountainous regions.¡± The media personnel nodded and sat back down. After a moment of silence, the victims¡® families began to discuss among themselves. Someone said, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. Henry has alreadymitted suicide. Mrs. Berry is quite pitiful too.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know. She is innocent too, another pointed out. A third voice added, ¡°Those things have nothing to do with her. Let¡¯s not make things difficult for her. Let her atone.¡± to know The whispers went on until a representative of the families stood up and said, you have nothing to do with the crimes. You¡¯re here because you¡¯re Henry¡¯s daughter. We hope you can do more charity in the future and help those who need help to atone for your father¡¯s sins.¡± ¡°You can try to fix this. You cane up with a way someone chimed in. ¡°We¡¯ll forget it. We won¡¯t pursue the matter anymore,¡± a woman said. ¡°Let the dead rest in peace,¡± a few people joined in. ¡°I will!¡± Matilda bowed and shed tears of gratitude. Thanks for giving me and the Fraley family a chance to atone for this. I really appreciate it.¡± Having obtained the forgiveness of the victims¡® families at the press conference, it was easier for the online audience to forgive them. A lot ofments appeared on the screen to clear Matilda¡¯s name. 5/6 6/6 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Áã+26%Ò² Many viewers on the Inte were affected by what happened at the press conference. Coupled with the guidance of public opinion, some people had already beenpletely brainwashed. They stood up and called for support for Matilda. Ewan picked up saw the situation and the theptop that he had knocked over. When bments, he exploded again. ¡°How shameless! She paid those families to act with her. She even hired people to write thosements online. It¡¯s her usual trick.¡± Ewan even spat at theptop screen. ¡°You¡¯re all blind. You¡¯ve all been deceived.¡± Lea looked at Ewan. He had been married to Matilda for nearly twenty years and knew Matilda quite well. However, he had to tolerate Matilda for so long that Lea felt a little sorry for him. However, Matilda was not too smart this time. Even Ewan could see through her. Still, Matilda managed to brush off the problem now. That was also quite capable of her. A chat screen popped up on Lea¡¯sputer screen. It was a message from Chris. [Should we release more shocking news and ruin the press conference?] Lea and the others had looked into the hospital for a long time. Almost all of Fraley Hospital¡¯s data archive was in their hands. Matilda had said that she didn¡¯t know. If they posted her work record, her lies would be exposed. Lea thought momentarily, then replied: [There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.] Lea had her ways of dealing with Matilda. She instructed: [Check Fraley Group¡¯s funding. If they want to bring in funds, cut them off.] Chris¡¯s eyes lit up. She knew what Lea was going to do. She replied: [Okay.] ¡°I¡¯m going to expose that shameless bitch.¡± Ewan could not take it anymore and stormed toward the door. Ewan had just pulled the door open when there was a loud bang. Lea had shut the door from behind. ¡°The press conference is over,¡± she said. It had just ended. Ewan was stunned. He knew that by the time he arrived at the scene, there wouldn¡¯t be a soul there. Ewan retorted, ¡°I¡¯ll call the media. I¡¯ll expose her.¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Sure. If the media asks you why you do that when she¡¯s your wife, how will you 1/5 Chapter 161 answer?¡± Aug b Ewan went silent. +26%2 Lea continued. ¡°The media will ask you what the inside story is, is the truth? How will answer them? They will want you to give them evidence. What are you going to give them?¡± Ewan did not have an answer. you Lea did not relent. ¡°They will ask if you are trying to get a divorce now by destroying your wife. They will want to know if something is going on between you two.¡± Ewan was at a loss for words. Lea went on. ¡°If Matilda takes advantage of the situation and announces that she¡¯s divorcing you, will you be able to stop her from taking away half of your assets and Berry Group shares she has? She doesn¡¯t just have Berry Group shares. She also has the technology, resources, and connections.¡± Ewan turned around andy back on the bed. Life was so difficult. He might just well just sleep. After theN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. press conference, the crisis at the Fraley Hospital almost cleared up. The public fury and videos on the Inte disappeared within a few days. Matilda was busy with Henry¡¯s funeral. Without Helen and Matilda disturbing them, the family residence was very quiet. At night, Lea received a message from Chris saying that Nixon met the CEO of thergest investment group in Jopuris and they seemed to have a good chat. The group was thergest investment group in Aetheris and had always wanted to enter the domestic medical market. Last week, the group had even contacted Chris to invest in Riverview Hospital. However, they were not short of money. If Fraley received enough funds, they would be able to reopen the hospital and survive. That was not what Lea wanted to see. Chris called and asked, ¡°Do you want me to go to Jopuris?¡± Lea replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Chris answered, ¡°Okay.¡± 2/5 18:47 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 161 After the call ended, Lea looked at the time and turned on herputer. She wrote a code and began to investigate the investmentpany and the CEO. Lea workedte into the night. She took a screenshot of the video Jason had given her and sent it to the CEO¡¯s private email. The next day was Henry¡¯s funeral. Because he had done such a heinous crime, his funeral had to be a quiet affair. However, Matilda still invited several dozen guests. Almost half of the prominent people in Vaporleon City came. Although a few of them did not attend personally, they sent representatives. As for the other half, some were not afraid of the Fraley family¡¯s power, including the Berry family supporting Matilda. The rest really did not want toe. They saw no reason to attend the funeral of a man who hadmitted a heinous crime. After all, they had been powerful for nearly all their lives and did not. want their reputation to be ruined by attending the funeral. If they had been photographed by the media, it would implicate their career and family. They were eager to avoid the funeral. There were also a few rtives of the Fraley family with some interest in the Fraley Group attending the funeral. Lea also went with Christian. After all, they were rtives of Henry¡¯s. Because of their rtionship with Matilda, Christian could not be too cold. On the other hand, Lea was purely there to watch the show. When Christian saw that Lea did not stop him and even wanted toe along, he naturally felt that he should go. The funeral was held in the Fraley family¡¯s cemetery. The plot had already been chosen by Henry a few years earlier. In the evening, the afterglow of the summer sun cast a warm light over the entire cemetery. It was quiet and beautiful. However, the scene was abnormally silent and no one mourned the deceased. Nobody had really wanted to attend Henry¡¯s funeral. They were d that Henry was dead. Prior to the burial, the Fraley Group held an inheritance ceremony. This was the reason why Matilda was able to invite these guests. The inheritance ceremony was conducted by Matilda¡¯s trusted aide, Max. They were apanied by awyer, the board member of thepany, and the media. 3/5 18:47 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 161 +26% +5 Max announced Henry¡¯s will first. He said that the will was made by Henry a few years ago. He only had one daughter, so no one doubted him. In the will, Henry left all his assets and shares to his daughter, Matilda. Then, under the witness of thewyer and the board of directors, Matilda signed the equity eptance letter. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Max handed Matilda the contract bound in a folder. Matilda took it, holding the folder in one hand and the pen in the other. Her hand was shaking so badly that it made a noise when her hand brushed across the paper. Matilda gritted her teeth. It took a lot of effort. It took her three times longer than usual to write her name. Plop. When thest stroke waspleted, tears rolled down Matilda¡¯s cheeks andnded on her signature. Her eyes were red and she choked silently. Everyone thought that Matilda was too sad and could not control her emotions again. They all felt that Matilda was a little pitiful. Lea was very close to Matilda and could see her clearly. It was obvious that Matilda could not suppress her excitement. Matilda had finally seeded in getting her hands on Fraley Group. Lea was probably the only one present who understood what Matilda was thinking. Although Matilda was Henry¡¯s only daughter, she was just a tool to him. Henry had raised Matildal and nurtured her for the sake of his business, so she had to marry for the sake of thepany¡¯s development. As Henry¡¯s only daughter, Matilda had always believed it was her right to inherit hispany and assets. But Henry had valued thepany more than his life. He¡¯d never made it clear that he would hand everything over to Matilda when he died. Matilda had been afraid she wouldn¡¯t get As time passed, it became an obsession for Matilda. Now that Matilda had finally obtained thepany, it was natural for her to be excited.
  1. it.
Tue, Aug b Chapter 162 Chapter 162 ¡°Mom¡­¡± Helen went forward and hugged Matilda¡¯s arm tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore. Grandpa wouldn¡¯t want to see you sad either. He would have wanted you to take good care of thepany for him.¡± Helen also wiped her tears and looked quite sad. However, Lea was embarrassed when she saw that Helen almost couldn¡¯t hide her excitement as she cried. Matilda nodded. She wiped her tears and calmed down. After signing the share eptance letter, the board of directors handed thepany¡¯s official seal to Matilda. Matilda handed Max the shares and the seal and gave a simple session speech, It was also her inaugural address as Fraley Group¡¯s CEO. Matilda said. ¡°Thanks for attending my father¡¯s funeral and the inheritance ceremony. From now on, I will redouble my efforts to correct the mistakes made before by Fraley Group. I will make amends and contribute to society. I bring Fraley Group to greater heights. I will repay everyone who has always supported me and the Fraley family.¡± After that, it was time for the burial. Matilda personally closed the coffin and watched as the coffin was buried. The guests went up one by one and ced a white rose on the grave. Lea walked up to Matilda and ced a white rose on the grave. When Lea got up, she leaned toward Matilda. Lea¡¯s voice was not too loud nor too soft, and just audible enough that Matilda could hear it. ¡°You might want to bury him deeper. Otherwise, he just mighte looking for you.¡± Matilda raised her head abruptly. Her forehead almost collided with Lea¡¯s. Their eyes were only inches apart. Matilda saw the sharp glint in Lea¡¯s profound eyes, as though she could see through everything. She also looked menacing glint in Lea¡¯s eyes. Matilda thought, ¡®Does the bitch know something?¡± Matilda didn¡¯t need to think to know that Lea had to have known that they had made her father the scapegoat. Lea could read Matilda¡¯s thoughts clearly, but could only guess part of it. Matilda¡¯s pale face gradually turned red. Her hands gripped the shovel tightly, and her knuckles turned white. If not for the fact that everyone was watching and it was her father¡¯s funeral, she 1/5 18:47 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 162 would have killed Lea to silence her. ¡°Go away.¡± Helen saw that Lea was provoking Maltilda and went forward to push Lea. °×Ãü+25%ÊÛ Helen did not want Lea to attend her grandfather¡¯s funeral at all. Every time Lea appeared, nothing good would happen. However, they couldn¡¯t chase Lea away when she came with Christian. With just a nce from Lea, Helen¡¯s hand froze; she didn¡¯t dare push her away. Lea straightened and walked away from Helen and Matilda. It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening when they returned to the family residence from the cemetery. The sky waspletely dark. When the car reached the iron gates, Lea received a call from Lorrand. ¡°Yannis went to the underground boxing arena. I saw that boxing glove in his room. I¡¯ll send you a photo.¡± After hanging up, Lorrand sent the photo over. The ck boxing gloves were cut and torn open. The hard steel parts inside were dismantled and thrown on the table. Lea could tell at a nce that it was the tool that gravely injured Yannis¡¯s chest. Lorrand had seen the model which Lea used the form to create and could also tell at a nce.. As Yannis was injured, Lorrand had gone to deliver medicine to him. But Yannis was no longer in his rooms when Lorrand came. Seeing what was on Yannis¡¯s desk, he understood and called Lea. Lea said to Jason, ¡°Go to the underground boxing arena.¡± After a forty¨Cminute drive, the car arrived outside the underground boxing arena. The street was dpidated and chaotic. The lights were dim, but it was bustling. There were many vendors selling food. Some of the audience bought food and went to the entrance to head down to the arena. Jason parked the car and got out first. He opened the door for Lea and followed closely behind her to protect her. He walked toward the underground arena with a frown. Jason did not expect a rich youngdy like Lea toe to such a chaotic ce. But he quickly realized that Lea was walking briskly and looking straight ahead, as if she were a regr there. It 2/6 +26% 18:47 Tue, Aug 6 B Chapter 162 was unbelievable. Lea had suffered in the asylum for a year In her previous life. There was no ce in this world that she would not dare to go. This underground boxing arena was less than one¨Ctenth the size of Iverton¡¯s. The arena was dpidated and theyout was poor. It was dim. Only the boxing arena was lit up as bright as day. The venue was packed with about 500 to 600 people. There were the roars from the audience, the scent of beer, and the indulgence and wildness in the atmosphere. BOOM! On the stage, a boxer was hit by his opponent and fell to the ground. All the audience stood up at once. They cheered and apuded. The mor was almost deafening. ¡°Number one! Number one! Number one!¡± The shouts continued. The winner standing on the stage was Yannis. Number 1 was the number on Yannis¡¯s boxing uniform. It was also his code name when he joined the boxingpetition. Yannis had joined this boxing arena half a year ago. His go¨Call¨Cout fighting style left a deep impression on people. He was also the boxer who had fought the most matches. The audience here, had long remembered him, and some of them were his fans. The audience was all boxing fans. When they shouted Yannis¡¯s number, they naturally thought of the world boxing champion, Joshua. However, no one would think they were connected. Yannis was wearing a ck and red boxing suit. His exposed arms, legs, and even his cheeks were covered in scars. They were soaked in sweat and reflected the light, emitting vigorous strength. Yannis didn¡¯t look as if he was in pain. Those scars were the result of his hard work and sacrifice. They were also his trophies. This bit of pain waspletely eptable to him. The audience, who had been busy all day and were exhausted by work and life, looked at Yannis and watched the boxing matches. Under the influence of the atmosphere, they felt that their tired and weak bodies were filled with strength again. That was the charm of boxing. The host went on stage and invited Yannis down. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the most exciting moment has arrived. Next up is our life¨Cand¨Cdeath match.¡± 875N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. 18:4 Tue, Aug Chapter 162 The so¨Ccalled life¨Cand¨Cdeath match was not a match, but a fight for one¡¯s life. There was no limit in the match. As long as no one died, it did not matter. There was no time limit. It would only end when the losing party copsed and admitted defeat. ¡°Who is tonight¡¯s arena champion?¡± The host turned the microphone toward the audience. This was announced yesterday, so the audience naturally knew. ¡°Vaporleon City boxing champion Aiden Armstrong, everyone shouted in unison. Their voices were loud and clear, nearly shooting to heaven. A banner fell from the roof above the boxing ring. On the banner was the arena champion for tonight. For more than a month, Aiden had been the arena champion. Since he went on stage, he had never lost. When the audience saw Aiden¡¯s banner, they apuded and cheered. The host continued, ¡°And the person who will challenge him tonight is our popr boxer, Number One who has returned!¡± The apuse was obviously much softer this time, and the cheers were almost gone. It that the audience didn¡¯t think highly of this Number One, but Number One had lost to Aiden a month and a half ago, helping Aiden consolidate his position as the arena champion and setting a record of more than a month of consecutive wins. And for the past month, those who bet on Aiden had made a profit. Therefore, it was easy to choose who to bet on tonight. Yannis had decided to fight this match at thest minute. He had not even done a banner. Next was the cheerleading dance performance during halftime, creating an atmosphere of entertainment and leisure. When Yannis came down from the stage, he saw Lea enter. Then, he saw Jason beside her. No matter where it was, when Lea appeared, she would be the most striking one. It was because Lea was too good¨Clooking and had quite the presence. Yannis walked out of the arena. Jason was full of questions. ¡°This kid is here to box? Lea did not answer Jason. She only said, ¡°Follow him.¡± 4/5 18:47 Tue, Aug 6 B. Chapter 162 The trio arrived at the dark corner of the venue. Yannis confessed. ¡°I want to fight this match.¡± +26%2 Lea turned around and looked at the banner above the boxing ring. ¡°Was he the one who injured youst time?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Yannis nodded. B Lea responded with a nod.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yannis paused and looked at Lea with reddened eyes. He was very touched. Lea always knew what he wanted to do and supported him unconditionally. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go prepare first,¡± Yannis said. ¡°Okay,¡± Lea replied. Yannis went to the boxer¡¯s locker room to prepare. Lea asked Jason, ¡°Do you have money?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jason replied, looking confused. ¡°How much do you have?¡± ¡°Around 300,000 dors.¡± ¡°Go all in on Number One.¡± Jason subconsciously covered his wallet in his pocket. Lea almost rolled her eyes. ¡°Count it as mine.¡± Now that the hospital was making money, if Lea needed money, she could transfer it out. However, for the sake of the hospital¡¯s development, Lea did not use its money. She even put in the money she earned from her surgeries. The money Lea spent was Christian¡¯s pocket money. She also spent a lot when she went to Iverton for the exam. She almost had no money now. She was really poor. Jason was speechless. He thought, ¡®Bet around 300,000 on that kid? If Miss Berry is so confident, why doesn¡¯t she use her own money? Doesn¡¯t she have any?¡® Jason knew Lea¡¯s assets in Riverview Hospital were worth billions of dors. Of course, that didn¡¯t include the projects and patents in herb. Jason was saving up for marriage. He could not afford to lose his money. He thought, ¡®If Miss Berry loses the bet, I can¡¯t ask her to pay back, right? Even if she wants to return the will skin me alive if I take it.¡® money, Mr. Andrews Jason wondered if he could change bosses. It was so difficult for him. 18:48 Tue, Aug b Chapter 163 Lea opened her eyes and looked straight at Jason. Jason found himself unable to reject Lea when she looked like that. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll goy the bet.¡± Jason lowered his head defeatedly. But when Jasonid the bet, he only bet 200 thousand dors. E Then, Jason looked at the opponent¡¯s bet and secretly nced in Lea¡¯s direction. Seeing that she was not around, he silently bet 40 thousand dors on Aiden. At least he could recoup some losses. Lea went to the washroom.. The venue was small. The washroom and the lockers where the boxers got ready were next to each other. There were several utility rooms beside them and several passageways that allowed one to enter or leave the venue. There were many passageways and dark corners. It was dark. Lea came out of the washroom and was walking through the passage when she suddenly heard an argument. ¡°Joe, you can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s against the rules. As a boxer, you have to abide by the rules,¡± an old voice advised earnestly. ¡°Stay out of my business.¡± The reply was arrogant and angry. ¡°You¡¯re a boxer with a lot of potential. As long as you work hard and improve, you¡¯ll definitely be able to make something for yourself in the boxing ring in the future. There¡¯s no need to destroy your future like this¡­¡± the old voice continued. ¡°Where did you find this stubborn old fool? Deal with him yourself, the arrogant voice ordered. Bang! There was the sound of the door mming. ¡°Joe¡­¡± the old voice called out. ¡°I hired you to help Joe to win thepetition that the club wanted you to win.¡± This was spoken by another arrogant and mocking voice. ¡°Do you really think this is the World Boxing Championship? the boxing champion or his instructor? You¡¯re just an old fool who can¡¯t even afford food. You¡¯re fired, you old cunt. Get him out of here.¡± Are you ¡°Joe¡± When the old instructor was dragged away, he called out repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t go astray.¡± In the darkness, Lea saw the old man being dragged away. She frowned and walked away. Tue, Aug Chapter 163 Lea entered the arena. The ring was already surrounded by people. She wanted to watch thepetition, but there were no good seats. That gave Lea a headache. ¡°This way.¡± Jason gestured to Lea. Lea squeezed her way through after Jason and arrived at the best spot. Jason said to the man in the scat. ¡°I¡¯ll buy your seat for 200 dors.¡± The man retorted, ¡°I bought my seat for 200 dors¡± Jason wanted to hit the man. It was already a good deal if the man sold his seat for 100 dors. ¡°300 dors.¡± Jason offered. ¡°600 dors,¡± the man argued. ¡°400 dors.¡± ¡°500 dors.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± After Jason got the seat, he said to Lea, ¡°Miss Berry, please sit.¡± Lea sat down and straightened her skirt. She wore a long ck dress for the funeral. She looked calm, elegant, and imposing. Then, Lea looked up at Jason. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bet all your money?¡± Jason nearly tripped over his own feet. ¡°I just¡­ left some for spending.¡± Lea nced at Jason, then turned back to the boxing ring. That look made Jason feel guilty. He lowered his head and wiped his sweat, then looked at the ring. Thepetition had already begun. The title of ¡°Vaporleon City boxing champion¡± was not for nothing. When the arena champion went on stage, he appeared very powerful. Bang. Bang. Aiden punched his fists together twice. Jason narrowed his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with his gloves.¡± Like Craig, Jason grew up learning to box and fight. Even Eddie, who was better at paperwork, was the same. Therefore, Jason could tell there was a problem with the gloves at a nce. 3/6 18:48 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 163 ×ÔÆø+26%°Í Lea could tell too. She had the powerful ability to analyze the structure of objects, so she could see more clearly than them! Those boxing gloves could increase the punches of boxer by three to five times, and could easily destroy the human body and bones. ¡°We can¡¯t let Yannis fight this match. He¡¯ll be crippled. I¡¯ll go to him,¡± Jason said. Jason could tell that Yannis was a talented boxer. Moreover, Yannis was someone Lea cared for. Jason could not ignore Yannis. ¡°Let¡¯s watch first,¡± Lea said. Jason, who was all set to go, was stunned. He turned to look at Lea. Lea looked calm andposed. Jason stood there suspiciously. He was still uneasy. ¡°Shall we call the ambnce first?¡± Jason asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Lea said. Jason felt even more uncertain and called an ambnce. Everyone was silent as they stared at the stage. The referee whistled and announced the start of the match. The powerful ¡°Vaporleon City boxing champion¡°, who had been waiting to show off his might, suddenly threw a punch. Just as the fist was about to smash into Yannis¡¯s head, Yannis dodged and the fist brushed past his hair. Yannis seemed slow, but he was very agile and could urately predict Adien¡¯s punch. ¡°Vaporleon City boxing champion¡± grew flustered. He continued to throw punches, but all of them missed. His footsteps became chaotic. Then, it was Yannis¡¯s turn to punch. Bang! Bang! Bang! Punches after punchesnded on Aiden¡¯s body. When Yannis¡¯s fistsnded, one could see the muscles strain and tremble. The punches were very powerful. ¡°Vaporleon City boxing champion¡± was forced into a corner. He could only hug Yannis and hit at close range A few punchesnded on Yannis¡¯s chest, waist, and abdomen. Even if Yannis did not die, he would definitely be severely injured. 18:48 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 163 + 25%ÈÕ It would be likest time when Aiden broke Yannis¡¯s sternum with one punch and made him fall to the ground. At that time, they all thought Yannis would not survive. Aiden did not expect Yannis to dare toe back and challenge him. He thought, ¡®Since he wants to die so badly, I will give him what he wants.¡± The sounds of impact continued.. Aiden felt as if his fists had smashed into an iron wall. There was no reaction. Then, Aiden thought, ¡®No, it is not an iron wall. His Desh and muscles, as well as his ability to cushion and protect his body, have formed an iron¨Cd protectiveyer around him. Aiden looked up sharply at Yannis. Yannis was different now. He seemed to be ten times stronger. Perhaps even more than that. Aiden couldn¡¯t believe that. There was no way a human body could achieve that. While Aiden was in a daze, Yannis counterattacked. He clenched his fist tightly and punched Aiden in his abdomen. The medicine Lea gave Yannis was very effective. He practiced for a few days to test the effect. Bang. Bang. ng. ¡°Vaporleon City boxing champion¡± took a few punches and fell heavily to the ground. He looked. like he was seriously injured. Everyone was dumbfounded and forgot to react. The match had just started. Even if Aiden lost, he couldn¡¯t lose like that. Otherwise, he would never continue in this industry. Aiden gritted his teeth and slowly got up. When Aiden regained his bnce, Yannis punched out. BANG! The punch hit Aiden in the chest, exactly where he had hit Yannis in the past. However, before the punchnded on Aiden, Yannis slowed and the punch wasn¡¯t as powerful. Yannis hade for revenge. He had decided to return the same punch to Aiden, but when he was really about to kill Aiden, he could not do it. Aiden would not be as lucky as him to meet Lea who saved him. Yannis retracted his fist and looked up in Lea¡¯s direction. He gentled, and his punch lost its fatal power. 18:48 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 163 BANG! ¡°Vaporleon City boxing champion¡± fell to the ground. The stage shook. ¡°Can you still get up?¡± the referee asked, kneeling down. Aiden could not answer at all. He blinked and his eyes rolled back, as if he was about to die. +26%3 The referee was used to seeing all kinds of incidents in the boxing ring, but this was the first time he had seen someone so badly injured from a single punch. The referee was certain that Aiden could not get up now and had lost.¡± The referee grabbed Yannis¡¯s arm and raised his hand. ¡°Number one wins!¡± After a moment of silence, the entire venue suddenly burst into thunderous apuse. People cheered and screamed. The boxing match ended too quickly. It was so quick that it was boring. Such a one¨Csided suppression of strength was an instant kill. It was not entertaining. However, they remembered how nimbly Yannis avoided his opponent. His prediction ability and punches were extremely strong. He could defeat a powerful opponent in a few moves. These were all shocking talents and performances of boxers. It was too inspiring and moving. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 But soon, some people started crying. ¡°I¡¯m done for.¡± A man had lost all his money. ¡°I bet on the wrong boxer,¡± another wailed. ¡°I lost all my savings,¡± a third cried. ¡°My down payment¡¯s gone,¡± a woman eximed sadly. The voices continued. Only a few people were so happy that they cheered. No one could win all the time. That was the reason why they did not bet on the arena champion. As there were many people betting on the arena champion, the payout was very high. They had made a killing. After a while, Jason closed his mouth and looked at Lea, who was sitting elegantly and quietly in her seat. ¡°You know boxing, Miss Berry?¡± Jason was surprised by Yannis¡¯s talent and strength, but what surprised him even more was that Lea predicted this oue. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lea said. ¡°Then why did you want me to bet on Yannis?¡± Jason asked. ¡°Because I knew he¡¯d win, Lea replied. Even without Lea¡¯s special medicine, Yannis would still win because his original strength was not weaker than this opponent. Compared tost time, Yannis had improved a lot. The brutal training in Iverton had also improved Yannis greatly. Moreover, Yannis would not lose twice to the same person. ¡°Then why did you ask me to call an ambnce?¡± Jason asked. ¡°Well, someone else needs it,¡± Lea said. Jason followed Lea¡¯s gaze. The ¡°Vaporleon City boxing champion¡± was being carried to the ambnce. Jason didn¡¯t know what to say now. ¡°Let¡¯s collect our winnings, Lea told Jason. 18:48 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 163 BANG! ¡°Vaporleon City boxing champion¡± fell to the ground. The stage shook. ¡°Can you still get up?¡± the referee asked, kneeling down. Aiden could not answer at all. He blinked and his eyes rolled back, as if he was about to die. The referee was used to seeing all kinds of incidents in the boxing ring, but this was the first time he had seen someone so badly injured from a single punch. The referee was certain that Aiden could not get up now and had lost.¡± The referee grabbed Yannis¡¯s arm and raised his hand. ¡°Number one wins!¡± After a moment of silence, the entire venue suddenly burst into thunderous apuse. People cheered and screamed. The boxing match ended too quickly. It was so quick that it was boring. Such a one¨Csided suppression of strength was an instant kill. It was not entertaining. However, they remembered how nimbly Yannis avoided his opponent. His prediction ability and punches were extremely strong. He could defeat a powerful opponent in a few moves. These were all shocking talents and performances of boxers. It was too inspiring and moving. ( 18:48 Tue, Aug o +6 Chapter 164 But soon, some people started crying. ¡°I¡¯m done for.¡± A man had lost all his money. ¡°I bet on the wrong boxer,¡± another wailed. ¡°I lost all my savings,¡± a third cried. ¡°My down payment¡¯s gone,¡± a woman eximed sadly. The voices continued. Only a few people were so happy that they cheered. No one could win all the time. That was the reason why they did not bet on the arena champion As there were many people betting on the arena champion, the payout was very high. They had made a killing. After a while, Jason closed his mouth and looked at Lea, who was sitting elegantly and quietly in her seat. ¡°You know boxing, Miss Berry?¡± Jason was surprised by Yannis¡¯s talent and strength, but what surprised him even more was that Lea predicted this oue. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lea said. ¡°Then why did you want me to bet on Yannis?¡± Jason asked. ¡°Because I knew he¡¯d win,¡± Lea replied. Even without Lea¡¯s special medicine, Yannis would still win because his original strength was not weaker than this opponent. Compared tost time, Yannis had improved a lot. The brutal training in Iverton had also improved Yannis greatly. Moreover, Yannis would not lose twice to the same person. ¡°Then why did you ask me to call an ambnce?¡± Jason asked. ¡°Well, someone else needs it,¡± Lea said. Jason followed Lea¡¯s gaze. The ¡°Vaporleon City boxing champion¡± was being carried to the ambnce. Jason didn¡¯t know what to say now. ¡°Let¡¯s collect our winnings,¡± Lea told Jason. 18:48 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 164 ¡°Sure,¡± Jason replied. He had definitely made a killing this time. +26%2 When Lea and Yannis came out of the boxing ring. Jason was already waiting happily with the check. ¡°Miss Berry, the payout rate is 30 times.¡± Jason handed over the check. Lea took the check. She wasn¡¯t very happy. She hadn¡¯t brought any money and had bet too little. Jason thought, ¡®200 thousand dors has now be 6 million dors. Why does Miss Berry still look like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll transfer 200 thousand dors to youter.¡± Lea shook the check and stuffed it into her pocket. ¡°200 thousand dors?¡± Jason asked. Looking at how injured Jason looked, Lea did some calctions. ¡°I¡¯ll include the daily interest when I pay you back.¡± Jason went speechless. He thought, ¡®Miss Berry, can¡¯t you tell what I¡¯m thinking? I thought we would split it 50-50. Jason decided that Lea really couldn¡¯t tell what he had meant. He suspected she was doing it on purpose. Jason followed Lea and Yannis dejectedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you? Why do you look like you¡¯ve lost money?¡± Yannis asked in confusion to Jason. Jason rolled his eyes at Yannis. He had lost 40 thousand dors. If he had believed Lea and bet all money on Yannis, he would have 6 million dors too. He could have be rich. his The trio walked along the river and went to the parking lot. Ssh! They turned and saw someone fall into the river. Lea nced over. It was the instructor who dissuaded the boxer. There were two figures where the instructor had fallen. They were closing the windows and drawing curtains shut. The unlit room looked like a ck hole in the distant light. That was the amodation for the employees of the boxing arena. Jason and Yannis were stunned. They seemed to have witnessed a murder. They subconsciously looked at Lea. 149 Tue, Aug +26%E Chapter 161 ¡°Go get him,¡± Lea ordered. Jason looked at Lea and then at Yannis, who was covered in wounds. He frowned and jumped into the river. Jason didn¡¯t mind saving someone. However, the river was badly polluted. It made Jason feel agonized. Lea said to Yannis, ¡°Call an ambnce.¡± The ambnce had already arrived by the time the instructor was rescued. The paramedic examined the instructor and shook his head grimly. There was nothing to be done. Jason was not surprised. This was murder, If someone had thrown a man into the river, they would ensure the man was dead. Yannis stared nkly at Lea. Lea had already gone forward to check on the instructor. Then, she said to the paramedic, ¡°Carry him into the ambnce.¡± The paramedic had already made his own judgment, but for some reason, he listened to Lea and did as she said. He carried the instructor into the ambnce. After getting into the ambnce, Lea said to the driver, ¡°Drive to Riverview Hospital.¡± Then, Lea changed into the doctor¡¯s scrubs and began to examine the patient. Her movements were fast and smooth, but not chaotic. This was the first time Jason had seen Lea save someone. He waspletely dumbfounded as he watched Lea do a series of resuscitation and simple surgery. He thought, ¡®How can an underage girl have such ability?¡± Jason, Yannis, and the paramedics who came with the ambnce watched in shock and nervousness. The patient had no pulse. His heart wasn¡¯t beating. The confined space in the ambnce felt even more suffocating. The ambnce swayed on the road, making them even more uneasy. Only Lea was different. Her calm and precise performance gave them a sense of security. Lea took out a syringe from the medicine box and drew out some epinephrine. After injecting it, she took out a pacemaker and began to perform cardiac resuscitation. 18:49 Tue, Aug 6 T Chapter 164 However, in the paramedics¡® opinion, all of that was useless. Èý+26%ÃË But after a while, the line on the ECG monitor suddenly fluctuated. The patient¡¯s heart was beating again. They looked on in shock. They kept silent but everyone was surprised. Now that the patient¡¯s heart was beating and he was breathing, Lea put down her tools and personally called Lorrand to ask him to prepare for surgery. Then, Lea hung up. Within a few minutes, the ambnce arrived at Riverview Hospital. The ambnce drove straight to the entrance. When Lea alighted, her phone rang again. It was Shannon. It was already veryte when Lea and the others left the boxing arena. They even saved someone. It was now already past one in the morning. Lea immediately picked up the call.. Shannon said, ¡°Lea, save me¡­ Ah-¡± The line went silent abruptly. ¡°Shannon!¡± Lea called out, but there was no response. The call ended. However, Shannon¡¯s cry for help still echoed in Lea¡¯s ears. Lea said to Jason, ¡°Call Lorrand to pick the patient up.¡± Then, she said to Yannis, ¡°Follow me.¡± Lea took Yannis and got into the car. Yannis drove while Lea took out her phone andptop. She traced Shannon¡¯s number to track her down. Yannis¡¯s entire body was covered in injuries. It would hurt whenever he moved, but looking at Lea, he knew that something serious had happened. Thus, he stopped hurting. Lorrand had already brought doctors and nurses to pick the patient up at the entrance of the hospital. ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Berry?¡± he asked. When Lorrand received Lea¡¯s call, he knew she was in the ambnce.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jason looked at where the car had driven off. ¡°She has something on and left first.¡± It was extremely urgent. 18:49 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 164 +25%3 Jason wanted to rush over to help, but Lea¡¯s car had already driven had been carried out of the ambnce and could only stay to help. off. He looked at the patient who ¡°Quick. Send the patient to the operating room,¡± Lorrand instructed. Since Lea was not around, he was the only one who could perform the surgery. When the car hit the road. Yannis was instantly at a loss. ¡°Where are we going?¡± In the night, the city filled with tall buildings was like a maze. ¡°Drive onward first.¡± Lea had yet to find Shannon¡¯s address. Yannis obeyed Lea¡¯s instructions and focused on driving forward. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 In a sealed room of a hotel, there was a loud crack. Shannon¡¯s phone was thrown to the ground and crushed. ¡°You haven¡¯t learned your lesson, have you?¡± A bald, potbellied man in his forties crushed. Shannon¡¯s phone into pieces and even took out the SIM card to break it. Shannon crawled to the door again and banged on. ¡°Open the door. Let me out¡­¡± Shannon could not exert any strength and her voice was very weak. Her body felt like it was on fire, and her brain was about to be fried. She relied on her strong willpower to force herself to remain rational. The back of Shannon¡¯s cor tightened, and she was lifted by the man again. She fell hard onto the bed made customized for sexual y. The bed shook. Shannon¡¯s brain jolted. The world spun, and her vision went ck. The buttons on Shannon¡¯s white shirt were ripped off. Her cor was torn, revealing her shoulders, chest, and white lingerie. The man stared at Shannon, his eyes bright. He swallowed hard. The man went forward and tugged at the strap on Shannon¡¯s shoulder to smell it. ¡°You¡¯re really top¨Cnotch.¡± ¡°Let go¡­¡± Shannon pushed at the man with all her might. Although she was weak, her blood¨Cred eyes were vicious. ¡°You¡¯re breaking thew. I¡¯m going to sue you¡­ You¡¯ll go to jail.¡± ¡°Jail?¡± The man touched Shannon¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯re already mine. No, let me correct that. You¡¯re my wife. I¡¯ll bring you to get our marriage licenseter, Before this, the man had only seen Shannon¡¯s photo and knew her height, age, and other basic information. Shannon was a high school student who had just graduated. She was just his type. After meeting Shannon in person, the man realized she was even more beautiful, fiercer, and more attractive than in the photo. ¡°No. I refuse,¡± Shannon said firmly. ¡°There¡¯s no arranged marriage now. No matter what you and my mother- At the mention of Donna, Shannon gritted her teeth fiercely. Her eyes filled with hatred. She hated -her mother¡± to the extreme. Shannon went on, ¡°No matter what deal you made with her, it¡¯s illegal for you to touch me¡­ I¡¯m 18:49 Tue, Aug 6 B Chapter 165 going to sue you¡­¡± Smack! The man pped Shannon hard. ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you first. Let¡¯s see how tough you are then.¡± Women would naturally be obedient after being taught a lesson. If one lesson didn¡¯t work, then two would. The man grabbed the waistband of Shannon¡¯s pants and pulled hard. Shannon screamed. With all the strength she could muster, she kicked the man hard in the stomach. Thud. The man fell to the ground.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Shannon struggled to get up and stumbled away. The door wouldn¡¯t open. Desperate, she opened the window. BANG! The window opened and a gust of night wind blew into the room. Shannon gritted her teeth and shook her head hard, sobering up a little. The man had already stood up and looked at Shannon viciously. ¡°You don¡¯t want to sleep with me? You want to hold onto your chastity? Fine. Go ahead. Jump.¡± This was the eleventh floor. If Shannon jumped, she would definitely die. The man was sure that Shannon wouldn¡¯t dare to jump. Shannon¡¯s fingers slowly tightened on the window sill. Her injured hand left blood on it. Shannon had already gotten into university. Her dream had been fulfilled. The life she wanted had just begun. She thought, ¡®Why do I have to end my life this way because of these people?¡± Shannon let out a roar and charged at the man, wanting to drag him to hell with her. However, Shannon was controlled by the drug and could not exert any strength at all. She gradually lost her rationality. After a while, she was pinned to the ground by the man. Downstairs, the ck Mercedes¨CBenz drove straight to the entrance of the hotel and almost crashed into the door. Before the car was parked, Lea had already opened the door and entered the lobby. Chapter 165 ¦° Lea was wearing a long ck dress. The wind blew under her feet and her skirts danced. She had the presence of an army The manager and staff of the lobby immediately greeted Lea. ¡°Miss, what are you-¡± Lea interrupted them, ¡°Call your guest from room 1106 out.¡± Lea had used the system, including the hotel¡¯s surveince system, to find Shannon on the way here. From the surveince footage, Lea¡® saw Shannon being helped into the hotel by an old man in his forties. She also found information about the old man and the room he had booked. The manager¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your rtionship with the guest? Why are you looking for him? As you know, we are responsible for the safety of our guests.¡± Lea nced at the manager and went straight in. She would go looking herself. The manager went to stop Lea. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t barge in like this. If you don¡¯t stop, we¡¯ll have to kick you out.¡± Yannis stepped forward and used his body to create a path for Lea to the elevator. ¡°You go It was important for them to be fast. ahead.¡± Yannis was tall and strong. When he came out of the boxing ring, his face, mouth, and exposed arms were covered in injuries. When he became serious, he was very intimidating. However, Yannis was alone. He had to face the manager, receptionists, and staff in the lobby. There were nearly eight of them. There were also dozens of security guards in the hotel who were on call. ¡°They¡¯re here to cause trouble. Stop them,¡± the manager shouted. The group group of staff surrounded them at once. Lea turned to look at Yannis. Her eyes were sharp and murderous. ¡°Give them hell. I¡¯ll take responsibility if you kill someone.¡± From the manager¡¯s expression and gaze just now, Lea could already tell that he knew. There were probably many people present who knew about it. Anyone could imagine what would happen if an old man brought a young girl who had just reached adulthood and was semi¨Cunconscious into the hotel. Now, they wanted to stop Lea and Yannis, even using force. This could only mean that they were protecting that guest. ording to the information Lea had found, the old man had booked a room here a few years ago. 3/5 18:49 Tue, Aug b Chapter 165 B 6+25%ÊÛ He was a regr customer at the hotel. Everyone was secretly connected. Yannis immediately understood. Then, he thought of Shannon¡¯s situation tonight. Yannis grabbed the manager who wanted to stop Lea by the cor and lifted him. He punched the manager in the stomach and threw him to the ground. A staff and security guards rushed up to Yannis one after another. Yannis knocked each one of them down with a punch. Meanwhile, Lea took the elevator to the 11th floor. After leaving the elevator, Lea retrieved the fire extinguisher from the hallway and went to the door of 1106. She raised the extinguisher and mmed it down. BANG! The entire floor shook. The door broke open. Lea saw a woman lying on the ground and a fat old man leaning over her like a vicious dog. Hearing the loud bang, the man turned around. BANG! Lea swung the fire extinguisher at the man¡¯s head. He was sent flying. Only then did Lea see Shannon clearly. Shannon¡¯s clothes were almost torn apart and she was covered in wounds. It was a shocking sight. Lea yanked off the bed sheet and wrapped it around Shannon. ¡°Lea¡­¡± Shannon still had some rationality left and immediately cried. Lea helped Shannon sit by the bed and walked toward the man with the fire extinguisher. The man had just gotten up when Lea stepped on him. He fell back to the ground. He had a cut from the blow just now and his face was covered in blood. Lea stepped hard on the man¡¯s chest. Her dark eyes were deep and murderous. She slowly raised the fire extinguisher. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me,¡± the man shouted in fear. ¡°This has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s her mother.¡± He pointed at Shannon. ¡°She epted my 100,000¨Cdor betrothal gift and we¡¯re getting married.¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Áã+25%ÊÛ Lea¡¯s eyes slowly lit up. She frowned and looked at the man under her foot. ¡°100,000 dors?¡± ¡°Yes, 100,000 dors!¡± The man gestured agitatedly. ¡°That is a significant betrothal gift.¡± A daughter from an ordinary family would only receive a betrothal gift of 20 thousand dors at most. The man had paid quite a lot. Lea put down the extinguisher and took out her phone to call Yannis. When Yannis picked up, he said, ¡°It¡¯s settled here. I¡¯ll be right up.¡± ¡°Withdraw 100,000 dors before up, Lea replied. ¡°Sure,¡± Yannis replied. After hanging up the call, Lea retracted her foot. She went to close the door and leaned against it. The man hurriedly sat up and panted heavily. However, when he saw Lea leaning against the door, he subconsciously quietened his breathing. The man had never seen such a beautiful girl before. Lea¡¯s ck dress made her skin look as though it was glowing. Even though she simply stood there quietly, she was striking. The man was lecherous, but he did not dare to have any thoughts about Lea. He only felt fear. The man thought Lea was going to smash his head just now. The man was not wrong. Lea had indeed nned on doing that. It was what the man said that stopped Lea. Soon, Yannis arrived with a heavy bag filled with cash. There was a 24¨Chour business office next to the hotel that allowed him to take out so much cash. Lea opened the door for Yannis and let him in. Then, she closed the door and locked it. She carried the money and walked to the man. Lea unzipped the sack, revealing the cash inside. ¡°W¨Cwhat are you doing?¡± the man stammered. ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡± Lea raised the bag and threw 100,000 dors in cash at the man. Then she picked up the fire extinguisher and brought it down on his right thigh. Lea wanted to break one of the man¡¯s legs. Chapter 166Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. BANG! A scream followed. Çú¼Ò+25%Ѫ When Shannon was taken out of the hotel, she was already unconscious. There were dozens of security guards at the hotel, but no one dared to stop them. Yannis alone could deal with all of them. After bringing Shannon out of the hotel, they headed straight to Riverview Hospital. Shannon had been drugged. The doctor injected her with medicine and bandaged her injuries. She fell asleep peacefully. Lea did not sleep. She went to the CEO¡¯s office. It was the office that Chris had prepared for Alfred. Lea investigated the man again. The marr really did have some background. He had some power, was lecherous, and had hurt a few young . People like him were never clean. In less than an hour, Lea had dug up all the dirt on the man. Everything little bit about the man barming young women, abusing his ex¨Cwife, embezzlement, bribery, and so on. All that was enough to send him to prison for a few years. Lea quickly coted the evidence and sent it to the police anonymously. The Vaporleon City police force had cracked many difficult cases, as if they had help from God. There was indeed a god¨Clike existence behind them. It was the 198 Mighty. They were the ones who provided the evidence for the major cases. For the small cases, they helped anonymously, but it was still vital. That night, the police force received evidence and caught a corrupt person. They followed the clues and caught a few more criminals, When it was nearly dawn, Lea came out of the office and came to Shannon¡¯s ward. When she saw Yannis, she could not help but be taken aback. Lea did not expect Yannis to be guarding Shannon. After all, Yannis was also injured night and was hurting too. Yannis and Shannon were like two injured lone wolves, guarding each other. Compared to them, Lea felt lucky. She had Alfred. 2/5 18:50 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 168 ¡°Let¡¯s head out for a bit,¡± Lea said. After Lea spoke, Yannis followed. They drove to a decent hotel and parked the car around the corner. After a while, they saw Donna out of the hotel. Donna had done up her hair and was wearing expensive clothes. She wore a lot of expensive jewelry, mostly gold. She had high heels on and carried a designer bag. She was ready to go. shopping early in the morning. Donna had received 600,000 dors as , found a good ¡°home¡± for her daughter, and received 100,000 dors in betrothal gift. That was a huge sum of money to her. Donna never had so much money before and it had gone to her head. She only wanted to shop. She didn¡¯t even stay in her rented apartment anymore. Instead, she stayed in a decent hotel. Lea looked at Donna with disgust from her car. Donna¡¯s expensive outfit only made her look even more detestable. Lea gave Yannis a look. He nodded and got out of the car. Donna stood by the roadside and was about to hail a taxi when a ck hood suddenly covered her head. She screamed, ¡°Help- Before Donna could finish, she was dragged into a nearby alley. There, she was punched and kicked repeatedly. By the time Donna managed to pull the hood away from her head, there was no one there. When Yannis drove back to Riverview Hospital, the sky had lit up. Jason waited for them at the entrance, then followed the car into the car park. Seeing Yannis and Lea get out of the car, Jason asked. ¡°Where did you two go?¡± ¡°We had breakfast. This bagel is delicious,¡± Yannis said as he handed Jason one before stuffing another bagel into his mouth. Yannis was in a good mood. Jason went silent. He thought, ¡®Do they think I don¡¯t know?¡± Last night, after the patient was sent to the emergency room, Jason was worried about them and went to look for them. But when Jason found the hotel, they were already gone, leaving only a tragic scene behind. 18:50 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 168 B 25%; Then, Jason saw the news before dawn. The old man who tried to harm Shannon in the hotel was arrested for embezzling, His aplices had all been caught too. When Jason returned to the hospital and realized they had driven out again, he had no choice but to follow. He had seen everything they did. Jason now realized something serious. Lea was someone who should never be provoked. Anyone who provoked her would be caught in one fell swoop and eliminated . They would also be schemed against. Lea was too scheming. Not only her, but these three youngsters were not to be trifled with. Then, Jason felt really annoyed. They did not call him along for something so thrilling. Lea was his. boss. He lived for her and would die for her. It was simply uneptable for Lea to abandon him when there was a crisis. Lea walked past Jason and looked at his excited, , anxious, and aggrieved expression. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°The bagel is really delicious.¡± As Lea spoke, she stuffed one into her mouth and walked toward the elevator. Jason took a bite of the bagel. He thought, ¡®Yeah, it is good. Wait, I¡¯m not talking about this.¡± Jason jogged after Lea. ¡°Miss Berry, what are you up to ?¡± In Jason¡¯s mind, he shouted, Take me with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be preparing for my birthday, Lea said. Jason was at a loss of words. Donna was nearly beaten to death and could only return to her former rental house, where she and Shannon had lived for the few years. Coincidentally, someone from Riverview Hospital came to collect medical fees from her.. If Donna didn¡¯t pay up, she would be sent straight to the police station. Donna had no choice but to pay tens of thousands of dors. In less than two days, the ¡°rich son¨Cin¨C¡± Donna had chosen was imprisoned. He even broke a leg. Even the power behind him had been arrested by the police. Donna was scared: That night, while it was dark, Danna packed her bags and limped out. She wanted to leave 4/5 18:50 Tue, Aug Chapter 166 Vaporleon City. Squeak. Donna opened the door. Her heart almost stopped ¡°Shannon? W¨CWhy are you here?¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Ever since Donna had given Shannon to that ¡°son¨Cinw,¡± she had not paid attention to Shannon¡¯s whereabouts. She did not expect Shannon to appear here at night. Shannon was wearing a small ck coat that blended into the night. Her cheek was a little bruised, and her expression was cold and imposing. At first nce, Shannon appeared a little scary. But on a closer look, Shannon was still the daughter Donna had raised. Shannon nced at Donna indifferently. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shannon was very aware that Donna wanted to flee. By asking, she was also distracting Donna. Donna was taken aback. Shannon¡¯s tone tonight was too distant and unfamiliar. It was as if Shannon treated her as a stranger. However, Donna did not care about her daughter¡¯s feelings right now. Shannon looked at Donna with an extremely indifferent gaze. That little bit of kinship they shared had disappeared when Donna drugged her and gave her to that old man. Shannon would always remember what happened that day. Shannon hade home to persuade Donna to pay the hospital fees. At that time, Donna¡¯s temper was still good. She made dinner for Shannon and they ate together. She even agreed to pay the fees. Although Shannon had felt that Donna was a little abnormal at that time, she was still very gratified. She still harbored some fantasies about Donna. However, halfway through the meal, Shannon felt weak all over and copsed on the table. Then, that old man appeared, took Shannon away into his car, and brought her to the hotel. Donna had even said, ¡°Shannon, I¡¯ve found you a good husband and a good home. You have to be nice to me in the future.¡± At that time, Shannon hated Donna to the core and wanted her to die. ¡°I¡¯m just tidying the house.¡± Donna suddenly changed her mind. Shannon was her lucky star. Since Shannon was young, she had always brought Donna surprises and benefits. Now that Shannon had returned safe and sound, Donna didn¡¯t want to escape. ¡°I see,¡± Shannon replied coldly. She came in and stood at the window. 18:51 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 167 The apartment was small and dpidated. +24%2 Shannon had been busy and hadn¡¯te back to clean up. It was damptely, and there was a strong musty smell. A few cockroaches were crawling in the corner. Donna began. ¡°Shannon, I found you such a husband for your own good. I don¡¯t know that-¡°¡® ¡°It¡¯s all in the past,¡± Shannon said indifferently without even looking at Donna. Donna was stunned again. Shannon really hated her and was estranged from her now. However, Donna quickly regained her confidence. They often quarreled in the past. Yet they were still together now. Shannon¡¯s fury would subside in a few days. However, Donna had no idea that her so¨Ccalled daughter no longer had any feelings for her. From now on, Lea was Shannon¡¯s only family. Since Shannon said that it was over, Donna did not dare to mention it again. ¡°I came back tonight to tell you that Helen bribed Peter to hurt you. If you sue her, you can getpensation. Shannon pretended to think for a moment. ¡°About 800,000 dors.¡± Donna¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She had suddenly epted over 600 thousand dors recently and went to the mall to buy many luxury goods. It felt very satisfying. However, Donna had already spent about 200 thousand dors and paid the hospital¡¯s fees. There was less than half of that amount left. She began to panic, yearning for more money. ¡°Helen values her reputation a lot. They will definitely pay to close the case. Then, we can get more money. Two million dors shouldn¡¯t be a problem Shannon continued. Donna¡¯s eyes lit up even more. If she could get two million dors, she could buy a house and a car and live like a richdy. She no longer wanted to escape. ¡°I¡¯ve already found awyer and contacted Peter. I just need you to go to the police station and help build the case,¡± Shannon said. ¡°But let¡¯s get this straight. After I get the money, you¡¯ll give me 400,000 dors. I¡¯m going to Iverton to study. I need money.¡± Donna was already dizzy with excitement after hearing ¡°two million dors¡°. When she heard the word ¡°Iverton¡°, she suddenly paused and fell silent. Donna nodded and agreed. ¡°You can go to the university in Iverton. I will give you money to pay for your tuition. It¡¯s only right.¡± When Shannon mentioned 400,000 dors tuition fee, Donna did not doubt it. ¡°I will apany you to Iverton. We will move to Iverton then,¡± Donna added. 18:52 Tue, Aug b Chapter 167 Shannon looked at Donna indifferently. Donna¡¯s gaze and expression were so excited that it was abnormal. Shannon thought. She even wants to go to Iverton and enjoy life. Is she qualified? It is all because I can get into Conrad University Shannon closed her eyes. Because she didn¡¯t care anymore, she wasn¡¯t that angry. She was only. disappointed and resistant. However, Shannon saw a rare scheme and worry in Donna¡¯s eyes. She thought, ¡®Is there something on her mind about Iverton? Then Shannon decided she would forget about it and not care about. Donna anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up and take you to the police station tomorrow morning.¡± Shannon said. With that, Shannon left. She knew that Donna was greedy and would agree and cooperate with her. ¡°Shannon, where are you going? If you leave, what will happen to me?¡± Donna didn¡¯t want to stay in this lousy rental house either. Shannon went downstairs without looking back. The taxi that had brought her there was still waiting. She got in and left. The 7th of July came. It was midsummer. The sky was clear and the entire city was filled with vitality. It was Lea¡¯s 19th birthday. Christian booked the event hall of the Vaporleon Grand Hotel and invited guests to his granddaughter¡¯s birthday party. They would also celebrate Lea¡¯s eptance into Conrad University. Christian would also transfer some shares of Berry Airline to Lea. It was equivalent to holding three celebrations at the same time. Topensate for past negligence, Christian spent a lot of money and made it a grand affair. The Berry family¡¯s party should be managed by Matilda. However, Matilda had taken over the Fraley Group after Henry died and had a lot of things to deal with in the hospital. She could barely squeeze out time. Thus, she was not very involved. At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the party was about to begin. Lea sat in the hotel room. A professional stylist was helping her dress up. Lea looked at herself in the mirror and was slightly stunned. Her reflection showed her girl wearing an off¨Cshoulder pink and silver haute couture gown with diamonds embedded in it. She wore a diamond ne and earrings from the same set. Lea had put on makeup and her long hair was slightly curled. It was done in a simple princess hairstyle and flowed past her shoulders. She wore a simr floral diamond crown as her gown and 3/5 18:52 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 167 jewelry. G Lea¡¯s eyebrows were long and thin. Under her long eyshes, her beautiful eyes were crystal clear. Her eye makeup made her look captivating. The gorgeous and resplendent dress made her smooth. skin glow. Lea exuded a magnificent and splendid aura. ¡°Miss Berry, you¡¯re so beautiful, the stylist eximed. Lea smiled faintly. She was mesmerized by her reflection too. Lea knew that she was pretty, but she did not know that she could be so beautiful when she dressed up exquisitely. No wonder there were so many women in the world who put in so much effort and spent so much money on beautiful dresses and expensive jewelry. Lea had never paid attention to dressing up in her previous life. She had focused all her attention. on research and wore work clothes. Her most expensive dress had been her wedding dress. However, Lea¡¯s wedding with Milton had been very rushed. The wedding dress was an ordinary dress that she bought at the shop at thest minute. It was not as expensive as the dress she wore, now. This was the most expensive and beautiful dress Lea had ever worn in two lifetimes. She thought, ¡®If Alfred saw me dressed like this, he probably would like it too. Lea really wanted Alfred to see her like this. If only he were here, Lea added silently. But Alfred wasn¡¯t at Vaporleon City. Last night, when they spoke on the phone, he wished Lea Happy Birthday and told her he had prepared a gift for her. ¡°Miss Berry, are you done?¡± an assistant knocked on the door and asked. ¡°Yup,¡± Lea said..Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You cane out now. The guests are waiting in the party hall. ¡°Sure.¡± Lea got up. got up, held up her skirts, and walked out. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 ²Ë+24%ÈÕ The event hall was huge and was divided into two floors. The lower level was the hall, and the upper level consisted of rooms for guests to rest. A chandelier nearly 10 feet long hung from the ceiling dome. It cast a dazzling light on the famous. paintings, sculptures, and other artworks on the walls. It was luxurious and elegant. Lea walked out of the room and saw Christian waiting in the corridor. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Lea called out. Christian turned and his eyes widened in surprise. He couldn¡¯t believe his granddaughter looked like that. Lea looked just like a princess from a legend. When Lea walked to Christian¡¯s side, he was still mesmerized by her.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lea asked. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. I¡¯ll buy you more beautiful clothes in the future,¡± Christian said. ¡°Of course I am beautiful. After all, I¡¯m your granddaughter,¡± Lea retorted. Christian raised his eyebrows and chuckled. Lea held Christian¡¯s arm and they walked toward the hall. The doors opened, and the lively hall suddenly fell silent for a moment. Then, there was a burst of noise. ¡°Is the girl with Mr. Berry the highlight of the party tonight?¡± someone asked. ¡°She¡¯s the Berry family¡¯s useless illegitimate daughter?¡± another questioned. ¡°Why don¡¯t we know there¡¯s such a beautiful youngdy in Vaporleon City?¡± a woman added. ¡°Looks like Mr. Berry keeps a low profile. If I had such a beautiful granddaughter, I¡¯d have shouted it to the world long ago,¡± an older man grumbled. year. ¡°Wow. She¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s worth it to look at her every day at home after my son marries her,¡± an older woman pointed out. ¡°She¡¯s probably still single, right? My son has juste of age this I¡¯ll ask Mr. Berryter.¡± A young man said, ¡°Mom, I want to cancel my engagement.¡± Inparison to Lea, his engagement partner was too ugly. The voices went on. Everyone was stunned by Lea¡¯s beauty. 18:52 102, Aug Chapter 168 @+24% ¡°Not only is she beautiful, but she also got into Confad University. I heard that Mr. Berry is going to transfer shares to her. Are they bringing her into Berry Group?¡± a voice asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same?¡± someone pointed out. ¡°Mr. Berry doesn¡¯t really value his genius eldest granddaughter. Looks like this second. granddaughter is even more outstanding,¡± another deduced. When Lea appeared at the doors, Helen was entertaining the guests with her mother. She used this opportunity to get to know more people and promote herself. Helen had gotten into Conrad University and had a good reputation. Now that Matilda had inherited Fraley Group, her status had also risen. She was also very beautiful. Helen had specially chosen a red haute couture gown with the most expensive and eye¨Ccatching jewelry. She had even put on heavy makeup so she could look even better than Lea and take over Lea as the highlight of the party. But now, everyone only had eyes for Lea. Those praises about Lea far exceeded those about Helen. Those rich matrons thought highly of Lea and praised her. Their ssmates and those of their age admired and envied Lea. Byparison, Helen became insignificant. No one took notice of her anymore. Helen felt resentful. If only Lea doesn¡¯t exist, she thought. But soon, Helen¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and her gaze was vicious. She thought, ¡®Lea, you¡¯ll be humiliated as much as you¡¯re dazzling now. Seeing so many people being stunned by Lea and praising her continuously, the smile on Christian¡¯s face widened. He felt very smug. Such attention and praise was something that Lea had dreamed of in her previous life. Lea¡¯s confidence and reputation had been destroyed in her previous life. She needed to be recognized if she wanted to rebuild herself and her confidence. Therefore, she worked hard on scientific research to prove her value and capability What Lea had wanted the most was Milton¡¯s approval because he was her husband and the most important person to her. But in the end, reality proved her wrong. She had focused on the wrong track from the start. Right now, Lea was unperturbed by outside perception. She responded to the guests with a polite 2/5 18:52 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 168 smile. Everyone noticed Lea¡¯s responses and was even more stunned by her temperament. Christian brought Lea forward and introduced her to everyone. He also introduced her to important guests so she coulde into contact with society and learn to integrate into this circle. ¡°Miss Berry, happy birthday. Hope you do well in school, someone said. ¡°Thanks, Lea replied. After chatting with the guests, everyone liked Lea even more. Although Lea was young and looked innocent, she was polite, dignified, and humble. Helen looked at Lea and those prominent people. Regardless of who they were, Lea could get along well with them. She was even more jealous when she saw how everyone liked Lea. It was only because of Matilda¡¯s solemn introduction that the older people looked at Helen and chatted with her. However, they would not be so enthusiastic. Not only was Lea prettier than Helen, but she was also more diplomatic and more likable than Helen. Even her results were also far better than Helen¡¯s. Inparison, Helen was still inferior to Lea. Helen felt utterly useless. Helen¡¯s face contorted. When Matilda saw her daughter looking like that, she looked at Lea coldly. Tonight, no matter what, she had to chase Lea out of the Berry family. ¡°Helen,¡± Matilda called out a few times before Helen came back to her senses. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Helen¡¯s eyes were red with grievance. If they weren¡¯t under public scrutiny, she would have burst into tears. ¡°Drink some water.¡± Matilda wanted Helen to calm down. She handed her daughter a ss of cold water. Helen took the water and took a big sip. Her emotions calmed a little. She told herself not to be angry. She would let Lea be smug for now. Lea would sufferter. Lea followed Christian around and realized that there were many more younger guests. Many of their ssmates from Vaporleon High School also came. There were also many reporters. Christian kept a low profile. He only valued the upper¨Css circle of Vaporleon City. Most of them 3/5 18:52 Tue, Aug 6 B Chapter 168 were his peers. He did not interact with nor know those younger than him. Christian needed to invite the media to bear witness but would only invite traditional and important media personnel. no more. These were all done by Helen. And Matilda had to agree before Helen made a move. Lea nced at Helen and Matilda. + 24%E Helen was dressed too grandly today. Before Lea appeared, everyone thought she was the highlight of the party tonight. Some even congratted her. However, when Lea appeared, Helen¡¯s outfit seemed a little vulgar. Appearance was something one was born with. Temperament was unique to oneself. There was no way Helen could surpass Lea in looks. As for Matilda, she looked haggard and had lost a lot of weight, but her dark purple gown was still luxurious and dignified. However, she had suffered repeated crises in thest two months and did not look radiant. She appeared dark but ruthless. Meanwhile, Matilda saw a figure from the corner of her eye and was shocked. She dodged among the guests and chased after the figure, rmed, Matilda pulled Nixon behind the pir and looked around. No one she knew saw her. She¡® lowered her voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Why are you so nervous? Why can¡¯t Ie?¡± Nixon asked. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Ewan¡­¡± Matilda did not finish her sentence but Nixon understood. Nixon moved Matilda¡¯s hand away and tidied up his luxurious suit. He pushed up his gold¨Cframed sses. His slightly long hairstyle made him look a little flirtatious. ¡°What are you worried about? Aren¡¯t you prepared?¡± Matilda red at Nixon, her eyes full of warning and anger. Nixon said, ¡°I received an invitation and decided toe. I can get to know a few more people and get investments for the hospital. Not many people here know me, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Before Fraley Hospital¡¯s ident, Nixon was also a famous figure in Vaporleon City. However, because Henry did not like it, Nixon¡¯s rtionship with Matilda had to be kept a secret. Nixon could not enter such a circle. Therefore, everyone only heard of Nixon¡¯s name but did not recognize him. 18:53 Tue, Aug 6 G Chapter 168 ¸»Ê¿24%) Nixon didn¡¯t think there was a need to worry. ¡°How did you get an invitation?¡± Matilda was very cautious when it was critical. ¡°It was probably sent to the hospital,¡± Nixon answered. Matilda couldn¡¯t verify that now. As Christian wanted the party to be lively this time, he did not overly restrict the guests invited. Helen wanted to invite her ssmates and also let the media in, so they sent out a lot of invitations. There were more people than they had imagined. ¡°You need to leave now,¡± Matilda said. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Nixon was a little frustrated. ¡°I¡¯ll have a drink with those CEOs before I go.¡± Only then did Matilda feel slightly relieved. She was afraid that if they talked too much, they would draw attention, so she left first. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Christian was dragged away by a few old buddies to chat. Lea moved around on her own and saw Shannon and the others among the guests.. For the formal and grand asion, Shannon wore a white dress. Her facial features were exquisite. and beautiful, and she looked pure and clean. Ever since Shannon got away from Donna, she grew more confident andpetent. There was a sense of determination and tenacity in her. Even in a gathering of socialites, the simply¨Cdressed. Shannon was not overshadowed. Yannis wore a suit. His posture was even more upright, and his facial features were also very handsome. He was not used to such an asion, so he quietly followed Shannon. Chris was also here. She wore a sleeveless one¨Cpiece business suit with a round cor and wide- legged pants. The material of her outfit was excellent. Her skin glowed, and her long hair was tied behind her head. She looked intellectual, elegant, and capable.. Chris was the one who brought Shannon and Yannis to the party. She was also the one who brought them to buy their outfits and even styled them. Unlike Yannis and Shannon who were worried about their friend, Lea, Chris was not worried and was purely here to watch the drama. Lorrand was also here. He stood not far from them and hade with the same goal. Charles brought the big shots from theboratory to the party too. Though they highly valued their scientific research, they specially took time to celebrate Lea¡¯s birthday and her admission to Conrad University. At this moment, Charles was chatting with his friends. Seeing that they were all here, Lea was in a good mood and her smile became more sincere. She thought, ¡®If Alfred were here too, it would be perfect. On the second floor, in a VIP room, a man stood next to the ss window and looked down at the scene. His gaze followed Lea, taking in every detail of her. ¡°Mr. Andrews, aren¡¯t you going down to see Miss Lea?¡± Craig asked in confusion. To rush over to celebrate Lea¡¯s birthday, Alfred had been very busy in Iverton for thest few days. that he did not sleep. He had pushed off many important things and especially rushed over on the private ne from Iverton. 18:53 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 169 G Craig couldn¡¯t figure out why Alfred didn¡¯t go down to see Lea. 24% ¡°With my status, if I go down, the situation will go out of control. I want Lea to celebrate her birthday how she intended.¡± Alfred turned to look at Craig. ¡°What? You¡¯ve been with me for so long. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Craig took a while to reply. ¡°I¡­ just think Miss Berry will be very happy to see you.¡± Alfred nodded. His attitude toward Craig immediately changed. Craig silently noted it down. However, he did not believe Afred¡¯s words. He felt that something was about to happen. He could barely wait. In the hall, everything was ready. It was almost time. Christian led Lea onto the stage to give a speech before the party began. ¡°Wee, everyone, to my granddaughter¡¯s birthday party. She¡¯s 18 years old today.¡± Christian looked at Lea beside him, appearing doting and proud. There was a round of apuse. ¡°Congrats, Miss Berry. Congrats, Mr. Berry,¡± many people said to them. ¡°Today is also her graduation party. My little granddaughter has been epted into Conrad University, Christian went on. ¡°Wait!¡± Just as the guests were about to p again, Helen stepped forward and interrupted everyone. Everyone was stunned for a moment before their eyes lit up. Although Helen was far inferior to Lea in terms of looks and temperament, she still had her background. Compared to her peers, Helen was also very outstanding. Looking at Helen and Lea, some people were envious and sang their praises. ¡°I really envy Mr. Berry for having two outstanding and beautiful granddaughters,¡± a man said. ¡°If I had known, I would have let my son have a daughter,¡± an older woman whispered. ¡°That¡¯s right. That grandson of mine is a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing. He¡¯s infuriating, another woman. added. The voices went on. Helen walked forward in her high heels. The stage was not high and she was almost at the same Chapter 169 level as Lea and Chiristian. ¡°After Conrad University¡¯s interview, Lea didn¡¯t take out her eptance letter. Lea, do you have the letter or not?¡± As soon as Helen said that, the atmosphere changed. The guests were puzzled. Shannon was shocked. She thought, ¡®Lea didn¡¯t get the eptance letter? She wasn¡¯t epted by Conrad University?¡± Shannon had never seen the eptance letter. She immediately became nervous. Yannis was just as nervous and worried as Shannon, Chris raised an eyebrow. Lorrand and Charles were also stunned. In the VIP lounge upstairs, Craig immediately thought to himself, ¡®Fuck!¡± Alfred frowned. Lea had also told ke that she did not have an eptance letter. Alfred still remembered his grandfather¡¯s expression. It turned out that Lea really did not have the eptance letter. Alfred looked at Lea, who was standing beside Christian. She looked calm. Thus, he was not worried. The entire venue fell silent for a while. The guests exchanged nces and started discussing. A guest asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Someone exined, ¡°The eptance letter for Conrad University is issued on the spot after the interview.¡± ¡°Oh! So, she didn¡¯t get epted?¡± the guest confirmed. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± another person chimed in. ¡°Then why did she still say that she got in? She even wanted to hold a school eptance party?¡± the guest continued asking. ¡°This is so embarrassing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed for her,¡± someone added. ¡°Look, Mr. Berry¡¯s face is red,¡± a voice pointed out. ¡°But why did Miss Helen call her out publicly?¡± ¡°Those two sisters don¡¯t get along at all, one of the guests exined. ¡°Exactly. Miss Lea is illegitimate,¡± a man said. 18:53 Tue, Aug 6Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 169 ¡°Mrs. Berry has been abusing Miss Lea all along,¡± another voice stated. +24%2 Matilda also heard those whispers. She no longer cared about family scandals, her past scandals, and her reputation. It didn¡¯t matter as long as she could watch Lea be embarrassed publicly. Matilda¡¯s lips curved into a sneer. Helen could not help butugh. The expression on her face became even more smug. Christian heard everyone¡¯s whispers and understood what was going on. He red at Helen and said in a deep voice, ¡°Leave!¡± Helen was instantly enraged. She had just celebrated her neenth birthday not long ago. Her mother had organized a grand celebration for her, but it was not as grand as today. Christian had only shown up that day. As Helen expected, Christian was biased toward Lea. Even now, he still wanted to protect the bitch and chase her away. Helen thought, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa did me wrong first. She said, ¡°Grandpa, we can¡¯t lie in front of our friends and influential guests.¡± Christian was speechless. He turned to Lea. ¡°Where¡¯s your eptance letter?¡± Lea looked up at Helen indifferently. Helen grinned. ¡°Lea, tell us then? You¡¯re not scared silly, are you?¡± The students from Vaporleon High School immediately celebrated. They finally understood why they were invited to the party. They already had a lot of conflicts with Lea at school. Lea had been extremely arrogant in thest month of the SAT exam. After the SAT exam, they heard that Lea had really gotten into Conrad University. They were scolded by their parents at home. Their parents had said, ¡°I heard that thest ce in your ss got into Conrad University. How can you be worse than her? How can I have such a disappointing child like you?¡± It only increased their hatred toward Lea. The students would not let such a good opportunity go. They scrambled to speak. ¡°Lea, go on. Show us your eptance letter,¡± one of them said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really didn¡¯t have it,¡± another asked. 18:53 Tue, Aug o Chapter 169 A few of them burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re so useless. You¡¯re an idiot. What a joke!¡± The youngsters were unbridled, and the atmosphere grew extremely awkward. Christian gritted his teeth. ¡°You really don¡¯t have it? ¡°Yeah,¡± Lea replied nonchntly and self¨Crighteously. Christian¡¯s body swayed. He almost fainted on the spot. +24%¡± The entire hall was in an uproar. The group of youngstersughed even more wantonly. The parents and even the older guests could not hold it in anymore. Those who were well¨Cmannered lowered their heads in embarrassment. However, most of them were mocking Lea. On the surface, they were partners, allies, and friends, but in essence, they werepeting for benefits. Berry Group was in Vaporleon City. After suppressing the other families for so long, everyone hoped that they would be ruined as soon as possible. Now, they were all happy. Upstairs, Craig was also anxious. ¡°Miss Berry didn¡¯t get Conrad University¡¯s eptance letter?¡± He thought, ¡®Mr. Andrews, didn¡¯t you fail in your duty as her boyfriend?¡® Craig was extremely anxious, but he saw Alfred looking downstairs calmly. ¡°Mr. Andrews, what are you looking at?¡± Craig followed Alfred¡¯s gaze and immediately eximed, ¡°What the hell.¡± 18:54 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 @+24%2 A voice suddenly sounded in the hall. ¡°John, you didn¡¯t give Miss Lea the eptance letter?¡± Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw an old man in his sixties dragging a seventy- year¨Cold man forward by his cor. Craig¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°How dare someone treat Mr. Brooks like that?¡± The corners of Alfred¡¯s mouth curled up and heughed. ¡°That¡¯s- Someone was shocked for a long time before he called out, ¡°Mr. John Brooks.¡± ¡°That is Mr. Brooks?¡± another asked. ¡°Yup. John Brooks,¡± a voice confirmed. ¡°It¡¯s him. I recognize him,¡± a man stated. The guests eximed in admiration and were so excited that tears welled up in their eyes. They almost wanted to bow before John. ¡°Who is John Brooks?¡± someone asked, not sure why everyone was excited. ¡°Look. You¡¯ve just revealed your true nature as a nouveau riche and a boor. How could you not know Mr. Brooks? He¡¯s the principal of Conrad University. That¡¯s the leading authority in the education and academic world,¡± a guest exined. ¡°So that¡¯s him. It¡¯s my honor to see him,¡± another voice eximed. ¡°I wonder if I can get an autograph from him,¡± someone asked. Only then did everyone realize what kind of people were invited to the party. Conrad University had been established for 120 years, and the principal was appointed once every 10 years. No one had ever been re¨Celected. John was the only exception. This was the 25th year of his term. Managing Conrad University was equivalent to managing half of the world¡¯s intellectual academia. John¡¯s influence was the highest in the world. But when John was sixty years old, he fell seriously ill and lived in seclusion. He rarely showed up +24% Chapter 170 even at Conrad University. To the elite circle in Vaporleon City, John was more like a legend. ¡°But what is Mr. Brooks doing here?¡± everyone wondered aloud. Everyone looked over curiously. The mor in the ball immediately fell silent. They all looked at the highly respected principal. ¡°Charles, let go of me first!¡± John, who was being dragged by Charles, was about to cry. John was a big shot in the education world, but now he was being dragged around. Most importantly, he had been recognized. He wondered if Charles gave a thought to his reputation. Charles did not even think about that. He dragged John to the front of the stage and let John face Lea and Christian. ¡°M¨CMr. Brooks? Helen was dumbfounded and called out tentatively. After being dealt multiple blows by Lea, Matilda gave Helen a professional management team that took care of everything. When Helen was sent to Conrad University for the interview, the team told her the school¡¯s background. Helen naturally knew about the principal and had even seen his photo. John was old and not as exquisite as in the photo, but his looks were still roughly the same. Helen recognized him. John ignored Helen and greeted the two people on the stage with a smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. Berry, Miss Lea.¡± He even chuckled, looking like an extremely amiable old man. Helen gripped her dress and trembled. She felt wronged and embarrassed, and tears welled up in her eyes. She was a student at Conrad University. Yet, when she greeted John, he ignored her and went to greet Lea, who was not even admitted. Charles tugged at John¡¯s cor again. ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Lea¡¯s eptance letter? You didn¡¯t give it to her? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re-¡± Charles wanted to say ¡°senile but thought perhaps it wouldn¡¯t sound nice.. Charles continued, ¡°Perhaps you should retire, John John almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He turned and shouted at the crowd, ¡°Raymond, where¡¯s the eptance letter for Miss Berry?¡± John wanted to kill them. They didn¡¯t give him the eptance letter but he was the one who ended up being criticised and embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Brooks, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve got the eptance letter here.¡± Raymond Lane, an old man in his seventies, held up a document with gold trimmings, rushing through the crowd as he urged hispanions, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s gige the letters to Miss Lea.¡± 2/5 18:54 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 170 ¡°Miss Berry, here¡¯s your eptance letter,¡± Raymond handed the document to Lea. ¡°Miss Berry, here¡¯s the letter,¡± another man said. ¡°Miss Berry, here you go,¡± another stated. However, some people had already handed three eptance letters to Lea before them. Èý+24%ÈÕ They were the dean of the medical school, Marshall, the dean of the Mathematics Department, Benedict Hayes, and the dean of the School of Physics and Engineering, Ethan Pole. They had brought professors with them. The three deans had expected such a situation. Thus, they surrounded the stage with the professors now. ¡°You guys are shameless. Miss Berry signed up for our gics school. What right do you have to steal her from us?¡± Greg ck, the dean of the gics school squeezed out from among the guests, holding the eptance letter up high. He was so angry that he bristled. The two professors Greg brought along also red at the others furiously. All the deans were stunned. However, it was not the time to argue now. They all looked at Lea. Marshall said, ¡°Miss Berry, you¡¯re very suitable for our medical school. Join us. We can help you. achieve world¨Cfamous achievements in medicine.¡± Benedict stated, ¡°Lea, you¡¯re the only examinee who scored full marks in the math exam. No one had ever solved thest math question. We don¡¯t even have an answer ourselves. But you helped us solve it.¡± The two professors around Benedict were shocked. ¡°Mr. Hayes, don¡¯t say anymore. Many people are watching, and there¡¯s also the media. Please don¡¯t embarrass the mathematics school and us.¡± Lea¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She knew that question was outside the scope, but the professors couldn¡¯t even solve it. ¡®How can they use it as an exam question?¡± she thought. Ethan chimed in, ¡°Lea, your talent in physics is excellent. If you join the Physics and Engineering School, your future will be limitless.¡± The professors who came with Ethan added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Lea. Physics is the driving force of the world¡¯s progress. Isn¡¯t it very interesting?¡± Marshall¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡®Seriously? Lea? They¡¯re trying to y the friend card with Miss Berry? Didn¡¯t they say that these old folks who specialized in academics didn¡¯t know how to socialize? Well, they seem really good at it now! As a part¨Ctime doctor, Marshall was only thirty¨Cfive years old. He was much younger than them. He was good at socializing with others. Now, he was inferior to them. Aug +24%3 Chapter 170 Greg squeezed up to Lea. ¡°Lea, you applied to our Gics School. You must remember what want initially.¡± He thought. Please keep to your original goal. youT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The professors who came with Greg looked at Lea cagerly and nodded. They had been too excited during the interview and forgot to give Lea the notice. It was embarrassing. They didn¡¯t even know when Lea left. Now, they really regret it. ¡°What she want initially? Greg, don¡¯t limit Lea, Benedict said. ¡°That¡¯s right. A genius like Lea can conquer many academic fields,¡± Ethan retorted. Since they couldn¡¯t have Lea to themselves, they changed their strategy. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mathematics is a basic subject. No matter which major you choose, you have to learn it. Lea, wee to our mathematics school,¡± Benedict added. As he spoke, he handed the eptance letter to Lea. ¡°Lea, wee to our medical school.¡± Marshall saw that an eptance letter was already stuffed into Lea¡¯s hand and handed his eptance letter to Christian. The letter felt like hot coals in Christian¡¯s hands, but he could not throw it away. Greg was shocked at how shameless the old professors were. ¡°Lea, you muste to our mathematics department, Benedict said. ¡°Lea, you muste to our School of Physical Engineering,¡± Ethan cut in. ¡°Lea, the medical school is waiting for you,¡± Marshall added. ¡°Lea¡­¡± another voice began. Charles, who was grabbing John, couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He immediately tidied John¡¯s wrinkled bow tie. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. All a misunderstanding. If I had known you brought Raymond and the others here for such a big surprise, I definitely won¡¯t-¡± Charles was gonna say ¡°grab you like that¡°, but changed his mind and finished off with, ¡°I would have picked you up personally.¡± John¡¯s eyes widened. He thought, ¡®A surprise? How did youe to that conclusion? Please don¡¯t nder me. I don¡¯t want to be embarrassed. Besides, this is a shock, okay?¡± The group of old professors who had surrounded Lea and Christian had stopped trying to rope in Lea and now turned their sights on Christian. ¡°Mr. Berry, if Leaes to our mathematics school she will be a great mathematician in the future, Benedict said. If shees to medical school she¡¯ll be even more sessful,¡± Marshall persuaded. 4/5 18:54 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 170 B The others shivered. ¡®Marshall, aren¡¯t you the aloof type? You¡¯ve changed, they thought. The professors of Conrad University had always appeared serious. Now, that had changed. Furthermore, everyone was shocked by how the eptance letters were issued this time. Conrad University allowed capable students to choose one to three majors, but that was only after the sophomore year, not now. But it didn¡¯t matter. After all, school rules were made up by them. The professors were still fighting crazily for Lea. Even kids did not do this. John hade to take a look after hearing that a rare genius candidate had appeared. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have Chapter 171 Chapter 171 ¡°By the way, John, can you change my position on the employment letter you gave me previously? I want to teach at the gics school.¡± Charles wanted to follow Lea. . John turned away in anger. That employment contract was from five years ago. He couldn¡¯t believe Charles had the cheek to mention it. He really wanted to reject Charles. However, he gritted his teeth and did not speak In the VIP lounge upstairs, Craigughed so hard that his stomach hurt. ¡°What did Miss Lea do to these big shots? How did she turn them into this?¡± One had to know that these big shots were rare figures in the Iverton circle. He had never seen them gather like this. Now, they appeared here collectively for Lea and fought over her like kids. Alfred smiled proudly.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chris almostughed out loud in the hall. She knew that as long as Lea wanted to get into Conrad University, nothing could stop her. However, she did not expect this to happen. Chris loved how scheming Lea was and the surprise she created this time. Shannon was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes. She hugged Yannis¡¯s arm and was very happy. ¡°I knew this would happen¡­¡± After all, Lea was a genius worth the old professors of Conrad Universitypeting for. ¡°Yes.¡± Yannis nodded. ¡°Lea is very capable.¡± For a lousy student like Yannis, he did not know about Lea¡¯s genius performance in her studies, but her medical skills had already shocked him. Lea was very impressive in all aspects. Lorrand also heaved a long sigh of relief. He was excited and moved. The researchers who came with Charles also nodded. Helen¡¯s face was drastically pale. She couldn¡¯t believe this happened. She felt as if her world had copsed and the sky had fallen. Matilda¡¯s body swayed. She steadied herself against the wall. She hurriedly turned to Max beside her and said, ¡°Take Helen away now.¡± 18:54 Tue, Aug 6. Chapter 171 ¡°Sure,¡± Max said. G Just as Helen was about to copse, Max brought two assistants with him and helped her away. Helen was in a terrible state and could only be sent to the hotel lounge to rest. The students from Vaporleon High School also broke down. They hadughed wildly and loudly just now. Now, they looked pathetic. They were so ashamed that they wanted to dig a hole and hide. They had called Lea a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing and an idiot. Now, Lea was proven a genius that even the professors and deans of Conrad University fight for Even John hade. They could not imagine how outstanding Lea was. However, they had mocked Lea in front of their grandparents, parents, and other prominent people. ¡°Helen, that bitch,¡± someone cursed. At this moment, they realized that they had been used. They were dealt a critical blow. They looked at the calm andposed Lea on the stage. They did not even have the courage to apologize to her. They all fled. The atmosphere at the party gradually returned to its former festivity. Lea pursed her lips and smiled. She looked at Victor and said, ¡°Mr. Fisher, please lead Mr. Brooks and all the professors to the lounge.¡± If they continued to quarrel here, the party would not be able to continue. ¡°Okay.¡± Victor had worked for Berry Group for decades, but this was the first time he had received such an honorable task. He was overjoyed. ¡°Mr. Brooks, professors, please follow me.¡± The deans had no intention of leaving the party. Lea had yet to tell them what she was going to major in. They did not want to miss out on this genius, so they followed Victor to the VIP lounge. The atmosphere at the party returned to normal. The way the guests looked at Lea changed. There was sincerity, respect, and admiration, although there were also some envious gazes. Even their impression of Christian had improved. Christian¡¯s face was filled with glory. It had been a long time since he was so proud. The party continued, and Christian and Lea continued with that speech. 2/5 18:54 Tue, Aug 6B ¡¤ Chapter 171 +23%2 But when Christian was about to speak, Ewan rushed up. ¡°I have something important to say.¡± It had been a long time since Ewan had appeared in public. He had rushed over from the hospital. Although he wore a formal dark suit, he looked much more haggard and listless. However, there was a hint of hatred and ruthlessness in Ewan¡¯s voice. His voice was hurried, as if he had something very important to announce. Christian¡¯s expression changed. His heart raced.. Although Helen¡¯s incident was perfectly resolved, she had embarrassed herself. The Berry family naturally felt embarrassed as well. Everyone in their family seemed to be up to no good. ¡°If you have something to say, you can wait until you¡¯re home.¡± Christian stopped Ewan. ¡°It¡¯s Lea¡¯s birthday party now.¡± Lea looked at Ewan, feeling excited and expectant. After dealing with Ewan at the hospital for so long, he had finallye as Lea had nned. He carried a brown document bag. Lea had seen the photo of this bag before. Quicksilver had shown it to her. All Nixon and Matilda¡¯s secrets were in there. Lea swept past the crowd and nced indifferently at Matilda, who stood among the guests. Matilda¡¯s expression was solemn and sharp. Ewan had given Matilda too much time to prepare. Matilda was ready to deal with this now. The guests were shocked again. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s very important.¡± Ewan no longer cared about anything else. ¡°It concerns our family.¡± Christian¡¯s heart raced even faster. He ordered the servants of the family residence, ¡°Take Ewan back. Soon, a few servants came forward. ¡°Mr. Berry, let¡¯s go back first.¡± ¡°Get out of the way. I must make myself clear today Ewan said. The servants escorted Ewan forcefully out. ¡°Matilda is keeping a man on the side. Helen is not my daughter, Ewan burst out loudly. This was such a rare opportunity. Ewan had to expose Matilda¡¯s true colors and kick her and the bastard Helen out. Ewan¡¯s words shocked everyone. The huge hall fell silent. 18:54 Tue, Aug 6 G Chapter 171 +23%2 Then, there was amotion. ¡°What did Mr. Ewan say?¡± someone asked. ¡°How is it possible for Mrs. Berry to keep a man on the side? She¡¯s the model of a wealthydy,¡± another said. ¡°Miss Ewan isn¡¯t Mr. Ewan¡¯s daughter?¡± an older woman asked. ¡°Mr. Ewan has been cheated on for more than 20 years, and he even raised the lover¡¯s hild?¡± ¡°No wonder Mr. Ewan is so angry,¡± a voice stated. ¡°I wonder what a man someone like Mrs. Berry will keep. How exciting,¡± a woman whispered. ¡°After doing such a thing, the Berry family won¡¯t let her off, right?¡± another asked. ¡°Of course. Who can tolerate this?¡± a guest replied. The nobledies who were usually suppressed by Matilda gloated and waited for the drama to unfold. Other than these excited gossipy elite women, the male guests also had different expressions. They were all scheming. The Berry family and the Fraley family had a lot of scandals in thest two months. Fraley Hospital¡¯s incident had hurt them even more. Now that there was such an ugly family scandal. Once these two families fell into ruins, their chance woulde. Upstairs, in another VIP lounge, Helen stood at the window watching the hall. She staggered and fell to the ground, her mind buzzing. She couldn¡¯t believe what Ewan had said just now. Helen thought, ¡®Mom is keeping a man on the side? I¡¯m not Dad¡¯s daughter? I¡¯m not rted to the Berry family? No. This can¡¯t be. Helen firmly believed that this had to be a trick by Lea and the others. She braced herself against the ss wall and struggled to get up to see what was going on. On the stage, Christian¡¯s body swayed and he fell backward. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 ¡°Grandpa!¡± Lea reacted quickly and steadied Christian. Christian looked at the chaotic scene. There was a lump in his throat. ¡°Dad!¡± Ewan grabbed Christian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°This time, no matter what, you must get rid of this scourge, Matilda.¡± Ewan had endured Matilda for too long. Now, he only wanted to get rid of Matilda and could not care less. Christian was almost angered to death by Ewan. He really wanted to crack open Ewan¡¯s skull and see if he even had a brain. There was no other reason why Ewan would wait until today to raise such an important matter. Below the stage, the wives of wealthy families were already ecstatic. ¡°Where¡¯s Matilda? I saw her just now. Is she hiding in shame?¡± a woman asked.. ¡°After doing such an embarrassing thing, if it were me, I would have dug a hole and hidden in it,¡± another voice said. ¡°There¡¯s no use hiding. She can¡¯t do away with her shamelessness,¡± a thirddy said. They suddenly shut up and did not dare to speak anymore. They just saw Matilda¡¯s face. She looked sinister. Her eyes were red and filled with tears. She looked sad and agonized, but she emitted a terrifying aura. Matilda walked forward slowly. The guests automatically made way for her. Matilda came to Ewan and said in a heart¨Cwrenching voice, ¡°Ewan, we¡¯ve been married for nearly twenty years. We had been through a lot over 20 years. Can¡¯t Ipare to a mistress and an unborn illegitimate child? ¡°I admit I was a little cruel to those lovers you had. Janice had a miscarriage but it was an ident. If you want to bring your mistress into the family, you can divorce me. I won¡¯t stop you anymore. After 20 years, I¡¯m tired. ¡°But why are you ndering me like this? Why hurt your daughter? Do you know you¡¯re being really cruel to Helen?¡± After Matilda¡¯s speech, everyone only saw a miserable wife who was bullied by her husband and mistress. They looked at Matilda with sympathy and pity. Most of the wives of wealthy families present didn¡¯t have a perfect marriage either. They were very dissatisfied with their marriages and husbands. Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 172 Ä¿ @+ 23%2 Now, those wives felt the same way as Matilda. They subconsciously stood on Matilda¡¯s side and looked at Ewan with enmity. As for the mistress¡¯s miscarriage, they had learned about it online. No wife would tolerate such a thing and not take action. The mistress deserved to miscarry. Lea narrowed her eyes when she saw the changes in the wealthy wives. In the past, they were all members of Matilda¡¯s circle. They had been unhappy with her and had not contacted her much recently. Christian wouldn¡¯t invite them, but they still received an invitation today. So this was why they were invited. This was the importance of scripts and actors. ¡°Matilda, you¡­¡± Ewan was so angry that he almost vomited blood. ¡°I knew you would do this, so I brought all the evidence. Here is the evidence. I didn¡¯t wrong you.¡± As Ewan spoke, he stood on the stage and pushed Lea and Christian to the side. He poured out the contents of the bag. There were photos, USB drives, recorders, yers, and so on. To facilitate viewing, the photos were erged to A4 size. ¡°Look!¡± Ewan picked up a photo and held it to Matilda¡¯s face. ¡°Here¡¯s the irrefutable evidence. Did I wrong you?¡± Matilda stared at the photo for a long time. Then, she looked at Ewan, appearing puzzled, angry, sad, and disappointed.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ewan was taken aback. Max had already walked up. ¡°Mr. Berry, are you joking?¡± Not only did they see it clearly, but the guests standing in front also saw it. Their expressions. changed and they whispered among themselves. ¡°Is Mr. Ewan out of his mind?¡± a voice asked. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Mr. Christian¡¯s only son is a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing. From the looks of it, he¡¯s also a little crazy,¡± another stated. Ewan suddenly turned the photo around. His pupils dted in shock. The photo showed Matilda and Max. Max was helping Matilda into the car. Everyone in Vaporleon City knew that Max was Matilda¡¯s confidant. Max had followed Matilda from the Fraley family to the Berry family. He handled all of Matilda¡¯s affairs. He was her closest 244 +23%2 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 172 person. Max was merely helping Matilda into the car in the photo. That was just the daily responsibility of the driver, bodyguards, and security guards, but it had be evidence of an affair. Not to mention them, even Ewan himself would not believe it. ¡°H¨Chow did this happen?¡± Ewan turned and flipped through the photos on the podium. After looking at more than ten photos, he realized most were photos of Matilda and Max. There were photos of Matilda and Max entering and leaving the office and the hotel together, and having some physical contact when they were along in the room. If one did not know about their rtionship, it could indeed make some people suspect there was something between them. Furthermore, there were a few photos of Lea with Ewan in his ward, Lea in Riverview Hospital, and Lea with Lorrand. There were even two photos of Lea sending Christian to the hospital and handing him to Lorrand. Ewan¡¯s face turned pale. The evidence had been swapped. He did not know how this had happened. Ewan had read all the information he¡¯d received from the detective only the night before. He even remembered every detail. They were all of Matilda and Nixon. They were so scandalous that Ewan was too ashamed to look at them. Ewan didn¡¯t want to lose the evidence or have them switched out, so he slept with the document bag the entire night. Now, he wondered if the evidence he had seenst night was real. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Ewan made up his mind because he knew that Matilda had cheated on him. during this time. ¡°I still have evidence.¡± Ewan picked up the recorder and yed it. Everyone suddenly quieted down and softened their breathing to listen. ¡°Miss Berry, this is the paternity test report you asked for. This way, Ewan will think that Miss Helen is not his daughter,¡± a voice said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve already transferred the money to you.¡± Lea¡¯s voice came. Those who were familiar with Lea would recognize her voice. Ewan¡¯s mind went nk. He had clearly heard the voices of Matilda and Nixon yesterday. He didn¡¯t know why it would end up like this. Ewan looked at Lea in confusion. 18:55 Tue, Aug b Chapter 173 Chapter 173 ¡°No, no way¡­¡± Ewan continued to go through the evidence. Then, he got a USB sh drive and inserted it into theputer to y it. The projector disyed the video content on the huge. screen. It was a video of Lea sending the poisoned Christian to Riverview Hospital. There were scenes of her talking to Lorrand alone, as well as scenes of them controlling the ICU. In the eyes of the guests, there was only one interpretation. Lea had poisoned Christian, controlled him, and used him.. Ewan was once again shocked to the point of doubting everything he knew. ¡°You have evidence. Well, I have something to show you and Christian too.¡± Matilda came forward, opened her handbag, and took out a lot of things. The shocked guests widened their eyes again and looked carefully. Matilda took out videos, recordings, documents, and photos. There were even bank transfer receipts from Lea to Lorrand. The evidence showed Lea going out in the middle of the night and meeting privately with Lorrand. There were also photos and videos of Lea staying there for a few days. At this point, even the slowest person understood. The dean of Riverview Hospital, Lorrand, and Lea had made a lot of deals. Lea had onlye of age today, but she had done so many deals. They immediately knew her goal. ¡°Christian, Ewan, I have something very important to show you.¡± Matilda¡¯s words once again. attracted the attention of the guests. Matilda opened a document in the video. There were two paternity tests, Lea and Ewan, and Lea and Christian. It showed that Lea was not rted to either of them. At this point, the reason for what had happened was obvious. Matilda turned and looked at Lea, who was standing beside Christian. ¡°I admit that when you were young, I didn¡¯t treat you well enough and mistreated you. But I didn¡¯t understand why you had to do all this. You framed your sister and caused her to be in one scandal and another. You tried to destroy her. And now you¡¯re doing the same to your father¡­¡± Matilda paused. ¡°I finally realized why.¡± It was because Lea was not rted to the Berry family. 18:55 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 173 ¡°Lea, you are indeed smart and talented, but I don¡¯t believe you can do all these alone,¡± Mathilda said, ¡°Riverview Hospital suddenly appeared in Vaporleon City and went up against Fraley Hospital. ¡°Before Riverview Hospital arrived, Fraley Hospital did a great job on all fronts. Now with everything that¡¯s happened, our hospital is almost ruined. ¡°Lea, the Berry family raised you for so many years You call me mom for so many years. You call Ewan dad and Christian grandpa for years. We all have feelings for each other. If you tell us who the mastermind is, we won¡¯t me you for these things. We can forgive you.¡± Everyone gasped. They understood now. This was the reason behind everything that had happened, including Fraley Hospital falling into at scandal and being closed downL Someone had teamed up with the Berry family¡¯s illegitimate daughter. Wait, the little bastard wasn¡¯t from the Berry family. Lea had worked together with an outsider to frame them. Such methods were very reasonable and shocking in the business world and family conflicts. They wondered who was the mastermind. Everyone wanted to know the terrifying mastermind behind this. They all stared at Lea, waiting for her to say a name. In the VIP room upstairs, Helen almostughed out loud. So that was how it was. Everything was set up by Lea together with outsiders.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Helen, her mother, and the Fraley family were all innocent. Lea was despicable and shameless. Now that Lea was caught, she would be ruined. No, Lea wasn¡¯t simply ruined. What she had done was illegal. She would go to jail. This was enough to sentence her to life imprisonment. She would rot in prison in the future. Helen¡¯s background, reputation, and wealth would rise to a higher level. °æ In the VIP room where John and the professors were, everyone was dumbfounded and watched in silence. In Alfred¡¯s VIP room, Craig asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. Andrews, should we do something?¡± Alfred just looked at Lea. 2/ ue, Aug b Chapter 173 Lea looked at Matilda. Her delicate little face was slightly surprised. She looked quite cute. Suddenly, Alfred wasn¡¯t worried anymore. He was interested. ¡°Let¡¯s just watch.¡± Craig was shocked. He wondered what method Alfred was using to court Lea. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Shannon could not take it anymore and shouted. ¡°Lea is not such a person.¡± She pointed at Matilda. ¡°Those so¨Ccalled evidence can be synthesized. You framed Lea.¡± When Shannon spoke, everyone turned to look at her. Then, they saw Lorrand, Chris, and the others beside her. It would be a lie to say that the few of them were not nervous. They did not know about Lea¡¯s n. The scheme against Lea was simply wless. Even they were about to believe it. ¡°It¡¯s her, Shannon Yancey.¡± Someone recognized Shannon and eximed, ¡°She¡¯s Lea¡¯s ssmate and the murderer who had been arrested by the police. ¡°Her mother¡¯s name is Donna Yancey. She¡¯s the patient Riverview Hospital snatched from Fraley Hospital. Later, she led the charge against Fraley Hospital,¡± another voice shouted. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. She¡¯s a traitor,¡± a woman shouted. A group of reporters rushed forward and pointed their microphones at Shannon¡¯s face. A reporter asked, ¡°Miss Yancey, we all know that you and your mother are poor, but you can go to Vaporleon High School and wear such a good gown to a high¨Cend party. Did Miss Lea Berry give you a lot of money?¡± ¡°Did Lea bribe you and your mother?¡± another reporter asked. Shannon was pushed back. She felt a few forces corning at her, wanting to press her down and beat her up. This was not an interview at all. It was an assault. They didn¡¯t need her answers. Their questions were enough. Under such circumstances, it was normal for such an ident to happen and injure someone. After that, they only needed to apologize. At this point, Yannis hid Shannon behind him in the nick of time. Those who attacked Shannon felt as if they had hit a wall and took a few steps back. Yannis knew strength the best. He naturally knew what those people were up to. He immediately wanted to st them away. Chris grabbed Yannis¡¯s arm and shook her head. It was not that she wanted to stop Yannis from making a move, but if Yannis made a move now, he would be chased out immediately. He could 3+23%2 18:55 Tue, Aug b Chapter 173 not leave yet. Yannis retracted his hand and shot the reporters a fierce look. The reporters turned pale and retreated. Matilda looked in their direction and a trace of cold anger shed across her eyes. The reporters failed to teach the little bitch Shannon a lesson as nned. She thought, ¡®Never mind. There will be plenty of opportunities to deal with her in the future. Matilda turned around and looked at Lea. Lea was still in a daze. She was surprised that Matilda¡¯s imagination could be so wild. She was shocked by her role in Matilda¡¯s story. It was a huge loss for the film and television industry that Matilda didn¡¯t be a scriptwriter. As long as the story was told well, a miracle could be created. Seeing what just happened to Shannon, Lea looked at Matilda sharply. Matilda was really good at scheming. She just schemed against Shannon and wanted to take action. on her at the party. ¡°So? Lea, are you still unwilling to tell us who the mastermind is?¡± Matilda asked. Ewan also looked at Lea. ¡°Lea, you¡­¡± Ewan¡¯s initial belief had long beenpletely shattered. Now, he had been brainwashed by Matilda and believed her story. Lea turned and looked at Christian beside her. Almost all of Matilda¡¯s evidence was fake, but the paternity tests were real. Lea had been standing together with Christian before, but at some point, they had distanced from each other. Christian¡¯s eyes met Lea¡¯s. He was waiting for the answer too. The indulgence and trust were gone from his eyes. Lea felt as if there was a hole in her heart. She hurt a lot. Lea looked around. Only Shannon and the others present looked at her with determination, trust, and support. ¡°Grandpa, you know best if I belonged to the Berry family.¡± Lea wanted an answer from Christian. ¡°Am I?¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 ¡°Lea. Christian¡¯s face was dignified and solemn. There was a clear light in his turbid eyes, as if he was judging. ¡°Tell me if you did those things first.¡± Their eyes met, and Lea¡¯s gaze gradually became sharp. For a moment, the authority in her forced Christian to answer her question. eyes The atmosphere became tense. All the guests could not help but hold their breaths. Lea confirmed that Christian did not believe the paternity tests shown by Matilda. What Christian knew was that Lea was rted to the Berry family. Lea thought. Who gave Grandpa the paternity test results back then? Who gave me my current identity? Who made me who I am now?¡® Lea had no idea. She looked away and turned to face the crowd. She nced at Matilda. ¡°Since you¡¯ve all seen those, let¡¯s look at thest piece of evidence.¡± Lea came forward and picked up thest USB sh drive on the podium. She inserted it into theputer and yed it. There was no movement on the screen. Lea¡¯s brow furrowed. She thought, Jason, you aren¡¯t gonna drop the ball at such a critical moment, right? Matilda smiled when she saw the USB sh drive in Lea¡¯s hand. She thought, ¡®Look. Lea is just a bastard who overestimated herself. Now, she is dumbfounded and is panicking. How can she want to show this evidence too?¡± All the evidence there was prepared by Matilda. Lea couldn¡¯t even y it. Lea¡¯s hands had to be trembling. The guests seemed to have woken up from a dream. When they saw what Lea was doing, they alsoughed. ¡°Miss Lea is afraid. Look. What is she doing?¡± someone said. ¡°The principal of Conrad University came for her. She¡¯s extremely talented. Unfortunately, she went astray,¡± another remarked. ¡°Such looks and intelligence. What a pity,¡± a voicemented. -Just as everyone was discussing, a scene finally appeared on the screen. Everyone fell silent at once. 18:56 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 174 B In a small room in the hotel, all the lights were turned off. It was pitch¨Cck. Jason controlled the yer. He muttered, ¡°Sorry, Miss Berry. I was too engrossed just now and didn¡¯t react in time.¡± Matilda¡¯s story was too thrilling. The following progress would only be more exciting. Jason rubbed his hands eagerly and leaned closer to the surveince video. He could see the entire hall. The sounds of ss shattering were heard. The wine sses in the hands of many guests fell to the ground, but they did not notice at all. Instead, they stared at the content on the screen. ¡°T¨Cthat¡¯s¡­ someone stuttered. ¡°Why is it such videos again?¡± another asked. ¡°Are they shameless? Don¡¯t they care what people think of them?¡± a guest questioned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Matilda?¡± a woman pointed out. ¡°Turns out she also has a belly that droops so badly.¡± ¡°She¡¯s an old hag but she¡¯s still so slutty,¡± anotherdy added. ¡°Yo! That man¡¯s figure is really good. He really knows how to perform in bed,¡± a man remarked. ¡°I think it¡¯s the dean of Fraley Hospital, Nixon Donovan,¡± a voice eximed. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s him,¡± someone concurred. ¡°Wait. What are they talking about?¡± a guest said. Right then, Ewan rushed to the screen and shouted excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the right one.¡± It was the video of Matilda and Nixon together on the top floor of Fraley Hospital that Quicksilver had recorded previously. This was how it should be. ¡°No! Turn that off.¡± Matilda reacted. She rushed over and tore off the sereen. However, the video was projected onto the wall and did not affect its viewing. Matilda rushed to the podium and threw theputer on it to the floor, smashing it into pieces. The power was cut, but the video was still ying. 18:56 Tue, Aug Chapter 174 B Matilda knelt and pulled out the USB drive. The yback was still unaffected. Only then did Matilda realize that the yback control was not there. +23%2 Looking around, Matilda did not find anything in the huge hall. There was only a dense crowd. Everyone was watching the projection, and looking at Matilda. Their expressions and what Matilda was most afraid of. Images yed one after another on the screen, each more shocking than thest. gazes were In the video, Matilda said, ¡°Besides, once that old fart dies, the Berry family will be mine. Christian fainted. The poison I gave him is finally effective.¡± Donovan replied, ¡°I¡¯ll send an ambnce to the family residence immediately and bring him to Fraley Hospital. Don¡¯t worry. After he¡¯s in the hospital, he¡¯ll never be able to do anything to you. You can do whatever you want in the Berry family. The scene changed to another scene. Matilda and Donovan were still on the top floor of Fraley Hospital. which was Nixon¡¯s private territory. Matilda said, ¡°Lea will be 19 in a month. She can develop an artificial brain and get first ce for Helen in school for three consecutive years. She¡¯s a rare genius. She can¡¯t be controlled by us forever. We have to think of a way to get rid of her. ¡°How?¡± Donovan asked. Matilda suggested, ¡°We have to make that old fart neglect her and give up on herpletely. We also have to make her listen to us.¡± Donovan remarked, ¡°It¡¯s a pity to kill her. She can continue to update the artificial brain. She¡¯s too useful.¡± Matilda stated, ¡°That little bastard looks too pretty. She¡¯s too detestable.¡± She thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯ve got a way.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Donovan asked. Matilda said, ¡°It will be Christian¡¯s 70th birthday in two days. All the important people in Vaporleon City wille. Shawn and Chandler will alsoe ¡°Give them the little bastard then. They¡¯ll give the Golden Shadow Award to Helen. It¡¯ll kill two birds with one stone. That Berry family bastard will forever be only worthy of being a stepping stone for our daughter, Helen.¡± Many of the guests present had attended Christian¡¯s birthday party. The incident mentioned in the video left a deep impression on them. Even now, it was still the most mentioned topic among rich. wives. Chapter 174 Aug 6 At this moment, everyone seemed to understand. However, today¡¯s events were too shocking. They had yet topletely fade away as they stood there in a daze. ¡°Lea, stop right there!¡± Matilda charged at Lea. Matilda didn¡¯t want to stop Lea. Instead, she wanted to hurt Lea. ¡°Guards, get rid of this bastard.¡± Matilda¨Ccould not care less. She only wanted Lea to die.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Max led the bodyguards and hired assassins who had been arranged in the hall to surround her. Lea¡¯s expression went cold. She stood rooted to the ground. When Matilda touched Lea, Lea kicked her, making her fall back. At this point, there was no need to hide anymore. Lea wished she could pounce on Matilda and beat her up. Matilda sat on the ground in a sorry state. She looked at Lea in disbelief. The bastard had assaulted her. ¡°Kill her.¡± Matilda shouted. Max had already brought his men to Matilda¡¯s side. With Matilda¡¯s order, the group headed toward Lea. Lea frowned and stepped back. Jason rushed out from behind Lea. He raised his leg and kicked the person charging at Lea. At the same time, the bodyguards and servants behind Jason stood in front of Lea. Lea had expected this to happen, so she asked Jason to arrange bodyguards. In the VIP room upstairs, Craig was dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Andrews, t¨Cthis¡­ Miss Berry is a little scary. No, I mean, Miss Berry is very powerful.¡± Fortunately, they were on the same side. If they were enemies, Craig would not be able to sleep at night. Alfred only smiled. His admiring gaze lingered on Lea, not missing a second. His figure was faintly reflected in the ss wall. His mood improved further. Nixon was among the guests downstairs. He was already sweating profusely. He lowered his head 18:56 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 174 and covered his face. He wanted to leave before he was recognized. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Donovan?¡± a voice eximed. 123% When Nixon looked up, an unbelievably beautiful young woman with a bright temperament stood in front of him. It was Chris, the CEO of Riverview Hospital. Nixon had even been paying attention to Chris recently. ¡°Mr. Donovan.¡± A guest rushed over and stopped in front of Nixon. ¡°I¡¯m the family of the victim of the organ trafficking case. You promised topensate us for 4 million dors. You haven¡¯t paid yet. When are you going to pay?¡± ¡°And where¡¯s our one million dors?¡± another asked. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to get two million dors,¡± another voice called out. ¡°And 4 million dors for me,¡± a man said. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to get 20 million dors too,¡± a woman remarked. ¡°When will you pay me?¡± ¡°Pay up!¡± several voices chorused. Nixon was surrounded. He wished for death right then. 18:56 Tue, Aug 6 B Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Matilda looked at him and could not help but close her eyes. Her body trembled even more as she med him in her heart for not leaving immediately. But more than that, her heart also hurt for his suffering because he shouldn¡¯t have been involved. She also realized that it was Lea who had sent the itivitation to him and asked him toe here. Both she and Lea had calcted everything. At this moment. Matilda was really afraid. She was afraid and even terrified of the bastard that she had raised and who had just been an adult today. But it was toote. When Lea saw this scene, her lips curled into a smile. She had used Henry to get Matilda to take out 1.6 billion dors to peak Fraley Hospital¡¯s debt. Now her efforts all paid off. A reporter squeezed at the front and raised the microphone high in the air. ¡°Mr. Donovan, as far as we know, Fraley Hospital is burdened with debts and is about to go bankrupt. May I ask how your n topensate the families of the victims?¡± When the families heard this, they immediately became anxious. To quell the ident, Fraley Hospital provided highpensation, about three to five times the normal. The hospital had already thought of a way to pay for those with a tough attitude and strong background. But those who were soft and had no power hadn¡¯t gotten the money. Now that Matilda inherited the Fraley Group and became the leader of the Berry family, they received the invitation and came here for money. Some of them even brought their rtives to join. Now that they heard that they might not be able to get the money, they were all mad and rushed to catch Nixon, afraid that he would escape. His hands, arms, clothes, cor, and vest were all grabbed tightly. Someone even grabbed his hair and some even crawled on the ground and hugged his legs. In this society, people could only close the case with money ording to thew. If they had a choice, they were willing to pay any price in exchange for the people they loved. They had to bring the murderer and unscrupulous profiteers to justice even if they had to sacrifice more. Seeing that they wouldn¡¯t even be able to get the money, they really wanted to tear Nixon apart right on the spot Nixon felt like he was going to be torn to pieces and almost knelt on the ground. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely give you the money!¡± He rushed towards that reporter. ¡°Where are you from? Why are you spreading rumors? Our hospital is not going bankrupt. We have enough funds!¡± Chris¡¯s red lips curled into a cold smile. She was well prepared. Looking at Lea on the stage, she didn¡¯t expect it to be so useful to check the hospital¡¯s bills. Then the reporter pulled out a bll of bills. ¡°Mr. Donovan, we¡¯re not spreading rumors. Here, your 1/4 +23% Chapter 175 hospital¡¯s bills.¡± He threw it out and everyone looked at these long lists. Then he continued, ¡°You owe the bank nearly 4 billion dors. The daily interest is over 600 thousand dors.¡± The crowd was shocked in an uproar. Most of the guests present were wealthy. When they heard this, their expressions changed drastically. No matter how rich they were, such a high debt was an astronomical figure for them. Some people couldn¡¯t help but discuss. ¡°So the market value of Fraley Hospital relied on bank loans.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big bubble.¡± ¡°This is a Ponzi scheme!¡± ¡°Fortunately, when they asked us to join, we refused ¡°It seems a good thing that our pharmaceutical factory refused to work with them. ¡°Fuck, these assholes!¡± Some people flew into a rage and squeezed out of the crowd, heading towards Nixon. They had arge number of coborations with Fraley Hospital. Almost all of their assets were invested in it. Back then, it was the dean, Nixon, who got them involved. He was in charge of the hospital¡¯s work, but most of the time, he was doing the fund¨Craising behind the scenes. ¡°Nixon, get my money back!¡± Someone roared and charged at him. Unfortunately, Nixon had already been surrounded so no one could not squeeze in. Nixon¡¯s face turned pale. How could there be a debt of 4 billion dors? He knew that it was less than 3 billion dors, and the bank¡¯s interest per day was less than 500 thousand dors. Obviously, this reporter was exaggerating. Of course, he knew what was going on. This was his usual trick, but his opponent used it better. Nixon said with dignity, straightening his back, ¡°We do have debts, but we¡¯ve already attracted a huge investment. In two days, billions of dors, no tens of billions will arrive. Yourpensation will be paid to you with interest, not a single cent less.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. When everyone heard this, they immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Their anger dissipated, and many people let go of him. Nixon exerted force and broke free from thest few people and walked out. The matter between him and Matilda had already been exposed, so he had to leave. immediately. ¡°Oh?¡± Chris stopped in front of him. ¡°Such a big investment. From where?¡± Nixon was shocked. He reached out to push her away and leave. 2/4 0 18:56 Tue, Aug 6 B. Chapter 175 Áã423%Ãæ Her expression turned cold, and a powerful aura pressed down on him. Nixon timidly retracted his hand. ¡°This is a business secret. It can¡¯t be revealed.¡± Chris was much more familiar with investment operations. The funds are about to arrive, so it¡¯s no longer a secret. Usually, when investmentpanies finalize the investment decision, they will release it to the public. Mr. Donovan, we¡¯re making things difficult for you, but it¡¯s such a huge funding gap, so how do we know that you¡¯re not lying? We really don¡¯t dare to believe. your words.¡± Since she had made it so straightforward, the victims¡® families immediately understood something and surrounded Nixon again. He knew that he could not leave without a clear and firm answer. He pondered and was about to say the name of an investment group. Chris took out her phone. ¡°Mr. Donovan, Just tell me the name of thepany. I¡¯ll call and ask myself. I happen to be in this industry. I have connections with manyrge international investment groups. I even have their CEO¡¯s numbers. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Of course, she was kind of bragging. However, as long as Alfred stepped in, nopany dared to refuse. Nixon¡¯s expression immediately changed. The debt collectors were also excited. They echoed, ¡°Mr. Donovan, just say it. As long as we confirm it, we can wait for a few days.¡± Nixon gritted his teeth so hard that they almost shattered. After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s Riverview Hospital.¡± After being rejected by thepany in Jopuris, Nixon was indeed nning to seek help from Riverview Hospital. They were here to take over Vaporleon City¡¯s medical market. In this way, they could monopolize the market. Nixon stayed at this banquet today because he wanted to find out who their behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes boss. was. He wanted to talk about acquisition or investment. Moreover, Riverview Hospital had a good reputation. Everyone would be convinced and have more confidence in them. Chris was stunned. She wore a mysterious smile and turned to look at Lorrand who was not far away. ¡°Mr. Phoenix, is that so?¡± ¡°No, our hospital has nothing to do with them!¡± Lorrand denied it immediately. He had a grudge against Nixon, who was responsible for his wife¡¯s death and the loss of his daughter¡¯s kidney. Now, Lorrand was ring at him with bloodshot eyes and a sharp gaze. He wished he could pounce on him and tear him apart alive. When everyone heard his words and looked at his expression, they immediately understood that Nixon was a bigir andmitted intolerable crimes. W4 De, Aug Chapter 173 ×Ô¼ÒС23%Ѫ n Seeing that everyone was about to hit him again, Nixon cursed loudly, ¡°You¡¯re just a dean. Who do you think you are? This is the decision of the boss of Riverview Hospital. He talked to me personally.¡± ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s ask him.¡± Chris turned around and walked forward. Nixon froze on the spot and his mind went nk. The people surrounding him also held their breaths. Anna was watching quietly, waiting for the result. The guests present also deliberately held their breaths. Their gazes followed her, curious about the appearance of Riverview Hospital¡¯s boss. SEND GIFT CO Chapter 176 Chapter 176 The breaking news that the boss of Riverview Hospital arrived at Vaporleon City had already attracted all the attention. Many pharmaceuticalpanies and medical equipmentpanies wanted to coborate with Riverview Hospital, but unfortunately, they could not find any information about the boss. Some other dignitaries also wanted to get to know such a big shot and used their connections to look for the information. No one expected that this mysterious big shot would be right at the banquet. Chris walked out of the crowd and looked at the stage. All eyes followed her and looked at the stage in unison, sweeping the faces of Matilda, Ewan, Christian, and Lea. Max brought a dozen of bodyguards and hitmen and Jason had brought more than 20 bodyguards, some of which belonged to Alfred and were here working for Miss Berry. They suspected that this mysterious big shot of Riverview Hospital was hiding among these people. Everyone¡¯s gaze scanned through the bodyguards faces one by one. These men had never been stared at like this before and could not get used to it. Some of the bodyguards took steps back. After a while, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the Berry family. Matilda was from the Fraley family, so she couldn¡¯t be the right one. As for Ewan, maybe his incapable image was fake. And then Lea was skipped right away. Then, they stared at Christian, who seemed to be the right answer while his eyebrows suddenly twitched under people¡¯s gaze. Chris took another step forward and said to them, ¡°Miss Berry, is what Mr. Donovan said true?¡± ¡°What?¡® The people present were all dumbfounded. Other than Lea, everyone else on the looked at her with a shocked expression the same as the audience. stage Lea walked out. The diamond¨Cstudded high heels made a light tapping sound on the mirror¨Clike ground, so elegant and confident. Everyone saw that her straight back and her youthful face exuded a calmness and wisdom that exceeded her age. She was like a princess and even more like a queen. Before she could speak, everyone looked at her with amazement, piety, respect, and worship. In such a grand ceremony, she conquered these people and gained recognition. A +22%2 Chapter 176 She had experienced the darkest, most miserable, and most painful thing in this world. Now she finally took this step. Although she no longer needed it, it should be something happy now that she had gained it. If it weren¡¯t for Alfred, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach such a high position so quickly. A bright light shed through her eyes as Lea looked at Nixon. ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to anyone in Fraley Hospital about acquisition or investment, and I wont consider it now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Riverview Hospital¡¯s boss?¡± Nixon felt that the world had gone crazy, or perhaps he had gone mad. ¡°How is it possible?¡± This was also the question in everyone¡¯s heart. ¡®How is it possible?¡® Lea was just a little girl who had juste of age today. And she was an illegitimate daughter who was not valued. She grew up under Matilda¡¯s abuse and even Christian did not think much of her. Riverview Hospital¡¯s boss was supposed to possess extraordinary market management ability and rich medical resources, not to mention that just opening a hospital alone would cost billions of dors. Someone had a detailed understanding of the scale and cost of Riverview Hospital, which was valued at more than 4 billion dors. ¡®How could she have so much money? Even Christian and Ewan had the same question in their hearts. Matilda looked at Christian. For a moment, she thought that it was he who had given her the money, but soon, she denied this thought. He didn¡¯t have that strong financial resources, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t give it to her. ¡®Who the hell is she? What¡¯s behind her back?¡® At this moment, Matilda realized that she knew nothing about this young girl, but Lea was the bastard that she had been raising for all these years, Matilda¡¯s brain was about to explode. Compared to this crazy version of the story, everyone felt that Matilda¡¯s was more believable. Her body swayed and she fell straight down. ¡°Mrs. Berry!¡± Max immediately supported her so that Matilda did not fall to the ground. She felt the world was spinning around and her vision turned ck. She took a deep breath and came back to her senses after a while. ¡°Mrs. Berry is not feeling well. Send her to the hospital immediately.¡± Max supported her and instructed the bodyguards. They had to leave this ce immediately ¡°Stop right there.¡± Christian recovered from his shock and walked forward. ¡°No one is allowed to -leave Today, too many disgraced things had been exposed. As the head of the Berry family, if he did not 2/4 18:57 Tue, Aug b Chapter 176 handle the situation well, he would be letting down the guests, the Berry family, himself, and Lea. Now everyone realized that Lea was truly Riverview Hospital¡¯s boss. This also exined why she often appeared there and even interacted with Lormand. 45 No matter how wild their imaginations were, they would not think that Lea knew medicine now that she was already an insane existence. They could no longer ept it because this was too much for their mind. ¡°Catch him! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± The guests were shocked again. Nixon wanted to escape, but he was surrounded by his creditors. Yannis and Chris would also not let him escape. Ewan was still looking at Lea. Regarding the fact that she was Riverview Hospital¡¯s boss, he had already been at a loss. Now that he came back to his senses, he immediately grabbed the Christian¡¯s arm. ¡°Dad, look, he¡¯s Matilda¡¯s lover. Helen is their daughter. Do something!¡± Thinking about how Matilda had schemed against Lea with endless nasty tricks, Ewan could tell that if she used them all on him, it would be enough to kill him hundreds of times. So he had to get rid of this devil woman. When he remembered that they had been married for 20 years and sleeping together every night, Ewan felt terrified. Afraid that Christian would not agree to their divorce, he started gabbling again. ¡°At the very beginning, she married into our family with a special purpose. She and that man were ssmates at university and they were together at that time. She had already been pregnant when she married into our family.¡± Ewan had hired a private detective to collect these secrets. It was enough for him to get rid of the nightmare of Matilda. He was extremely excited at this moment. Now, after the blow of Lea¡¯s shocking identity, the guests had grown more tolerant of this shocking affair. When they looked at Matilda and Nixon and thought about the rtionship between them, all the guests felt deeply disgusted. ¡°Shut up!¡± Christian was trembling from anger. After all that had happened, Ewan only cared about himself and even repeated such a humiliating scandal right before so many people. Ewan was silent. Under his father¡¯s pressure, he did not dare to say anything else. However, when he looked at Matilda¡¯s and Nixon¡¯s twisted expressions, he felt extremely happy. Fraley Hospital¡¯s debt was so heavy that their reputations werepletely ruined. The rest of Matilda¡¯s life must be bleak and hopeless. If she hadn¡¯t done these things, she would still be the high and mighty Mrs. Berry. This was her retribution. Ewan felt overjoyed at the thought of it Christian looked at Matilda with disappointment, hatred, and eventually anger. ¡°Jason, take her 3/4 18:57 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 176 down.¡± +22%3 Ever since Jeffrey left, most of the servants were just doing some daily chores. This kind of thing was quite challenging for them. Jason was Lea¡¯s driver, but it could be seen that he was quite capable and deserved trust now. Jason looked at Lea and went forward.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait.¡± Lea said. Everyone looked at her. Matilda stared at her with murderous mes in her eyes. Since things hade to this, she could only return to the Fraley family and n for aeback. Lea nced at her and smiled coldly. She raised her head and looked at the door. The door to the hall opened and a squad of armed police entered, grand and imposing. The leader was Dwayne Brown. The expressions of all the guests changed. The entire venue fell silent as if the air was frozen. É« Chapter 177 Chapter 177Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Dwayne led the police force to make a path through the crowd and went straight to the stage. He called Lea respectfully, ¡°Miss Berry.¡± Then, he greeted Christian. Everyone was secretly shocked that in Dwayne¡¯s eyes, Lea was even prior to Christian. However, when they thought about her identity, the genius that Conrad University was fighting for, the researcher of artificial brains, and the boss of Riverview Hospital, it all made sense. Everything. about this young girl was insane and there was no one in the match in this world. So it was natural for Dwayne to be respectful to her. Lea nodded at him. He then turned around and said to Matilda, ¡°Mrs. Berry, you are under arrest on suspicion of murder.¡± ¡°What?¡± Matilda shouted in a shrill tone, her eyeballs bulging, her thin checks contorted. An officer walked up to her and showed her the warrant. She finished reading it. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t murder Jeffrey.¡± Her voice trembled out of breath. But she was indeed not the murderer. Christian was shocked again and his hunched body turned wobbly. ¡°You killed Jeffrey!¡± Back then, the police conducted a thorough investigation and concluded that it was suicide. Now it turned out that she had done it wlessly. What an outrageous crime! Dwayne exined, ¡°We¡¯ve already investigated it. Nixon provided testimony and evidence.¡± Matilda was shocked. Her bloodshot eyes were filled with shock and disbelief when looking at Nixon. Everyone could betray her and hurt her, but not him. This was her faith. As for killing. Jeffrey, it was almost entirely Nixon¡¯s idea. She only knew about it after the event. But now he had shamefully pushed all the me onto her. Nixon turned his face away to avoid her gaze, only leaving her a cold sideways nce. She felt as if a knife had pierced through her heart. Her lips trembled, but she couldn¡¯t make any sound for a long time. Suddenly, Matilda came back to reality when the handcuffs were cuffed to her hands. ¡°Take her,¡± Dwayne ordered his subordinates. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Lea stepped forward. Dwayne nodded. ¡°I want to report another murderer.¡± Lea turned her head and gestured to Jason, who came forward. Tue, Auy Chapter 177 and said, ¡°Mr. Brown, please take a look.¡± T Jason projected the video on his phone onto the screen. It recorded how Nixon killed Henry, like a movie disyed in a cinema right before so many people. Not only did Nixon kill Henry, but he also insulted and humiliated him. They only heard a part of his nasty words, but it was enough to tell the truth at that time. All the people present were stunned. once again. Tonight, they had been given blow after blow. Some of them were already numb from shock. Matilda bent her knees and knelt down hard to the ground. At this moment, her faith had copsed. The way Nixon cruelly killed and insulted her father cut straight into her heart as if she had seen it on the spot. ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯m innocent. I didn¡¯t kill anyone¡­¡± Nixon was afraid. Murder paid for life. People like him were most afraid of death. Jason continued to provide evidence. ¡°This is Henry Fraley¡¯s autopsy report. We will also hand over the key witness and evidence.¡± Back then, after Jason discovered that Nixon had killed Henry, he secretly did an autopsy. Dwayne checked the report. These things were enough to convict Nixon. He ordered his subordinates, ¡°Take him.¡± Nixon wanted to escape, but he was already surrounded. He was directly cuffed by the police and arrested on the spot. Matilda pounced over. With her hands cuffed, she smashed her hand at Nixon¡¯s face. She raised her leg and kicked him hard. ¡°Why did you do this? Why?¡± She asked in a heart¨Cwrenching voice and swung at him crazily. She had done her nails and they were very sharp. In a moment, Nixon¡¯s face was scratched with blood. Nixon knocked her away and her body swayed and staggered to the ground. Her hair was disheveled and her makeup was smudged, looking so pathetic and miserable. ¡°Why?¡± Nixon was alsopletely mad. ¡°That old man let me take the me for him. He wanted me to die! Why should I sacrifice everything to let him enjoy the fruits of mybor? Why should I be trampled on like mud when he¡¯s high and mighty? Tell me why!¡± Matilda fell silent. Her eyes were bright for a second as if she had woken up from a dream and was enlightened. Then, her eyes dimmed again, as if she was dead. Everyone sighed again. It turned out that this was how Henry died. This was how Matilda¡¯s lover, 2/3 Tue, Aug Chapter 177 also her first love, showed his love and repaid her. What a joke! Dwayne ordered, ¡°Take him away.¡± The police officers escorted the two of them out. In the VIP lounge upstairs, Helen copsed and her back slid down the ss wall.. :22%2 +6 She was really the illegitimate child of her mother and another man, not the daughter of the Berry family. Fraley Hospital¡¯s debt was as high as billions of dors and her mother had been arrested for murder. Even her biological father was also a murderer. In an instant, not only did she lose everything, but she also became an illegitimate daughter, a disgraceful bastard. And she was the daughter of the murderers. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted on the spot. In the banquet hall downstairs. ¡°Wait.¡± Shannon stopped the police. He stood in front of Matilda and said to Dwayne, ¡°Mr. Brown, there¡¯s another criminal.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Dwayne tilted his head. ¡°Helen Berry! She hired someone to kill my mother. We¡¯ve already gone to the police station to submit evidence. We¡¯ve confirmed that we can arrest her.¡± Shannon¡¯s tone was firm and resolute. The captain came forward and whispered a few words into Dwayne¡¯s ear. After hearing this, he nodded and said to his subordinates, ¡°Bring her here.¡± Matilda had already beenpletely defeated. She was as lifeless as if her soul had been sucked out. At this moment, she suddenly looked up with despair and pain surging in her eyes. Her daughter was herst hope, but now it waspletely shattered. Her life had beenpletely ruined! Her eyes were filled with defeat like a corpse. SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 18:58 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Helen was woken up by someone pinching her. When she opened her eyes, she saw a few police. officers surrounding her. ¡°Helen Berry, you¡¯re suspected of hired murder. Now, you¡¯re arrested.¡± As the officer spoke, the policemen went up to hold her shoulders. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t touch me! You¡¯re gross. I¡¯m the Berry family¡¯s daughter. I¡¯m a big star. Take your dirty hands away.¡± Crack! The police officer was instantly enraged and cuffed her hands. Helen had a bright and glorious image before the public, but her true inside was exposed now, so nasty and rude. So no wonder that she hadmitted murder at such a young age. Along the way downstairs, she kept cursing and shouting. When she saw Ewan, she shouted at him loudly, ¡°Dad, Dad, get them let go of me. Save me, Dad, Dad!¡± When Ewan heard her call him ¡°Dad¡°, he immediately turned furious. He could no longer treat her as his daughter like before. Her existence was a huge disgrace to the Berry family. There was only anger and humiliation burning in his mind. He turned around, his back to her, cold. and heartless. Helen looked at her Dad with her eyes wide open and almost burst into tears. Then, she called Christian, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, please save me. Please save me. I¡¯m your granddaughter¡­¡± Christian¡¯s expression turned grim and cold. Not to mention her identity, even if she was not arrested, he would still send her to the police and bring her to justice. Seeing that the two of them were ignoring her, she realized that she was really not the Berry family¡¯s daughter. They had abandoned her. She had no one to rely on and had nothing left. Inplete despair and pain, Helen screamed with madness. ¡°Move!¡± Seeing she stopped walking, the officer pushed her forward. Then she stumbled, and. almost fell down the stairs.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When she was escorted to the gate, she saw Matilda and Nixon and rushed¨Cforward to let out her curses. ¡°Matilda, you slut. Why did you cheat on Dad? Why did you sleep with another man? You were the one who ruined my life and my future!¡± The scolding was not enough to vent her anger. She even waved her hands and kicked Matilda. If not for the police holding her, Matilda would have been knocked out. 18:58 Tue, Aug b Chapter 178 @+22%2 Listening to her daughter¡¯s insults, Matilda felt as if she was torn and chopped as an unbearable chill surged in her heart. Anyone could scold her like that, but not her daughter. She had been living for her daughter for half her life, trying her best to give her everything she wanted. ¦° Helen was also supposed to be responsible for their pathetic ending today. If she had not fallen into Lea¡¯s trap time and time again andmitted crimes, Matilda wouldn¡¯t have done such extreme things and put Fraley Hospital in a debt crisis. She wouldn¡¯t even have be a murderer. Now, thest bit of warmth in her heart also died down. All of a sudden, she spat out a mouthful of blood. The guests were already numb from the shock of these dramas. However, wheri they saw Helen¡¯s appearance, they also felt a chill. People all knew that Matilda spoiled his daughter, but Helen eventually became an outrageous ingrate. She indeed deserved this ending. Lea stared at them from afar. A smile surged in her eyes, mixed with the pleasure of revenge. Helen really did not disappoint her. She gave Matilda thest blow, so urate and ruthless. And this was exactly her evil nature. That was why she had killed her child in front of her in her previous life. At the thought of this, Lea¡¯s body trembled somehow. Her gaze became deep, like a ck hole that could devour everything. ¡°Helen, this is just the beginning. The corners of her mouth slowly curled into a cruel smile as she watched the police take that ignoble family away. When the police walked into the elevator, all the guests gasped. Only then did they truly realize what kind of people Matilda and Helen were. Then thyey all looked at the young figure standing upright on the stage in unison with shock, admiration, and worship. Lea was up against not only the experienced Matilda, but also Fraley Hospital, the entire Fraley Group, and Nixon, an unscrupulous evil. However, she was able to beat all the powerful opponents in one fell swoop without batting an eyelid. ¡°I have a new idol. From now on, Miss Berry is my idol!¡± Chris¡¯s voice was filled with excitement as her eyes lit up. Lorrand turned to look at her, his eyebrows twitching. ¡®Do all women love this type?¡± Chris turned to look at him and frowned. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°You have an idol?¡± Lorrand secretly changed the topic. ¡°I thought awesome people like admire anyone else.¡± you won¡¯t Chris was younger than Lorrand, but she managed the huge Riverview Hospital so well with ease. People might think that she was just a young richzydy, who had nothing but her beauty. 18:58 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 178 Chris felt a little better. ¡°I didn¡¯t have one in the past, but I do now.¡± + 22% Of course, she did have an idol in the past, and it was Alfred, who was also a jaw¨Cdropper since. young. But now, Lea was the only star in her eyes. Sometimes, the admiration between people of girls was just so mysterious. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Miss Lea is awesome? Don¡¯t you think that she¡¯s very decisive and resolute?¡± Chris¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled. If it were anyone else, they would not be so calm and considerate when facing these idents. This inspired Chris a lot. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to have such a miserable life in the Berry family. Her family¡­ treated her so¡­¡± Lorrand voice choked up, and his eyes turned red with tears. He nowpletely understood how Matilda and Nixon abused and exploited her secretly.. Fraley Hospital¡¯s new medicine and artificial technology were both attributed to this young and capabledy, Lea. Seeing that she was about to graduate from high school and escape their control, their family even tried to use such a vicious scheme to destroy her, even if she could be considered just a kid. As a father, Lorrand could not stand such things and his eyes were welled up with tears. He covered his face and touched his temples as teardrops fell. Chris paused. Somewhere in her heart was hit. She had been following Alfred and used to keep rational and suppress her emotions. If anyone hurt her, she would fight back and this had already be her instinct. Resolution shed in her eyes when she heard Lorrand mention Lea¡¯s suffering. From now on, no one could bully her idol. Chris nced at Lorrand again ¡°What about you? Your wife and Anna¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. Nixon won¡¯t have a good ending at this point.¡± And it would only be worse than what he had once desired. In the future, his life was about taking good care of his daughter and managing Riverview Hospital well to repay Lea¡¯s kindness. Chris looked at him with a deeper gaze. Shannon wiped her tears excitedly now that Lea had finally escaped danger. ¡°Here.¡± Yannis handed her a tissue. He heaved a sigh of relief. Just now he was ready to fight for Lea, but she had already solved everything on her own. In the VIP room upstairs, Alfred looked at Lea and the corners of his mouth curled up into a rxed smile. He thought Lea must also be proud that she had cleaned up all the enemies in Vaporleon City. 18:58 Tue, Aug b Chapter 178 Craig nced at him and found that Alfred had be fond of smiling after knowing Miss Berry. He was so gorgeous that even a man could not withstand his smile. In the VIP room next door, the big shots from Conrad University were all stunned. At first, they felt worried for Lea. After all, it would be a pity if such a rare peerless genius went astray. However,ter on, they realized that Lea was also extremely talented in power struggle, not inferior to her domineering stepmother. This young girl was so outstanding in this aspect. ¡®What should we teach her in the future?¡® The professors patted their bald heads.¡± Marshall fell into a long silence. This genius student was actually the boss behind Riverview Hospital. Her status in the medical field was probably even higher than his. So she should have a way to contact Dr. Berry. Dr. Berry. 18 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Downstairs in the banquet, Christian was stunned. He was about to deal with Matilda¡¯s mess. Now, his little granddaughter had cleaned up for him. Ewan was also overjoyed. All he wanted in the beginning was a smooth divorce with Matilda. Now, he could easily kick her out of his life. The marriage for twenty years had nted seeds of grudges and resentment, especially after he knew the crazy things she had done behind. But seeing her and Nixon end up like this, Ewan¡¯s anger dissipated. At the same time, Lea¡¯s face was filled with smiles and gratitude. She was the one who had avenged her family. As for the fact that she was not rted to the Berry family by blood, Ewan had long forgotten about it and he would not believe a single word that Matilda said today. ¡°Lea, happy birthday. Don¡¯t let it stop right there.¡± Lea paused. Why are you so happy suddenly?¡® Indeed, it was easier to be happy when one was heartless. Then she looked at Christian, who walked to the podium and said calmly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve wasted a lot of your time. Please forgive our fault.¡± The guests shook their heads and expressed that they appreciated it. Matilda had been too ridiculous and mad enough to destroy the Berry family, but fortunately Christian had an awesome granddaughter. Not only had she offset the negative effects, but also brought new hope to Berry Airline. Now Riverview Hospital also became the new part of Berry Group¡¯s business empire. Where did Lea collect the funds? Needless to say, Christian must have paid for it. ¡°Now, I announce that I will transfer 30% of the Berry Group¡¯s shares to my granddaughter, Lea.¡± Lea suddenly looked up at him in disbelief. At this moment, she was very sure that Christian did not believe Matilda¡¯s paternity test and also knew nothing about her background. What was more, he even decided to make her the heir of the Berry Group. After some turbulence in the stock, Matilda and Helen were eliminated, so her shareholding was the highest. Christian saw the disbelief on her face and encouraged her, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. Grandpa trusts you. You can do it well and give Berry Group a better future.¡± Previously, he had only nned to give her 5%, but today, he was certain of one thing. She was really the developer of the artificial brain. No matter what Riverview Hospital¡¯s founder team made up of, her participation was enough to prove her capability. There were also Conrad University¡¯s principal and professors who convinced him that his granddaughter was an amazing genius. 1/4 8+22%3 Chapter 179 A warm current surged in Lea¡¯s heart, irrigating a cold and deste corner of her mind. Christian really treated her as his biological granddaughter. Now she, Lea Berry, also had a family. Ewan was shocked. It turned out that even without Matilda, his father still wouldn¡¯t choose him: He was still regarded as useless garbage who could not bear the significant responsibility. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Berry! Congrattions, Miss Berry!¡± The guests all eximed repeatedly. ¡°Mr. Berry, what an outstanding your granddaughter is. We¡¯re so envious.¡± ¡°Miss Berry is already so sessful at such a young age. Her future is limitless.¡°¨C ¡°Lea, we are too old now. You have to take care of us in the future.¡± They weren¡¯t exaggerating. She possessed 30% of the shares and was Christian¡¯s only granddaughter. It was equivalent to inheriting the Berry Group. She would be the first female tycoon in Vaporleon City one day. Whether it was in the medical field or the aviation business, if anyone could cooperate with her, they could earn endless wealth. Instantly, Lea became a new star that everyone wanted to befriend. Christian was overjoyed by the praise and could not stop smiling. Lea also smiled faintly. She understood what these people were thinking. ttering was normal in business. She did not want to make things difficult for others. Working with other people was also mutually beneficial. When everyone saw her friendly and humble attitude, they were even happier and their rtionship became much closer. ¡°Lea,e here.¡± Christian gestured and took her hand, leading her to the microphone. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday tonight. Say something to your guests.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Lea realized for the first time that his old hands were so warm and gentle. Her palms were trembling slightly, and her eyes were wet. She blinked andposed herself. Then, she went forward and smiled at everyone. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, no matter whoing tonight. I¡¯m so touched to have you here.¡± Instantly, she heard a thunderous apuse. ¡°Happy birthday, Lea!¡± The banquet officially began. ¡°Lea, I prepared a birthday present for you. Here.¡± ¡°Me too. See it.¡± Please take uncle¡¯s gift and best wishes.¡± 2/4 you are, thank you for 18:58 Tue, Aug 6 D Chapter 179 ¡°This is from my mother.¡± ¡°My father prepared this for you.¡± Áã+22%Ѫ People gave her gifts one after another. Many people had prepared two sets of gifts, one for her birthday, and the other for her academic admission. ¡°Go and ept the gifts. Christian kicked Ewan, who was in a daze like an idiot. Ewan had been reduced to that of a servant on this asion. Then Jason brought the bodyguards to collect gifts. Suddenly, the crowd went into an uproar again. ¡°Wow! Who is that young man?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so good¨Clooking. He¡¯s an actor, right?¡± ¡°Maybe not. ¡°He¡¯s more than that.¡± ¡°Vaporleon City doesn¡¯t have such a good¨Clooking young man, right?¡± Amidst the exmations, Les looked up and saw a man walking down the stairs. He was dressed in a fashionable ck suit. With his tall figure and exquisite haircut, he looked so elegant and noble. He stared at Lea with warm affection. This was the price who walked out of a painting and step by step towards the woman he loved. He was Alfred. Last time, he had appeared at Christian¡¯s birthday banquet, but not many people had seen his face. Moreover, it had been nighttime under the dim lights, so no one remembered him. Therefore, this was the first time Vaporleon City¡¯s celebrities had seen him so clearly. Lea held her breath and stared at him with her moist eyes. ¡®Alfred is here to celebrate my birthday. So he has always been there. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Alfred Andrews from the Andrews family in Iverton!¡± The crowd was excited again. ¡°So he is the heir of the Andrews family! What?¡± Christian had an old friend who was the head of the top family in Iverton, so he was not surprised at all. Soon, news of Alfred Andrews¡¯s identity spread among the guests, and everyone at the banquet knew who he was. Now that such a noble figure hade to celebrate the birthday of the Berry family¡¯s granddaughter, it could be seen that the two families were close. Of course, they did not think that he was here for Lea. After all, to the Andrews family, Vaporleon 3/4 SEND GIFT 18:59 Tue, Aug 6 Chapter 179 City¡¯s top family, the Berry family, was at most an insignificant new money. However +22%2 as long as the Andrews family casually provided a little help, it would bring about a huge. future for the Berry family. The professors from Conrad University were still in the VIP room upstairs. John asked, ¡°Is that the young master of the Andrews family?¡± ¡°Yes, Alfred Andrews from Iverton.¡± They all focused their attention on this unexpected man. So Lea¡¯s background could not be underestimated. She would definitely have great achievements in the future. This trip was indeed worth it. 0 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Alfred went down the stairs and met Lea¡¯s eyes through the guest passage. He signaled to Craig, who was following behind him. Craig walked forward with a ck jewelry box in his hand, inside which was the birthday gift to Lea. This was the first time he had seen such an expensive birthday present. Lea would definitely be overjoyed when she opened the boxter and must blind the guests. He got excited at the thought of this. From the exquisite packaging of the box and Craig¡¯s prudent expression, all the people present could tell how extraordinary this gift must be. Lea was also looking forward to the gift from Alfred. ¡°Miss Berry, this is a birthday gift from¡­¡± Before Craig could finish speaking, he stumbled and fell to his knees. The gift box in his hand was thrown out, brushed past her fingertips, and fell to the ground. Everyone was stunned. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why he is kneeling? It¡¯s not a proposal, right? Alfred frowned. It seemed that he needed a new assistant.. At this moment, Craig raised his head and looked at Lea slyly. ¡°Look, that is?¡± A guest cried out in surprise! When they saw the gift on the stage, their eyes were instantly blinded. got closer, her eyes widened as ¡®My gift!¡® Lea subconsciously ran to protect her gift. But when she she stood rooted to the ground. It was a crown made of neen rubies and diamonds. Under the light, the rubies reflected a luxurious and dazzling color. This was the only Queen¡¯s Crown that was allowed to be auctioned from the royal family of Yostoudor. In her previous life, Abigail had spent 480 million dors to auction this crown in Lea¡¯s name. At that time, the artificial brain had been updated to the fifth generation. She had billions in cash in her private ount and held arge number of patents, shares, and the shares that Alfred had given her. Her wealth was as high as hundreds of billions of dors. She would be the richest woman in the world. Therefore, she did not mind buying this expensive jewelry.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At first, she thought that this was her birthday gift from Abigail. On her birthday, Abigail also joined the celebration. The two of them held a banquet together, even though Abigail¡¯s birthday was two months earlier. At the banquet, she had put the crown. n on her head, but Abigail had said that it was a birthday gift 1/4 Chapter 180 she had bought for herself and imed that Lea had stolen it. It was just 480 million dors. The Erickson family did notck this little bit of money. Therefore, she was wrongly used of being a thic This was Abigail¡¯s most cherished gift and a symbol of her status. It was also during that period of time that she used her management rights to rob Lea¡¯s shares and obtain Milton¡¯s attention. Lea had always wanted this crown back because it belonged to her. But after that, she never had the chance. Unexpected, in this life, it would return to her hands in such a way. She squatted down and picked up the crown. The gems on it were slightly cold but her palm was burning hot. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°The crown that was auctioned by the royal family of Yostoudorst year, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°How much was the price?¡± *399 million dors!¡± As soon as this news was released back, it instantly became a hot topic among the richdies of Vaporleon City. So they all remember the shocking figure. ¡°So that mysterious buyer is Mr. Alfred Andrews?¡± ¡°He gave it to Miss Berry as her birthday present?¡± ¡°This is insane.¡± Instantly, the gifts in their hands were shadowed, especially for those who hadn¡¯t given their gifts, including Chris, Shannon, Lorrand, Yannis, Charles, and so on. The researchers didn¡¯t find anything awkward and then generously gave their gifts. In their minds, the only thing they cared about was scientific research. At the corner of the banquet hall, Zed turned around and entered the corridor. With a bang, he threw a dark pink gift box into the trash can. He had spent over 200 thousand dors to buy this birthday gift for Lea. To him, who had just graduated from high school, it was a huge sum of money that he had saved up for a few years. ¡°Lea.¡± Christian nudged Lea, who was immersed in the joy when holding the crown and reminded her softly, ¡°Calm the audience. Don¡¯t embarrass them.¡± 2/4 +21%8 Chapter 180 Only then did Leae back to her senses. She put the crown back into the box and smiled at everyone. ¡°Thank foring to my birthday banquet. Dinner is ready. Have a good meal and enjoy your time.¡± you The dramas had dyed the banquet for so long. Everyone was hungry and thirsty now. They sat down and enjoyed the feast. Lea specially instructed Victor to entertain the guests from Conrad University. After she received the gifts from Chris, Shannon, and other friends, she followed Christian to socialize with the guests. Social interaction was what shecked in her previous life. She also used this opportunity to gain more experience. During the meal, she sat at a table with Christian and quite a few important guests who had a good rtionship with the Berry family. Half of the reputable families in Vaporleon City were at this table including Zed and his mother. ¡°Zed, you bought a birthday present for Lea, right? Show it quickly.¡± She urged her son. ¡°That¡¯s a gift that you bought in Crefan. I heard that it¡¯s¡­¡± Thinking of the crown from Alfred, she paused for a while and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you pick a gift so carefully for my birthday before. Lea and Zed were the only two young people at this table. They were the same age and were ssmates in school. Zed¡¯s mother talked like he had a special rtionship with Lea. She called Lea¡¯s name so intimately like a family, obviously, she did it on purpose. During his three years in high school, Helen had been pursuing Zed. A few days ago, Zed¡¯s mother heard that Helen had also been admitted into Conrad University and even started to enter the entertainment industry. She believed that Helen had a bright future, so she persuaded her son to woo her. After all, marrying the Berry family had always been her wish. In the past, she was not so anxious because her son was so outstanding. The Jarvan family was also second only to the Berry family. There was no reason for the two families not to have a marriage alliance. But she changed her mind after Helen failed tonight. In contrast, Lea was superior in every aspect. Afraid that the other family would get a head start, Zed¡¯s mother¡¯s desire intensified, and almost blurted out the word ¡°marriage¡± just now. 3/4 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Zed raised his eyes and looked at Lea opposite him, his gaze dark and gloomy. ¡°I¡­ forgot to bring it¡­¡± said Zed. ¡°Look at you! It¡¯s such a valuable gift. How could you forget to bring it?¡± asked Zedd mother. ¡°Mrs. Jarvan, what valuable gift is it?¡± The other nobledy added, her tone diplomatic, but she was clearly up to no good. With that crown, her tongue was as if tied in a knot. She didn¡¯t dare to answer ¡°No matter how valuable the gift is, can itpare to Mr. Alfred Andrew¡¯s crown? The nobledy smiled even more charmingly. This blow was precise and ruthless, Mrs. Jarvan and her son¡¯s expressions changed. The nobledy nced at Lea. After hearing Mrs. Jarvan¡¯s words, the young girl¡¯s expression was cold and distant You, with your opportunistic attitude, are eager to snatch people back without considering whether the young girl is willing. You even deliberately test and pressure the girl. It¡¯s downright shameless, thought the nobledy. s she receives are all She continued to add insult to injury. ¡°Lea is a genius rarely seen in our Vaporleon City for decades. The birthday presents: crowns. We don¡¯t know what kind of life opportunities she will have. She probably won¡¯t take the gifts today to heart. Mrs. Jarvan, am I right?¡± ¡°Even if she has epted your son¡¯s gift, you can¡¯t ask a young girl to marry into your family, thought the noble Lady Mrs. Jarvan¡¯s face darkened. She could only bite the bullet and nod. She then said to his son, ¡°Forget it since you forgot. If there¡¯s a chance in the Future, you can make up for it. You were ssmates with Lea for three years in high school and at university. After going to Iverion, you two are from the same hometown. You two must take care of each other.¡± ¡°There is still a long way to go. Won¡¯t there be any opportunities Never give up thought Mrs. Jarvan. Christian said to Lea, ¡°Go and toast those guests; greet them.¡± If he did not send her away, these people who came to go on a blind date would watch her away from him. He was extremely annoyed, His granddaughter had just entered the university. nd dates and marriages were all after her graduation. He had not spent enough time with her Matilda¡¯s matter traumatized him regarding marriage alliance between families. It was a severe trauma. The marriage between the two families was said to be for mutual development. But apart from Matilda working in thepany, the Fraley family had never provided the Berry family any substantial help. On the contrary, the Berry family had continuously helped the Fraley family grow and prosper. Now, it seemed that Matilda had an ulterior motive for entering thepany so actively. If it wasn¡¯t for Lea, perhaps¡­ He suddenly paused and had a moment of disconnect from reality. For a moment, his soul seemed to have glimpsed the oue of his past life. There were also Ewan¡¯s, Matilda¡¯s, Helen¡¯s, and even Lea¡¯s¡­ ¡°Mr. Berry! Mr. Berry. His old friend by his side called out a few times before he came back to his senses. ¡°What are you so engrossed in?¡± asked his old friend ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Christian responded.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s drink. We¡¯ll rece wine with coffee.¡± They had to take care of their health as they grew older. Christian, feeling a bit dazed, picked up the coffee cup and clinked with his old friends. In his heart, he had already made up his mind to never let Lea enter into a marriage alliance between families in the future. Seeing Lea leaving her seat, Alfred was about to go up to her when he was stopped by Craig. ¡°Mr. Andrews¡¯s birthday gift has arrived. I don¡¯t how to deal with it,¡± said Craig know Milion was the first child among the grandchildren of the Andrews family. The outsiders addressed him as Mr. Andrews. If Craig did not know how to deal with it, it wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary gift. Alfred frowned and followed him out of the dining hall to a room in the hotel. On therge coffee table in the room were five rose gold gift boxes, already opened. As he approached and looked, his expression immediately darkened. It was a set of five diamond jewelry pieces. The dharmonds were from Ancrugo and were thergest natural blue diamonds discovered in the past decade. The world¡¯s top jewelry brand invited a leading designer to create this ¡°Starligin and Sea¡± jewelry set.¡± The set included a crown, earrings, ne, bracelet, and ring. The total price is as lugh as 240 million dors. If he didn¡¯t have a crown as a birthday gift, he would buy this set of jewelry for Lea Craig found at unbelievable. ¡°Mr. Andrews had only met Miss Berry once. No, to be precise, he only saw her figure,¡± He had already reported to Alfred about Milion stopping the car at the Andrews Manor. Now that he had given such a valuable gift. It was obvious that he had put in a lot of effort. 4:16 PM c d Chapter 181 Alfred¡¯s gare darkened even more, with a violen storm brewing in his eyes. Craig hud never seen him with such a terrifying expression and instantly became nervous. Because of Miss Lea, the two cousins¡­ Although they were born in the same family, Alfred spent most of his time overseas. He practically grew up overseas. As for Milion, he grew up in the family and was involved in the management of the family group business since he was 14 years old. currently in charge of the group while Alfred was the heir. In terms of benefits, they were encinies,
  1. d. He was
Alfred said coldly, ¡°Find a ce to dump it. Don¡¯t let Lea know,¡± Craig took a deep breath. ¡°Alright¡± If it were an ordinary gift, he could just find a trash can and throw it away. However, it was so expensive that he had to find a ce to dispose of it. Matilda¡¯s matter had taken up too much time. After the dinner, it was already dark and the party was over. The guests left one after another Before the party ended, the group of big shots from Conrad University left early because they had to catch their flights. With so many things happening in the Berry family. Evan was going to divorce Matilda. He wanted her topletely cut ties with the Berry Group. Many things were waiting to be dealt with in thepany. Christian also did not wait for the party to end before bringing Victor to thepany. Alfred was a guest who came from Iverton and had yet to book a flight back. As the host, he had to entertain his guest well. Christian handed him over to Lea because she was the only one who had nothing to do tonight Christian had thought of bringing Les to the office. Since she could run a hospital, she would definitely be able to help. However, he decided to seule Matilda¡¯s matter first and deal with the mess before taking her there. Lea brought Alfred back to the Berry Manor. Alfred drove and was already ten o¡¯clock at night when they arrived. There were very few people in the Berry Manor. The servants were all busy and it was very quiet. Star and moonlight filled the sky, with lights inside and outside the residence sparkling like stars. It was a retro building and the vintage architecture spoke of the passage of time. Alfred parked the car and got our first. He walked around to the passenger seat, opened the door, and extended his hand. Lea smiled and ced her hand in his Just as she was about to get out of the car, her body became light as Alfred already picked her up by her He carried her out of the car but did not put her on the ground. Instead, he pressed her against the car. Thinking of the gif Milton sent to Lea, his kiss was intense and burning, as if he wanted to devour Lea entirely and im berpletely as his ow a storm that wanted to devour her Lea looked up. Under the quiet night sky, the man¡¯s eyes were filled with deep p love and desire like a ste In a daze, she felt that time and space had shattered. The Alfred in her previous life and the Alfred before her ovepped. ¡°Alfred, I love you,¡± she said, her eyes red and her voice hoarse, breathing heavily. With courge, she continued, ¡°I want you._¡± Alfred paused and moved away from her lips. He looked at her from a close distance. Her eyes were filled with emotions, and her red lips opened and closed like a fish that hade ashore. He suddenly lowered his head and bit her lips, reaching for the ck belt around his waist. The belt was unbuckled, and h lifted the hem of Lea¡¯s heavy dress, his other hand had already. H SEND GIFT COMMINT W korzinka Chapter 182 Chapter 182 ¡°Miss Berry!¡± a voice called out. The two of them suddenly jolted awake upon hearing Candice approaching. ¡°Miss Lea, you¡¯re back?¡± When Candice walked around the front of the car, Lea stood in front of her holding the hem of her dress. ¡°Yes, Candice, I¡¯m back¡± Lea nced at the back at a slight angle and said, ¡°Alfred is helping me adjust the hem of my dress.¡± Behind her, Alfred¡¯s belty discarded, and his pants hung loosely on his hips. He subconsciously touched his nose, exuding a carefree demeanor. ¡°Oh: Candice looked at him and felt that he would eat up women without leaving their bones behind. ¡°Il do it¡± She immediately went forward to protect her little master. Lea quickly walked out. At where Candice held the hem, Alfred¡¯s lower half was conveniently out of view. Lea instructed Candice to hold up the hem and head toward the main door. In the night, Lea¡¯s cheeks were as red as the sunset. Candice didn¡¯t notice it. At the back of the car, Alfred quickly fastened his belt and his fingers wiped his thin lips. There was still the taste of Lea¡¯s lipstick between his lips. and teeth. It was grass, berries, taste, and desire. He could not stop it. After tidying up, he quickly followed and stood side by side with Lea when they were about to enter. Lea turned to look at him. He was wearing a white shirt and a tie of the same color as his suit. There was not a single wrinkle on his body. Coupled with his handsome features that carried a hint of youthful charm, he exuded a clean, reserved, and extremely refined demeanor.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After entering, Lea said, ¡°Mr. Andrews, take a seat. I¡¯ll go and have a change first. Other than looking good, the gown she was wearing was useless. It was tiring to wear it. ¡°Okay.¡± Alfred watched her go upstairs before reluctantly walking to the sof Soon, Lea changed her clothes and came downstairs. Alfred looked and instantly saw her in the stairwell. She was wearing a white pullover long¨Csleeve T¨Cshirt that reached mid¨Cthigh. Her legs were long and wless, her long hair loosely cascading over her shouklers in soft waves. She looked both pure and allluring. Lea came downstairs and saw Alfred sitting on the sofa with his legs wide open. He looked and sexy Her gaze subconsciously moved to his waist, Just now, when she held his waist, she only felt that his waist was narrow and long, emitting vigorous strength Now that she looked at it, she realized that he was really very tall, nearly six feet four. His golden head¨Cto¨Cbody ratio made him appear even taller than he actually was Knowing that she was looking at him, Alfred leaned back on the sofa. He stretched his long legs and pulled his waist apart to show her more of himself. He looked up at her with a smile in his eyes that would seduce her soul Lea was lost for words. She had just washed her face with cold water upstairs, and the blush that had just subsided surfaced again. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat anything at the hotel, did you? 111 make you spaghetti¡± With that, she turned around and went to the kitchen. When she was in the hotel dining room, she had been paying attention to Alfred. She noticed that he had been busy and had not eaten at all. ¡°Miss Lea¡± Candice and two other servants greeted her and wanted to go over to help. They all knew what had happened in the hotel. If Helen was not the Berry family¡¯s bloodline, then Lea was Christian¡¯s only granddaughter. Now, even the way they addressed her had changed to Miss Lea. Some even directly called her ¡°Muss Berry¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯ste now, Go and rest. It¡¯s just cooking spaghetti,¡± said Lea. The servants were very obedient and all knew that she was excellent at cooking spagheni. They thus went off to get busy. Only then did Alfrede to the kitchen He leaned against the door and looked at her without restraints. Adding water, preparing the pan, turning on the fire, taking the tes, and taking the seasonings, her movements were skilled and graceful. Lea was beautiful, and even cooking spaghetti was captivating. Ten minutester, the spaghetti was really. The two of them sat at the dining table korzinka 8690 §Ñ§Ô§ä§à§Ý 0 Chapter 192 The noodles she made were nourishing. It tasted fresh, mellow, and delicious Alfred took a bite and looked at her with satisfaction. ¡°Il envy myself if I could eat this for the rest of my life, Lea was amused. She looked up at him and her expression solemn. ¡°Why did you give me that crown it¡¯s very valuable.¡± That was one of the things she wanted most. When she held the crown, for a moment, she felt in a daze that he was the man in her past life who was willing to give up lus life for her, and he had given her what she desired. Alfred looked up at her and replied, ¡°It suits you very well, and I can afford it.¡± many good He stretched his long arm across the table and wiped the soup from the corner of her lips. ¡°Lea, be my woman, and you can have m things Jewelry is just one of them Lea¡¯s eyes were filled with warmth. She looked up at him, focused and affectionate. ¡°I already have the best thing in the world, and it¡¯s you¡°: He was about to move his finger away from the corner of her lips. Hearing this, his finger pressed the middle of her upper lip and he got up, leaning forward, and was about to kiss her. ¡°Bang!¡± The front door opened, Jason and the others escorted Christian through the door. The two of them returned to their seats almost instantly to eat their spaghetti properly and orderly. Although the Berry family and Berry Group experienced a tsunami this time. Lea had already secretly maneuvered to extricate the Berry Group from Matilda¡¯s influence. Coupled with the influence of her Riverview Hospital, not only was the group not affected, but it even weed a new turn of events, Even its share price rose. Therefore, Christian only went to thepany to deal with some matters rted to Matilda and was back home now¡­ However, he was old after all. In the past over ten years, he trusted Matilda and let her handle the Berry Airlines. Matilda was not pragmatic and only thought about making money. The business projects were heavily packaged and the share price rose steadily. However, the technology gradually fell behind, and the market share gradually decreased. As time passed, the problem would be exposed. It was only after the development of artificial brains and the application of artificial intelligence technology to flight control systems that the suddenly surged ahead globally, allowing the group to survive. However, in the past two years, overseas flight control technology caught up. And the Berry Group had indeed suffered a huge blow. Nheless, this was a long¨Cterm matter. There was no point in mashing it now Seeing the two young people eating at the dining table, especially Lea, who now had be his backbone, Christian immediately rxed. He felt that this home had be warm. It really felt like home now. He went forward and sat down on the main seat. Looking at the spaghetti on the two young people¡¯s tes, his appetite was instantly aroused. ¡°Candice, cook spaghrini for me¡± After everything that had happened today, he didn¡¯t have much of an appetite when he was in the hotel. He didn¡¯t eat much either. Now, he was really hungry ¡°Let me do it¡± Lea got up and went to cook the spaghetti. He was her biological grandfather now and had to be pampered Christian picked up the spaghetti Lea had eaten and are it. He was full of praise. ¡°Our Lea is indeed a genius. She can even even cook spaghetti so well.¡± Alfred, who was cating his spaghetti in a refined manner, looked up at him and immediately pulled the te closer to himself in a protective posture. Christian was speechless. After a short while, Lea came out with a te of spaghetti and ced it in front of Christian Christian had already finished her spaghetti and thus gave lulf to her. The grandfather and granddaughter continued to eat. Alfred are very slowly to apany them. ¡°Lea, let me ask you.¡± Christian¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Where did you get the money to invest in Riverview Hospital?¡± Lea looked up and exchanged nces with Alfred. SEND GIFT korzinka Chapter 183 Chapter 183 hepany¡¯s shares previously! a alew ups and downs, I bought low and Lea opened her mouth and exined seriously. ¡°Didn¡¯t I hold 3% of the sold high. I managed to get over 600 million dors¡± She looked at Alfred again. ¡°Then, Mr. Alfred invested over 400 million. The funds are enough¡± So far, Riverview Hospital had received nearly 4 billion dors of funding, and the value of its assets had doubleid. However, these were not suitable to be revealed at the moment. Lea only told half of the truth. When Christian heard this, he was shocked and could not calm down for a long time. It turned out that Lea had done so much during this period of time. Previously, she had also revealed that she was buying and selling stocks, but he did not notice it at all. Now that he thought about it, it was reasonable and traceable. He had never expected her to be so scheming, intelligent, and ruthless at such a young age. Alfred walled for Christian to digest it for a while before saying. The money I vested is my personal assets. It has nothing to do with the Andrews family. It won¡¯t affect Lea in any negative way!¡± Only then dat Christiane back to his senses. He looked straight at the two of them, feeling that the young generation were surely impressive. He couldn¡¯t possibly achieve these things at their age Hearing Alfred¡¯s words, he was a little relieved. A wealthy family like the Andrews family was like an ancient royal family. He did not want his little granddaughter to be involved with their family. Lea also promised Christian seriously, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely not have any negative impact on the Berry family and Berry Group with my own business and hospital. I¡¯ll be responsible for what I do ip the end.¡± Christian¡¯s attitude at the banquet in the attemoon made her decide to protect the Berry family. He was old and she didnt want him to worry anymore. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Christian suddenly became unyielding. Do whatever you want out there. If anything happens, As your grandfather, I will naturally take care of you! Thinking of all that she had suffered and experienced, he suddenly had an epiphany and wanted to do his best to support her decisions. ¡°It¡¯s just that Grandpa has a request. He exuded the dignity of a soldier. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything evil Now that he thought about what Fraley Hospital had done, he trembled and regretted his decisions in the past ¡°Yes¡± Lea nodded solemnly. I promise you¡± Even if Christian didn¡¯t ask for it, she would still do it After supper, the family was tired and went to Jeit Alfred stayed overnight at the residence, Lea returned to her bedroom. It was already midnight. Although tired and sleepy, she pulled out herptop,y back against the headboard, and turned it on. Theptop was pure ck. It was thinner andrger than thetest model on the market. There was no logo on it. It was custom¨Cmade She had also written en the system herself. It was unique She had just turned on theputer when the door creaked open slowly from the outside. She looked up and saw Alfred squeezing in through the crack in the door. He was smiling- Alfred entered, gently pushed the door closed, locked in, and walked towards her. He wasn¡¯t wearing shoes, and his footsteps were lighs. He was wearing a set of blue pajamas. It belonged to Christian. There were no adult men¡¯s pajamas at home, so he could only wear Christian¡¯s. He was machs taller than Christian. When he wore it, his arms and legs were exposed. It was an old¨Cfashioned style, but it made him look very retro W korzinka 8 690. Eng Arzon ¦°¦¡¦£¦¶¦© 416 PM c c Chapter 183 When Lea saw him approaching, she moved to the side. Alfred sat beside her, stretched out his long legs, andy down beside her. Histone was exceptionally gerale. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today. I want to keep youpany¡® ¡°Alright,¡± Lea replied. There was a hint of affection in her watery eyes. Tll go online fest ¡°Okay¡± Alfred tumed around and looked at herputer screen with her. She opened the webpage. Matilda and Nixon¡¯s incidents were almost everywhere. It was in the top ten trending searches of Vaporleon City. Helen upied one. Lea upied one herself. The rest belonged to these two, The two of them were arrested, and Henry¡¯s death had another reason. This time, there was no need for Quicksilver to provide evidence. The police had to overturn and reopen the investigation of Fraley Hospital. They had used Henry¡¯s death to separate the hospital from the case and almost seeded. However, their efforts were in vain by now Ewan also acted quickly. Before her birthday party ended, he went to the relevant departments in settle the divorce procedures. Dur to his special situation and his status, he managed to get a divorce certificate before the sky turned dark. He had kicked Matilda out of the family and made her leave with nothing. He had also retained the right to sue her legally. Then, he got someone to send the divorce certificate to her overnight. Everything was was going as Lea had expected. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Alfred rubbed her head, Lea put theptop back andy down on the bed next to him. Alfred¡¯s long arm passed through her lower back and pulled her into his arms as if she were a treasure. He just wanted to apany her and let her rest well. Hey there obediently and did not move. Lea quickly fell asleep. This time, she did not have any more nightmares At the hotel¡¯s birthday venue. Shannon and the others stayed behind to help Lea pack up the birthy present and clean up the aftermath. After the guests left, it was already veryte when they finally left the hotel She left the hotel and went to the side of the road to hail a taxi. Suddenly, she was dragged into an empty alley. It was Donna. Ever since the case of Helen injuring her was filed, she had been waiting for the two million dors she was promised. She knew most of what had happened at the banquet and knew that Helen had been arrested. ¡°Where¡¯s the money! Her hand went almost to Shannon¡¯s face. C Shannon knew that Donna woulde to ask about the money, but she did not expect her to still be there at this time. ¡°Helen has been arrested by the police. Go and ask her for ic ¡°Look for her! Her mother is done for Where would she get the money? Donna was furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to find an opportunity to let me talk to her first? Why did you do this?¡± The police were arresting her. What could I do Shannon didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore, so she found a reason to retort Shannon grabbed her daughter¡¯spels, ¡°Go find me awyer now. I want to see Helen and settle with her. She wanted to getpensation In order to prevent Helen from going to jail, she felt that Mati would definitely think of a way to fork out the money.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even if she did not have two million dors yuan, Donna thought that a few hundred thousand dors would do Shannon said, ¡°Go find ¡°Go find one yourself.¡± Lea wanted Helen to go to jail, and so did star. Shamon would not interfere in this matter. Donna did not have that much money now and did not have the ability to hand awyer As the spoke, Shannon grabbed Donna¡¯s hand and tried to push her away ¡°Stap¡°¡± Dunna gave her a backhand p. ¡°You ingrate. Tell me, did you do it on purposer he¡¯s that finde bitchs Lea¡¯s idea, right? Did you team up with her to set me up? Shannon, is the your mother, or am I your mother?¡°. korzinka Chapter 184 arzon ¦°¦¡¦£¦¥¦© Chapter 184 someone had already taken aT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 8 690 Chapter 184 Shannon could not listen anymore. She pushed Donna away and turned to leave. Donna fell to the ground and grabbed her skirt. She cried miserably, ¡°Someone,e and help me. My daughter, who I raised painstakingly. actually abandoned me and joined forces with outsiders to bully me¡­ Ever since Shnaon found Donna her inws, she had only seen her once. It was when Shannon went to look for Donna to file a case. After that, she could not find Donna Donna had already realized that Shannon had broken off her rtionship with her. Donna thought. This little ingrate. Now that she is doing well, she can afford to wear dresses, attend wealthy banquets, and live a life like an elite. She even wants to abandon me. No way. I have raised her. She has to listen to me for the rest of her life! Although it was almost midnight, there were many people traveling around the hotel at night. Soon, people surrounded them. A person asked, ¡°How can you do this to your own mother?¡± Another person said. ¡°She looks decent and pretty, but she doesn¡¯t even care about her own mother.¡± Someone else said. ¡°Even animals know to treat their parents well. This youngdy has no conscience. Young people these days¡­ The streetlights were dim and Shannon could not see the faces of those people, but their words were like needles that pierced her eardrums. Now, in their §Ô§å§ã§î she was an evil woman that they despised. Even though she knew that this was not the case, she still felt ashamed and nervous: ¡°Let¡¯s call the police. Such people should be handed over to the police and punished by thew Someone had already taken out their phone and started calling the police. Shannon closed her eyes weakly and stood on the spot numbly. She did not want to continue arguing with her mother. She didn¡¯t know what to do ¡°Donna, why are you hugging thisdy? Let her go¡± A voice spoke, Shannon opened her eyes and saw Yannis. In an instant, Donna was pulled away by him secretly. ¡°Miss. I¡¯m sorry. My mother has a serious mental illness and often misidentifies people like this, I am so sorry Then, he turned to the audience. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing everyone. It was my negligence that made her run out. I¡¯ll bring her back now? He picked Donna up and left. Donna wanted to shout, but her cor suddenly tightened and she could not make a sound. A powerful fear came from the man behind her and spread throughout her body. She remembered thest time she had been put in a ck bag and beaten half to death. She wanted to shout for help, but no sound came out of her throat. There was a white BMW parked by the roadside. It was a hasury car worth millions. The car belonged to Chris, and the driver was Lorrand. He was honking a Shannon. She looked up at the sound and saw it was him. He was gesturing for her to get in the car. She choked and swallowed back the tears as she walked toward the car. A person said, ¡°So she¡¯s a mental patient. I almost called the police! Another person said, ¡°The little girl is really unlucky¡± Someone else said, I¡¯m really sorry, I scolded you for the wrong reason,¡± t into the car. Lorand then drove forward. The few of them looked at her apologetically. Shannon pretended to be fine and Yannis carried Donna and tumed at the intersection. Chris, who was leaning against the corner, walked out. Yannis threw her in front of Chris ¡°Who are you? What are you doing? I¡¯m going to call the police! Donna shouted in fear. ¡°Sure,¡± Chris smiled coldly and said. ¡°Coincidentally, our hospital hase into contact with a case of kidnapping a baby. It¡¯s an old case. Coincidentally, we found out that you¡¯re not rted to Shannon by blood. Where did you kidnap hert Other than you, are there any other aplices? Forget it. Let¡¯s leave this to the police. Call the police. Why aren¡¯t you calling! Yannis, go ahead¡± Yannis took out his phone and duled the number. korzinka 8690 Eng arton narx! Chapter 184 Just now, when he went to help Shannon, Chris was the one who asked him to do that. She was the one who taught him to say those words ¡°You¡­¡± Donna pointed at her, angry and anxious, She knew who Chris was She was from Riverview Hospital and was in cahoots with her daughter. ¡°Are you crazy! What are you talking about Donna cursed and ran away. She did not expect these people to know that Shannon was not rted to her by blood. If she was caught by the police and those things were exposed, she would be done for She ran very fast before she tripped and fell. She immediately got up and ran as fast as she could, as if a ghost was chasing after her. Chris looked at her back and snorted coldly, full of disgust She thought, ¡®Shannon¡¯s so¨Ccalled mother is a shackle. Shannon is kind, so she can¡¯t be cruel and is always bullied by her mother. Now, I have to stand up and help ¡°Will shee back to cause trouble for Shannon again?¡± Yannis asked worriedly. He could not watch Shannon being bullied by Donna any more ¡°I don¡¯t think so. After all, Donna looked really scared just now. Chris instructed, ¡°If she shows up again, I¡¯ll send her to the police station. She felt that there must be something wrong with Donna adopting Shannon. She had plenty of ways to deal with Donna. ¡°I see¡­¡± Yannis felt relieved. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lorrand parked the car at the intersection and waited for them. They quickly walked over and got into the car. The car then drove towards Riverview Hospital In the car, the few of them did not speak. Everyone had a tacit understanding Shannon was also very calm. She had indeed been tiggered by Donna just now Donna had upied too important a ce in her life and had influenced her for more than a decade. It was impossible for Shannon to get rid of her so quickly. After such a long time, even if it was a thorn in the flesh, in would leave scars and aftereffects it it was pulled out Moreover, Donna was Shannon¡¯s so¨Ccalled mother. However, Shannon epted this fact and instantly calmed down. After a while, she secretly nced at the people in the car and suddenly understood. These were the most important people to her. They weren¡¯t family, but they were more like family That night, Lea had a good sleep. When she wake up the next day. Alfred and Christian had already finished breakfast and were drinking coffee in the living room ¡°Christian, try what I made. Aldred poured the brewed coffee into a cup and brought it to him with both hands. Christian took it and took a sip. He noddedfortably. ¡°Yes, it tastes good. I didn¡¯t expect you to know this¡± It was obvious that Alfred had learned it professionally. He said, I¡¯ve learned it before. If you like it, I¡¯ll make it for you in the future.¡± Christian looked at Alfred and was very satisfied. In the past, he had thought that Alfred was cold, arrogant, and condescending. It seemed that he had misunderstood. He did not realize that Alfred¡¯s attitude had changed because Lea had acknowledged him. Hearing the sound of the stairwell, Alfred looked up and saw Lea. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Lea was wearing a simple white dress. Her long ck hair was very textured Just her casual clothes were very stunning, Her eyes mei Alfred¡¯s and they exchanged a look. Last night, Alfred was afraid of being discovered by Christian, so he secretly returned to his room om before dawn. Thest time he brought Lea back to the Andrews family¡¯s residence, he already knew ke¡¯s attitude. He would not agree to Alfred marry Lea Therefore, they couldn¡¯t let Christian know about their rtionship yet Otherwise, things would get out of hand. Lea looked at the two of them in surprise. Alfred was wearing a w a white shirt. At this moment, he was very gentle and reserved. Christian was also very kind. The scene was especially warm and beautiful. The maid had already prepared breakfast. Lea greeted the two of them and went to the kitchen to eat breakfast. After eating, she prepared to go to the hospital to work Previously, when she went to the hospital, she had to find an excuse. Now that her identity was exposed, she could go openly. Alfred went out with her. ¡°Drive this car¡± Christian handed her a new set of car keys. He even handed her a bank card. This is your pocket money!¡± Lea looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Where did the moneye from! Does thepany have enough to pay for the employees for this month!¡± She was very clear about Berry Group¡¯s financial situation. They could not make ends meet. Christian¡¯s face darkened. This is my private savings¡± Berry Group was still very profitable in the early days. He had a lot of dividends from his shares every year. He did not spend money and kept them all in the bank. He also bought some mutual funds. Over the decades, he had umted a lot of money. He had enough money for her to spend Lea¡¯s eyes lit up. Thank you, Grandpa¡± ¡°Just go¡± Christian waved at her and chased her away. It was true that he had private savings, and he could spend some for her, but as she had asked, he had to pay for the employees sries this month with his personal ount. He was so thrifty that he felt his heart ache when he spent so much money on her. Lea fell silent ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Alfred. I¡¯ll drive you. She waved at Alfred with the car key. Alfred followed her obediently with a gentle expression and bright eyes After leaving the gate, Lea sawa yellow convertible sports car parked outside. The lines were smooth, and the car was cool and elegant. It was a standard sports car for rich second¨Cgeneration heirs. She got into the car and gave it a try. She felt extremely good and hooked her finger at Alfred with great interest Alfred had been standing at the side and watching her. She was bathed in the morning light and had be a part of the morning sun. Even if it was a fire pit, he would plunge into it He got into the car and Lea checked the bank card that Christian had given her. There was 200 thousand dors in it. She felt that this was the life of a rich second¨Cgeneration heir and it felt good. The car sped away like the wind. Lea drove to the hospital. Alfred had something to do, so she went straight to Chris¡¯s office. Shannon was now living in the hospital as a hospital employer. She did not have to work today, so she stayed in Chris¡¯s office and waited for her to assign work for her. As soon as Lea entered, she saw the two women looking at the mountain of gifts. Her head hurt. She found the gifts they had given her and said, korzinka 8 690 En arzon §á§Ñ§Ô§Ñ 4:17 PM c d Chapter 185 ¡°Let¡¯s auction the rest of ¡°Sell? Why? I think many of them are pretty good. You can keep them Chris suggested These gifts were all from rich and famous people. There were no cheap items. There were jewelry, cosmetics, brand bags, and clothes. There were also famous paintings, school supplies, and so on. ¨C There were many limited edition items that were difficult to buy, No woman could resist the temptation of jewelry, bags, and beautiful clothes, ¡°Keep whatever you like. Sell the rest, Lea said without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s true. With the crown given to you by Alfred; these are indeed not attractive anymore.¡± All of thesebined probably couldn¡¯t even to the value of a ruby on the crown Chris thought about it and lost interest. Lea exined, ¡°I¡¯m short of money¡± Chris and Shannon looked at her in a daze. In just one night, she had be the number one wealthiest young girl in Vaporleon City. They were surprised that she needed money. ¡°I want to buy Fraley Hospital¡± Lea had to work hard on her career The two of them were speechless. They felt that Lea was being braggy. Chris said. ¡°Then sell them all¡± Shannon said. ¡°I got an auction for you online¡± Soon, the three of them sat on the ground and began to open the gifts. Although they didn¡¯t want these things anymore, it didn¡¯t affect their happiness. Half a monthter, all Fraley Hospital¡¯s cases had their verdicts. Nixon was sentenced to death for malicious murder, malicious assault, illegal business, organ trafficking, investment fraud, and many other crimes. Matilda was sentenced to life imprisonment for murder, hiring a murderer to injure others, illegal business, and so on. He was immediately imprisoned. Helen was sentenced to five years¡® imprisonment and immediately imprisoned Fraley Group, including Fraley Medical, would go bankrupt. Even the Fraley family¡¯s manor would be auctioned off. Lea took some time to visit Matilda in prison. She waited in the meeting room for a while before the door creaked open. She looked up and saw Matilda at the door. Shock shed across her She was wearing a blue prisoner¡¯s uniform and had lost a lot of weight. Her long hair was cut short to her ears, and her hair was gray. Her face was covered in wrinkles, and her skin was dim. Her eyes were sunken, and her body was stooped. She looked like a lifeless olddy in her sixties However, she was only in her forties. Lea thought, Is it that hard for her blow withstand a blow? In my previous life. I have been sent to an asylum and endured such an unimaginableContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Seeing that it was Lea, Matilda turned around to leave. She was scared. ¡°Bang¡± The door behind her had already been closed by the prison guard. She had no choice but to turn around and face Lea Lea sat in a chair. She was wearing a ck suit. Her long hair was slightly curled, and her red lips were fiery. Her skin was so smooth that it was glowing She exuded maturity and sophistication beyond her age. Her every frown and smile was beautiful and valiant korzinka 8 690 Eng arzon ¦°¦¡¦£¦¶¦© Chapter 185 She showed the vibes of a wealthydy. It was a strong contrast to Matilda. Matilda secretly clenched her fists and gritted her teeth again. ¡°sit down. It must be hard for you to stand, Lea said. There was a smile on her beautiful face. The more calm and elegant she was, the more painful it was for Mati: Lea could tell that Matikda¡¯s health was not good. This was also the reason why she had aged so quickly. She felt that she was being very sweet ¡°Lea, I¡¯ve already fallen to such a state, and you still want toe andugh at me? Do you hate me that much?¡± Matilda sat down and looked at her with obvious hatred. ¡°Matilda, how can you say that? No matter what, I have helped you find the person who killed your father¡± Manka¡¯s expression turned terrible. Her heart, which felt like had already been dismembered countless times by Lea, had only recovered for a few days before it was gouged out by her again. ¡°Lea, stop pretending Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this.¡± Matilda knew that Lea did all this in order to deal ber a good blow. Matilda added, ¡°At least you have some strength. What¡¯s the point of being so hypocritical?¡± Lea was not angry. She knew that it was for the best this way. Only then would she be able to deal a good blow to Matilda. ¡°Matilda, you don¡¯t care what I do, but you¡¯re so devoted to Nixon. You don¡¯t mind his poor background and are devoted to him. You use your own resources and the family¡¯s resources to help him rise to the top and give him power. Even after you got married, you gave birth to his children and took arge risk to have sex with him. But he killed your own father. What a beast. That kind of person aloesn¡¯t even have human nature. How can he have true feelings?¡± Lea reminded Matilda again that Nixon¡¯s biascil love for her was a preposterous facade. In fact, that was not the case. Matilda and Nixon indeed had feelings for each other. When they were young, they loved each other so passionately and sincerely Now, because they had suffered such a blow, they had lost everything. Their future was ruined, and they had a bad reputation. Nixon even lost his life. Their love that was already standing on a dangerous cliff would naturally be doomed However, Lea had to end all of this in order to give Manda the most ruthless blow and the greatest pain As for Matilda, she no longer had the ability and energy to distinguish these things. Lea sighed heavily. ¡°I really feel sorry for you!¡± H Chapter 186 Chapter 186 1ra was scolding Nixon and defending Matilda However, Matilda.could hear the mockery in Lea¡¯s words. She felt her heart heat up and her mouth turn bloody. She was so angry that she vomited blood again. She choked and swallowed the blood in her mouth to protect thest bit of her dignity. ¡°Lea, so you¡¯re here to kill¡­. Lea seeded. The biggest failure in Matilda¡¯s life was Nixon. He¡¯d sold her out and killed her father. Matilda thought. That¡¯s right. How can such a person have true feelings for me? Therefore, my twenty years of hard work and feelings for her are a joke and a humiliation¡° Lea looked at her and was extremely happy. The smile on her lips became even even more gorgeous. Compared to Nixon, the blow she dealt to Matilda was not worth mentioning. She had sessfully used Nixon to could that Lea said gently with a smile. I know you miss my sister, so I specially sent you news about her.¡± Matilda¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Lea in shock Lea took out her notebook from her lu her luxury bag, opened it, clicked on the video, and turned to face Matilda. Matilda instinctively refused. She knew that Lea would only bring her terrible and distressing news, but when it came to her baby girl, she couldn¡¯t help but look No matter how much Helen hurt her heart, she was her daughter. Moreover, Matilda felt that Helen had suffered such a huge blow that she had spoken rudely to her. The content of the video was specially filmed by Lea from the prison where Helen was. In order to clearly With Lea¡¯s hacking skills, the video w was very clear. The video was only three to four minutes long and was divided into a few segments. facilitate Mat Matilda¡¯s viewing, it was captured After Helen entered the prison, she shouted Matilda¡¯s name and scolded her even more fiercely than at the banquet, pait on air. In the end, she kuch down and begged for mercy. She was so hungry After die was in prison, shir was beaten up and injured because she pai that she cried as she ate the rotten food shr had only been in prison for a few days, but she had beenullied, starved, sshed with cold water, knelt, and teased. Her wounds could not be treated, and she had a high fever. She kept shouting, ¡°Mom, save nie!¡± ¦° Heirn onlyurd for a few days before she started in have mental problems. always minat uuder the light and smiled foolishly, muttering that air was the daughter of a wealthy family and a big star. She treated the as thar red carpet and walked up before rolling down the strjas. not take it anymover, the screamed and re trached for theputer sc if she wanted to save her dauContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ughteri Kara potlood Mar Laptop back, not bemus Mauida a Inely fell longdy | me? Helen killed any baby. red bumps on her fuchead care abiatu herself at all and crasiest t 8.690 ? 4:20 PM c c ¡¤ Chapter 186 This was the hatred she had suffered the most in her previous life. She put theptop back in her bag. Her face was still calm, but her eyes seemed to have been tempered with ice. ¡°Mrs. Berry, I think you¡¯re mistaken. I didn¡¯t hurt her. It was those people in prison who hurt her. Even if you want to help her, you have to beg them.¡± With Helen¡¯s personality, she would only keep courting death in prison. Lea added, ¡°I forgot. Even if you want to beg now, you can¡¯t. What should we do? Look at Helen. She looks mentally unstable and about to go When do you think she¡¯ll gopletely crazy?¡± Matilda walled again and used, ¡°Lea, why are you taking revenge on me like this? Why are you so ruthless? Why are you so cruel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ruthless? Lea¡¯s expression turned cold. What if I were in your shoes?¡± ¡°Lea, when have I ever done this to you! A cold smile appeared on the corners of Lea¡¯s mouth. In her previous life. Matilda and Helen could have done this kind of thing to her. Howev they kept her alive to extract her value bit by bit. They cruelly hurt her closest rtives until they died, At this moment, Matilda felt confident about these things. Even she did not realize how evil she was Lea said. ¡°This is just the beginning. There was a faint smile on her beautiful face. Her tone was soft and gentle, revealing a suffocating coldness and cruelty ¡°As for why? Just take it as you owe me in your previous life.¡± Matilda looked up at Lea sharply. Previously, it was just an illusion. Now, she waspletely sure that Lea was here to take revenge on her. Lea, I¡¯ve already! y lost everything. Look at me now. What else do you have to take revenge on?¡±¡± Lea smiled.
  1. As long as Matilda and Helen did not die. Lea had plenty of ways to take revenge.
Fear welled up inside Matilda. She thought, What else is this little bitch going to do! What else can she do? Lea took out a document from her bag and handed it to her. ¡°Sign it¡± That was why she was here. Matilda took it over to take a look ngry that she could not breathe. ¡°You¡­¡± Shr was so angry She threw the document on the ground. ¡°Lea, I won¡¯t sell it to you. Give up!¡± Not only did Lea want to buy Fraley Medical, but she also wanted to buy all of Fraley Group¡¯s projects. y ruined. Only the Fraley Medical was one thing. After the case was re¨Cexamined, the reputation and credibility of the hospital werepletely hospital¡¯s building and equipment were worth some money. It was not enough to repay the bank¡¯s debt. However, the smart cars, hotels, real estate, and other projects under Fraley Group were still very valuable. Lea said, ¡°Matilda, do you think there¡¯s anyone else besides me who¡¯s willing to take over For the past two weeks, the bank has been looking for someone to take over Fraley Group, but no one has dared to take it. No one is willing to stay in Fraley Group¡¯s hotels anymore. Only some foolish people are interested in the manor of the Fraley family. The most promising umari rar project is costing money every day. Without a new artificial brain, it will only be a bunch of useless code. With every day that drags on, the funding gap gets bigger. Even if you sell everything in Fraley Group now, it won¡¯t be enough to repay the delit. Are you sure you don Lea looked down at her, more like a savior who hade to save Matilda. ¦§ korzinka 8690 O Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Matilda clenched her fists and started trembling again. If that¡¯s the case, why do you want to buy it¡± Lra said, ¡°To anmay you Matica choked. This time. Lea was direct with her thoughts. Lea added, ¡°These things are only valuable in my hands. She could make use of everything in Fraley Medical. She could even continue to develop the smart car project. Matilda gritted her teeth again. Some blood had already seeped out from between her gums. ¡°Your price is too low. Fraley Group is worth at least 6 billion, but you only offered 2 billion dors, Lea, Those who take advantage of the situation don¡¯t even do this kind of thing¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to keep it and let it rot in your hands? Lea asked leisurely, ¡°At the very least, if pay off the bank¡¯s debt, right? Otherwise, how long can you hold on to the mountain of debt?¡°. Matilda gritted her teeth and pursed her lips. She did not dare to speak again. you at this price, you should be able to Lea was right. The debt was like a huge mountain pressing down on Matilda. Moreover, the weight of this mountain was increasing every day. If this continued, she would be stuck in endless ilebr. ¡°I will only give you this one chance. Lea became serious. She raised her wrist and looked at her diamond wristwatch. ¡°I will give you half a minute. In the cramped space, the air felt suffocating again. After ten seconds of silence, Matilda wrote down her name and threw it to Lea. ¡°Get lost¡­.. Lea put the file back in her bag and nced at her. Matilda tried her best to control herself. Her thin and old body was on the verge of copse, and even hier breathing was filled with despair. Theers of Lea¡¯s mouth curled up. She carried her bag and left the meeting room As soon as the door closed, Matilda¡¯s body fell limply into the chair. There was nothing left. Even the Fraley family¡¯s manor was gone. ?n Vaporleon City, such a wealthy family was destroyed just like that. Matilda was penniless and sentenced to life imprisonment. Even her daughter was imprisoned. At this moment, she felt that bring meaningles galive was Aftering out of the prison, Lea raised her head and bathed in the sunlight. She closed her eyes and breathed hard. The shackles that were imperceptibly suppressing her rxed a liule, and even her breathing became more rxed. It was as if something was slowly awakening in the depths of her body and mind. In the car far away, Alfred looked at her profile through the car window. She raised her head, her neck long and slender, enjoying the breath and sunlight. Her soft long hair fell freely,zy and beautiful, untainted by dust. He looked at her withom blinking, coveting her current appearance. After standing there for a long time, as if she hail rested enough, Lea upened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with wisdom and intelligence. Shr tumed around and walked towards the car, just as she reached the car, the passenger door was pushed open from the inwide. ¡°Alford¡°¡± She looked at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to see me?¡° Alfred chuckled and sat up straight. ¡°To Her voice was a line boarse, and her eyes were When she had juste out of prison, she really missed him. She really wanted to see him. Unexpectedly, he really came. ¡°Get in the car¡± Alfred lowered his voice, liis deep eyes restraining something. ¡°Alright¡± Lea came back to her senses and bent down to get into the car The drove out of the upate and headed towards downtown. Lea said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to my ce. We need to ask my grandfather for money¡± 4:21 PM ? Clupter 187 Buying Fraley Group required more than two billion dors. The contract had been signed and the deposit was hundreds of millions. She needed to make up for it. She was still short of a lot of money. Although Berry Group didn¡¯t have a lot of money, Christian had a widework of connections and could always find a way In any case, after obtaining Fraley Group. Lea would be able to cash it out very quickly. Alfred smiled wildly at her. I¡¯ve already prepared the money for you. I¡¯m here to give you the money¡± Lea was stunned. Her phone buzzed. It was a message from n Chris. (We received 2 billion dors from Alfred.] Holding the phone, Lea turned around and looked at Alfred in surprise. ¡°You prepared so much cad!! It was not that she doubted his wealth, but even top families like those in Iverton could not fork out so much eath at once. Alfred said, ¡°It¡¯s my own money. Don¡¯t worry about it. Lea was speechless and felt that Alfred was no ordinary rich second¨Cgeneration heir. She felt that his money was inexhaustible. ¡°You¡¯ve already invested a lot of money. I can think of something else toe up with the rest of the money.¡± She didn¡¯t want him worrying about her. Alfred smiled yfully, I regret not seizing the opportunity to invest in such a huge profit return.¡± ¡°Besides,¡± he said, suddenly leaning over and kissing her on the cheek before straightening to drive again, ¡°if you don¡¯t help me spend my money, who am I going to leave my money for?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lea agreed with a smile. She would soon earn double this amount of money. In the future, when the hospital expanded, the wealth she would obtain would be extremely considerable. All of that would be given to Alfred in the future, bing a bargaining chip for him to defeat his opponent and ascend to the top Although she did not need to ask Christian for money, Alfred still drove the car to her home. When it was almT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. it was almost dark, Christian returned from thepany. Lea and Alfred came back early and waited for him toe back for dinner. Lea specifically took the time to cook a few dishes, stunning the chef and servants. They immediately felt that they were about to lose their jobs and asked her for guidance on cooking. Ewan Berry also came back for dinner. After divorcing Matilda, he sold all the joint property and luxury cars under their name. He even sold the Berry Vi All traces of Matilda had been crased from his life. He handled it so cleanly that even Lea looked at him in a new light. Sure enough, when husband and wife turned against each other, Lea felt that they could both be ruthless people. In just half a month, Ewan¡¯s mental state had changedpletely. He looked a few years younger. The expression on his face was rxed and content, and his smile had increased. His kidneys were alsopletely healed. Hack in the hospital,s kidney situation was exaggerated by Lea mainly to set up a trap for Helen to expose her identity. Coupled with the special medicine developed by the hospital, he would not need a kidney transnt in the future. A marriage could affect not only a person¡¯s life quality The four luat also their lifespan. of them cat around the long wooden dining table. Warm lights poured down, creating a warm scene. Everyone talked a lot. Even Christian and Ewan, who didn¡¯t see eye to eye, rull asionally chat. The first time in nearly 20 years, the members of the Berry family acted like a family. e to time. The moer be chatted, the more satisfied li he was. In his heart, he praised ke for being good at hristian chatted moli Alford fan te to sing his grandson looked at the two of them and was stunned. He felt that Christian treated Alfred like his grandson¨Cin¨C. Ewan looked at Alfred with a kind and gene expression. He started to put self in the position of Alfred¡¯s father¨Cin¨C, 4:21 PM Chapter 187 Ewan was very experienced with girls. He knew that there was only one reason why a man would give a wornan jewelry worth hundreds of millions of dors as a birthday present. It was because he wanted to be with her. Ewan felt that Alfred would be a great son¨Cinw. As he watched, his and Christian¡¯s expressions became strange. Christian looked at Lea in surprise. You bought all of Fraley Group?¡± arsed his lips and looked at her Ewan was also shocked and almost choked. He pursed At the birthday banquet half a month ago, Lea had already proven how impressive she was. However, it was still unbelievable for Ewan to take in the fact that Lea had bought out the entire Fraley Group. Çú Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Lea said. ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s Riverview Hospital.¡± Ewan and Christian both fell silent. They felt that there was no difference. They h had already understood that Lea owned 51% of the shares of Riverview Hospital. It was pretty much hers. They felt that Lea was showing off ¡°How much more money do you need? I will help you, Christian said. After all, she was only a neen¨Cyear¨Cold child. This was not a small sum. Although Christian did not have that much money, he felt that he had to think of a way. He had to support his granddaughter even if he had to risk his life. ¡°I have some money. I can lend it to you¡­¡± Ewan said. He got it from selling his assets. Christian looked over. ¡°I can¡­ give it to you. Ewan felt scared immediately Lea said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Alfred has already paid the money: Christian was shocked and looked at the two young people. Ewan was a little stunned. In front of such a rich person, a small tycoon like him was simply insignificant Previously, he was still unwilling to ept that Christian had transferred so many shares of thepany to Lea. Now, he no longer had any regrets. With such a genius, he felt that only needed to be responsible for having fun in the future. But it¡¯s very risky to buy Fraley Hospital¡± Christian was worried. The medical industry was different from other industries. Reputation was very important. This way, everyone would be suspicious if they went to Riverview Hospital for treatment. As long as they had a choice, they would settle for the next best thing.. There were many small and medium¨Csized hospitals in Vaporleon CityT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If Christian had to choose, he would rather go to a smaller hospital instead of Riverview Hospital. Therefore, he felt that buying Fraley Hospital was not a good choice. Ewan was also a little worried, Alfred turned to look at Len beside him. He was not worried at all. He believed in her. Even if there were any problems, he could solve them himself, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lea said to the three people at the table, I¡¯m ready to win back the reputation of the hospital? Chrisnan and Ewan hraved a sigh of relief. Christian nodded. ¡°No matt matter what problems you encounter, tell me. As long as you do good deeds, there¡¯s nothing the Berry family can¡¯t handle. As for the hospital, we still have to prioritize the livelihood of the people. Those who win the hearts of the people will get the market¡± Christian believed in her ability, but he was worried that she was too young and would lose herself in the business world. shunned. She looked at Chriman and then at kwan. Ewan nodded at her She looked at Alfred again. He gave her a look of trust and support. Her heart grashually fit fulfilled and warm In fact, she purchased Fraley Hospital not only for its benefits but also for the patients who were under it. Fraley Hospital had branches in more than tenrge cities in the country. ording to iplete statistics, there were a total of more than five million patients under it while the Fraley Group gor in trouble. There were tens of thousands of patients who were hospitalized in the long term. Gupter 188 On one hand, their treatment was dyed. On the other hand, they could not get back the medical fees they paid to the hospital. That was their life¨Csaving money. Only when the hospital started operating again would the losses of these people be minimized. Riverview Hospital¡¯s newly developed medicine could also allow those patients to receive better treat Lea was only focused on revenge after she came to this life. treatment and recovery However, during this period of time, she had Alfred by her side. Now that she had Christian, she had a real home. Slowly, she started to want more. In the following period of time. Lea was busy dealing with Fraley Hospital¡¯s matters. She usually spent the night at the hospital As Christian had said, acquiring Fraley Hospital had indeed brought a lot of negative effects to Riverview Hospital. Many patients had been transferred to other hospitals. Those who were seriously ill were even transferred to a better hospital in Iverton. n since Many people and the news media postedments on the Inte Some media outlets criticized Riverview Hospital for being ir bought Fraley Hospital which was involved in selling organs. og profit¨Cdriven A week Lea and Alfred both attended. On the rostrum, they sat at the coffier. The middle Were the director of the hospital, Lorrand, the director of the medical research department, Charles Wessen, the CEO, Chris, the director of the city health bureau, and the leaders of several important institutions. The main content of the press conference was to announce the release of the three new drugs. Of course, Lea had asked Charles to produce more than three drugs However, if the other drugs went on the market, it would cause chaos, so they did not n to release them. There were also two newly developed medical devices. Charles also revealed several advanced medical devices being researched by hospitals, including artificial uterus, hand and foot transnts, and so It was exined that Frank Conor¡¯s p patent was used in the body transnt technology. When the audience heard that they had bought this murdering patent, there was a represented the hospital¡¯s position. He expressed that many people in Vaporleon City and even around the world needed such technology. It could give those people a new life. Therefore, if a patient needed it, the hospital would provide it. Excluding this point, the rest shocked the audience and media, as well as the people watching the live broadcast online, especially those in the medical hel Previously, the hospital had received widespread attention in the industry because of the live broadcast surgery of ¡°Dr. Berry¡± Knowing that they had a press conference, many professionals were watching the live broadcast. The drugs and equipment they announced were brand new and had surpassed current products on the market. Most of the audience present were not involved in the inchistry and did not clearly understand the importance of these drugs and espiipient. They wete duae concerned alexut the acquisition of Fraley Grouje. Many media representatives asked questIONS. Chris both sincerely expressed the hospital¡¯s view. Fradry Medicalmitted serious crimes and mistakes, but they abo left behind eti, bublings, medical facilities, and so DIE These were all beneficial to the public. They could also protect the interests of millions of patients at the coyment of over a hundred Himnand employers Therefore, thempical decided to do this. However, prople did not buy it. The hospital did not intend to convince them with a press conference. They try would slowly prove it with farts. 4:21 PM c ct Chapter 188 They had enough money to operate, and they were not worried about the impact of these negative problems on the hospital. This press conference received the most attention in the industry and became an important chapter in the history of modern medicine. The photo of Lea and Alfred was captured byizens and sent to the trending searches. [The most beautiful and wealthiest youngdy with Mr. Afred!] Under the camera, Lea was wearing a ck sit dress. In order to look more mature, she had a high ponytail and fiery red lips. Her facial features were still very young, but her aura was strong and steady. Alfred was wearing a ck shirt and looked very young, but his temperament and aura would not be underestimated because of his youth.. Theizens praised their facial features and temperament. Everyone said that they were a match made in heaven and invited them to get married on the spot There were also people who said that they could get married in their current outfit. Lea looked very beautiful in this outfit. Alfred also saw this trending topic and was in a good mood However, he still asked Eddie to remove the trending topic. It was not suitable to be so high¨Cprofile now and attract the attention of those people from Iverton. After the press conference ended, the hospital¡¯s main team began to work on the expansion of the hospital. The main thing was to change Fraley Hospital¡¯s appearance, optimize the upgrade, and restart operations. The hospital¡¯s reputation quickly spread in the industry. Many bospitals, equipment manufacturingpanies, and pharmaceuticalpanies came to work with them. They made a lot of money and invested the money in the expansion of the hospital. Everything was working as nned. by Lea. A weekter, at breakfast time, at the lierry Manor. The members of the Berry family sat together for breakfast The reason why they were able to do this was because Ewan had notpletely gotten over Matilda¡¯s incident recently. He was not in the mood to mess around, instead, he worked obediently with Chiristian. A message reached the dining table. Matilda died in prison. The reason was suicide. When Lea heard this, her expression immediately darkened. Her clear eyes were deep and profound. She thought, Someone like Matilda would suicide? I don¡¯t believe it,¡¯ Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Christion and Ewan were a little unhappy when they heard this What Matilda had done to the Berry family and this society was not worthy of forgiveness. They did not want to pay attention to whether she was alive or dead. They were silent for a moment. This news passed like a gust of wind in their ears. After breakfast, the three of them took their own cars to work. Jason Perez took the Mercedes¨CBenz z and gave Lea a ride. Lea said. ¡°Don¡¯t go to the hospital yet. Let¡¯s go to the prison to see Helen. We need to find out what exactly happened to Jason answered, ¡°Yes, Miss Berry!¡± The car tumed around and headed towards the prison, In the car, he mude a few calls and arranged for the prison visit, With Lea¡¯s current status in Vaporleon City, she could go anywhere she wanted. She called Shannon and took her with her. The car drove to the prison and everything was arranged The two of them waited in the meeting room for a while before two prison guards brought Helen over, Matilda¡± As soon as Helen entered the meeting room and saw that there was someone inside, she suddenly screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me¡­ Caught off guard, the two prison guards let her break away. She ran to aer, put her head in her hands, and hid. ¡°Miss Berry. I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s mentally unstable. Why don¡¯t we handcuff her first!¡± one of the prison guards said. Knowing her identity, his attitude was very respectful. Lea was a little shocked. She knew why two prison guards had dragged her over ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys can leave now.¡± Lea knew that Helen would not hurt them based on her current state. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be right outside. Call us if you need anything.¡± The two of them left the meeting room and closed the door. Only then did Lea walk towards Helen in the corner. ¡°Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over. Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Helen curled into a ball in the corner. corner. There was no ce to retreat. She could only scream desperately and beg for mercy. Sering that she was so agitated, Lea did not continue forward. She maintained a safe distance of three steps and squatted down. ¡°Helen, I came to find you because I have something to tell you.¡± Lea¡¯s voice was soft and unaggressive. Helen¡¯s emotions were a little more stable. She raised her head slightly and looked at Lea from between her Her heart skipped a heat when she saw Lea¡¯s look. ¡°Helen, do you recognize me? I¡¯m Lea¡° Helen snuck a nce at Lea, then shrank back and lowered her head. The look in her eyes was so strange, it was as if she didn¡¯t know Lea. Lea¡¯s eyes darkened as the sized Helen up again. Helen was skin and boues, and her long hair was as dry as grass. She had a lot of hair loss, and inne were a few bald spot on her head. She had several injuries and inmmation. Someone had forcibly pulled her hair off. She was wearing a her hand mundtorm with a high cor. However, there were obvious scars on her neck that were spreading deeper. Lea held out
  1. me. Please let me go. Please let me go. Helen legged again.
¡°Don¡¯t hit m I¡¯m not going to hit you¡± Lea¡¯s voice was soothing as she went to ting at her cor. Helen struggled to get out of the way but huddled in the corner. Her cor was pulled open Chapter 189D Lea¡¯s pupils dted d and her expression darkened. Shannon was shocked by the scene in front of her agam. She could not help but cover her mouth. Helen¡¯s body was covered in wounds. There were cuts, burns, hoirs, and all kinds of injuries. The serious ones were already rotten and emitting a stench. It was a shocking sight, Lea thought, ¡°What kind of hellish torture has she suffered? It can simply be called torture. It is no wonder that she has be like this! In the past. Lea felt that Helen did not deserve to live in this world. She wished that she could die However, looking at the person in front of her, Lea felt that Helen was really pitiful. se she didn¡¯t sympathize with Helen. But what had happened to Helen now was truly pitiful She wasn¡¯t a saint, so of course ¡°No.¡± Helen struggled free from Lea. She grabbed her cor and covered herself. Doubt Hashed across Lea¡¯s eyes. She retracted her hand and looked straight at her. ¡°Helen, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡°?? Helenlooked up at her, then looked away in fear. I¡¯m Lea. It¡¯s all thanks to me that you¡¯ve fallen to your current state. Helen jerked her head up and looked at Lea. Her eyes were as sharp as a marl beast¡¯s, She wanted to hinge at Lea and tie with her. But it was only for a moment. Avoiding her gaze again, Helen shrank bark. ¡°Do you know her, then Lea turned sideways and pointed at Shannon. Shannon went forward so that Helen could identity her Helen raised her eyes and looked at Shannon carehilly. Then, she lowered her head and stoppedmunicating with them. Lea saw her expression clearly, even if it was just a slight change in her gaze After a pause, she said, ¡°I came to tell you something. Your mother, Matilda, died in prison. Shemitted suicide.¡± Helen was stunned at first. She looked up at Lea, then smiled nkly and shrank back,Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! That smile was stiff and misshapen as if she¡¯d been tortured beyond the ability to smile. Lea looked at Helen again. There was nothing che she needed to say to her. She left the meeting room. The two prison guards were still outside. ¡°Has the management of your prison reached this level? Are you allowing criminals tomit murder¡± Lea turned her gaze and looked straight at the prison guard. The prison guard felt his legs go weak and he almost knelt down. ¡°Miss Berry, no¡­ Helen has a bad temper. She was beaten up because she angered Heing looked at like this, the prison guard felt like he had been seen through and could not continue. Lea retracted her gaze and walked away. Shannon followed her out of the pravom The prison guard wiped the cold sweat off his forelical. ¡°Report this to the wanden i immediately? Even if they were slow witted and negligent, they could tell from Helen¡¯s condition that those criminals wanted to torture her to death. Meanwhile, Lea had clearly seen through everything. She said this because she did not want Helen to die. The prison guard thought, ¡°Weren¡¯t they enemies! Wait she the our who sent Helen in? What a headacher! After leaving the prison, the wood them headed i the parking but. ¡°How do you feel¡± Lea asked Shannon was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses. The shock that Helen gave her was too great. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be su m¨¹serable. She was such an armugant andwless person, but die actually became like this She¡¯s so timid now and doen¡¯t have any temper at all like a different person¡± She¡¯s not like her at all. ¡°Not the same person as before?¡± 4:21 PM ct c Chapter 189 ¡°Yes. Shannon nodded. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something wrong with her mind. She didn¡¯t seem to be able to recognize us? She thought, ¡°It¡¯s only been less than a month. This change is too great. ¡°Her mental state isn¡¯t that serious. She¡¯s still sane. Lea had been observing Helen. With her medical skills, she was sure of that. Shannon was shocked and turned to look at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for two conflicting personalities to appear on the same person at thes same time. If she was Helen, the first thing she would do when she saw me would be to rush up and kill me. It¡¯s impossible for her not to recognize you. After hearing about Matilda¡¯s death, her reaction was more like the had vented her anger. Helen won¡¯t be like this. Although she¡¯s a little crazy and will resent Matilda, she¡¯s very dependent on her and has deep feelings for her. She¡¯ll be in pain and panic if she hears about Matilda¡¯s death¡± There was one more thing Lea could not understand Helen did not have any other enemies. Other than Lea, no one else would want her life. But now, apparently, someone wanted her to die in prison. If Lea didn¡¯t interfere, Helen wouldn¡¯t be able tost long. Shannon immediately understood. ¡°So she¡¯s not Helen! This was 100 shocking and unbelievable. ¡°But she clearly looks like¡­ The current Helen was different from what she remembered. She couldn¡¯t recognize her face. Moreover, she trusted Lea¡¯s judgment more. Otherwise, Lea wouldn¡¯t have said those words to the prison guard before she left. care about her life. Shannon knew that it was already kind of Lea not to hit Helen in this situation. She would not car ¡°We¡¯ll know after we go back and do a DNA test. Lea opened her palm. There were a few strands of hair inside. COMMENT Chapter 190 Chapter 190 After leaving the prison, they went straight back to the hospital. The test results were out in the afternoon. Lea waited in Alfred¡¯s office. Alfred was rarely around, so his office became hers. When she received the text message about the test results, she immediately checked the news online. As she had expected, that person was not Helen Shannon also wanted to know the results. When it was about time, time, she came to look for Lea. After seeing g the results, she was still very shocked. She did not expect such a thing to happen. Then where is the real Helen?¡± Lea had the same question in his heart. It was dark, but she still hadn¡¯t gone home. Christian and Ewan also had to work overtime, and they were already used to her working overtime and ev even staying in the hospital. Jason didn¡¯te back until 10 pm. ¡°We¡¯re almost done investigating abour Mati, Miss Berry¡± He ryed all the information to her. Manidamitted suicide by taking poison in prison three nights ago. The poison was developed before Fraley Hospital, and Jeffrey was poisoned to death by this poison. There were still some coteral branches of the Fraley family that had emigrated to other countries because of conflicts of interest with Matilda in their early years After this incident, they had cut ties with her. The person who collected her corque was her former secretary, Max Fraley. After cremation, he bought a cheap cemetery in the suburbs ang buried her. After hearing this, Lea turned around and walked out of the door. Jason asked, ¡°Miss Berry, where are you going at this hour?¡± She didn¡¯t answer as she strode out. He had no choice bui to follow Shannon brought her supper. When she saw Lea going out, she followed her Aftering out of the hospital building, they went to the parking lot. Yannis Sanders had just returned from training in the underground boxing arena. When he saw them, he followed them Lea drove personally. She had just gotten her driver¡¯s license, The car drove all the way to the suburbs, up the mountain, and into the cemetery. Most of the suburbs were mountainous and had little development value. They were used as a cemetery. The cemetery was cheap, and most of the civilians around Vaporleon City were buried there. It stretched for several hectares, and it was night time. There was no end in It was already two o¡¯clock in the morning. A clear moon hung in the sky. The old trees were withered, and the branches were c coiled with each other. The shadows were heavy and sinister, The sound of the car driving startled the buds, making one¡¯s hair stand om ens. ¡°Miu Berry!¡± Jason gulped and wondered if they could head back However, when he saw Lea¡¯s cold and bom expression, he swallowed the rest of his words. He fell that there was no point in saying it. No one could stop what she wanted to do. were vergown. He was so afraid that his the tombas Hasling past the car window, the neoonlight was cold and the nts were overgrown breathing became chaotic. Before this, he didn¡¯t believe in ghosts. But at this moment, he was afraid. ooking at the two young people in the back row, fur held his forehead in shame. Shannon was very afraid, but at this mom she would apany Lea though all kinds of difficulties. Yannis was not afraid of such a scene. After all, his life was saved by bra Chapter 190 The tires screeched against the ground and stopped. Lea got out of the car, picked up the shovel from the trunk, and went straight into the depths of the graveyard. Her high¨Cheeled leather boots stepped on the weeds and rocks as if she were walking on t ground, exuding the aura of an army The moonlight outlined her tall and graceful figure. The night wind blew her long hair and the hem of her ck suit skirt. Jason looked at her figure and suddenly paused. He felt that even ghosts would be afraid of Lea in this state. Even if this was hell, he felt that she could tear it down and Batten it. He got out of the car and followed her. Shannon and Yannis had also caught up with them. Fark Lea came to a tombstone and looked at the words and photos on the tombstone. After confirming that it was Marilda¡¯s, she went around to the b and stabbed the shovel in her hand into the ground, She stamped her foot, and the shovel sank into the earth. When she put her arms together, the digged a hole. Soon, the grave was dug open. When the three of them surrounded her, they were surprised. They felt that Lea was indeed different since she was a genius. Even digging grT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. graves made them admit defeat. A few of them also hel helped to dig. The grave was newly buried and the soil was still rtively loose. The four of them dug quickly, mainly because Lea¡¯s movements were very fast as if there was an endless amount of strength in her small body. After a while, the coffin was revealed. Jason was about to go down and open the coffin, but when he saw the dark collin, his movements slowed down. Lea had already jumped down and opened the coffin. There was an urn inside, as well as some old coins and clothes that probably belonged to Matilda. It looked a little sinister and terrifying. However, Jason felt that Lea was even more terrifying. He jumped down to help. Lea carried out the urn and took some ashes. Obviously, she had no intention of burying the grave properly. The three of them hastily buried the sod back. They felt that it was better this way. Then, everyone got into the car and went back. It was Jason who drove this time. The ashes were taken to Riverview Hospital for testing, and the results were out the next morning Lea was in the office. Jason took the result and sent it to her. ¡°Miss Herry, it really isn¡¯t Matilda¡± Leaughed at that. The sunlight shone through the windows andnded on her face. It reflected in lier eyes, making her look devilish and wild. Jason was stunned as he thought, ¡°Why is she happy that Matilda and Helen had escaped However, looking at her expression, Matilda and Helen will probably regret not really dying this time. Lea was indeed very happy. If Matilda and Helen really died, she felt that it would be too easy for them to end this way. She could not let them off easily for the sin theymited to her in Lea¡¯s past life. Therefore, she wanted them all to stay alive. Initially, she had hoped that they would spend the rest of their lives in prison in pain. Even if Helen was released from prison, she was already ruined. The rest of her life would be very painful. Now, they had all escaped. Lea didn¡¯t expect Marida to have such ability at this stage. She really did not disappoint Lea, Lea felt that Matilda mud have had this thought when she signed the acquisition agreement for Lea. Without Fraley Group¡¯s debt, it was easier for Maulda toritajie What surprised Lea was that she thought that after getting rid of Nixon and taking over the Fraley family, Matilda would have nothing and no one to rely on. She did not expect that Matilda still had associates that at she did not know about. Otherwise, it was impossible for Matilda to escape with her daughter by themselves. ¡°I¡¯ve also found out about Helen Berry¡® in prison¡± Jason handed her a few pages of information. After returning from the graveyard yesterday, he realized how important this matter was to Lea. He duli ?t dare tu sleep and went to investigate the ¨¹be fielen overnight. This substitute¡¯s background was simple, so there was not much informatio She was an orphan in the orphanage r was the same age as Helen and had a sumr figure. Two months ago, she hail stic surgery and was made to look like Helen. At that time, Helen was involved in a murder case. Shannon went back on her testimony and exposed her, aggravating her 4:21 PM et d Chapter 150 Matilda had nned to use this orphan to rece Helen. However, she did not expect Lily¡¯s parents to be bribed. Therefore, this chess piece was. only used now, ¡°Nice job¡± Leapared the body double with the photo of Helen. ¡°To be able to look so simr in such a short period of time and make people unable to see any clues, this stic surgeon is very capable¡± In her previous life, when she was 25 years old, due to the medical application of Andrews Group¡¯s artificial brain technology, the medical technology had already be very advanced, and the stic surgery skills had also improved. ?verton had a few very outstanding andrge cosmetic hospitals. There were a few very mustanuding cosmetic surgeons. However, Lea was not interested in this aspect and did not pay attention to it because she was already beautiful enough. familiar with experts in this field. She tried in recall but couldn¡¯t find any clues. Jason was stunned. He thought, ¡°Is this the he point we should pay attention to right no He said, ¡°After you visited her yesterday, the prison locked her up in istion. I heard that she had a serious mental illness and they even nned to let her receive treatment. What should we do with her? Lea said. ¡°Since it¡¯s a mental illness, let the prison authorities cake care of her. If they can release her for treatment earlier, let her out earlier.¡± Since this girl was was not Helen, Leu felt that there was no point in letting her stay in prison. She did not want her hands to be stained with unnecessary blood. That girl was very good at pretending. Lea felt that she had some brains. What would happen in the future to her r would depend on her luck. Jason understood, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go to the prison to inform themter. When about Matilda and her daughter? Should we go and find them?¡± Even if they hid at the ends of the world, as long as Alfred put in the effort, he could find them. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them now, Lea rejected Jason. She knew that Matilda would definitely find a ce to hide and not be easily found since it concerned the lives of her and Helen. They had already been forced to this extent. Even if they were alive, it would not be easy for them. They would suffer and be tortured. Lea was happy to see it happen Moreover, she did not have the time and energy to care about these things. She wanted to focus on her enemies at Iverton, If Matilda and Helen could really make aeback, it would be even more satisfying if Lea destroyed them again then. ¡°Okay, Jason replied However, he could tell that this matter had a huge impact on Lea¡¯s emotions. Even her behavior had be strange. She brought Yannis to the underground boxing arena every day to practice boxing. Her style was radical, and she seemed to be going on a rampage. Alfred had an urgent business trip these few days and was not at Vaporleon City At night. Jason sent a message to Alfred and told him about it Alfred replied after a while, saying that he would be back as soon as possible. Jason could feel Alfred¡¯s silence and contemtion. Twelve o¡¯clock in the evening, in the Vaporleon City underground boxing arena, the most exciting match began that night On the stage, thepetition had just begun when one side was beaten to the ground by a few punches and could not stand up Such a simple, crude, and boringpetition had alreadysted for a few days. After a while, loud cheers suddenly sounded in the entire venue. ¡°Number one!¡± ire venue, again. Everyone was excited. It was true that thepetition was boring, but they knew that the number one was very strong. Ever since he returned from his previous injury. he had never lost. tting shorter and shorter. His strength was increasing His opponents were getting stronger and stronger, but the duration of thepetition was getting at a speed visible to the naked eye. to see his match People saw potential and talent in him. This was truly inspiring. The audience had always been eager to see He took the host¡¯s microphone. Seeing that he had something to say, the entire venue fell silent. ¡°So far, I¡¯ve umted 6 million dors in prize money. No matter who it is, no matter where the opponentes from, as long as they defeat me, the prize money will be theirs. This news was no was not only notified to the entire venue, but also to the underground boxing arena worldwide. He was challenging the entire world. The crowd was in an uproar because of him. He returned the microphone to the host and left the boxing ring. Today¡¯s boxing was over, and the boxing arena was about to close, Lea and this man left at the same time. Ever ¨¹nce she started going to the boxing arena, Jason had been following her like a tail. Along with him was the champion instructor they had saved previously, Archer Parkinson. He was now a baking coach of Yannis The four of them got into the car. Jason drove. Lea sat in the passenger seat. The two of them sat in the back. ¡°Is this really okay! You guys used that Archer was a traditional boxing champion coach. He was already sixty y probted, it was very suspicious. years old. This was within the rules of his hell A ¨C Although it was not Lea was the first to speak. ¡°As long as can stiumte the strength of the human body, all the boxers from Cirfan would use drugs and stimnts train Our medicine is safe and qualified There are no prodalitions. It¡¯s within the nudes: Archer was very reserved. ¡°But what if it¡¯s outside the ruleut 121 PM L Chapter 191 ¡°Archer, you should know the market size of the underground boxing arena, right?¡± It was far more profitable than the regr boxing matches. Tow can you be sure that the background of the boxing champions in the past few years is as you think? Only if you can be a champion of both legal and illegal boxing matches can you be worthy of a real boxing champion. Every boxer in this field is doing whatever it takes to be stronger. This is thews of nature, As for us, we just found a better breakthrough point. If there¡¯s a good way to evolve, why not use it?¡± In her previous life, Milton became the richest man in the world. The bodyguards he recruited were the boxing champions and leaders of the underground boxing arena. Their power was Yannis was to win against all the boxers in the world, including those in the underground boxing aretia. Only then could Yannis do what he wanted to do. Yannis was thinking about how to answer Archer¡¯s question. Now, there was no no need to think. Jason looked at the little girl beside him in surprise. He thought, ¡°She looks like an innocent young girl, however, at this moment, she looks like a ruler of both the legal and underworld, What kind of soul is contained in this body?¡± Archer was even more shocked than them. Lea¡¯s words were like a sharp de that cut through his inherent perceptions and concepts. He looked at the young boxing genius beside him. There was a familiar aura on him, simr to the aura of the legendary boxing champions Archer had trained before. This was the real reason why he followed them unconditionally. He thought of the death of the boxing Champion who won live years consecutively in the past. The reason behind his death was veryplicated. After a long silence, he looked at the little girl in front of him in surprise and admiration. He had been in the boxing world for so long, but his vision and insight were not as good as hers. The car braked and stopped by the side of the road. The few of them looked out and saw a few employees carryin of the road. few boxers out of the back door of the boxing arena and throwing them to the side They were all boxers who had lost to Yannis tonight. They were seriously injured and were lying on the ground, unable to get up. This boxing arena was originally an underground arena. The lost boxers were no longer of any value to them. Staying for another moment was a waste of resources for them. There were a lot of opportunities in this ce, and correspondingly, it was also very cruel Jason asked. ¡°Miss Berry, shall we¡­ take them back with us?¡± Lea turned to look at him. Her gaze seemed to be saying, ¡°Do you need me to tell you?¡± Jason silently drove the car over. During this period of time, they had been able to pick up boxers every night. Sometimes one, sometimes two or three. Those who could go on ge and lose to Yannis were all capable. These people were picked up and treated. Then, they were given some medicine and trained by Yannis and Archer. After that, they would be elites who could defeat several ordinary men alone. They had no background to begin with. Now that they were in such a situation and had nowhere to go, Lea gave them a job as bodyguards. They could not ask for more, so they obediently worked for her. Jason suspected that this was the reason why she brought Yauinis to participate in boxing matches every day. He packed them up in the car and d drove back to the hospital. The next morning. Archer received a message from the bodding ring. He was now both Yanitis¡¯s coach and his manager. Then came to the bowing arena. Our was from Westarads of Greta and the other was from Hastresh of Aetheris. They were very famous in the malergroantal boxing arena and were ranked in the top 30 h the underground boxing arena world, this ranking was regarded as a god¨Clike Tron Fist Killer. Many famous boxers haiN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ecent opponents. Our provocation in the underground boxing arena for so long was not in vain¡± Themens of Lea¡¯s Archer was originally quite nervous. After all, the opponents Yannis had faced before were all from Vaporleon Cay. They were mostly. unnoteworthy However, it did not prove that Yannis would be able to beat every boser in the world. 4:21 PM c & Chapter 191 Hearing her words, Archer was no longer nervous. Yannis was not nervous, only excited. With the help of the medicine and the devilish training, not only did his strength increase, but his confidence also increased. He needed a powerful opponent to prove his strength. At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, the match in the boxing ring began. Tonight, the entire venue was packed, and the ticket price had increased by more than five times. The ck Mercedes¨CBenz business car drove to the entrance of the boxing arena ¡°Il go first. The few of them looked at Lea in unison. Shannon came with them tonight. Everyone stared at her and wondered what she meant by that B Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Lea turned to Archer. ¡°Call the staff and tell them that someone will go before number one. As she spoke, she took off her windbreaker. Inside was a ck boxing suit. Then, she took out a mask and put it on. Everyone originally thought that she was dressed a little strangely today. It was such a hot day, but she was still herself from head to toe. Her hair was tied up on the top of her head, and she was meticulous, wearing a a windbreaker that covered ¡°Miss Lea Berry, you, you Archer was so excited that he couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. The other three were also stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to make a phone call?¡± Lea¡¯s tone was cold and powerful. ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± In the end, Archer made the call somehow. In any case, it was arranged. Other than Lea, the group of people were still sunned when they entered the arena. These two powerful boxers were here to challenge Yannis. They didn¡¯t mind using the appetizer before the main dish. others to to practice before defeating him. They treated Lea like. The first to go on stage w was a boxer from Westarads. His ranking was higher than the other ons As soon as he appeared, the audience erupied. The audience¡¯s shouts almost overturned the dome. A few fans went crazy and wanted to climb onto the stage to worship him, but they were stopped by the bodyguards at the scene. However, in the next second, the entire ce fell silent¡­. A petite figure, quite tall, walked onto the stage and stood at the other end of the boxing ring. She was wearing a tight¨Cfitting boxing suit, revealing the woman¡¯s graceful figure. She appeared very hot. She wore a purple fox mask on her face. Her red lips were like fire, and her skin was smooth. She was sexy and elegant, mysterious and noble. Why is it a woman¡°¡± an?¡± After a while, someone below the stage eximed. A person said. ¡°She¡¯s definitely a beauty. I really want to see her face!¡± Another person. ¡°A woman actually dares to enter such a boxing ring, is she ignorant or has some ability?¡± Someone else said, ¡°She¡¯s good¨Clooking. She should look better in a fight. Hurry up and fight Shannon, Jason, Archer, and Yannis were waiting in the preparation room. The few of them stared at the person on the stage. They still couldn¡¯t believeContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! the person standing on the stage was Lea She was too different from her usual appearance. If they didn¡¯t know that it was her, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell that she was Lea On the stage, Lea ignored the mor below the stage. Her gem¨Clike eyes under the mask emitted prating power as she nced at her opponent. She thought, ¡°Not bad, this man seem man secinas strong. She looked at the judge, who was still in a daze, and gave him a look. Only then did hee back to his senses. Then he looked at the other boxer. The other party was still in shock and even felt offended, but Lea was really too beautiful, so he felt bnced, The referee signaled for the match to begin, and the entire venue fell silent. the neo boxers took their positions. He took a deep breath and was about to whistle. ¡°Wait!¡± A maic voice sounded. Unknowingly, people could not helgelut listen to him. A man walked over from the darkness. He was wearing a ck silk shirt, ck pants, und a silver wolf mask thatpletely covered his face. His figure was tall and slender, holde and elegant, just his figure was enough to in the female audience tall head over heels for hum He walked straight up the stage and stood in front of Lea, reaching out to her. ¡°Hang?¡± Lea punched his chest. The wind from the janich made his clothes tter. It was obvious that she was quite strong and her punch was very The man took two punches from bier and stood on the spot wabout moving D 4.21 PM c d Chapter 192 Under the mask, Lea frowned. She thought. ¡®Good lord, he is a professional. Then let¡¯s fight! She turned around, hooked her left hand around his neck, and punched him with her right fist. Her body suddenly became light, and he carried her on his shoulder. Lea was shocked. She grabbed abbed his neck w with both hands. If she wanted to twist it, she would definitely be able to break his neck ¡°Alfred?¡± She suddenly retracted her hands and wrapped them around his neck. She knew him too well so she recognized him. Lea thought. ¡°Why is h is he here? What is he doing?¡± Then, carrying her on his shoulder, he got out of the boxing ring and headed for the passageway, leaving directly. No one dared to stop him since he had already made arrangements. This is kidnapping? In the preparation room, Shannon covered her mouth in shock. Yannis was about to rush out when he heard that. Jason stopped him. It¡¯s Alfred¡± Before he came in, Lea said that she wanted to go on stage. Jason was worried, so he sent a message to Alfred, However, he did not expect Alfred to suddenly appear and carry her away. He thought. When did Alfred reply to Vaporleon City Even I didn¡¯t know Shannon and the others were also confused. Archer pasted Yannis. ¡°It¡¯s your turn. The audience did not know what had happened and were collectively dumbfounded However, Number One quickly went on stage, so everyone¡¯s emotions were not affected Alfred carried Lea out and stuffed her into his car. He drove a ck Cullinan and it took him a long time toe back. He got in the car, book the mask off his face, tossed it aside, and drove away. Lea took off her mask and hooked it to her heand. Her long ck hair loosened and poured down. She looked out of the window and realized that the car was already on the highway. It was going as fast as it could. She had wanted to tell him to let her go back and fight a couple of rounds since this was a rare opportunity. She had put in a lot of effort for these boxers to as he looked straight ahead. His deep and vast eyes seemed to contain a huge storm. Ever since she was reborn, she had never seen him look so serious and terrifying She realized I that something big g must have happened. She sat obediently in the passenger seal, The car drove too fast. In less than ten minutes, they arrived at thekeside vi. Alfred got out of the car and went straight to the lobby. The floor had a smart lock. It opened with his face ID, and the lights automatically turned on. Lea took her mask and followed him in. Der sour was geile and full of concern as she asked, ¡°Alford, what happened? Alfred suddenly turned aroual the subconsciously stepped back and leaned against the sour behind her. Allied took a urp forward. His eyes were trd as he koked down at her. His gaze was restrained and tubulent. ¡°What happened to your child The mask 10 Lea¡¯s hand fell in i to the ground, beau ced up, anul fell again She suddenly looked up at him, her pipals dted, and he was greatly shocked Too many memories rushed into her mind uncontrobly. Her head felt like it was about to explode. She grabbed her hair tightly wir korzin 1 4:21 PM c c Chapter 199 and covered her head. ¡°Please let my child go and don¡¯t hurt him H Helen, I¡¯m begging you! Helen, no!! The child¡¯s cries stopped abruptly with a bang. Blood seeped out from under the bag, staining Lea¡¯s eyes red. She screamed and suddenly rushed forward, sweeping away all the items on the table. All the expensive utensils and treasures in Alfred¡¯s collection fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. She grabbed the edge of the table and heaved. The heavy log table crashed to the i floor. She had gone mad and wanted to destroy everything. ¡°Leaf Alfred rushed forward and hugged her tightly. Tim here! I¡¯m here, I¡¯m¡­* His eyes were red and his voice was hoarse. Tears welled up uncontrobly. Lea, who was imprisoned heard the voice and slowly raised her head. When she saw that it was him, her consciousness was regained and she copsed in his arms. SEND GIFT Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Although she was awake, her consciousness was still blurry. In the middle of the night, Lea woke up once. Although she was As soon as she saw Alfred, she hugged him and kept apologizing. Tm sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t protect our child. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I deserve to die. He was still so young. He was definitely scared. I¡¯m going to apany him¡­ She suddenly pushed him away jumped off the bed, and mmed into the wall, When the child died, she almost died d with him. However, she was was unwilling to give up, so she survived ¡°Leal¡± Alfred shouted in shock. The moment she hit the wall, he knocked her unconscious and carried her back to the bed, The tears in his eyes fell on her face. He wiped them with his thumb, his heart aching He thought. It turns out that she knows everything. She knows everything about her previous life. Lea woke up a few more times in between. Her mind was in a state of breakdown and chaos. She either went to look for the child hysterically or kept shouting, ¡°Please lei my child go. Don¡¯t hurt him. Baby, Mommy misses you. I¡¯lle for you, okay? Alfred, no! No, I¡¯m not worth it¡­ It was not unul the third day that Leapletely woke up. She slowly opened her eyes. The light in front of her was as painful as a knife. In a blur, she saw Alfred guarding the bed. She endured the pain and did not close her eyes When she saw his face clearly, she sat up immediately. ¡°Alfred! What happened to your She lunged forward and reached out to touch his face. Her hand froze beside his, unable to fall There were many scratches on Alfred¡¯s face. His eyes were red and swollen, and his face was pale. He had lost a lot of weight and looked tired and haggard. Her hands were wrapped in gauze and her fingers were still swollen It was as if he had been locked up and tortured for three days. He hadpletely lost his human form. ¡°Lea¡­¡± Alfred pinched her fingertips and pulled her into his arms. He held her back tightly and rubbed it against his chest. The wound on his palm split open and blood seeped out, but he didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. His throat was so hoarse as if it was filled with ss shards. Three nights ago, she broke a lot of ssware. Afraid that she would get hurt, he carried her away in time, but his palm was full of ss. Over the past few days, she had woken up several times in a row. Every time, she seemed to have gone crazy and was very strong, In order to protect her, he was injured every time and even guarded her at all times. He did not even dare to blink. Lea listened to his voice and felt his embrace. Her throat was blocked, and her swollen eyes were filled with tears. As soon as she took a breath, she smelled blood. She realized that the wound on his hand was bleeding again. She sobbed silently and wrapped her arms around him, burying her face in his shoulders and neck. the thought. No wonder I felt dat we had known each other for a long time. No wonder 1 felt that there always was turns out that he is the same as me. He has been reborn as welll¡® as something hidden in his eyes. Le realized that it was not a coincidence that he appeared upstairs to save her at Christian¡¯s birthday bouquet right after she was reborn. He hade for her purpourly. He had suddenly made her his girlfriend. He had spent a huge sum e sum of money to help her establish the hospital. He would always appear by her side when she was in danger, helpong her anal protecting hire. He even brought her to see his grandfather and gave her that crowns, just like in his previous life. At the thought of this, she felt suffocated and She looked up, tears streaming down her face. She had to sur uck in a linde air to suppress her emotions. After a while, she managed to stabilize her 4:22 PM ct c Chapter 193 When she spoke, her voice was so hoarse that it sounded like she had sand in her mouth. ¡°But Alfred, in your previous life. I caused you to end up like that. You lost everything and even lost your life. You finally got rid of me. Why did youe back for me?¡± She hugged him tightly, but she hoped that he had never met her in his previous life or this life, Instead, she wished that he could meet a better woman who would love him, so they could have a happy ending, ¡°Fool!¡± Alfred raised his hand to cover the back of her head. The blood on his hand stained her hair. ¡°I love you. You have no idea how much I love VOLL His throat was badly injured. If he spoke too much, the smell of blood would surge up, but his feelings for Lea were deepened.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He had been guarding her side for three days. His mind was no longer clear. Every word and sentence came from the bottom n of his heart. IEL watch you die, I¡¯ll wish I was dead. I¡¯ve never regretted what happened in my previous life! I only hate myself for not being strong enough to protect you, and¡­. He wanted to say the child, but he didn¡¯t dare mention the child again. Three nights ago, it was also because he mentioned the child that she broke down and fainted. She woke up at night and was about tomit suicide to look for her child. He was really afraid. If he didn¡¯t mention it, Lea didn¡¯t even remember telling him about the child She stood up in disbelief and distanced herself from Alfred. She looked into his eyes and understood everything. Her heart ached so much that it was about to shatter. She cupped his check. ¡°I love you, too. Really, really..! The emotions buried deep in her heart stirred, and like magnaerupting, she raised her head and kissed him. Alfred had long lost control of his emotions. At this moment, he could not care less about the injuries on his hands and body. He held the back of her head and kissed her back deeply. Their love was like a tsunami, surging and lingering. The two of them stayed in the vi for three days and chatted about some private matters. Alfred told her that he had been reborn two years ago. In his previous life, he had passed away two years before her Lea did not tell Il him what happened after he passed away. She could not bear to. Neither of them mentioned anything about the child. On the fourth day, Alfred received a message about a very important client looking for Dr. Berry. Lea packed up the hospital It was Alfred who drove her there. He followed her to the hospital to settle some matters. Jason was her driver and temporary assistant. He charged lier phone and gave it to her, ¡°Christian called. I said you were on a business trip. She was stunned for a moment before nodding Her phone was switched back on. There were many text messages and missed calls. Some were from Lorrand, some were from Charles, and some were from Chris. They were all work¨Crted. Some were from Christian. However, Jason also received a call from Christian that night. When he found out that Lea was with Alfred, he lied 11 Alfred, he bed that she was on a business trip. She called Christian back and said that she was back from a business trip. She was at the hospital now and asked about his situation. He was also dealing with the matters. They were all daily matters, so she lung up. Shannon and Yannis were worried about her since she was suddenly taken away by Alfred for a few days, so they messaged her too. However, a few days ago. Allied personally calle called them back, so they were no longer worried. The nonf them were also in the hospital, so bra met with them. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Yannis asked as he stared at the mark an Lea was stunned and her cans heated ups bra¡¯s neck. His expression was alerta chapter 194 Chapter 194 ¥³ It was mid¨CAugust, and the summer had just passed. The weather was slightly cold, so Lea specially wore a long¨Csleeved dress to hide the marks on her body. She even applied a lot of powder to hide it, but her neck was still discovered. When Shannon heard this, she also became worried. ¡°Lea, did something happen!¡± Lea couldn¡¯t help but cover her neck. In both her past and present lives, she had already lived for nearly thirty years. In her heart, she was already thirty years old. In front of these two young people who had just reached adulthood, she was still rtively calm. ¡°I¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get back to work.¡± She went to look for Lomand. Shannon and Yannis stood where they were. very worried. Chris, who was at the back, could not take it anymore. She came forward and reminded them. ¡°Miss Berry is an adult with a boyfriend, You two are single. You should worry about yourselves. As she spoke, she was very happy. She had seen Alfred¡¯s sincerity towards Lea, and her heart ached for him. Lea was the only person Chris had ever met who was worthy of Alfred, She was genuinely happy that their rtionship had made a breakthrough. Lea had not contacted Chris for the past week. She had not replied to her messages. This was something that had never happened before. Lea had always prioritized her work, In the past, when she was preparing for the SAT, she would still take the time to take care of the hospital¡¯s scientific research projects and operations, Lea would often go to bed in the middle of the nighy and get up to work before dawn. On the he first night, Chris also thought that something had happened. When she found our from Jason that Alfred had brought Lea to his private vi, she immediately understood. Judging from the current situation, Lea was already Alfred¡¯s wife. Other than her, Jason. Craig Allen, and Eddie also knew about this. In the past, they had thought that there was something wrong with Alfred¡¯s method of wooing his girlfriend. However, he suddenly sessfully found a girlfriend. They could not figure it out no matter how hard they thought about it. Shannon¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°I¡¯ll go work on the code. After she left, Yannis finally reacted. I am going to practice boxing¡­¡± Lea came to Lorrand¡¯s office. He was waiting for her. It turned out that a national leader of Crefan had been assassinated. He was seriously injured and no one could treat him. He contacted the hospital and asked Dr. Berry in treat him. Lea asked for all the information about this leader. Alfred returned to his office first. Craig and Eddie were on standby in his office. The two of them were shocked to see Alfred. ¡°Mr. Alfred, why are you so badly injured?¡± | Craig was slincked and panicked. His entire body tensed up, ready to attack, Eddie stared at Alfred and sized him up, sighing in g in his heart. Alfred had a band¨Caid on the left side of his face, the bridge of his nose, and some marks on his right click. There was also a scar on the corner of his mouth. wearing a shirt, a suit, and a tie,st there were scratchies behind his CATA that disappeared into his cor. Even his sleeves and wrists were red for could imagine how serious the injuries on his body were. Alfred had always liked to wear than clothes. In this season, he rarely wore a suit and jacket, but now he was so well¨Cdressed. All the signs were Alfred smiled yfully at Craig. His face was filled with pride. ¡°A single person like you doesn¡¯t deserve such a medal? Craig was so confused. 4:22 PM ? ? ¡¤ Chapter 191 Alfred flipped through the documents on the table and said to Eddie, ¡°You can handle these yourself. If you really can¡¯t handle them, you can loo for Chris to discuss. If you still can¡¯t handle them, hand them to me¡± Eddie was shocked. This was beyond his ability and authority. Alfred was giving hi power again. It was also nurturing Chris in a way. him more powe were all top trade secrets. Chris was now working for Lea. Alfred trusted Lea unconditionally and treated her as if she was himself. Theses Eddie thought, There is actually someone who can do this in a romantic rtionship? Moreover, it is happening to Alfred. In the past two month before he met Miss Lea Berry, I thought that he would be single for the rest of his life. He obeyed. ¡°Yes, Mr. Alfred. With that, Alfred turned around and left. went forward, picked up therge stack of documents on the table, and returned to his office. Eddie went Craig tugged at his sleeve What did Mr. Alfred mean just now!¡± ¡°¡°Losser!¡± Boldie mocked and went mirt After pausing for th tell at alle for three seconds, Craig finally reacted. ¡°Fuck! Miss Lea Berry is actually so impressive, I couldn¡¯t tell Only Lea was left in the director¡¯s office. She had already finished reading all the information and was rubbing her temples. Suddenly, she felt a weight on her shoulder. Alfred¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°Follow your heart¡¯s decision. If you don¡¯t want to go, reject it. Leave any problem to me.¡± Holding her sN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. shoulders, he walked to her and sat down. He tugged at his tie wantonly. Lea looked up and saw this on his exposed corbone, there were hickeys, scratches, and bruises. She thought of Shannon and Yannis asking her about her injury, and her face instantly turned red. It was so hot that she could not breathe. She subconsciously turned her face away, not daring to look. Although she had even given birth to a child in her previous life, this was the first time such a thing had happened. Her heart was fluctuating. Even someone as strong as her could not control it well. ¡°Lea. Alfred held her chin and made her look at him. ¡°You are distracted while dealing with such an important decision.¡± Lea felt speechless. ¡°Alfred.¡± She looked up with a calm expression in her gentle eyes. ¡°Who was the one who slept for the entire day yesterday and couldn¡¯t even be bothered to get up to cat? Who was the one who trembled even when drinking water¡°¡± Previously, she had hidden the secret of her rebirth like an inexperienced inle girl. Now that the two of them knew the secret of their rebirth, she did not hide it anymore. The temperament and aura she exuded were evenly matched with him Alfredughed. He loved to see her calm and elegant look while having a blushed face. ¡°That¡¯s really not any level. We can try i it again,¡± he said confidently. Indeed, before they had sex, he had guarded her for three days straight without even bothering to eat. Ordinary people would have copsed at Lea blushed again and lowered her head to look at the information in front of her. Star wasst indeed in a littelt position. It she didn¡¯t go to treat su world¨Css Egure, it was li force tu vent hij anger and cause trouble for the hospital. ¦§ was hand to guarantee tha that the other party wouldn¡¯t use What Allied said jai now dispelled her concerns. He was her support. But she wasn¡¯t afraid. The client was an important figure and del in reveal his injuries, however, Lea could still guess that his injuries were very serious. The good news was that the other party was still looking for a doctor. He was not dead yet. Star thought for a moment. As De Berry, it was her duty to do her best to treat the injured. If she could cure such an important person, only would be be famous, but she would also b be able to make connections and pave the way 4:22 PM ? Chapter 194 Even if she couldn¡¯t cure him, she had to face it head¨Con As a doctor, especially a top¨Cnotch surgeon, the risk of every surgery was very high. A patient of this level could be said to have a slim chance of Lea didn¡¯t worry about w whether she could seed. She only cared about saving a life. There were less than ten days left before she left for school. There was just enough time. COMMENT Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Alfred nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you. Saving people was like putting out a fire. The hospital arranged for a medical team, including Lorrand, Lea, Yannis Alfred brought Craig and Eddie along with a few powerful bodyguards The client immediately called a private ne for them to fly to Crefan. In Alfred¡¯s office, there was a dedicated dressing room for Lea. She was changing her clothes, packing her things, and preparing to leave She buttoned her shirt and identally scratched her neck. She hissed in pain. Alfred came forward and gently pulled up her shirt. When he saw the hickeys left thehind him his heart ached and his eyes burned. ¡°Wear this. Chris just sent it over.¡± As he spoke, he took a shirt that had yet to be unwrapped. This texture is very soft andfortable to wear? As he spoke, he had already removed the seal and personally helped her change into it. The soft cloth stuck to her skin, making her feel extremelyfortable. Lea asked. ¡°When did you ask Chris to prepare it?¡± ¡°When we went out in the morning,¡± Alfred said. He pulled her long hair out of her cor, went to the front of her, and buttoned her up. Lea could not help but tiptoe and kiss his thin Tips Alter a deep kiss, her heelnded, just as she was about to pull away from him. Alfred grabbed the back of her head.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lea¡± His voice was s hoarse, and the blood in his body was flowing in reverse. ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m being controlled by you.¡± Lea rested her forehead on his chin. ¡°I will always be in your palm.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my everything.¡± he said with a smile and lowered his head to kiss her. Just as he continued, Lea reminded him in a hoarse voice, ¡°We have to take off immediately¡± Alfred¡¯s hand covered her slender and soft neck. ¡°Okay¡± ¡°Since we are going to Crefan this time. I¡¯ve also arranged for this to be your graduation trip. In other words, the two of them could go on a trip and be alone. ¡°Alright, Lea agreed wholeheartedly. ¡°I also want to travel and experience life with you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Lea blushed again¡­ In the face of their client¡¯s life, they ey did not linger too in much a and set off on the ne. Lea took the time to call Christian again. She said that something had happened at the hospital and that she would be going overseas for a few days. She would keep in touch with bum by phone. Christian felt very upset. For some reason, he felt that Lea was growing apart from him. He was still waiting to have dinner with her tonight, Victor Inderforted him. ¡°Lea is young, yet she has to run such a hugepany. It¡¯s normal for her to go on a business trip for a few days. In the past, warn you were our a busturss trip, you would be gone for a year or wat Victor added, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of work in deal with When you¡¯re done, Miss Lea Berry will be back.¡± Only then did Christian quickly return to his work At the end of August and the beginning of September, it was the at rt of school season. The universities in Iverton becante crowded. The most exciting thing was the opening of Conrad Liversity. Another batch of geniuses surged into this elite academia, creating history and chunging the world. k?rzinka DX 8 690 Chapter 194 Even if she couldn¡¯t cure him, she had in face it head¨Con: As a doctor, especially a top¨Cnotch surgeon, the risk of every st surgery was very high. A patient of this level could be said to have a slim i tance of Lea didn¡¯t worry about whether she could seed. She only cared about saving a life. There were less than ten days left before she left for school. There was just enough time. SIND GIF korzin 4:22 PM ? ? Chapter 195 ¡°Maybe he¡¯s here on behalf of the Andrews family, Abigail mumbled. Her mind was already upied by other thoughts. She had a bold guess in her heart, which was that Alfred was there for today¡¯s most outstanding person. She lowered her head and looked at her palm. At some point, the paper in her hand had already been crumpled into a ball. She hurriedly opened in and stared at it. However, she was too excited and could not see the words clearly When Rita saw this, she immediately became excited. ¡°Abigail, you will go up and speak on behalf of the freshmenter. Mr. Alfred will definitely see your beautiful demeanor Beatrice echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Abigail. You¡¯re so outstanding and beautiful, and you¡¯re the representative of this year¡¯s freshmen at Conrad University. No one here canpare to you, Mr. Alfred will definitely see you.¡± In other words, she meant that Alfred would be stunned by her and naturally have further interactions with her. Abigail felt that only someone like her with her family background was worthy of being Alfred¡¯s wife. Rita and Beatrice¡¯s words were exactly what Abigail was thinking. She was even more excited and confident. She felt that she was determined to get Alfred. She tried to calm herself down and oner again recited the speech. Fortunately, when she was at home, her mother had already hired the most professional public speaker to guide her and conducted countless rehearsals. In a while, she felt that she would definitely be perfect at her speech. The opening ceremony soon began. The ceremony was hosted by the head of the marketing department. The president of the university, John Brooks, who was in poor health, also made an unprecedented speech. After the representatives of the guests finished speaking, the host went on stage. Next, it was time for the student representative to speak. Abigail put the speech into her bag and folded her hands on her thighs. She secretly twisted them together and held her breath as she waited for the host to call her name. The host said confidently. You guys are the most outstanding freshmen of this year. The fact that you¡¯re sitting here already proves your talent and hard work. Among you there¡¯s one who performed the best. She got first ce. Now, let¡¯s wee the genius top student, who is both beautiful and intelligent, and the student representative. . Abigail immediately stood up. The host added, ¡°Miss Lea Berry!¡± These words were like a bolt of lightning that froze Abigail on the spot. korzinka 0 COMMUNI 472 PM co Chapter 196 Chapter 196 A young girl walked over from the side of the red carpet. She had a long high ponytail, a white T¨Cshirt with green stripes, shorts, long white socks, and sneakers. Her facial features were exquisite like a painting, and her skin was so smooth that it reflected light. She was pure, sweet, and high¨Cspirited.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. All the students were attracted by her appearance and temperament. The entire venue was silent. ed to Lea calmly walked to the rostrum and saw Abigail standing between the seats. Everyone was sitting and she was standing. She stood out like a crane in a flock of chickens. There was no way Lea couldn¡¯t see her. Her eyes turned dark, and there was an undercurrent in her eyes. Her hands, which were naturally hanging by her sides, subconsciously clenched After being reborn, this was the second time she had seen Abigail. However, she still could not control her emotions. The hatred in her heart surged and burned her internal organs until they were unbearable. Lea turned her gaze and saw Alfred in the middle of the first row She was stunned and her gaze softened. She suppressed the anger in her heart. She looked up and smiled at Abigail. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lea naturally knew why Abigail stood up. Looking at her chestnut¨Ccolored princess hairstyle, sparkling and luxurious diamond hair clip, carefully outlined eyebrows, and pink lips, she was so exquisite that there was not a single w on her. Even the school uniform she was wearing had been modified, making her figure look graceful and charming. Abigail nned to show off at the opening ceremony and be the best among new students. She might even be the best in the entire Conrad University in the future, Lea also knew that Abigail was speaking on behalf of the new students, so she agreed when John asked if she wanted to speak on behalf of the new students and intercepted Abigail¡¯s n. She thought, Abigail, the more you want something, the more I will not let you have it¡® ¡°I..¡± Abigail¡¯s brain was muddled by the bombardment and she had already lost the ability to speak Since thest time they met, Lea had be her concern. Now, she had be a thorn in her heart Abigail thought. What is she doing here? Why? Thest time I paid attention to Lea, she was not in Conrad University¡¯s admission information system 1 was clearly the first ce. The school has clearly arranged for me to speak as the freshman representative. How did that happen!! ¡°What did you say?¡± Lea looked at her pale face and purposely teased her. Abigail really wanted to ask all the questions in her heart, but in such an asion, especially since Alfred was still around, she knew that Conrad Univeruly would not make a mistake, so Abigail said, ¡°L¡­ don¡¯t feel well¡­..¡® Lea thought, You don¡¯t feel well? Very well: She unded ¡°Do you want to go to the washroom?¡°, Everyone burst intoughter. Abigail¡¯s face tumed green Perviously, she had imagined herself to be as perfect and morous in front of everyone. Now, she has be theughingstock of everyone. She could only hate the bullet and sit back down, her heart already exploding with anger. ¡°Why is the here?¡± Hita¡¯s face was pale as she whispered to Abigail. was so frightened by Lea that she peed her pants. She was forced to pick up Shannon¡¯s notice and apologize to them. Beatrice felt the gail did not answer could not answer either. The blood in her heart c chuurned and stir was about fi vomit. in a good mood after embarrassing Abagail. Looking at the rager young bars below the stage and Alfred who was looking at her, the blood in her body heated up and die became called She thought. ¡®It turns out that this the feeling of achieving my university dream. In my previous hile, I had dreamed of it. From now on my 8 690 4:22 PM ch Chapter 196 dream and my life will have a new beginning. It is beautiful She began to speak, genuinely witty and humorous, winning bursts of enthusiastic apuse. Among the students of the School of Computer Science and Information Technology, Shannon pped like a seal without stopping. She thought. As expected of Lea. She has ever done the speech so well. The freshmen are already excited and wash they could immediately go and explore the world¡® Yannis, who was sitting beside her, felt speechless. He was a bad student. His natural way of thinking was determined innately. Before the Sanders family was in trouble, he had a tutor to tutor him. Later on, he focused on boxing. He felt that school life was destined to be unrted to his life. Shannon knew about his situation and specially brought him a school uniform to experience this kind of life. He felt strangled to death since the clothes didn¡¯t fit. Lea¡¯s speech made him excited. He wanted to do boxing, and his hands were itchy to the point that he could not control them. After the opening ceremony ended, Lea snuck out of the side door of the school and saw the ck Cullinan waiting at the side. She opened the car door and got into the passenger seat. She leaned closer to Alfred. ¡°Why are you here?¡± want to see you as soon as possible. Therefore, for the first time, he represented Andrews Group to attend this opening ceremony, He turned around, covered her linle head, and kissed her. It was very sweet. He kissed her again. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just meetst night?¡± the whispered. Her red lips that had been kissed were bright and moist, and her exquisite facial features became delicate again. They had just rushed edback from Crefan yesterday. The ne had arrived at Iverton at night ¡°We won¡¯t be sering each other for the next few days since your school has a n for you.¡± Alfred rubbed the corner of her lips. He was already starting to feel reluctaDI. Lea was us touched. Alfred fastened her seatbelt and the car drove away. An hour , the car arrived at the West District of Iverton and stopped in front of a building. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look¡± Alfred got out of the car first out of the car and followed him into the building. They took the elevator to the top floor of the building Lea got out of The building was 20 stories high and could overlook the entire district There were more than ten buildings in the area, and most of them were below the tenth floor. Theyout was reasonable and orderly. Under the clear sky, rows of high¨Crise buildings spread in all directions. The Inge Iverton was like the sea, boundless. An idea shed through her mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is this?¡± Alfred hugged her from behind and lowered his head to rest his chin on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s my gift for you to enter the college? She was stunned. She thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t he give me a gift along with my birthday present? uft for you to find a boyfriend. It¡¯s also a gift for me to had my girlfriend. There was great satisfaction in Alfred¡¯s pleasanii Volce. She smiled. ¡°Mr. Alfred, congrattions? ¡°Comprattions, Miss Berry!¡± Awave of excitement surged in her han. She looked up and saw tw small buildings surrounded at theer of the area. ¡®Do iluse two buildings belong to Fraley Groupir Yes, from now on, this will be the Ivenon branch of Riverview HospitalTM Although she had already guessed it, she still felt excited. 0 Chapter 196 After taking down Fraley Group, she saw those two buildings on her asset list, They were were bought ten years ago by Nixon and Matilda. They originally nned to open a branch of Fraley Hospital in Iverton If there were no idents, they would be able to open a hospital here recently. Lea felt that these two people were capable and ambitious. She also wanted to bring Riverview Hospital to Iverton. When she saw these two buildings, she had an idea. ording to her n, it would take at least half a year. Unexpectedly, it was achieved as soon as school started. Moreover, the scale was something that she did not even dare to think about previously. Alfred¡¯s n and arrangements were exactly as she had thought. Lea asked. ¡°When did you buy these buildings? It cost you a fortune, didn¡¯t it? More than a month ago, when you were nning to buy Fraley Group, I sold a building in downtown Iverton. There was still money left over to buy mechanical equipment.¡± In the past two years, the price of real estate had skyrocketed. The price of buildings in Iverton was rising every day. Those buildings downtown were even priceless. A building was worth billions of dors. The district they were in was rtively new, and the buildings there were not special. The price was less than one¨Ctenth of the building that Alfred sold. However, Lea knew that in a few years, the price of these buildings could double several times. Moreover, the geographical location of this building was very good. The surrounding roads and subways were well¨Cbuilt. It was her first choice of address to build a hospital. Lea thought about it and understood. The Andrews family did not have a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing. Alfred was a genius among geniuses. His business talent was astonishing. Since he had the opportunity to be reborn, it was easy for him to earn money. She thought. ¡°No wonder I had the Blusion from the beginning that he had endless money to spend. Knowing what she was t she was thinking. Alfred held her hand lovingly and said, ¡°Do whatever you want. I have plenty of money¡± ¡°Yes¡± Lea smiled contentedly. ¡°I realized that having a rich boyfriend can make me so happy! I can make you happier, he said, running his hand down her arm and cupping her cheek. He bent his head and kissed her on the lips, Lea held her breath and endured his strength Her face gradually turned red. An hourter, Alfred drove her out of the park and to a high¨Cend apartment 20 minutes away. n as the The apartment had been built in the past two years. It used modern technology and had good privacy. As soon door opened, she was drawn It was a loft. The two floors added up to more than 2000 square meters, It had a dark design, a simple style, and thetest mart appliances. It wasfortable and very suitable for living and working Alfred said, ¡°You can stay here. It¡¯s convenient for you to go to the hospital and school¡± Studying was only a small part of Lea¡¯s life. Her focus was on hospitals and scientific researd?. Although the had a donin on campus, she still needed to find a ce outside of campus. ng term, it was better to have The Elysium Hotel opposite Conrad University could also be used, but her things were all highly confidential, In the long her own private prudence. Alfred added. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, we can buy another house,¡± The wain¡¯t talking about melt. He was talking about dar in of them. Lea said. ¡°There¡¯s no feed it¡¯s good here. Llike it very much.¡± To fier, this was already a high¨Cend residence. Coincidentally, his style was exactly what she liked. Moreover, she could feel his presence there ¡°Alright, then you will stay here from now on. I stay here too¡± As he spoke, he booked at her with a burning gaze. 4:22 PM ? c Chapter 196 She could not help but blush again. I won¡¯t interfere with your work or your studies¡± Knowing the worry in her heart, he dismissed it with a sentence ¡°Okay. Even her voice sounded a little hoarse. The two of them could be considered to be moving in together. The refrigerator in the apartment was full. It was arranged by Craig. It was all the ingredients that Lea liked. Alfred had given him this order previously, In his previous life, he already knew the details of Lea¡¯s babits like the back of his hand. It happened to be noon. Lea made lunch for the both of them. After lunch, she went to catch up on her nap: The apartment was very spacious, and she had a separate study and bedroom When she woke up in the afternoon, Jason had already sent herputer and other items over and ced them in the study. Alfred personally arranged them. Eddie passed all the building blueprints and materials of the hospital campus to her, and she began to n and design for the hospital. She had an advanced and perfect hospital blueprint and an intelligent application system. It had already been used in Riverview Hospital of Vaporleon City. Now, it only needed to be modified ording to the campus of Everton. Once she got to work, she went into a trance. Craig entered Alfred¡¯s study, ¡°Mr. Alfred, Thomas sent Miss Berry a gift for the start of school Thomas Cox was Milton Andrews¡¯s confidant Alfred felt that Milton¡¯s gift car cune at the right time. He frowned and his expression darkened. CUM Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Jason was now Lea¡¯s assistant. He was in charge of all her daily affairs. He was the one who stopped this gift and finally transferred it to Craig Alfred asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Jason handed over a document Alfred took it and saw that it was a vi near Conrad University. It was worth 100 mi million dors and came with a van. In the beginning. Alfred wanted to give Lea a vi in this area, but he felt that this was not suitable for her. That was why he brought her here to stay Jason asked, ¡°Mr. Alfred, what should we do now?¡°. Alfred thought for a moment. ¡°Go ahead. I have my own arrangements¡± Jason nodded. ¡°Okay¡± After Craig left, Alfred went out of the study and saw that the study door opposite him was half¨Cclosed. There was the sound of typing on the keyboard. He gently pushed open the door and saw Lea working at the desk. She was wearing a white T¨Cshirt, and her long hair fell gently on her shoulders. She was calm, as if she had entered the zone. After programming on theputer, Lea plugged in the mouse and began to draw. Her actions were smooth and extremely efficient, like an advanced and perfect work machine His gaze became gentler and more affectionate, and his heart calmed down. At night, Lea was pulled out of work by Alfred for dinner, Shannon sent her a link. She clicked on it and saw that it was a post from Conrad University¡¯s forum. The title wrote: [She must be the prettiest girl of the freshmen this year.] Below the title was a set of photos of Abigail. She was wearing her school uniform today. It was taken at school. It looked like it was taken secretly, but it was actually a pose. There were all kinds of pictures. Her entire body was curvaceous in those. Her facial features were emphasized. As soon as the photos were posted, they attracted the attention of arge number of students, and the number ofments and reposts was rapidly increasing. Someone dug out Abigail¡¯s background. Her family was Iverton¡¯s second most powerful family. She had always been best at what she did since she was young and had never been second. This made her directly be popr among her peers. e for h her The thread also rushed to the top of the school forum. Below, there were already students voting to be the prettiest girl of freshmen In just a fewN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. hours. there were already more than 200 votes. There were only 300 freshmen. This number of votes was already very high. These tricks might be able to fool other students, but Lea and Shannon could not be fooled. Lea held the phone and frowned. She thought, ¡®Abigail¡¯s failure to shine at the opening ceremony today probably encouraged her to do this. No, 2, this is probably supposed to be her n. However, her first step had been ruined by me? In Lea¡¯s previous life, as soon as Abigail entered Conrad University, she became the prettiest girl and kept getting first p ce. She became a legensl at Conrad University and graduated with outstanding results That was why Milton took a fancy to her and recruited her into Andrews Group. She was ced in an important position and sessfully got close to the Anderwa fainily¡¯s man most outstanding and powerful talents In the beginning, ihr found an opportunity to pursiar Allied At that time. Lea also feit that igail was very outstanding and even found an opportunity to matchmake them, Later. Alfred did not give Abigail a chance, so she changed herrger to Milion. Thinking of how Abigail was dressed up today and the way she was looking at Alfred, Lea squeezed her phone so hard that it kept squeaking. 2 PM ct ct upter 197 What happened?¡± Alfred saw that she was so angry that her cheeks were pulled up like a little pufferfish. She was extremely cute, so he reached out ad pinched her cheeks. he came back to her senses and looked up at her boyfriend. ¡°Im fine Killing intent shed in her eyes. Cat up¡± Alfred picked up a chicken drumstick for her, Okay, Lea replied and sent a message to Shannon. Put my picture up there ince Abigail wanted to be famous, Lea would not let her have her way. Alright!] Shannon replied with a single word before disappearing. This was also what she wanted to do. The already knew what kind of person Abigail was during the interview. he thought. How dare Abigail try to be famous Only 1,ca deserves to be the prettiest girl of our ss. Loon, she registered an ount on the school forum and posted: [! only ept this person to be the e prettiest girl. Her grades are the best, and her ooks are the best as well.] There were two photos of Lea speaking at the opening ceremony today. This was like a challenge to Abigail. der grades were the best among her peers. She was three inches taller than Abigail. She had a nice body and a better look than Abigails. There were many students at Conrad University who came from powerful families. So Abigail¡¯s family was not that impressive, Under the poprity of Abigail¡¯s thread, Shannon¡¯s thread quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Lea also obtained dozens of votes. Abigail¡¯s votes Dasically did not increase. At this moment, another post about the same topic appeared. I think she¡¯s the prettiest girl.] Then, a set of photos was attached to it. The girl in the photos was theplete opposite. Her makeup was gorgeous, and her clothes were revealing, showing off her figure. She was doing all kinds of splits in the photos. She was sexy and beautiful. This style was extremely lethal to young people, especially male students. Soon, this girl received a lot of attention and obtained dozens of votes. She was Leona Moore, a freshman from the acting major. The vote for the prettiest girl became a hot topic Not only were the freshmen were fighting for it, but even the rest of the school joined in. In a couple of days. Abigail and Leona had received a lot of votes. They had already left Lea far behind. What was even more surprising was. Leona took first ce for the moment. Dea didn¡¯t care anymore. Anyway, as long as Abigail was not the first ce, she would be fine with in. or freshmen began. Three dayster, the orientation for The location of the orientation was a military base in the suburbs. The intensity of the training was also stricter than other schools. Lea rushed to the training base and met up with her ssmates. When she arrived, it was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening. The base was in the foothills. The grasnd was vast and the forest was lush. The environment was very good. The evening sun filled the sky and it was beautiful. Alfred drove her their personally, and the car was parked at the entrance. ¡°TII pick you up when the orientation is over¡± ¡°Okay¡± Shu Shr Irated forward, issed him on the cheek, slung her bag over her shoulder, and got out of the car Sering that he was still not leaving and wanted to see her enter, she leaned against the car window and said. ¡°Hurry up and ga ¡°You have such an outstanding boyfriend. Why are you afraid of being seen by them!¡± back. Don¡¯t let my cus on her career. She didn¡¯t w ¡°It they saw you, we wouldn¡¯t be able to date in the future? She only wanted to keep a low profile and focus an l ¡°Alright¡± Lea watched him drive away before heading for the gate. 0 4:23 PM c c Chapter 197 The gate of the base was very wide, about 30 feet wide, allowing tworge military vehicles to enter and exit at the same time. She took out her sturlent ID and was about to scan the code when Shannon came up to her with a girl. ¡°Lea, you¡¯re finally here. I was worried that you would bete. As she spoke, she pulled her ssmate beside her and introduced her. ¡°This is our roommate, Willow Alvarez.¡± Lea looked at this thin and small girl and was stunned. In her previous life, she was locked up in a mental hospital with those real mental patients. She was also injected with medicine and tortured in various ways. Many times, she almost lost her life. It was a patient called Willow who saved her and helped her. In the end. Willow was the one who helped Lex escape from the mental hospital At that time, Lea told her that she would definitely go back and save her. Willow said that she would definitely wait for her. But Lea couldn¡¯t go back. In the end, Willow did not see Leae for her. Lea did not know what would happen to her after that. The girl in front of Lea was apletely different person from the one who was in the mental hospital. However, her small oval face, willowy eyebrows, ssical and gentle appearance and temperament were the same. Lea knew that she was the same Willow. Her eyes instantly became sore and swollen. korzinka Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Willow said. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m your roommate, Willow Alvarez. I already know you at the opening ceremony, Lea!¡± Lea was held by her. Willow¡¯s hand was soft and warm, and tears almost flowed out of Lea¡¯s eyes ¡°Hello¡­¡± A Jump formed in her throat and she lowered her vouer nr notice. Then, she raised her head and smiled warmly st Willow. Her turbulent emotions were concealed and her two roommates did not Willow was stunned and then smiled. She thought. ¡°As expected of the first ce. Lea is so outstanding, so beautiful, and so good¨Clooking when she smiles, I almost feel attracted to her ¡°How did you get here!¡± Shannon asked. Lea said. ¡°My family drove me here¡± Alfred was her most important family member. She said to Willow, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to them next time.¡±¡° ¡°Alrighur Willow nodded. She admired p people who had good grades the most. Additionally. Lea was so approachable and easy to get along with Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re about to have a gathering Shannon led her to where they were staying They had to gather at eight in the evening to take attendance and start orientation tomorrow morning- The orientation went very smoothly. For university students like them, this kind of activity was overloaded, especially for girls. However, Lea was very strong. It was very easy for her. On the third day, at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the sun was at its hottest Although it was already autumn, the sun was still hot. After having outdoor activities for a while, almost all the girls had been sunburntL As soon as the activity ended, all the students sat down and panted. Some students eveny down ¡°Lea, drink some water. Willow handed her a bottle of mineral water and opened the lid for her ¡°Thank you.¡± Lea took it and was about to drink when a shadow fell over her She looked up and saw a boy who was about six feet tall. He had already taken of his hat. He had a buzz cut and a strong body. Under his uniform, his muncles were full of strength and he looked domineering. He said, ¡°Lea, let¡¯spete. Shooting, archery, andbat, you pick. If you lose, you have to automatically withdraw from Conrad University. Everyone was silent as they looked at them in surprise. Willow jumped up. ¡°Rex, are you crazy! You want a girl topete with you in those activities? Rex Oliver only red at her and stared at Lea Ruthlessness surged in his eyes. He wished he could defeat Lea immediately and expel her from Conrad University. ¡°Lea: benore hunt seeing that he was so bold, Willow quickly protected Lea. She came from Vaporleon City and did not know these people from Iverton. However, the atal Res had been ssmates since they were young. u understanding of him. Hea had always been a tronddemaker. He was talented in those activities. He was recruited by Conrad University by his physical talent. ¡°Why?¡± Lra asked with a frown He turned around and took a look, hr followed lus gaze and saw Abigail. As usual, she was apanied by Rita and Beatrice. Now, there was also Leona Moore and her sidekick, Daisy Moss. They all sat on the ground and looked at her calmly 23 PM c Chapter 198 They did not greet each other during the three days of orientation, but everyone trained, ate, and lived together, and observed each other clearly Originally, the two of them were fiercelypeting for the title of the prettiest girl. Now, Lea realized that they had formed an alliance to fight gainst her Rex had already turned around and looked down at Lea aggressively. ¡°Aren¡¯t you number one in Conrad University? Are you a genius? If you are sad at PE how can you be number one? You¡¯re just a cripple Initially, everyone felt that it was shameful for him to challenge a girl in sports, but after hearing what he said, they fell silent. Regardless of whether it was was a boy or a girl, if they wanted to be number one, they had to show their strength Rex, you¡¯re despicable and shameless Willow was furion. Sharmon also stood up and looked at him angrily. ¡°Why does a moron like you get to decide who can be the first ce?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! If Lea refused, she would bebeled as a cripple. From then on, her image in the eyes of her peers would just be a weak girl who happened to get the best grades academically. From now on, she would be theughingstock of her peers. In the future, she would also be obstructed in many ways in school and he criticized by others. She would even be disqualified to participate in thepetition for the title of the prettiest girl. If she agreed, she could only quit Conrad University, Shannon suddenly realized that someone was targeting Lea. Rex red fiercely at these two people who were in his way. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness. Then, he stared at Lea, who was still sitting on the ground and drinking water. ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t dare to ept my challenge? You¡¯re just a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing who only cares about academics. That¡¯s fine too. As long as you lower your head to my and admit that you¡¯re inferior to me in this aspect, I¡¯ll let you off.¡± Everyone stared at Lea at Lea to see what she would do. Lea frowned. She thought. ¡®Crippled, useless, and inferior. He ns tobel me with so many things at once. He is very greedy. ¡°Rex¡­¡± Willow stomped her feet anxiously. She suddenly saw an instructor walking over and ran over. ¡°Lorenzo!¡± When she shouted his name, her eyes turned red. The young man was shocked and looked at her in shock. His eyes could not help but turn red. He thought that Willow would never forgive him and ignore him for the rest of her life. Willow was also stunned, but the situation was critical and she could not care less. She turned her body to avoid Lorenzo Patton¡¯s gaze and did not look at him directly. Instead, she ordered in a domineering tone. There¡¯s a student over there who¡¯s bullying a girl She thought. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me again. Lorenzo looked up and saw L. He knew that Rex was bullying her and hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The students were silent. It was obvious that they did not want him to meddle in this matter. Leona stood up and sashayes over, ¡°Mr. Patton, here¡¯s what happened.¡± Her gaze swept past the three girls in front of her and thought, Forget about Willow. Her parents are important researchers. However, Shamon is a puurperion from a single parent family. Her mother is even a joke. How can such a person be worthy of being in the same school as I and still dare Shannon felt suffocated by her gaze. A chill crept into her heart and she fell ufortable all over This was not the first time she had seen such disdainful and duratening gazes. When she first arrived at Conrad University for the interview, she met Abigail and the others. This was how they looked at However, Leona¡¯s gaze was the only thing that made her feel so ufortable. Leona retracted her gaze and exined to Losenza in a different tour, ¡°but Leathe first ce in freshment Rex wants topete with her in sports to see her strength as the first ce. It¡¯s not alloeil for students to carry undeserved reputation in Gmural University. Furthermore, the evaluation of strength now depends unprehensive ability Academic resilis and so on are too one¨Csided¡± korzinka 8690 4:23 PM ? er Chapter 198 She spoke eloquently and made sense. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. They want Lea to quit Conrad University Willow directly exposed the truth. ¡°Willow¡± Leona¡¯s tone became serious and threatening. ¡°Why are you involved in this matter? If you have the energy, why don¡¯t you care about your brother? I heard that Joez has been lying in bed for half a year and hasn¡¯t woken up. He¡¯s in a vegetative state, right?¡± Willow¡¯s face turned pale and bloodless. She could not help but take two steps back. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists, and her petite body was trembling. Lea was sitting on the gra grass behind her. If Willow took another step back, she would step on her. Lea saw her reaction and her eyes darkened. B Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Lorenzo¡¯s expression turned cold as he looked at Leona. His eyes were sharp, and his blood surged with killing intent. Leona was so shocked that she took two steps back and almost fell Rex shivered at the murderous aura on Lorenzo¡¯s body and muttered, Tasked Lea in pick what topete for She just has to admit that she is inferior to me,¡± Lorenzo was already 23 years old, and his experience was can¡¯t guarantee that you will leave here safely. ¡°Lorenza, don¡¯t be shameless!¡± Rex was furious. Among the rich second¨Cgeneration heirs in Iverton, no one had dared to provoke him since he was young. ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re the captain of Team Seven You¡¯re a defeated soldier who caused the death of your teammates and couldn¡¯t even.plete the mission. Conrad University invited you here for orientation only because you are a part of the Patton family. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know your ce Everyone was shocked. What Rex ex mentioned were all absolute secrets. Even the students from Iverton, other than them, had never heard of them. Lorenzo¡¯s eyes turned red. He clenched his fist and smashed it down at Rex¡¯s head. A figure suddenly blocked in front of him. It was Lea She looked at Rex slowly. ¡°What if you lose?¡± Rex was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Abigail. He turned. Laround and ex The crowd was in crowd was in an uproar said resolutely, ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll quit Conrad University In order to get into Conrad University, every student and the family behind them had put in many years of effort Quitting Conrad University meant giving up their own and their family¡¯s ns for their future. Even if they were willing to give up, the family behind them was unwilling. The stakes were too high ¡°Alright.¡± Lea smiled faintly and looked into the distance. She nced at Abigail and then looked at Rex again. She wondered if Rex¡¯s sacrifice would earn any sympathy from Abigail. In her previous life, Abigail had nock of friends who stood up for her and sacrificed themselves for her like Rex. It was not until the end that Lea realized how good Abigail was at making use of the people around her. Abigail crawled to Milton¡¯s side and finally became his wife. In order to achieve that, she had made many descendants of rich families sacrifice themselves for her. It was the same for Lea. ¡°Lear¡± Willow was still very worried. ¡°Rex is¡­ rks many times. He had also achieved the highest level in itex had won the world championship in shooting and archery and had gotten full marks manybat. Trust Lea¡± Shannon pulled her back. stood in the boxing ring before being carried away by Although she did not know about Lea¡¯s ability in this aspect, she only knew that Lea had si Alfred. She knew that bea was not a reckless personT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Willow was still very annous She knew that Lea was not an ordinary person to be able to get after all and did not understand the situation. Willow felt that it was inevitabile that she would make a wrong judgment. first ce. However, Lea was from another province Shannon shook her head at Willow again and gave her a reassuring look. illow couldn¡¯t feel at ease, but she couldn¡¯t stop Lea. Lorenzo was also shocked. No matter wh matter what, he could take down Hex at that moment, but since Lra decided to ept the challenge, he couldn¡¯t stop gail Lra had indeed been epted by Conrad University. She was the first ce in the written test and interview. Those higher¨Cups from Contad > korzink. 8 690 0 4:23 PM d Chapter 190 University had even personally gone to Vaporleon Gity to recruit Lea, Abigail then contacted Helen. However, Helen was out of reach Abigail got her subordinates to investigate again and found our what had happened to the Berry family in Vaporleon City. to prison. That Matilda had evenmitted suicide in prise She realized that it turned out that the dignified Matilda and Helen had been sent to Lea, who was the illegitimate daughter, became the only child of the Berry family. The entire family would belong to her in the future. Abigail had to admit that Lea had some means and ability. However, the number one family in Vaporleon was insignificant to her. Additionally, Lea had indeed affected Abigail¡¯s position in school and her future development. Therefore, Abigal had to get rid of her. That was why she came up with this trick. She thought Lea was smart, but she didn¡¯t expect that in order to save her face and reputation. Lea would lose her mind and agree to Rex¡¯s challenge She had originally nned to guide the public opinion online after Lea admitted defeat to make everyone in the school despise her. Now, since Lea had given her such a good opportunity. Abigail would make her get out of Conrad University and tverton and make her live the rest of her life in regret and pain, Abigail What should wepete first?¡± ¡°Let¡¯spete in archery first. Fighting was his forte. If he attacked directly, it would be too sudden and too showy. He was afraid that his peers would think that he was bullying Lea. Although he was indeed bullying her, he felt that it was better to start it slow, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leagestured to him. Rex brought her to the shooting range. The students stood up one after another and scrambled to follow. The base had everything. There were ready¨Cmade archery ranges, shooting ranges, and even other special training grounds. The two of them arrived at the archery venue. Les said to him, ¡°You first.¡± He thought that she was afraid, so she asked h him to shoot first and epted it happily. He picked up his bow and nocked an arrow The three arrows shot out one a out one after another, hining the bullseye, the first ring, and the second ring- A wave of exmations erupted from the surroundings. The students apuded and cheered, their gazes filled with respect. They all realized how capable Rex was and became respectful of him. Ites turned around and gave Lea a contemptuous smile. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to admit defeat¡± She walked up and picked the bow on the other archery tform. She pocked an arrow and pulled the bow The students suddenly burst intoughter. way shur¡¯s holding the bow. It can¡¯t be the first time she¡¯s hield it, right Another person said. ¡°I can do better than her. I bet she can¡¯t aliout an arrow Someone else said, ¡°Lea, it¡¯s better to admit defeat. Archery is different from doing schoolwork. You can¡¯t learn it so fast? Lorenzo walked over and raised the bow in her hand. ¡°Hold it like this. Pull your armu out a litle more? Then he turned to look at her. ¡°You¡¯ve shot an arrow before, right? 4:23 PM Cr Chapter 19 Lea answered, ¡°No, this is my first time¡± Lorenzo slipped and almost fell. He thought, Willow, what kind of friend is this? Why were you so protective of her! You¡¯re still too young. ¡°Is this correct?¡± Lea asked him when he stopped talking. He pursed his thin lips and held his breath. He told himself to remain calm. Seeing that he did not say anything, Lea pulled the bow. Her arm twisted outwards and inwards. Then, she went to aim at the bullseye. ¡°Lea, your arrow is pointing downwards. The arrow is in the wrong position, Raise the how a little. Her peers could not help but criticize her. Lea felt speechless. She sessfully made Lorenzo agitated. He gritted his teeth and endured it. He straightened her arm, pulled her arm back, and patted the back of her hand. Unable to take it anymore, he took the bow and arrow and personally demonstrated it to her. ¡°It¡¯s like this. The how made a sound, and his hand suddenly trembled. His face was pale, and bean¨Csized beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. Lea¡¯s pupils constricted Her gazended on his right wrist. There were a few scars on it. It was obvious that his wrist was seriously injured. Once he exerted too much strength, the pain would be unbearable She thought, ¡°No wonder itex said that about him¡± He handed her the bow and arrow, his gaze fixed ahead as if nothing had happened. He thought no one would notice. In a ce like this, he felt that these carefree youngsters who had nothing better to do would not be able to understand him. Lea pulled the bow and nocked an arrow ording to his demonstration. She asked him, ¡°Is thus okay?¡± He turned his head and pulled her shoulder back again, pulling her arm out ¡°That¡¯s enough¡± He turned around. She nodded and nocked another arrow. ¡°Bang!¡± The arrow left the bow. It was nailed to the target ¡°Holy shit¡± Exmations erupted from the students. Lorenzo turned around abruptly and cursed in his heart, Fuck! COMMENT Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Lorenzo looked at Lea, who was still holding the bow. Her long ponytail had just been lifted by the strong wind and was falling Then, he looked at the target. The three arrows shot down the arrows that were originally nailed to the bullseye and nailed to the bullseye Lea was standing in a position where the target was shot from the side, further away than Rex. A person asked. ¡°How is that possible! Could she have cheated?¡± Another person asked, ¡°Did you see how she shot it?¡± Someone else said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. She must have cheated¡± Many students had been forced to practice archery when they were young. They had never seen three arrows hit the bullseye consecutively. They didn¡¯t believe that a girl like her could do it Lea listened to their discussion and walked to the archery tform at the side without changing her expression. She picked drew her low to shoot. up three arrows and She then shot nine times in a row. Coupled with the first one, it was ten times. Every time, she fired three arrows at the same time and hit the bullseye. At this moment, no one among the five hundred students who were watching made a sound of deadbt. Even their breathing was lowered, and their suspicious gazes nimed into admiration and submission ¡°Lea won! Lea won!¡± Willow shouted happily. Shannan was also surprised. She knew that Lea would not be inferior to Rex since she dared to take the challenge. However, she did not expect her to crush him so easily. Only then did the students realize that Lea won first ce with true ability. Abigail¡¯s face was pale. Her fingers that we expect Lea to have such an ability. were holding the mineral water bottle were like hooks, almost pinching through the bottle. She did not Soon, the corners of her lips curled up and a sinister smile shed across her face. She would wait and see. Leora and the others beside her could not hold it in anymore. Their facesorted. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can beat me in shooting!¡± Rex reacted and went to the shooting tform in exasperation. Lea followed him. Lorenzo followed. He lo He looked at Lea, who was staring at the gun. He saw her frown as if she was seeing it for the first time.¡°You¡¯ve done this before, haven¡¯t you? Lea said. ¡°I have shot it a few times a lo a long time It meant that she did it when she was a child. Lorenzo was stunned. He had no choice but to pick up the gun and seriously introduce it to her. Then, he demonstrated, ¡°Watch carefully.¡± Lea nodded and watched carefully. When he was shooting, he exerted strength on his right wrist and his shoulder shook. I the patti. ¡°Hang?¡± He endured the pain and demonstrated it to her. ¡°Did you get a good look?¡± Hended her the gun. He looked at liet and He draught, SheContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! suddenly snerred, revealing his white teeth in a sinister manner. wants to defeat me just like that? Even if she is a genius, it is impossible His face turned pale from Rex finished all ten slots in or breath and put the gun on the stage. The muzzle was still smoking. He smiled clly at her, waiting for her to Lea did not even look at him. She rated the gun and pressed it again her almulder After ten shots, everyone looked over and could not help but suck in a breath of cold air The ten bullets circled around the central ring line. The distance was equal ¨C korzinka X 8690 123 PM c c Chapter 200 Lorenzo was so surprised that he forgot to breathe. He had rarely seen such an outstanding shooter. ¡°Is she a demon!¡± A wave of exmations erupted from the students. Lea turned around and looked at Rex, who looked like he had seen a ghost. Do you still want topetet Rex had already lost. His eyes were bloodshot and he was filled with hostility. He was angry about losing to her and did not fulfill his expectations, He looked at Abigail and saw her pale face staring at g at him. Ever since she was young, she had been proud. She had never suffered such grievances ¡°Of course, we have topeter He could not forget how Abigail looked like as she sat under the streetmp on the street, secretly crying, It turned out that it was because Lea had snatched Abigail¡¯s chance to speak at the opening ceremony. Rex thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t she just get first ce? How dare she actually use her connections to change the student representative that the school had already decided on! Abigal had been preparing for it for a long time. If such a scheming and greedy person continued to stay in Conrad University. she would only snatch the charm and honor that belonged to Abigail. No matter what, I have to get rid of her¡® Now that he had lost, he could not kick her out of Conrad University. He would use his indeed a simple minded and brawny person. He did not have any shrewdness, and almost all his thoughts were written over his face. Lea easily saw through his intentions. She said, ¡°Rex, is this worth it?¡± She thought, ¡®I have already disyed my extraordinary archery and shooting skills. Does he really think that he can defeat me inbat? In this life, she had indeed nevere into contact with such things. However, in her previous life, in order to apany Milton to rope in those big shots, she had learned everything, including archery, shooting, fencing, golf, horse riding, skydiving, bungee jumping, and so on. Due to overdrafting her body, she had once used the drug she had developed to stimte one¡¯s body¡¯s potential, allowing her bodily functions to improvepletely. Hence, she was not weak in these aspects. After being locked up in the mental hospital, in order to escape, she secretly trained herself, In this life, when she gave Yannis the medicine, she also gave it to herself, It was onlyter on that Alfred stopped her from continuing that she stopped training herself further, However, she was still confident in dealing with the person in front of her. Rex was stunned and looked at Lea in surprise. Lea asked, ¡°In what capacity did you stand up for her, boyfriend? Did she really see you as a boyfriend? Do you want to go over and ask her now and see if she dares to treat you as her boyfriend?¡± As the questioned him, Rex suddenly looked at Abigail. The students followed his gaze and saw Abigail¡¯s group. All of them suddenly understood. Alugail was the center of attention in verion. Alter what happened on the school forum, everyone knew about her. She had a powerful family, a beautiful face, and an outstanding resume. She even went to Cretan during the holidays and received the hospitality of the royal family. This was the hot topic of a lot of people¡¯s daily conversation Compared to her, although Lea came in first ce, her influence in all aspects was indeed far inferior to l to hers People realized that Abigad had arranged for all of this to happen. Shannon thought for a moment and looked at Lea before saying to Itex, ¡°No wonder you want to se Lea out of Conrad University in such a way even though puarve ever fort her before. It turns out that Lea has blocked the path of the second ce, your girlfriend. It¡¯s not easy for you toe up with such a bony excuse! From the looks of it, you¡¯re about to be kicked out of Conrad University. Yet Abigail doesn¡¯t kinduria: Are you sure you¡¯re not thinking too much! appreciate Abigail¡¯s face tuned green she lowered her h head and gripped the unineral water bottle, not daring to raise her head to be seen, here and not know any thing! She never expected that her intentions would be caused in public. She thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t they just arrive h impossible for them to know about my rtionship with Hex. But bew dul they know all this? your She could only bite thedies and act as if it had nothing to do with her. As long as she didn¡¯t admit it, everything had nothing to do with her. korzink. 23 PM ? ? Chapter 200 Lea looked at her and a cold smile appeared on her lips, Of course, Lea knew that Abigail would not admit that she was only interested in Alfred. Even Milton was not worthy of her attention. She would definitely not have a rtionship with someone like Rex. Abigail thought that she could use Rex to get rid of Lea without anyone knowing. Even though he had already lost to Lea, Abigail would not do a thing. If Lea caused Rex to quit school. The Oliver family would do whatever it took o take revenge on Lea. Abigail would be d to see that happen. Therefore, Lea directly mentioned Abigal in public and tore apart her rtionship with Rex. In the future, when the Oliver family came looking for Lea, she would reveal that Abigail was the instigator. Lea would not let Abigail¡¯s wishe At this moment, Abigail realized that she was involved and began to be afraid. Her fingertips grabbed the stic bottle and trembled violently. However, she did not intend to stop Rex, It wasn¡¯t easy for her to have such an opportunity. She hoped that Rex could use his most powerfulbat technique to cripple Lea as nned. Even if she provoked the Oliver family because of this, she was willing to pay a price. She stared at them, her gaze fixed, Abigail thought, ¡®Rex, cripple her Willow also reacted. ¡°Rex, give up. If you really stand up for your girlfriend, we would respect you as a man, but are you?¡± spect yo ¡°Shut up!¡± Rex was furious. After being called Abigail¡¯s boyfriend again and again, his face was already red. ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re talking about. I just want topete with Leat In the eyes of his ssmates, his thoughts had been exposed. He flew into a rage out of humiliation and was in a hurry to hide it. Lea, let¡¯s fight. I haven¡¯t lost yet¡± As he spoke, he attacked Lea like a tiger. ¡°Be carefull¡± Lorenzo, who was the closest, felt the power and shouted in surprise. The students were also stunned. They felt that Rex wasmitting a murder. ¡°Bang!¡± Just as Everyone saw Lea dodge and knock Rex down from the side. She suddenly raised her leg and stepped on his left thigh, as Bex and Abigail lud nned to break one of Lea¡¯s legs, Lea had broken one of his. After a while, Rex let out a scream. COMMENT Chapter 201 Chapter 201 The students fell silent. All of them looked at Lea and wondered what kind of a person she was. Listening to Rex¡¯s screams, they all felt in for bet The blood drained from Abigail¡¯s face. She looked up at Lea in disbelief and thought. ¡®How can she be so strong? Is she crazy? She actually dared to beat Rex up like this! It¡¯s fine. The Oliver family will definitely not let her off! At the thought of this, Abigail was overjoyed and a cold smile shed across her face. The ending was so unexpected that Leona, Beatrice, and the others were shocked, dumbfounded, and scared. However, when they saw the smile on Abigail¡¯s face, they instantly felt relieved and revealed cold smiles. A nouveau riche from Vaporleon City dared to hurt Rex, they knew that the Oliver family would take revenge for Rex. Lorenzo frowned and looked at Rex, then at the nonchnt Lea. He took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Someone¡¯s injured here. Come and take him to the hospital¡± After a while, Rex was carried away and the orientation continued. With this incident, everyone who had been resentful previously fell silent. They continued the activities seriously. During the break. Lea went to get water. She saw Lorenzo sitting on the grass, holding his wrist and rubbing it gently. His face was pale, and it was obvious that he was feeling pain. He looked dejected Lea asked, ¡°It¡¯s the hamstring, right?¡± He was stunned. He turned to look at the little girl who was standing beside him. There was an irritable look in his eyes. He put his hand down and subconsciously wanted to hide his arm.
  1. ed. ¡°It can
Les added. can be recovered by revascrization¡± Lorenzo suddenly trembled. He had heard of this method when he was treated in the hospital when he was first injured, but it only existed in theory Lea continued. ¡°It¡¯s achievable, but it¡¯s a bitplicated¡± Lorenzo felt that he might have gone crazy to actually hear such words from a youngdy- Seeing that Lea was talented in all aspects, he reminded her kindly, ¡°The Oliver family won¡¯t let this go. They¡¯lle looking for you soon¡± Rex knew Lorenzo so well because the Oliver and Patton families were in the same field and were familiar with each other. He also knew a lot abour the Oliver family. Lea said, ¡°Yeah.¡± He was stunned again. He stood up and looked at her. She looked like she knew what the Oliver family would do. Lorenzo said, ¡°Rex¡¯s father and grandfather have a high position in the military. Rex¡¯s mother is a famous entrepreneur and is in charge of several important industrial enterprises. The Oliver family has only one heir for three generations. Initially, they nned to let Rex study at university for a few years before going into the military. The road was already paved. Everyone in Iverton knows to avoid this little tyrant and not provoke him.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lea replied nonchntly. Lorenzo raised his eyebrows. It turned out that Lea still did not care after he said so much. He didn¡¯t know if Lea was ignorant or simply didn¡¯t understand it ¡°Tee,¡± she added. Lorenzo felt speechless. There was nothing che he could say. She nced at his hand. The ten¨Cminute break was about to end, so she had to go hack first. Sure enough, it had only been a short while since the orientation started when a woman was rushing over aggressively with an olddy in her armis, surrounded by bodyguards Cars were not were not allowed to drive in. Several cars were parked outside the entrance. They were all luxury cars. Abigail immediately ran out from the crowd of students and ran over to hug Heata. She was about to cry. ¡°Reba, Beata, is Rex alright?¡± They were Rex¡¯s grandmother, Beata Oliver, and mother, Reba Oliver 0 Chapter 201 Abigail¡¯s question added fuel to the fire. Beata was instantly furious, but she still patted Abigail¡¯s hand and helped her stand to the side. No matter how angry and anxious she was, she was still very polite to the daughter of the Erickson family. Then, ignoring the fact that everyone was undergoing orientation, she shouted loudly, ¡°Who is Lea Berry! Show yourself! Lorenzo was about to go over when he saw that Lea had already walked out. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Lorenzo.
  1. m. Let¡¯s talk over there. She didn¡¯t want to affect everyone¡¯s orientation.
Beata red at Lea with bloodshot eyes, wishing she could tear her apart. She turned to the left and right. ¡°Take her away?¡± Two bodyguards went forward to pull Lea. ¡°Bang¡± Both of them were sent flying with a kick. ¡°You-¡°Beata was so angry that her eyes were wide open. She thought. No wonder she could break my grandson¡¯s leg. She is quite capable. Lea asked. ¡°Is self¨Cdefense against thew?¡± ¡°Self¨Cdefense?¡± Beata almost fainted from anger. ¡°You broke my grandson¡¯s leg. You¡¯remitting assault and murder. Take this murderer away? The bodyguards saw how powerful she was. This time, the four of them attacked Lea together. Lea frowned and thought, ¡®No wonder Lorenzo reminded me so much, depicting the fact that he didn¡¯t like to meddle in others business. The Oliver family is indeed difficult to deal with. They even used me of murder? She clenched her fists and used her hands and feet to knock them down. Then, she ran to Beata¡¯s side and grabbed her. An arrow was pressed against the aorta of Beata¡¯s neck. ¡°You are Beata, right? It¡¯ll be murder if I stab you with this¡± Everyone, including the five hundred students and instructors present, was dumbfounded. Reba, who was supporting Beata, almost fell down just now. She was supported by the bodyguards and looked at Lea in disbelief. ¡°Lea, what are you doing? Let go of my mother?¡± she said in a low voice. She was wearing a ck professional suit and looked dignified and domineering. Lea looked up at her and thought, Very good. She even knows my name. It seems that she has already investigated my background¡® Lea said. ¡°I would like to ask what are you doing?¡± Reba asked, ¡°You hurt my son, Is it wrong for us toe to you for an investigation? ¡°Investigate!¡± Lea smiled coldly. ¡°Does the Oliver family have the right to investigate in private? Reba was shocked and her face turned pale. Before they came, they thought that this new student would definitely kneel down and beg for mercy when she saw so many of them and knew the Oliver family¡¯s name. Unexpectedly, in just a short while, Lea had defeated six bodyguards and held Beats hostage. She even found a leverage. ¡°The Oliver family doesn¡¯t have to bother with the investigation. The police will investigate.¡± As soon as Lea finished speaking, the sound of cars honking could be heard from outside. Two police cars drove in Lea pushed Beats toward Reba and threw away the arrow. ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡± Reba supported Beata and asked with concer Beata was so frightened that she broke out in a cold sweat. Her blood pressure had risen significantly. Seeing the police car approaching, she had an idea. She ran over and grabbed the police officer who had just gotten out of the car. If not for the police officer supporting her, die would have knelt down She seemed like apletely pitiful old who had been bullied and had nowhere to seek justice. ¡°Odicers, you came at the right time. Someone here hurt my grandson and even wanted to hurt me. You have to stand up for the Oliver family!¡± ¡°Mom¡± Reba immediately went over to help her up and introduced herself. The leader, Captain Knox, looked at them in shock. He thought. Beata and Reba from the Oliver family have appeared together with over a dozen of bodyguards. This seems very difficult to deal 0 Chapter 201 He said. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here Lat ¡°You guys came at the right time. Beata suddenly became dignified and pointed her hand at Lea ¡°Quickly arrest this criminal!¡± Although the Oliver family couldn¡¯t deal with Lea privately, if they sent her to the police station, they still had ways to deal with her there. Beata drought, ¡°Since you dare to break my grandson¡¯s leg. I will take your life away. Captain Knox was stunned. ¡°Mrs. Bears Oliver, are you saying that this youngdy wants to hurt you?¡± Beata answered, ¡°Yes. You didn¡¯t see it. Just now, she attacked me and almost hurt me Captain Knox led a few of his men and looked at Lea At this moment, Jason, who had rushed down from the police car behind, ran to Lea¡¯s side. He checked her and asked with concern. ¡°Miss Lea Berry, are you alright? Did these bodyguards hurt you?¡± Before three in the afternoon, he received a message from Lea asking him to call the police. After the Oliver family came here, he followed them with the police Seeing that there were so many bodyguards from the Oliver family and a few of them were already injured, he was almost scared to death He knew about the Oliver Emily and how capable their bodyguards were. He had been in the bodyguard field of Iverson since he was young. Jason felt that he should have rushed over when he received her message. He asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you injured?¡± Lea¡¯s eyelids twitched and her expression changed in a second. I asked you to call the police. Why are you so useless! Why hy did you onlye now? Those people used me of assault and murder and even wanted to punish me¡­. w did this to have him act with her Jason immediately understood. The real Lea would not act this way. She only Jason said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. Don¡¯t worry, the police will give you justice.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone in the Oliver family was dumbfounded that Lea had called the police. The students were all dumbfounded as well that Lea had already called the police secretly. Lorenzo thought, ¡°No wonder she¡¯s not afraid at all. It turns out that she used this trick to wait for the Oliver family to find her. Abigail was shocked, She thought, Lea actually called the police first¡°¡± They had spent the entire afternoon together. She didn¡¯t know that Lea had done this. Even Shannon and Willow, who were on good terms with Lea, were under Abigails surveince. They didn¡¯t do anything. Abigail thought, ¡°Wrongfully use her? Using lynching on her? That petite, helpless, and pitiful look I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this, Lea! COMMENT Chapter 202 Chapter 202 ¡°Officer, don¡¯t be fooled by her. This youngdy is simplywless. She just injured me and held me hostage. Look. Beata looked up, craned her neck, and pointed at the major artery in her neck, Captain Knox widened his eyes and looked again and again. ¡°Mrs. Beata Oliver, we know you¡¯re old, but you can¡¯t fool us.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Reba pulled Beats over with a pale face. Beata looked at her daughter¨Cinw. They exchanged nces to make sure that Beata wasn¡¯t hurt Beats thought, ¡°How is that possible? I had clearly felt pain just now! Her heart sank as she looked at Lea Lea was standing with Jason, pretending to be pitiful, but her gaze was cold and bright, without a trace of timidity. She knew that the police wereing, so she wouldn¡¯t leave Beata injured and give her leverage. Beata continued, ¡°Officier, she¡¯s the one who hurt my grandson. She hurt my bodyguard and even wanted to hurt an olddy like me.¡± The officer asked, ¡°Are you saying that she, a youngdy, warned to hurt your bodyguard and even hurt you?¡±. He thought. Do you believe this yourself? Anyway, my subordinates and I don¡¯t believe it He added, ¡°Then, who can testify?¡°. Everyone looked at Lorenzo and the students at the same time + Lorenzo gave the students a book, and everyone remained silent. It was indeed Lea who injured their bodyguards, but the Oliver family attacked first and wanted to take her away They were not the police. From their posture, it was obvious that they were going to lynch Lea Although Lea had defeated a few bodyguards, she was just a youngdy. Even if she had some skills, the students didn¡¯t think that she could deal with so many bodyguards. They felt that Beata was the one who was framing Lex They were silent, but their stance was already leaning towards Lea Beata was so angry that her blood surged and her face turned red ¡°Officer, Lea injured my son. My son is seriously injured and is still on the operating table in the hospital. That¡¯s why we called the police to arrest her for assault, Reba said rationally. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why we¡¯re here¡± Captain Knox nced at Lea and Jason. He took out a tablet and handed it to her. ¡°This is the evidence that they called the police.¡± Reba frowned and took it. She didn¡¯t really want to see it, Lea called the police, and from the looks of it, the evidence was in her favor. Beata did not have such concerns. She took it and yed the video. The entire process of Rex¡¯s provocation and hispetition with Lea was recorded. Shannon used her phone to record it. The software was designed by Lea. It was directly customized by a manufacturer. The recording technology and processing functions far exceeded the existing products on the marketContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Beata did not have the patience to watch it bit by bit. She directly pulled to the end where Rex attacked Lea with all his might ¡°You¡± Reba also took a look. She looked at Abigail in shock. Abigail¡¯s eyes were red and she looked extremely aggrieved and powerless to defend herself. After thinking about it, Reba understood a little. She thought, ¡®Can I me her! Rex had never hidden his feelings for her since he was young. It¡¯s aid that Abigail is 100 outstanding and has a good family background. The Oliver family can not match up to her. She quickly supported Beata. ¡°Officer, this is only evidence provided unterally by Lea. We don¡¯t know how it was obtained. It doesn¡¯t count, right?¡± The officer said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll investigate further. When Rex gets off the operating table and it¡¯s convenient, we¡¯ll also look for him to testify¡± 0 Chapter 202 At the mention of Rex, Brata¡¯s face turned green again. She thought, ¡®My grandson is already in such a state, yet you still want to look for him! Captain Knox said to his subordinates, ¡°Go and find the instructor and a few students to take statements first,¡± They replied. ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°I know about the situation¡± Shannon and Willow stood up and participated in the statement. Lorenzo was the neutral person present, so he naturally had to make a statement. The other students automatically avoided it. Perjury might not benefit them in the end, and there was no need to offend the Oliver family. However, Leona did not think so. If Lea wanted to fight the Oliver family, she felt that Lea was simply overestimating herself. Although the Moore family was not bad, it waspletely iparable to a family like the Oliver family and the Erickson family. Leona felt that This was simply a huge benefit to be able to use this opportunity to build a rtionship with the Oliver family, Hence, she took the initiative to step forward and ask the police to take her statement. There was no need to fake it. She just had to remove the parts of Rex and Abigail and say that it was apetition between Rex and Lea, which ended with Lea hurting Res With her as an example, Beatrice and the others also made a statement. The content of the statement was simr to Leona¡¯s Captain Knox said, ¡°Mrs. Beata Oliver, Mrs. Reba, do you think you should go back first or follow us to the police station to assist in the investigation?¡± ¡°My grandson is so badly injured. The police must give the Oliver family an exnation!¡± Beata said arrogantly. Then, she held Reba¡¯s hand and walked to her car. Captain Knox looked at Lea She went to Lorenzo to ask for a leave ¡°Do you need help?¡± Lorenzo didn¡¯t want to care, but the Oliver family was powerful. He felt that she could not deal with them. ¡°Thanks, but no, Lea could tell that it was difficult for Lorenzo to face the Oliver family. It was already very kind to him to offer the gesture to help her. She appreciated his kindness. a He was a little worried, but he didn¡¯t care anymore. Lea brought Jason into the police car and followed them to the police station. ¡°I¡¯ll go find my father and think of a way¡± Willow knew that the Olivia family, especially Beata who loved her grandson so much, would take revenge on Lea. She was worried. Shannon pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lea will take care of it She thought. In terms of background, who canpare to Mr. Alfred in Iverton?¡± Willow looked at her and heaved a sigh of relief after confirming Soon, the orientation ended. Shannon took Willow with her and left the dormitory with her hiking bag. She found a ce far away from her peers, took out herputer, and began to get busy. Lea even gave her a mission. When Lea and the others arrived at the police station, it was almost dark. Both parties were sent to different offices. The door opened and Hanley Knox walked in with a cup. He pushed the door closed with a bang and came to the table with a serious expression. ¡°Miss Berry, please have some water.¡± u seen to When the cup was ced in front of her, his attitude suddenly changed. He was respectful and enthusiastic. ¡°How is your orientation? You be in good condition. It seems that the orientation is quite easy¡± Lea felt speechless. It was only easy for her. ¡°Thanks¡± She picked up the cup and drank. She was already very thirsty during the orientation. It took her nearly an hour to get there. She was really thirsty. Hanley said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite with us. Don¡¯t worry about this. Mr. Dwayne Brown has personally seen it. It will be handled fairly D Chapter 203 ¡°Dwayne is here too? Lea was a little surprised. She was already surprised to see him at the base. Çú Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Hanley said, ¡°That¡¯s right. After handling the cases in Fraley Hospital, Dwayne was promoted to Iverton. Coincidentally, his son also went to a school in Iverton, so he came here to work. My peers and came with him. His kid¡¯s grades can¡¯tpare to yours. He¡¯s at Summit University. Dwayne said that this promotion was all thanks to Miss Berry¡¯s help. He will find an opportunity in the future to thank you properly. Whether it was the serial killer Frank Conor, Fraley¡¯s organ transnt, or Henry Fraley¡¯s death, Lea was the one who provided evidence. Otherwise, Dwayne would not have been able to solve those cases. Lea though. ¡°Dwayne is being too kind, We¡¯re all from Vaporleon City. We¡¯re from the same hometown. If you need help in the future, you can look for Dark Union Hanley thought, Dark Union! Quicksilver? She said ¡®we Therefore, she is also a member of Dark Union!! Hanley was very stanled. They were able to solve the other major cases because 198 Mighty offered evidence. They realized that Lea was their best lper and their trump a He said. ¡°Of course, Not to mention the evidence Lea had provided them previously, just based on their rtionship as people from the sune hometown, they would definitely help her. Now, Riverview Hospital had be a leadingpany in Vaporleon City. Lea was also the representative of her generation in Vaporleon City. Not to mention the Berry family¡¯s background, Hanley knew that he had to protect this important figure of Vaporleon City Lea said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else. I go back first,¡± Hanley asked, ¡°Sure. Do you want a ride!¡± ¡°No need. My driver is here with me. Jason was waiting outside ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± He had just sent Lea to the hall. Seeing that Lea was about to leave, Beata stopped them and said in disbelief, ¡°You actually want to let this criminal ¡°Mrs. Beata Oliver, please be careful with your words. After many investigations, we have strictly followed the procedures. Miss Berry has already assisted us in our investigation. She may leave now, Hanley said righteously. Lea could not be bothered with Beata and walked away. Beau rushed forward and blocked the middle of the door. ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± When the Oliver family¡¯s bodyguards sow Brata like this, they were afraid that something would happen to her again and immediately surrounded her to protect her. Hence, Beata led a group of powerful bodyguards and blocked the entrance of the police station, It was rare to see someone show off so much at the police station. Immediately, people surrounded them to watch. Lea sneered. ¡°Tell me, why won¡¯t you let me go?¡± Beata said, ¡°You hurt my grandson.¡± ¡°He tried to burt me. 1 defended mysell. You The police have found out the truth¡± ¡°With me here, don¡¯t even think about leaving today!¡± ¡°So the police¡¯s words don¡¯t count? Beata¡¯s expression changed and she said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Beata Oliver from the Oliver family?¡± In the crowd, a clear but pretentious voice identified Heata. A petite female figure blended into the crowd. Her long hair covered her face, and her facial features were ordinary and unremarkable. An onlooker said, ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t seen her in public for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect her to still be so strong at such an old age. She¡¯s still strong despite her age!¡± 0 Chapter 203 Another person asked, ¡°But why is she blocking the door with her bodyguards? This is the police station. Don¡¯t we have to listen to the police!¡± Someone else said, ¡°No matter where you are, you should listen to public officials. They are fair and just and serve the public¡± Another onlooker added, ¡°That¡¯s right, the police have already said that this youngdy can leave. Not only is she using her power to bully the youngdy, but she¡¯s also bullying the police. I¡¯ve long heard that the Oliver family abused their power. So it¡¯s true.¡± Beata¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. She had to care about her family¡¯s image in public. She immediately exined, ¡°It¡¯s this youngdy who injured my grandson. My grandson¡¯s leg is broken and he¡¯s s murderer, a criminal!¡± When everyone heard this, their attitudes immediately changed. like still on the operating table. She¡¯s a Lea said. ¡°It was Rex Oliver who challenged me to apetition for his girlfriend. He¡¯s well trained inbat, yet he wants topete with a girl me in archery and shooting Additionally, he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he lost. He even wants topete with me inbat with the intention of seriously Injuring me. Look, everyone, here is the video!¡± She raised her phone and showed everyone the scene of Rex attacking her in an attempt to severely injure her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She thought, ¡®Since Beata keeps saying that I am a murderer and a criminal, I will show everyone the evidence. If you want to make a scene, I will make it worse for you. Although you are an elder you are so pampered andwles The onlookers said. Tve long heard that Rex iswless. So it¡¯s true. A person said, ¡°How could he bully such a weak little girl?¡± Someone else said. ¡°Look at Beata¡¯s conceited appearance. No wonder her grandson would do such a thing. It¡¯s all her fault.¡± Beata said, ¡°What are you talking about? What do you people know? What right do you have to talk about me.. and my grandson? Arrest them. Call awyer and sue them for defamation.¡± There were not many onlookers to begin with, even fewer than her bodyguards, so they were so frightened that they ran away. However, someone had already recorded all of this on their phone and uploaded it online. came our of the office upstairs. Seeing this, she immediately helped Beata sit down and asked the bodyguards to wait At this moment, Reba.co outside. Before she could speak, Beasta pulled her and asked, ¡°How is Reba shook her head. She didn¡¯t look happy. The new chief won¡¯t be persuaded by force or bribery¡± Beats was stunned to find out that the chief was that kind of person T¡¯ll call my husband.¡± Beata wasn¡¯t afraid of the mere chief of the police ¡°Mom,¡± Reba pulled her back. There¡¯s no need to do this for a little girl Let¡¯s wait and see! A dark look shed across Beata¡¯s eyes, but she did not say anything Reba added, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the hospital to see Rex first,¡± At the mention of visiting her grandson, Beata stood up first and walked straight out, She got into the car, and the five cars of the bodyguards left with them The sky waspletely dark. Under the night sky, the city was like a monster, swallowing and spitting everything After the car left the police station, Beata instructed, ¡°Go after that little bitch and break her leg first!¡± She wanted Lea to repay her grandson first and deal with the restter, The bodyguards behind drove forward. Previously, saneone had noticed Lea and Jason had hailed a taxi to leave. They memorized the license te number. The car drove forward several hundred yards. On the bridge above, a ck Mercedes¨CBenz business car was parked by the roadie. In the car, Lea looked through the window and saw three cars surrounding the taxi they had taken previously. The taxi was forced to stop, and a few bodyguards went forward and turned it upside down. In the end, the group of cars lell in exasperation Beata didn¡¯t get what she wanted at the police station, so she came to y dirty. However, they had to find her first. Chapter 203 ¡°Miss Berry, are we going back to the base now?¡± Jason asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Kostor Apartment first. This was the ce where Lea was staying with Alfred. Initially, she thought that she could only leave after the orientation ended. Now that she was out, she wanted to go home and see Allred. SIND OUT Chapter 204 COMMENT Chapter 204 The car stopped at the apartment building. Lea got out of the car and walked towards the lobby. Her footsteps became more and more hurried. It was the first time she felt this way. After exiting the elevator and arriving at the door, the electronic lock swept across her face and opened with a click. She went through the door, heard movement in the kitchen, took off her shoes, and walked over barefoot. The person in the kitchen heard the noise and came out. The two of them bumped into eachother. ¡°Alfred?¡± She looked at Alfred in surprise, He was holding a spoon and wearing an apron. His face was stained with soot and starch. He was dusty and covered in soup stains He couldn¡¯t hold it in. He choked and coughed. His face was flushed, and the back of his hand covered his mouth. Her eyes curved and she smiled. Lea felt that Alfred looked very good in such a mess. He was also a little cute. Alfred looked at her. She was wearing a short¨Csleeved camouge uniform, long pants, boots, and a high ponytail. She was beautiful and valiant. and his eyes could not help but light up. ¡°You¡¯re cooking? She rushed into the kitchen and was dumbfounded. The high¨Cend kitchen had already be the scene of a car ident. The utensils were all over the ce, and there were water stains on the ground. There were ruined ingredients in the sink and tes everywhere. From the looks of it, he had done it many times. The soup simmering in the pot gave off a burnt smell. She quickly turned off the fire.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Alfred had already followed her in. 1 am making cod soup. I thought that you could have some after your orientation ended.¡± He did not expect her toe back now, He touched his nose. His handsome face was dusty and red. A warm feeling welled up in her heart, and the smile on her face deepened. ¡°Lea, you look really good dressed like this. You look so valiant and beautiful.¡± Alfred came forward, pulled her thin and fair wrist, and raised it to kiss the back of her hand. ¡°You¡¯re so..¡± Lea looked up and sized him up. Her eyes were filled with light. ¡°You¡¯re quite sexy¡± As soon as she finished speaking, his hands had already sped her waist. With a turn, he pressed her against the stove and lowered his head to kiss After a while, Lea¡¯s tender little face was dyed ck by the soot on his face. Time was tight. The kitchen which looked like a scene of a car ident was not veryfortable. Alfred was done in an hour. After helping her pull up her clothes, he stared at her with an unsatisfied expression. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just make some There were ingredients at home. There were still leftovers from the dinner that Craig made for him in the afternoon. ¡°Now!¡± Alfred stared at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Lea looked at him with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been putting in the effort¡± Alfred liked her calm and serious look while blushing. His eyes turned red, and he wished he could hold her waist again. However, they didn¡¯t have enough time that time. He lifted the belt around his waist and went forward to help. ¡°I am going to dump this soup¡± He went to get the pot. ¡°No need¡± Lea pressed his wrist. ¡°It¡¯s edible.¡± ¡°Is this edible?¡± He looked dubious ¡°Sure.¡± She was an expert in cooking, so he listened to her. She heated up the leftovers, added fish soup, and ate. Alfred sat at the dining table with her. 0 What¡¯s the matter Aured new th the base would not let anyone out until the orientation ended. ¡°It¡¯s just a small intercollie with my ssmate and went to the police station. It¡¯s already been secded¡± Alfred knew that there were centrom Lea¡¯s previous life at Conrad University that she wanted to take sevenge on Merri has endfriend wa too outstanding. It was normal to such a thing to happen. Since it had already reached the police station. it would lesebrnoot be a emali maatter. However, sering how calm andmosell was he knew that she could handle it herself. Alfred respected her and gave terrecourly space and freedom. He looked at her again. The current hems¨Cdifferent from the peerless genius in his previous life who had developed underscoger cedende research results. At that ediidam have unich ability to deal with people. Thinking about how she had actua His gaze became deep and sham revealing rates the passed away, her subsequent experiences must have been terrifyin Lea par down the bowl. The bo. and dar tuh had been finished. Alfred could not help but be stumes The co coonset of his mouth curled to a smile. He was very satisfied, He¡¯d wanted to mate it, but seeing that Shanu) happy viar drop, it probably wasn¡¯t too bad. The happiness of raising has liderifriend VEV Lea burped, and her face couldnt help Tamura Booting andre mile at the corner of his mouth her gaze couldn¡¯t help but deepen and har eves became hot and sour. She had once experienced the feeling of expecting rest to home and have her cooking. That was why she did not let him dump the fish soup away and drink it all. Len looked at the time. It was already post sen intie I have to get to the base. Any
in line the base. It was already past 11 pm m As he watched. Les entered the gates of the lose and we to the amoitamos fatowing that he was still watching her, Lea turned on her shlight and waved it in his direction. In the car Alfred looked at the shing lights like the I drove back He called Jason and asked about the situation. Even knowing she could hunde in Tewanted to know Jason told him everything without reservation and even ser humanid Seeing his line girlfriend cripple Rex in one strike, he was granted and promi ¡°Lea youre back.¡± Shannon and Willow were waiting for her outside the ¨¹bermitroty. Did your family send you here?¡± Willow looked out of the base conously. Wipe was even more relieved to see that Lea had a family to care about her. ¡°The pose on the forum are very popr. Shannon gave Lea a look. Lai nodded mid used her phone to enter the forum. She saw the post. LA Freshman nghnung too!! sulmeral] alsts ar vadeo of thepetition between Lea and Rex. Therply below the post exposed that Rex was the freshman who started the fight. was soon discovered than this so¨Ccalled girlfriend was Abigail, the most powerful socialite nung terperaverion The doulingin limi, was also exposed. Her archery, shooting, andbat skills were simply bilinding Many peop?r called to her to participate in those activities on the national level alter seeing her capability, During de diay onveryone who had clearly witnessed the incident knew about the rtionship between Allgal and Hos ??? Chapter 204 On the forum, someone directly mentioned the rtionship between the two of them. They even said that Rex was very affectionate and Abigail was so outstanding that she attracted his attention. Now, after the discussion on the forum, everyone knew this Someone asked: Why did Rex challenge Leat Someone replied [The second ce is jealous of the first ce.] Everyone realized what was going on. The hot posts on the school forum were also posted online, attracting a lot of attention. ¡°Wow, look at the trending topic!¡± Willow handed her phone to Lea in surprise and excitement. The trending topic read: [The son of a soldier hurt people. His grandmother ends up causing a scene at the police station] Below the trending topic was the content of Rean blocking Lea at the police station and spouting nonsense. It was apanied by a brief text that exined the incident. This kind of content received the most attention. Soon, it received tens of thousands of views and many reposts. It was still increasing rapidly and its ranking was still rising. Originally, everyone thought of Rex as a strong and upright young man, but after this incident, everyone on the inte considered him as a big bully. Beata was also scolded by theizens for beingwless and taking advantage of her seniority. Someizens began to study this matter in depth. Soon, they found information on the school forum of Conrad University and uploaded it online. They also dugout Abigail. Lea, you encountered such a thing when you went to the police station¡± Willow looked at her worriedly The Olivia family hade looking for Lea aggressively and had already frightened Willow. In the end, when they arrived at the police station, Beata was still so mean to Lea Willow found this hateful and became worried. ¡°It¡¯s alright, everything is settled, Leaforted her. The phone rang in her hand. It was Willow¡¯s mom Lea handed it back. ¡°Someone is calling you.¡± Willow went to answer the call Shannon walked closer. ¡°Jason did this?¡± The content was so concise that it became a trending topic so quickly. She felt that it was not a coincidence. Óã Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Lea shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a neer who wants to enter the Dark Union. I gave her the assessment content¡± Shannon¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is even an interviewer so amazing* Previously, because of her hacking skills. Quicksilver had sent her a message asking if she wanted to join. Shannon rejected it on the grounds that she wanted to help Lea build a system for the hospital and maintain security. She still had to go to school and didn¡¯t have that much time. She added, ¡°Tve changed my mind. I want to join.¡± After entering Conrad University, her horizons broadened, With such a ce filled with talent, she could not help but want to go and see it. Lea smiled. Shannon felt a little more at ease. ¡°This way, even if the Oliver family wants to mess around, they have to be wary of the public opinion Lea nodded and thought. That¡¯s one of the reasons I did it She said, ¡°If they want to y tricks in the future, they have to consider if their reputation will be implicated.¡± A sharp glint shed across Lea¡¯s eyes,Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Dealing with the Oliver family was just a matter of convenience. Her goal was to use this matter to ruin Abigail¡¯s reputation Now, in everyone¡¯s eyes, Rex and Abigail were already in a rtionship. Because she was jealous of the first ce, she let her boyfriend provoke and hurt Lea. Taking advantage of others and being jealous was the newbel Abigail had been given. Lea knew that the current Abigail would never date anyone other than Alfred. Even if it was just a rumor, she could not ept it. Moreover, the rumors were so true and wless Lea felt that Abigail was probably furious at the moment. Shannon¡¯s pupils dted as realization dawned on her. She looked at Lea in awe Among her peers, she was already considered outstanding and talented. However, she had only thought of one step, but Lea had already thought of ten steps ahead of her. She felt that she had to learn from Lea. Even if she could learn a linte more, she would be able to benefit from it for life. That¡¯s right. Otherwise, how could such a person not have a bad reputation and have such a perfect image?¡± After interacting with people at Conrad University, she realized that Abigail had a very high reputation among her peers. It was the same in society. But she was clearly a hypocritical and sinister viin. She was as sinister and vicious as Helen. They were the same kind of people. However, Helen was not good at hiding and beautifying herself. Compared to Abigail, Helen was simply a noob. If Abigail¡¯s target was not Lea, but someone else, that person would be chased out of Conrad University and crippled for life. Shannon felt that Abigail was too terrifying. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom Lea ran towards the washroom. Shannon waited outside. After a 1 a while, Lea came back. ¡°I have to go again.¡± She came back again. ¡°I still have to go.¡± When she came back again, Shannon asked worriedly, ¡°Do you have a stomach?¡± Lea nodded, white¨Cfaced. ¡°Where did you eat ¡°At home. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been your man, could it?¡± Shannon knew about them living together. Lea nodded. Shannon was surprised. She thought, Is Mr. Alfred trying to murder his wife? She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find the dormitory manager and buy you medicine¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need? In this situation, taking medicine wouldn¡¯t have much effect. Lea said, I¡¯m going to the washroom¡± Shannon felt speechless. In the dormitory, Abigail sat on her bed and read the contents of the forum on her phone. Her face was pale and she turned red. Her blood surged and she was about to vomit. so angry that her face She thought, I am not Rex¡¯s girlfriend! I am not in a rtionship! I am still so young and do not have such a messy rtionship. I am pure and innocent. If Mr. Alfred saw this news, what would he think of me? What would the people from the Andrews family think if they found out about this in the future? This will prevent me from marrying into the Andrews family. I have to delete them all, delete them all. It is not enough to delete it. I have to think of a way to salvage my reputation. But what should I do?¡® Her brain was almost twisted together. ¡°Abigal, this is your night essence Beatrice prepared the skincare products Abigail needed before going to bed and handed them to her. ¡°You¡¯re still reading the forum. What¡¯s there to see? They¡¯re all framing you. I suspect that Lea and the others did it.¡± Abigail was not sure, because the content of the post was the truth and there was no deliberate hype or guidance. However, she felt that she should push the bad things to Lea and the others She was jealous of Lea, Shannon, and Willow who came from families that were interior to hers. She looked forward to her making them suffer Abigail¡¯s pupils dted. Her red eyes were sharp, ruthless, and vicious. She recalled the first time she saw Lea and thought, That¡¯s right it has to be her. She deliberately frames me and stepps on me to climb up the ranks. She wants to make a name for herself in Iverton. However, she is wrong. Iam born to be a winner and no one canpare to me. ¡°Abigail, there¡¯s news online too. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s news about the Oliver family Leona came in with a mask on her face, not daring to go forward. Abigail got up and snatched her phone impatiently. She felt that Beata must have already dealt with Lea since the police station was under the control of the Oliver family. She took a closer look, and the color that had only appeared on her face quickly faded. She thought, ¡°How did that happen? Not only did the Oliver family not do anything to Lea, but they also fell into a storm of public opinion. Abigail was involved again. Once the Oliver family suffered a setback, they would definitely hate Abigail for implicating Rex. The development of the matter far exceeded her expectations. The inte was different from the school forum. The number of people who were paying attention to this incident was ten thousand times more. Abigail thought, ¡°What would theizens think of me and say about me? Tears streamed down her face. She threw the phone aside and ran out of the dormitory Leona immediately picked up her phone and chased after her. The others also chased after Abigail and surrounded her tofort her. One of them said, ¡°That Lea is too much. She made Abigail cry Another said, ¡°Exactly.¡± Someone else said, ¡°She must have done it. She¡¯s spreading rumors online¡± When Lea and the others returned, they saw them. Willow was dumbfounded. ¡°You didn¡¯t cry, but she cried first!¡± Lea felt speechless. Shannon said, ¡°Stupid woman¡± Abigail cried for a while before making a call. ¡°Delete the post on the school forum and deal with the information online. In just ten minutes, the post on the forum was deleted with the excuse that promoting such content would lead to a bad atmosphere. However, the main character involved in the rumor on the Inte was the Oliver family, so it was not easy for her to make a move. Chapter 205 Iverion was the best private hospital, Vanguard Hospital. The operating theater door only opened at midnight. Beata went forward with the help of a servant ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my grandson¡°¡± The doctor replied, The surgery has beenpleted, but the patient¡¯s bones are crushed. There will be aftereffects. Reba was shorked. ¡°You mean my son¡¯s.leg?¡± The attending doctor knew about them and was in a difficult position, but he could only answer, ¡°His leg¡­ will be crippled in the future Beata copsed on the spot. ¡°Mrs. Beata Oliver. The servants hurriedly supported her. ¡°My grandson¡­ Beata screamed. Tea, you little bitch, I want you dead!¡± Her gaze was sharp and vicious, and she was filled with hostility. Reba was about to continue asking about the situation when her phone rang. She picked up the call. ¡°When are youing to see your son!¡± It was her husband, Neal Oliver. The other party did not answer her. Instead, he questioned, ¡°Reba, what are you and Mom doing! What¡¯s with the news online!¡± There was anger and disappointment in his authoritative tone. É« 0 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Reba¡¯s expression changed instantly and she looked at the secretary beside her. ¡°Check what¡¯s going on on the Inte As soon as she opened the webpage, the secretary¡¯s face turned pale and she handed the tablet to her Reba¡¯s face instantly contorted, and the sound of her gnashing teeth could be heard from the other end of the phone. Neal said. ¡°In a meeting just now, even Dad was criticized by the higher¨Cups. Handle it immediately. Remember, the Oliver family¡¯s reputation cannot be stained at all¡± Before she could say anything, Neal hung up. She put down her phone and saw Beata shouting at the servants and bodyguards to settle with Lea. ¡°Mom¡± She called out to her, her tone unusually heavy and serious. Beata frowned and was about to reprimand her. ¡°See for yourself.¡± She handed her the tablet. the score Beata was used to being arrogant. She had always done whatever she wanted and spoke without thinking. She did not expect that this matter would. blow up so much. Beata¡¯s blood rushed to her head and she swayed. ¡°Which mediapany is it? I want them to go bankrupt!¡± She thought. ¡®How dare they expose us like this? My grandson and Tare about to drown in theizens scolding. Reba said. ¡°Mom, Neal just called and said that Dad was criticized at the meeting.¡± Neal was Reba¡¯s husband. Beata¡¯s expression finally changed, and her eyes were filled with shock. Then how can my grandson ept the fact that one of his legs is crippled? How can be join the army in the future? How can he walk?¡± The entire family had paved a path for him to bring glory to his family in the future. Beata was so angry that her guts hurt. She wished she could cut Lea into pieces. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re tired. Go back and rest first. Reba would think of a way to deal with this matter. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I want to be with my grandson.¡± Then, Beata said aggressively to her, ¡°Reba, you¡¯re quite a character. Are you just going to watch a little bitch ride on your head and destroy your son?¡± In other words, no matter what method she used, she had to make Lea pay. Before dawn, the butler of the Oliver family released a message to the public. It was said that Rex had broken one of his legs. The hospital had diagnosed that there would be seque and he would be disabled for life. A genius sports student was ruined just like that. Beata was old and on medicine. She was agitated and her consciousness was in a mess. Her words were taken out of context and used with malicious intentions by the media. There was also a piece of news about Abigail. An insider revealed that Abigail was not in a rtionship. She and Rex were childhood sweethearts who grew up together. The two of them were as close as siblings. Gradually, those trending topics and videos disappeared, and some celebrity scandals appeared, attracting the attention of theizens. In less than two days, this matter was over. The results from the police station were out. Although Lea was practicing self¨Cdefense, Rex was injured after all and was disabled for life. She was sentenced topensate Rex 40 thousand dors. She generouslypensated them. When she attacked, she wanted Rexto to be crippled, even if she had to pay more. Three dayster, during lunch breakContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Those messages have all been deleted, Shannon said unwillingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Inte has memories. If Lea had to, she could make those things reappear. Shannon nodded. Willow reminded Lea, ¡°You have to be careful. The Oliver family will seek revenge.¡± Lea said, ¡°Yes, I know¡± She did not have much of an impression of Rex, but in her previous life, she knew that there were very powerful people in the military who were close to Abigail. They were very helpful to her. If the Oliver family and Rex insisted oning after her, she would destroy them first. It would also cut off part of Abigail¡¯s support. ¡°Lea, someone¡¯s looking for you¡± The instructor came over to inform her. She said to her two roommates. Tll be back soon¡± She followed the instructor to the office. After walking far away, he reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Reba Oliver.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± The instructor let her go alone. Although it was called an office, it was just a simple reception room. Lea pushed the door open and entered. Reba was already sitting at the table. She was wearing a business suit, her hair was tied up neatly, and she was wearing pearl jewelry. Her thin eyebrows were raised, and she had a sharp and dignified aura. Her posture was upright and overbearing. In front of others, she was a dignified and elegant madam. Now, she was only facing a young , yet she appeared aggressive. Lea casually sat down on the chair in front of her. ¡°Mrs. Reba, why are you looking for mer Reba took out a bank card from her bag and pushed it in front of her. ¡°Our Oliver family doesn¡¯tck such things, but my son¡¯s leg can¡¯t he repaid for anything Her tone was low, and her eyes were sharp suppressing her surging anger. ¡°Since you don¡¯t ept it, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Lea epted the card generously. Reba secretly gritted her teeth and thought, ¡®She actually dares to take back the card and act as if nothing has happened.¡± ty of iverton. She said ¡°Lea, what you destroyed was not only my son¡¯s leg but also the Oliver family Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Her tone was a little fast and aggressive. If they were at another ce, she would have stood up and hit Lea She only had one son. The hope of the family was all on Rex. She was very upset to see this happen. ¡°I¡¯ve already epted my die hability as requested by the police Lea handed the card back to her innocently and helplessly. ¡°How about you take the money back!¡± In Reba¡¯s eyes, this was contempt and condescension She ced her hands on the table and leaned closer to Lea. She restrained herself and said, ¡°Lea. I¡¯ve investigated about you, the Berry family is in Vaporleon City. You have quite a background and don¡¯tck this hit of money, but that¡¯s in Vaporleon City. In Iverton, if you go out now and bump into anyone on the streets, the power and status of their family will not be inferior to the Berry family. Here, the Berry family is nothing¡± Lea¡¯s s expression turned cold. ¡°Then what do you want me to do, Mrs. Reba?¡°¡± ¡°My son¡¯s leg is ruined. I¡¯ve already told you what that means. You¡¯re smart enough to know how to settle the score, right?¡± Reba was a dignified person with high status. She could not bring herself to say that she wanted to break Lea¡¯s legs and make her Iverton afterpensating the Oliver family with hundreds of millions of don. Lea could tell what Reba wanted. out of Sheughed sarcastically. ¡°Mrs. Reba, what if I¡¯m the one who is injured? You know very well what your son is capable of You saw how he attacked me. If I were the one who was injured, do you think I would only lose one leg? What would you have done if that had been the case?¡± Reba¡¯s anger gradually subsided. She red at Lea coldly, without a trace of pity or sympathy. Lea thought, ¡®Look, this kind of person is so selfish. Her child is very valuable, but she despises the children of others, She deserves to have this happen to her: Lea said, ¡°Mrs. Reba, if you really want me to express my opinion, shouldn¡¯t you look for the instigator? I am innocent. She knew that the Oliver family would keep looking for her. After waiting for a long time, she finally had the chance to say this. She wanted the Oliver family to know that Abigail was the one who really used their son and hurt him. Even now, they would not look for Abigail and would not be enemies with her. But this seed of hatred had already been nted. Reba was dumbfounded that Lea actually wanted her to look for Abigail and the Erickson family. 0 Chapter 206 A trace of resentment shed across her heart. Her son had indeed ended up in such a state because of Abigail. However, she red at Lea fiercely. Lea said, ¡°You see, people just like to find easy targets to bully.¡± Reba¡¯s eyes widened again. She realized that not only was Lea fearless, but she was also considerate and unaffected. Reba was at her wit¡¯s end. Reba said. ¡°Lea, there¡¯s no need to be so ruthless. If you cut off your own path of retreat, there will be no way out in the future,¡± Lea said. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Mrs. Reba When Reba arrived, she looked calm and elegant. When she left, her face was twisted with anger Lorenzo happened to see her go out and was shocked He thought. What did Lea say to make her so angry? TE SEND GIFT Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Half a month passed by quickly, and the orientation ended. On thest day, there was an activity in the morning and a summary meeting in the aftemoon. Les got first ce in the entire orientation. ording to everyone¡¯s predictions, this first ce originally belonged to Res. Some people heard that he was still lying in the hospital for treatment, After the meeting ended, it was only three in the afternoon. The sun was shining brightly and the sky was clear. The hundreds of freshmen were like wild horses that had broken free from their reins. Their cheers resounded in the sky above the base, shocking the birds flying in the sky and scattering in all directions Most of the freshmen were from Iverton. After the orientation, it happened to be the weekend, and there were already many luxury cars parked outside. There were many people who came to pick up the students. Shannon carried a hiking bag and waited with Willow on the grass not far from the gate. Il post these photos on the forum. The entire school will be amazed by our valiant Lea She tapped on her phone a few times and added new content under the post for Lea to run for the title of the premiest girl. There were photos and gifs. Lea was wearing a uniform. She was shooting, shooting, and receiving awards. Every scene was very impressive. Willow immediately took out her phone and browsed the forurn. ¡°Wow! Lea is too amazing. My heart is beating so fast!¡± Lea walked out with her hiking bag. When she saw that Lorenzo was also packing his things, she threw her bag over her shoulder and walked over. Her gazended on his wrist. ¡°If you want to treat it one day, go to Riverview Hospital in the West District and look for the director Lorrand Phoenix. Tell him that I asked you to go Ever since she mentioned it to himst time, he did not care at all. Other than not believing her, Lea felt that he must have be hopeless after many tries. He turned to look at her. The bag on her shoulder was very light. Shannon had taken most of her things. After half a month of orientation, Lea ¨Clooked much more energetic and bright. She was valiant and stunning. She was calm andposed, but there was also a hint of profound determination. If she joined the army and became a female soldier, Lorenzo felt that she would definitely be able to take the top spot in the army. However, she was also very outstanding in school. She was a dazzling figure no matter where she went. Under his scrutiny, she smiled faintly. Tm leaving. She turned around and met up with Shannon and Willow. He stared at her back in a daze until she blended in with her ssmates. After thinking for a moment, he took out his phone and opened the webpage. He searched Riverview Hospital in West District and found nothing. He thought. There is no such thing. He had thought that she was extraordinary and had believed her a little after she mentioned it twice, but now he felt that Lea was too unreliable. Although there were many rted contents about Riverview Hospital, Lorenzo didn¡¯t want to look at them and closed the tab. ¡°Lea, over here?¡± Shannon called out to Lea. Willow waved at her as well. She walked over and the three of them went out together, ¡°Lea¡± She had only taken two steps when she heard someone call her. She turned around and saw that it was Zed Jarvan Seeing her stop. he quickened his pace and came to her. ¡°Shall we go back to school together?¡± ¡°No, I have something on. I¡¯m not going back to school.¡± Alfred wasing to pick her up. ¡°I see.¡± Disappointment shed across Zed¡¯s face. ¡°Then the Oliver family won¡¯t cause trouble for you, riglu?¡± I take care of it myself. Her face grew a few degrees colder. It had been so long since this incident happened. Zed only came to care now because he wanted to talk to her more and get close to her. 0 When she was in Vaporleon City, she had already made it clear many times that she would not be friends with someone like Zrd. She did not expect him to still want to get close to her and not give up. She could only take a stand with this attitude, ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded stiffly. ¡°By the way, our school has a club filled with students from Vaporleon City. There¡¯s a weing party tomorrow. afternoon, so we booked a private room in the hotel. Let¡¯s have a meal and get to know each other. The other students have been asking about you recently. Everyone wants to get to know you. Shall I pick you and Shannon up tomorrow!¡± Conrad University had a club that every new student would join by default. This was an unwritten rule. There were not many students at Conrad University, to begin with, and there were even fewer people from regions other than Iverton. The rtionship between people from the same hometown was even closer at this ce As soon as they reported to the school, a member of this organization had . Shannon looked at Lea indicating that she would listen to her. ¡°I¡¯m busy. I¡¯m not joining Lea rejected without hesitation. She had endless things to do. She wouldn¡¯t socialize unnecessarily. Being from the same hometown meant nothing to her. ¡°Lea!¡± His face was pale, and there was a hint of anger in his anxiousness. ¡°The students from this organization, including the president, care about us a lot. This is a tradition. It¡¯s not good not to go. He was vaguely forcing her. ¡°I am not going. Lea¡¯s expression was cold and firm. She felt that this kind of organization was no different from other organizations owned by students from wealthy families. They were all for the sake of mutual benefits The people from that organization cared about her so much because of the Berry family¡¯s status in Vaporicon City, as well as the resources in her hands. She was famous for being first ce among her peers and for her future development in the school Most of the students in this organization had a strong family. They had been in Conrad University and Iverton for so long. They had a lot of resources and connections, but they could notpare to her Zed¡¯s face turnedpletely pale. He secretly clenched his fists and restrained his anger. It was true that she was outstanding, but he felt that her attitude of looking down on him and her fellow countrymen was too arrogant, Deep down, he felt jealous and wanted to conquer Lea. He suppressed his displeasure and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to the president and the others Lea didn¡¯t even look at him anymore and left Abigail and the others came outter and saw this scene. ¡°That Lea is so arrogant. Zed is talking to her. Look at how arrogant and indifferent expression. Who does she think she is?¡± Leona said sarcastically. Her cone was a little sour. Rita said, ¡°She is such a show¨Coff What a bitch.¡± During this period of orientation, Lea had been in the limelight. All the boys were looking at her and cheering for her. Rita could not stand it anymore. Daisy said. ¡°Zed looks so hurt.¡± Their tone was very sour. Zed¡¯s family background was not good enough for Iverton However, he was handsome and a little feminine. He happened to be the image that most young people liked now. In this hatch of new students, he was ranked in the top ten most handsome boys. Ever since Leapeted with Rex, her fame spread among the students and she became the focus of attention. Almost all the boys liked her for being beautiful, capable, and good at her studies. Although she never paid attention to anyone, she was still very popr with everyone. Even Abigail could not help but bite her lips tightly. She felt jealous of Lea Even with her status, she had to lower herself to be friends with those lowly ssmates she used to look down on. However, Lea was still more popr than she was. She was filled with hatred. 0 Lespletely ignored those gazes and went straight out. The number of luxury cars outside surprised her. She looked around but didn¡¯t see Alfred¡¯s car. She held her phone and waited for his call as she walked out. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Some girls¡® screams suddenly sounded around them. A Lincoln parked behind the gate, followed by a few other cars. They were all custom¨Cmade luxury cars. Among the luxury cars, they stood out and looked very impressive. The car door opened and a man in a ck business sult got out. He was holding arge bouquet of bright red roses. It was the world¡¯s top rose. It was beautiful, eye¨Ccatching, and fragrant A girl asked, ¡°Is this a rich man who wants to confess?¡± Another person said, ¡°Whose boyfriend is this? He is so rich!¡± Someone else said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Milton Andrews¡¯s car? Oh, my God, he¡¯s in the car!¡± A girl screamed. Her brain was deprived of oxygen and she copsed Almost everyone had yet to leave. Hundreds of people blocked the entrance and stood around the surroundingwn. The crowd surged There were less than 200 girls. Now, almost all of them had gone crazy.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mihon was the most talented young man in the business at Iverton. He entered Andrews Group at the age of 14 and made record¨Cbreaking sales at the age of 13. At the age of 20, he became the CEO of the corporation. At the age of 24, he had already made the Andrews Group the most powerfulpany in this country and one of the top five in Aetheris. Unlike Alfred, he grew up under the spotlight. He was a genius in the business world and was the center of attention. Morcower, because of his handsome face, he captured the hearts of countless girls and became the man that the socialites in Iverton wanted to marry the most. His nickname was the National Husband. He was twenty¨Cfour years old now and never had been in scandals. He had never been seen interacting with women. In an interview, the host asked him about his marriage, and he said directly that no one was worthy of him. It was impossible for normal people to meet such a person, However, he had appeared here. That was the reason that those girls had gone crazy- The female students from other provinces who didn¡¯t know what was going on were also affected by the atmosphere and became excited. A girl said. ¡°The one holding the flowers is his assistant. Thomas Cox!¡± Another girl asked, ¡°Is this a confession? Does Mihon want to confess? Didn¡¯t he say that all the rich youngdies at Iverton couldn¡¯t catch his eye! Who is he looking for? Who did he take a fancy to? Who is so outstanding that he has taken a fancy to her?¡± Ãâ Chapter 208 Chapter 208 All the girls squeezed together, Lea Shannon, and Willow were separated by the sudden crowd. Lea saw the ck Lincoln from afar. Her ga gaze was like a knife, and the anger in her heart surged like magma, It was Milton. It was his custom¨Cmade car. In her previous life, she had sat in it countless times and could recognize it at a nce. Lea suddenly squeezed forward with all her might, wanting to pounce on him and tear him apart After squeezing a few times, she realized that she could not move forward at all. She was blocked by the crowd. After a moment of silence, she clenched her fists and slowly suppressed her emotions. She had a partner and a family now. For the sake of Alfred, she could not be impulsive and act on impulse. She had to take her revenge slowly. ¡°Bang Suddenly, someone bumped into her. She staggered and leaned to the side. A refined fragrance wafted out of her nose. She turned around and saw that it was Abigail The orientation did not allow them to put on makeup, but Abigail and her group secretly put on makeup. They even appliedyers of sunscreen. They were all people from families who did notck money. In terms of cosmetics, they were extremely extravagant and used high¨Cend goods. Coupled with professional cosmetic skills, one would not be able to tell that they used makeup if they did not look carefully. Abigail had been wearing this high¨Cend perfume all this time. As soon as she approached, Lea could smell the fragrance. Now, Abigail was standing beside Lea and looking ahead eagerly. Her hands were folded tightly in front of her chest, and her eyes were red. She was so excited that she could not control herself, Lea frowned and thought, ¡®Could it be that Milion is here to confess to Abigail Thar shouldn¡¯t be the case. In my previous life, the two of them only got together several years after, and it was through me. Could it be some butterfly effect? In this life, this adulterous couple had gotten together so quickly? This is not good news. If they joined forces, it would be difficult for me to deal with them. Lea stood where she was, wanting to see what was going on Abigail became even more excited. Her body trembled slightly, and her eyes were already wet with tears. ¡°She thought, ¡°Who else in the entire Iverton and the entire Conrad University has a background, beauty, talent, reputation, and status worthy of Milton? Other than me, who else can it be? Therefore, he must havee to confess to me and find the Erickson family for a marriage alliance. It would be great if the person in the car was Alfred! Although he is not as famous and popr as Milton, such an outstanding man can make people unable to take their eyes off him as long as he appears in the spotlight. He has hidden his talents well. As long as he wants to make a move, he will Instantly shine. Moreover, he is going to inherit the Andrews family in the future. ¡®But now, even if it is Milton, it is still very good! Look, everyone is going crazy because of him. When the flowers are delivered to me, will definitely be jealous. Lea is only worthy of looking up to me and being jealous of mer these girls Thomas walked forward with the flowers in his arms. The boys and girls blocking the road, including the parents and servants, all made way in the middle. Thomas was born with facial paralysis and had been with Milton for a long time. Usually, he was serious and cold and could scare children to tears. Now, he was gentle. It wasn¡¯t easy for Milton to take a fancy to a young and held their breaths, waiting to witness this moment. They wanted to see which lucky and outstanding girl had been chosen by the Andrews family¡¯s current leader. Abigail looked at the eye¨Ccatching rose that passed through the crowd and approached her step by step. Her trembling became more and more intense. Not far behind her was Leona and the others. Their eyes were red as they covered their mouths. They were waiting for Abigail to hold the flowers before screaming. They felt that it was lucky for them to be friends with Abigail. If Abigail became Milton¡¯s girlfriend, in the future, she would marry him and be Mrs. Andrews. They were her best friends. Any resources they could get from Abigail would be a huge benefit to their families. Even the title of ¡°Mrs, Andrews¡¯s friend¡® could bring them great benefits. Thomas had already walked up to Abigail. She took a step forward and reached out to hold the bouquet. Thomas¡± Her voice was choked and tears spilled out. Suddenly, her arms were empty. Thomas had already walked past her and ced the flower in front of Lea. ¡°Miss Lea Berry, Mr. Milton Andrews has reserved the entire ce on the top floor of the Empire State Building. He invites you to dine with him.¡± The Empire Suite Building was Iverion¡¯sndmark building. It was a top¨Cnotch restaurant and was known as the number¨Cone restaurant in the world. It was very famous worldwide. It was very difficult to book it even with money and starus, let alone book the entire ce. Leona and the others screamed. However, their originally surprised screams turned into terrified screams. Then, they fell silent, embarrassed and at a loss Abigail¡¯s hand was still frozen in mid¨Cair. Her face was pale and the blood had drained from her face. She felt as if she had fallen into an icehouse The blood in her body had frozen. She thought, ¡°Why is it Lea and not me? Even if her studies are better than mine and she got first ce, she was born in Vaporleon City. In my eyes, that kind of ce is just a remote vige. As for the Berry family, they are just nouveau richer. How can the Berry family be worthy of the Andrews family? Is it because of her look? I look perfect. How am I inferior to her?¡± She would never admit that she was not as good¨Clooking as Lea. However, she couldn¡¯t understand why Milton had chosen Lea. Abigail could not understand and could not ept it. Large droplets of tears fell from her eyes, and she looked extremely aggrieved. The others looked at Len in shock. However, she looked like a goddess and was unbelievably beautiful. She was also the first ce of freshmen and her results were not bad. She was very good in all aspects. Among the girls present, other than Lea¡¯s family background, there was indeed no one more eye¨Ccatching than her. If they knew Lea¡¯s career and worth, they wouldn¡¯t think that way, In the car. Milton was also looking of Lea. He deliberately sat by the window so that he could see her better. She was wearing a short¨Csleeved uniform, camouge pants, bouts, and a high ponytail. She was tall and beautiful. Her face was a work of art by the creator, and her skin was very smooth. Under her long eyshes. her clear and beautiful eyes were clear and deep, as if there was a vast world hidden inside, attracting people to investigate Just like the other students, who had been undergoing orientation for fifteen days in sich weather. Most of the time, they were exposed to the sun. and all the students had turned tanned. Some of them even lost the feeling of youth. Lea was the only one who seemed to not be affected. It made Abigail and the others extremely jealous. However, these were not what Milton cared about the most. If he only cared about a girl¡¯s appearance, he would have gotten married long ago.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It was because such a beautiful and valiant girl had developed a second¨Cgeneration artificial brain and was a genius that was rarely seen. Not only that, but Lea also established Riverview Hospital and disyed powerful and sharp business talent. Then, she defeated Marilda and Helen, kicked them out of the house, and even annexed the Fraley Group. Milton had been in the business world for ten years and no one couldpare to him in terms of wisdom and courage. He had taken a fancy to Lea and was deeply in love with her. He felt that she was the one who was worthy of him. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, revealing a faint smile. With a rare sweetness, he waited for her to take the flowers, get in the car, and take her to the restaurant. SEND GIFT Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Lea¡¯s face darkened and she took the bouquet. With all her strength, she threw the flowers to the ground. They broke, scattering petals. All the girls were dumbfounded. They thought that Lea would take the bouquet, cry with gratitude, and agree to Milton¡¯s date. He was the person in charge of the Andrews family. Everyone felt that Lea was so lucky to have such an outstanding man take a fancy to her They thought that Lea was so excited that she had gone crazy. Shannon was also stunned. She had never seen Lea so furious. Even when Matilda and Helen wanted to kill her, Lea had never been like this. In the car. Milton¡¯s smile froze on his face. He had never thought and could not believe that Lea would have such a reaction Lea raised her eyes and looked at Milton. That sharp gaze seemed to have substance as it pierced through the car window and stared at him. He was instantly shocked ¡°Tell him that it¡¯s impossible between him and me!¡± Lea¡¯s tone was filled with determination. Why why Thomas couldn¡¯t help but ask. This was also the question in everyone¡¯s hearts. Lea stared at the Lincoln. She could feel Milton¡¯s gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t like him!¡± In her previous life, among her many enemies, Milton was the one who disappointed her the most. He had pursued her for many years and had won her heart through lies. He had also trampled on her and destroyed her. There was no way Lea would take a fancy to such a dirty person. He was ranked first on her revenge list. Everyone was stunned again. They choked for a moment and could not say a word. Their hearts were already exploding. A student said. ¡°Lea, you¡¯re surely impressive!¡± Another person said, ¡°No, she is like a badass. She will be our boss in the future!¡± Someone else said, ¡°That¡¯s Milton. He¡¯s a man who once publicly said that no woman was worthy of him. I can¡¯t believe she doesn¡¯t like him¡­¡± Thomas had seen all kinds of storms. At this moment, he was petrified on the spot. His expression changed again and again, and he was at a loss.. In the bulged. Milton felt as if his heart had been stabbed. His hands gripped the armrests of the seat tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands He thought, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me. For the first time in my life, someone dares to speak to me like this? ¡°Lea!¡± Abigail grabbed her and pulled her hard, facing her. ¡°What right do you have to look down on Milion! Who do you think you are? Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you got first ce once! There are many people with good grades who often get full marks at Conrad University. Is it your insignificant background! It¡¯s your good fortune that a person like Mr. Andrews likes you. How dare you insult him?¡± Lea¡¯s eyes were red as she said righteously. It could be seen how outstanding and noble Milton was in Abigail¡¯s heart. She could not allow him to be sphemed. Abigail¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy. She was so jealous that she wished she could destroy Lea on the spor She thought, ¡°What right does someone like Lea have to surpass me and win Milton¡¯s appreciation? What right does she have to step on everything? Is the crazy! Abigail couldn¡¯t take it and was going crazy. Lea¡¯s eyes darkened as she looked at her. She realized that Abigail had long liked Milton. However, she wondered when exactly did Abigail fall in love with Milton. She realized that she indeed knew too little about the matters of these wealthy families in Iverton. Her ssmates looked at her eagerly, wondering the same thing. In the car, Milton was the same. Lea exerted force and shook off Abigail¡¯s hand. A mocking sneer appeared on her lips. ¡°If you think he¡¯s good, go find him. Don¡¯t block my way.¡± Her expression was sharp, and her eyes were dark red. Fury surged in her eyes, and she was about to burn her. Abigail felt a chill all over her body. She could not help but take two steps back to distance herself from her. Thomas knocked on the car window. ¡°Mr. Andrews.¡± The car window rolled down a bit, and the girls opposite could see a corner of Milton¡¯s handsome face. They covered their mouths with their hands, and their hearts were about to jump out, ¡°Please invite Miss Berry in the car. I want to talk to her. Milton¡¯s face was pale and his tone was weak. This was the first time he had been hurt like this ¡°Yes,¡± Thomas came to Lea again. ¡°Miss Berry, Mr. Andrews invites you to the car for a conversation ¡°There¡¯s no need for that? Les immediately rejected him. There was no room for negotiation. ¡°Miss Berry.¡± Tahoma¡¯s expression darkened. Please.¡± Behind him, more than ten bodyguards had already lined up. If she didn¡¯t get into the car, they would use force. Milton was sincere. That was why he went through so much trouble, sent flowers to confess, and lowered her stance to invite Lea If she didn¡¯t take the soft approach, they could use the hard approach. Knowing what they were going to do, Les looked up with a sharp gaze. After a moment of confrontation, Thomas gestured to the two bodyguards beside him. The two of them understood and came forward from the left and right ¡°Miss Berry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± They reached out, but before they could touch her ¡°Bang!¡± The two of them flew out and crashed into the car. Then, they fell to the ground, unable to get up Beside Lea, there was already a young man who was close to six feet four. He was muscr and exuded vigor. He had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. His eyes were clear and pure. He looked like a teenager. There were bruises on his face, forehead, and eyebrows. Not only did they not weaken his aura, but they also gave off resilience and strength. His fists were covered in wounds, but they exuded a deterrent aura. It was Yannis, Shannon heaved a sigh of relief when she saw him After they came to the orientation, Yannis went to the underground arena with Archer. On the one hand, it was for training, and on the other hand, it was for achievements. Unlike Vaporleon City, the boxers at Iverion were all experts from all over the world. The benefits involved were also world¨Css. It took him half a month toplete a round of training and gain a foothold in the underground boxing arena. On his way toe to pick them up today, Yannis happened to see this scene. Looking at Lea¡¯s expression, he knew that she did not want to see these people and directly attacked them. Everyone was dumbfounded again, including Milton in the car Thomas¡¯s palms were covered in cold sweat, but seeing that there was no as no movement in the car, he understood his boss¡¯s intentions. He then looked at Lea and the young man who suddenly appeared in front of him. After confirming their attitude, he stepped back to make way for the bodyguards. Lea also moved two steps to the side to make room for Yannis. Abodyguard up. ¡°Bang¡°¡± Another bodyguard came up. ¡°Rang!¡± The bodyguards couldn¡¯t care less. Everyone attacked Yannis together. Lea watched from the side as Yannis attacked. She narrowed her eyes slightly and was stunned. In the past half a month, his improvement had exceeded her expectations. As expected of the descendant of a boxing champion, his talent was outstanding. In an instant, more than ten bodyguards of Milton fell to the ground. Some of them were seriously injured and could not get up at all. All the students were alreally numb from shock. The Andrews family¡¯s extraordinary leader had suddenly descended to the mortal world to confess his love. Not only had he been rejected, but his bodyguards also been beaten up. The bodyguards had fallen to the ground. Everyone present felt that this was a lucid dream. It was impossible for that to happen. In the car. Milton¡¯s face was ashen. He knew very well that his subordinates were the best among the bodyguards of Iverton. Chapter 209 Lea¡¯s face darkened and she took the bouquet. With all her strength, she threw the flowers to the ground. They broke, scattering petals. All the girls were dumbfounded. They thought that Lea would take the bouquet, cry with gratitude, and agree to Milton¡¯s date. He was the person in charge of the Andrews family. Everyone felt that Lea was so lucky to have such an outstanding man take a fancy to her They thought that Lea was so excited that she had gone crazy. Shannon was also stunned. She had never seen Lea so furious. Even when Matilda and Helen wanted to kill her, Lea had never been like this. In the car. Milton¡¯s smile froze on his face. He had never thought and could not believe that Lea would have such a reaction Lea raised her eyes and looked at Milton. That sharp gaze seemed to have substance as it pierced through the car window and stared at him. He was instantly shocked ¡°Tell him that it¡¯s impossible between him and me!¡± Lea¡¯s tone was filled with determination. Why why Thomas couldn¡¯t help but ask. This was also the question in everyone¡¯s hearts. Lea stared at the Lincoln. She could feel Milton¡¯s gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t like him!¡± In her previous life, among her many enemies, Milton was the one who disappointed her the most. He had pursued her for many years and had won her heart through lies. He had also trampled on her and destroyed her. There was no way Lea would take a fancy to such a dirty person. He was ranked first on her revenge list. Everyone was stunned again. They choked for a moment and could not say a word. Their hearts were already exploding. A student said. ¡°Lea, you¡¯re surely impressive!¡± Another person said, ¡°No, she is like a badass. She will be our boss in the future!¡± Someone else said, ¡°That¡¯s Milton. He¡¯s a man who once publicly said that no woman was worthy of him. I can¡¯t believe she doesn¡¯t like him¡­¡± Thomas had seen all kinds of storms. At this moment, he was petrified on the spot. His expression changed again and again, and he was at a loss.. In the bulged. Milton felt as if his heart had been stabbed. His hands gripped the armrests of the seat tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands He thought, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me. For the first time in my life, someone dares to speak to me like this? ¡°Lea!¡± Abigail grabbed her and pulled her hard, facing her. ¡°What right do you have to look down on Milion! Who do you think you are? Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you got first ce once! There are many people with good grades who often get full marks at Conrad University. Is it your insignificant background! It¡¯s your good fortune that a person like Mr. Andrews likes you. How dare you insult him?¡± Lea¡¯s eyes were red as she said righteously. It could be seen how outstanding and noble Milton was in Abigail¡¯s heart. She could not allow him to be sphemed. Abigail¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy. She was so jealous that she wished she could destroy Lea on the spor She thought, ¡°What right does someone like Lea have to surpass me and win Milton¡¯s appreciation? What right does she have to step on everything? Is the crazy! Abigail couldn¡¯t take it and was going crazy. Lea¡¯s eyes darkened as she looked at her. She realized that Abigail had long liked Milton. However, she wondered when exactly did Abigail fall in love with Milton. She realized that she indeed knew too little about the matters of these wealthy families in Iverton. Her ssmates looked at her eagerly, wondering the same thing. In the car, Milton was the same. Lea exerted force and shook off Abigail¡¯s hand. A mocking sneer appeared on her lips. ¡°If you think he¡¯s good, go find him. Don¡¯t block my way.¡± Her expression was sharp, and her eyes were dark red. Fury surged in her eyes, and she was about to burn her. Abigail felt a chill all over her body. She could not help but take two steps back to distance herself from her. Thomas knocked on the car window. ¡°Mr. Andrews.¡± The car window rolled down a bit, and the girls opposite could see a corner of Milton¡¯s handsome face. They covered their mouths with their hands, and their hearts were about to jump out, ¡°Please invite Miss Berry in the car. I want to talk to her. Milton¡¯s face was pale and his tone was weak. This was the first time he had been hurt like this ¡°Yes,¡± Thomas came to Lea again. ¡°Miss Berry, Mr. Andrews invites you to the car for a conversation ¡°There¡¯s no need for that? Les immediately rejected him. There was no room for negotiation. ¡°Miss Berry.¡± Tahoma¡¯s expression darkened. Please.¡± Behind him, more than ten bodyguards had already lined up. If she didn¡¯t get into the car, they would use force. Milton was sincere. That was why he went through so much trouble, sent flowers to confess, and lowered her stance to invite Lea If she didn¡¯t take the soft approach, they could use the hard approach. Knowing what they were going to do, Les looked up with a sharp gaze. After a moment of confrontation, Thomas gestured to the two bodyguards beside him. The two of them understood and came forward from the left and rightContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Miss Berry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± They reached out, but before they could touch her ¡°Bang!¡± The two of them flew out and crashed into the car. Then, they fell to the ground, unable to get up Beside Lea, there was already a young man who was close to six feet four. He was muscr and exuded vigor. He had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. His eyes were clear and pure. He looked like a teenager. There were bruises on his face, forehead, and eyebrows. Not only did they not weaken his aura, but they also gave off resilience and strength. His fists were covered in wounds, but they exuded a deterrent aura. It was Yannis, Shannon heaved a sigh of relief when she saw him After they came to the orientation, Yannis went to the underground arena with Archer. On the one hand, it was for training, and on the other hand, it was for achievements. Unlike Vaporleon City, the boxers at Iverion were all experts from all over the world. The benefits involved were also world¨Css. It took him half a month toplete a round of training and gain a foothold in the underground boxing arena. On his way toe to pick them up today, Yannis happened to see this scene. Looking at Lea¡¯s expression, he knew that she did not want to see these people and directly attacked them. Everyone was dumbfounded again, including Milton in the car Thomas¡¯s palms were covered in cold sweat, but seeing that there was no as no movement in the car, he understood his boss¡¯s intentions. He then looked at Lea and the young man who suddenly appeared in front of him. After confirming their attitude, he stepped back to make way for the bodyguards. Lea also moved two steps to the side to make room for Yannis. Abodyguard up. ¡°Bang¡°¡± Another bodyguard came up. ¡°Rang!¡± The bodyguards couldn¡¯t care less. Everyone attacked Yannis together. Lea watched from the side as Yannis attacked. She narrowed her eyes slightly and was stunned. In the past half a month, his improvement had exceeded her expectations. As expected of the descendant of a boxing champion, his talent was outstanding. In an instant, more than ten bodyguards of Milton fell to the ground. Some of them were seriously injured and could not get up at all. All the students were alreally numb from shock. The Andrews family¡¯s extraordinary leader had suddenly descended to the mortal world to confess his love. Not only had he been rejected, but his bodyguards also been beaten up. The bodyguards had fallen to the ground. Everyone present felt that this was a lucid dream. It was impossible for that to happen. In the car. Milton¡¯s face was ashen. He knew very well that his subordinates were the best among the bodyguards of Iverton. 0 young man beside Lea. No one could withstand his punch. None of this mattered. The crux of the problem was that Lea had actually attacked his people without mercy. Once again, she made her stance clear. It was impossible for her to be with him. She looked down on him Ever since he was born, he had been at his peak. Milton¡¯s life had been smooth¨Csailing, and he had never experienced defeat. He did not know what failure was. At that moment, he had lost so thoroughly. His heart felt like it was about to be crushed and shattered. He could not breathe and was about to suffocate. It was extremely ufortable. Óã 0 young man beside Lea. No one could withstand his punch. None of this mattered. The crux of the problem was that Lea had actually attacked his people without mercy. Once again, she made her stance clear. It was impossible for her to be with him. She looked down on him Ever since he was born, he had been at his peak. Milton¡¯s life had been smooth¨Csailing, and he had never experienced defeat. He did not know what failure was. At that moment, he had lost so thoroughly. His heart felt like it was about to be crushed and shattered. He could not breathe and was about to suffocate. It was extremely ufortable. Óã Chapter 210 0 Chapter 210 ¡°Miss Berry.¡°Thomas was the first to react. He spoke slowly with grievance and resentment. ¡°Mr. Andrews is sincere to you. What you¡¯re doing is too unreasonable.¡± His words were already very polite. Lea looked up at the Lincoln. Her gaze was cold and sharp. Then, she walked over. In the car, Milton suddenly paused when he saw her walking towards him. He subconsciously touched his cor, adjusted his cuffs, and reached out to open the door. Lea bent down and entered the car. The two of them sat opposite each other. ¡°Bang. The car door closed, separating it from the outside world. The gray business interior space was extremely luxurious and elegant. The driver¡¯s seat was separated by a partition, and it was absolutely private Lea looked at Milton. This was the first time the two of them had officially met in this life, three years earlier than in her previous life. His facial features were younger and more handsome. The wrinkles between his eyebrows were lighter, and his eyes were much cleaner. The sharpness around him had yet to be restrained. He was wearing a ck and ironed high¨Cend suit, a tie of the same color, and a ck and gold button brooch. He looked luxurious and dazzling. He was really like a figure of god. This private arrangement ofbining office and travel had already reached the highest level in the world in terms of space. However, she only felt that her surroundings were pressing down on her. The air seemed to have been sucked dry, and she could not breathe Every cell in her body was roaring and every nerve was expanding. She felt like she was about to explode.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She tried her best to control herself and looked at him calmly. Her clear eyes seemed to be tempered with ice and contained poison. Thest time when he caught a glimpse of her figure in side Garden, Milton was already stunned by Lea Now that he was looking at her at such a close distance, her facial features were even more exquisite, and her temperament was even more dignified. Amidst her elegance and nobility, she was domineering and calm. ¡°Mikon thought, ¡°What kind of experience did she have to have such a powerful aura? He instantly submitted to her. However, her gaze made his heart sink, ¡°Miss Berry, I¡¯m sorry for being rude. I apologize Milion had a sincere and gentle expression on his face. In his twenty¨Cfour years of living in this world, he had never shown such a posture and expression. Even he did not realize that he would have such a sincere side. ¡°I was too full of myself and thought that girls liked these things. It¡¯s also because I¡¯ve admired you for a long ume. Since thest time I caught a glimpse of you at the Kentisde Garden, two months had gone by. I have been unable to let go of you! Lea¡¯s fingertips trembled. She was shocked by him and felt more anger, She thought, ¡°He fell in love with me so randomly? Lea¡¯s gaze was like a scalpel. It went straight into his heart from his face and dissected him from the inside out. Although he was a very sessful businessman, he did not put on any airs and was full of sincerity. He expressed his adoration honestly, his eyes filled with sincerity He was such a gentleman and so perfect that she couldn¡¯t find any falsehood in him. Lea did not doubt his sincerity. She only felt that it was ridiculous. She thought, ¡°No wonder he was so willing in my previous life and worked so hard for me, which resulted in me being set up by him in the end. In the beginning, he was very sincere to me, like this For a person who was trapped in the darkness and about to suffocate, even a faint light would make them scramble for it. Moreover, Milton had , and hardworking. I can¡¯t find a reason not to like you¡± ¡°Extremely talented and hardworking? It turns out that Mr. Andrews has taken a fancy to my value.¡± Lea thought, ¡°It is the same in both my past and present lives. For my value, he did not hesitate to use his feelings to win me over: Chapter 210 Lea, Milton said earnestly, ¡°I know you are young and have your own thoughts and dreams about love, Lean understand that.¡± He was five years older than her, and he felt that he had much more experience than Lea did. He continued. ¡°But I can give you everything you want, whether it¡¯s schoolwork, career, or the care andpanionship you deserve. With my conditions, we can cultivate the best love.¡± Milon¡¯s eyes were shining with confidence. There was no change in Lea¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°I got into the car to tell you that I will never like you in my life, let alone talk about love. It¡¯s impossible between you and me. You don¡¯t have to do this again in the future, Mr. Andrews¡± Lea¡¯s expression was so cold and firm. Milton looked at her carefully. Even though she tried her best to hide it, he could still see overwhelming resentment and anger in her. She was filled with hatred. It was so strong and fierce, although they had never met before. It was as if Lea was born with a hatred for Milion. Milion found this absolutely ridiculous. Lea turned around and was about to get out of the car. Milton grabbed her wrist. She felt that the ce where he grabbed her seemed to have been branded with a branding iron, and she shook him off. Milton was shocked again. He realized that it was really hatred, not an illusion. ¡°Lea, why? You have to tell me the reason.¡± He was always so patient with her that be surprised himself. ¡°Why?¡± Lea suppressed the difort in her heart and sat upright again. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Why should I like you! Could it be that since you were born, everyone in the world should like you, admire you, and submit to you?¡±¡°¡± ¡°Leaf Milton¡¯s tone became heavier and his expression darkened. No matter how patient he was, it would be painful, sad, and temperamental to be pped in the face by her time and time again, ¡°Is it because of Alfred?¡± He didn¡¯t believe what she was saying, Instinct told him there were other reasons. He had investigated her, so he naturally found out abous Alfred¡¯s rtionship with Lea. Alfred had stayed in Vaporlean City for her for so long and brought her to the Kentside Garden to see ke. Of course, Milton knew what Alfred was thinking. It was the same as his, however, Alfred moved faster than he did. Milton¡¯s thin lips moved. He wanted to say something, but he changed his words. ¡°I know you¡¯re an extraordinary woman. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t ~have taken a fancy to you. You deserve better treatment. Previously, on your birthday, I couldn¡¯t personally deliver the gift to you because I had an important acquisition case. I was overseas and couldn¡¯te back. I should have picked up to settle you down when you came to Iverton for school. I should first understand your preferences before picking a gift for you instead of picking someone on my own.¡± Lea was shocked. It turned out that not only did he do these things today, but he had already started to take action on Lea¡¯s birthday. She thought of something and her eyes shed. She then remained calm and cold. Lea said, ¡°Milton, listen carefully. Even without Alfred, I will never be with you in this life. Give up on this idea now With that, she pushed the door open and got out of the car. She did not want to stay for a second longer. He looked at her determined back and his eyes turnedpletely cold without any emotion. Originally, he was an unscrupulous person. Everything in the world was not worth his attention. He only cared about his goal and would do anything to achieve his goal. Only Lea was an exception to Milton For Lea, he could develop patient, endurance, sacrifice, and even affection 18 D SIND CHIT Chapter 211
  1. 0 Chapter 211 As soon as Lea got out of the car, Jason and Craig came up to her. They had arrived when she got into the car. They saw it and stood guard by the car. They did not hear anything, so they did not move. Lea¡¯s two roommates followed her and looked at her r with cancern Shannon knew that Lea was already Alfred, so she would definitely not ept Milion. However, judging from their attitude, they actually wanted to force her. Fortunately, Yannis and the others arrived. Willow pursed her cherry lips in disdain and thought, So what if Milton is in charge of the Andrews family? Why does Lea have to agree to him asking her out? Why can¡¯t she reject him? What kind of actitude is that?¡® She said, ¡°Lea, don¡¯t be afraid. In today¡¯s society, no one can force anyone! Lea looked at the pure and determined girl who was encouraging her with full positive energy. Her heart warmed and she nodded. She said to Jason. ¡°Send them back to school. She got into Craig¡¯s car. The cars drove forward. ¡°Where¡¯s Alfred?¡± Lea asked. Milton¡¯s appearance disturbed her mood. Seeing that Alfred did note to pick her up, she felt uneasy Craig answered, ¡°Mr. ke asked Mr. Alfred to go on a business trip overseas. He said he would be back soon! Lea thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s the birthday present Milon gave me?¡± After knowing that Alfred was the same as her and had been rebom, she knew that he was the one who intercepted the gift. Only he could do it Craig was shocked. His back was covered in cold sweat. He thought. No wonder she got into my car instead of getting Jason to send her back. He said. ¡°Miss Berry¡­.. He wondered if Lea could wait for Alfred to return before dealing with it since he was in charge of this matter. Alfred didn¡¯t like the gift. If Craig didn¡¯t handle it well, he felt that Alfred would destroy him. Lea said, ¡°Send it back to Milion. Tell him that the servant received it by mistake. I didn¡¯t know about it, and I didn¡¯t see it.¡± He was stunned, ¡°Okay¡°¡± Craig felt that Alfred would definitely like this way of handling things. Moreover, he could not reject the order from the future wife of Alfred. He asked, ¡°But¡­ are you really not going to take a look at it?¡± ¡°No¡± Lea felt that a gift from Milton would only disgust her. Craig exined. ¡°The birthday present from Mr. Milton is a set of diamond jewelry worth 240 million dors. The back¨Cto¨Cschool gift is a vi on the campus of Conrad University and a van. I¡¯m saying this because I want you to understand Mr. Milton¡¯s actions a little more. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t stop it here. You should get ready. Compared to Mr. Alfred, his gifts are really shabby. Mr. Alfred is much richer and more generous than him.¡± It was obvious that Craig was not confident enough. He did not expect that he would be saying this to Lea one day. From what he knew, it was Impossible for Alfred to be as rich as Milton. Even if Alfred had some money, Milton still had assets from his parents. It was unimaginable how much wealth he possessed. Lea felt speechless. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t He¡¯s not worthy However, Lea could see Milton¡¯s determination and felt pressured after seeing how generous he was with the gifts. Craig immediately straightened his back in an imposing manner. He first sent Lea to West District. neet Originally, Lea had nned to meet Alfred first, but he was on a business trip, so she went back to work. In less than a week, she hadpleted the renovation design of the hospital. Chris and the others had also moved to Iverton from Vaporleon City. Last night, Chris had sent a message to tell Lea tlust the renovation was more than halfway done. There was an experimental building on campus mpus that was divided into two the Medical Research Area and the Intelligent Technology Area. The core of the Intelligent technology area was researching artificial brains. Five of the core teams were transferred over from Berry Technology. They intended to use the technology of artificial brains in the flight control system and were arranged to be on an entire floor. There was another floor with only a few new employees. Lea had asked Chris to hire them recently to develop some of the smart technology that Les had given them. Everyone¡¯s research direction was different. It was only a small part of artificial intelligence, but it already contained endless work. Milton¡¯s invitation gave Lea a strong sense of shock and danger would definitely do Even if it wasn¡¯t for Lea, when Milton learned about Riverview Hospital¡¯s core research project and the artificial brain, I everything he could to take her apart. She had to be stronger quickly, so she went to work at theboratory. After returning to school and packing up, Shannon came to the hospital. She was in charge of the instation and testing of the security system Yannis came with Archer. Just like before, they still nned to stay in the hospital.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But now. in addition to his own training, Yannis also had to train the hospital¡¯s security personnel. After a trip abroad, Lea picked up a few more candidates from a pile of boxers who lost to Yannis. Now, there were already 15 people on the team. The third floor in the basement was specially renovated for them to train. Outside the base, after Lea and the others left. Thomas got into the car. He opened the partition and saw Milton looking at loss. He could not help but feel pity for him and feel resentment towards Lea. He did not expect that Milton¡¯s meticulous preparation and sincerity would be ruthlessly trampled on by that little girl. Having stayed by his side for nearly 20 years, this was the first time Thomas had seen Milton act like this. Milton was really hurt by Lea At the same time, Thomas hated Lea for being cold and heartles Thomas asked, ¡°Mr. Andrews, where are we going now?¡± ording to the original n, they were going to the restaurant on the top floor for dinner Milton said. ¡°I have an important client to see at eight o¡¯clock tonight.¡± On his schedule, this meeting was arranged after he and Lea finished their meal and sent her back. un this meeting and change his mood. ¡°Now was the perfect time to move up Milton added. ¡°Head back Thomas¡¯s heart sank. This time, he knew that Milton was really hurt. In the past, he would never change his schedule for anything and put down his work. Moreover, it was this important client that they had to meet for tonight. More than an hourter, the car arrived outside Madicia Vi. When Thomas saw a ck car parked outside, he stopped the car and rolled down the window. Craig got out of the car and took out a gift box that was half the height of a person. He delivered it to Milton through the car window. ¡°This is from Miss Lea Berry. He told Milton everything she said. Milton¡¯s expression became even gloomier. The wrinkles between his brows became even deeper, and I his face w was filled with pain He thought, ¡®She didn¡¯t even want to look at me. Why does she hate me so much? I have clearly not done anything to let her down! Soon, anger shed across his deep eyes. He realized that these expensive gifs that he had carefully chosen were all intercepted by Alfred. Originally, he wanted to show his sincerity to Lea, however, it turned out to be in vain. Mihon thought, Alfred you will pay for this When Alfred was three years old, which was 18 years ago, ke suddenly announced that he had chosen Alfred as the sessor of the Andrews family. In the past 18 years, Milton had never taken Alfred seriously. He felt that Alfred was just an idle, ignorant, and ipetent yboy who was able to have a ce at the Andrews Group because he was favored by ke. Moreover, Milton also learned that Alfred had a hidden illness, so he had always stayed overseas when he was little. Milon felt that Alfred was unable topete against him, who had repeatedly created business miracles. Moreover, he had the support of his parents and grandfather. However, Lea had obtained Lea, the only woman that Milon ever wanted in his entire life. Chapter 211 He did not know how far they had progressed, but Lea¡¯s attitude made him certain that she had chosen Alfred. However, as long as the two of them were not married, Milton felt that he would have a chance. His dark eyes lit up with determination and determination. He would never give up on Lea. He was always able to get what he wanted. He didn¡¯t think that Lea would be an exception. He ordered, ¡°Investigate thoroughly about Lea and Alfred. Don¡¯t leave out any details¡± He felt that he could only win this battle by knowing thempletely. Abigail was sent home by her personal chauffeur and servant In the car, her mind was filled with the scene of Milion¡¯s meticulously arranged confession to Lea in public, only to be mercilessly rejected by her.. She thought, I am clearly the most outstanding socialite in Iverton. The Erickson family is second only to the Andrews family. Why didn¡¯t Milton like me but that lowly Lea?¡® Ever since Abigail was young, there had been an endless stream of aristocratic families who wanted to marry her to ally with the Erickson family She felt that the Erickson family was clearly the best choice for the Andrews family. Such a feat clearly belonged to her, but now, it was snatched away by Lea. Abigail thought. How does she deserve to get that? No, I cannot let this end like this. She ordered, ¡°Investigate Lea again. I want all her background information. Don¡¯t leave out any details¡± SEND CHIT
Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Lea spent the two¨Cday weekend in theboratory. She only returned to school at eight o¡¯clock on Sunday night to attend the wee party Ever since. Res was carried away from the orientation site, he did not return in to participate in the training. He did not return to school after that, Lea felt that he probably wouldn¡¯te She did not know if it was because he had quit school since he lost the bet, or because of his leg injury. The students were already busy and received endless new things every day. They quickly forgot about this matter. However, Lea knew very well. For someone as arrogant and self¨Crighteous as Rex, since his leg was crippled and his self¨Cesteem had suffered a serious blow, he would feel so inferior that he would not dare to return to school. Most of the content of the wee party was the students¡® talent show. The student union and the publicity department had programs to wee this batch of new students. Lea, Shannon, and Willow held their phones and waited for the party to end, Lea and Shannon could use their phones to deal with work matters, Willow could also study her learning materials and not feel bored. When it was about to end, the freshman representative, Abigail, performed the finale. The host called out her name and invited her on stage. The spotlight fell on her, and the room fell silent. All eyes fell on her, and they held their breath. She was wearing a light pink princess dress and diamond hair essories. They were all high¨Cend designs from big brands. In such a simple and ordinary party, she looked luxurious, Lea frowned when the dazzling light reflected from Abigail¡¯s body shone into her eyes. She kicked up an Abigail and nced at the piano on the stage. It was a high¨Cend piano worth millions. Her frown deepened, Lea thought, Abigal is really anxious to be in the limelight in school and gain fame. This g ispletely used to show her beauty and talent. The performance just now was just to pave the way for her. They were all her stepping stones: Her phone vibrated. She looked down and saw a message fruan Alfred. (I¡¯ming | She paused and thought, ¡®He¡¯s back from the business trip?¡± She received another message. [Behind you.] She turned to look. Behind the audience, a tall figure in a ck shirt stood in the crowd. He was surrounded by staff, performers, and studentsing in and out. He was squeezed among them. For the sake of the stage effect, the lights on his side were very dim. However, she could see him clearly at a nce. His deep eyes were suffused with a graceful light that was as bright as the stars as he smiled at her. She only felt that her vision was bright and beautiful, and the gloominess was instantly swept away. For the pass two days, she had been in a bad mood because of Milton. Now, everything was fine. Abigail went on stage and sat down in front of the piano. She looked at the audience below the stage and was shocked. Alfred was standing at the back of the audience, blocked by the crowd and shrouded in darkness. The light reflected in the distance outlined his distinct facial features. Her heart suddenly stopped beating. It jumped again with a bang as if it was going to break out of her chest. Abigail thought. It is Alfred! Why is he here?¡® Unable to think too much about it, she gazed at him intently and tears instantly welled up in her eyes. The host began to introduce the song she wanted to y. ¡°Next, the beautiful and talented Abigail will y an extremely difficult but beautiful song forma.¡± ¡°How difficult is this song? Only famous pianists who are respectfully called masters can y it perfectly. Of course, Abigail also can. She¡¯s already reached the highest level of the national piano test before she was ten years old¡± Abigail waspletely attracted by Alfred. She did not hear a single word of her praise from the host It was not until the host finished speaking and called her a few times that she came back to her senses. She immediately wiped the hot tears on her face. The host aseld, ¡°Shall we begin!¡± 0 ¡°Yes¡± She nodded, blinking as she adjusted her facial expression. She thought. That¡¯s great!¡± Originally, she just wanted to take this opportunity to show her talents to her peers and gain a good reputation as a talented woman. Then, she would take a few photos and upload them to the forum to run for the school belle. Ever since Lea disyed her powerful shooting, archery, andbat skills during orientation, her poprity had surpassed Abigail¡¯s, be it among the freshmen or on the forums. Her votes had even surpassed hers. It made Abigail look ordinary and unremarkable. Hence, as soon as she returned from orientation, Abigail meticulously nned this wee party performance to regain her dignity. Unexpectedly, Alfred came. Abigail felt that she was meant to shine ?? that moment. The timing was perfect. She was determined to impress him with her superb musical skills. She thought, ¡®Lea being publicly confessed to by Milion is nothing. When I receive Alfred¡¯s recognition, I can ruthlessly surpass her. Mr. Alfred is much better than Mr. Milton. He is even better looking and is the Andrews family¡¯s sessor. In the future, the entire Andrews Group will be his Abigail raised her hands and ced them on the piano. She elegantly pressed the first key. The beautiful notes sounded, and the hall immediately fell silent. Only the sound of the piano lingered, gradually bringing people into the beautiful music. It had to be said that her piano skills were indeed very high, and she had chosen a a very good tune. In the beginning. Lea could still listen to it, but soon, she became a line frustrated. In order to show her skill, Abigail chose a very long piece. Additionally, Abigail¡¯s eyes were always looking behind her. Lea already knew who she was looking at Following her gaze, she looked back again, and her expression instantly turned cold, She hated it the most when others coveted her man, not to mention that Abigail was her mortal enemy. She felt even more irritable. It was not easy for Lea to hold on until Abigail finished ying. She packed her bag and wanted to rush out to go home with Alfred as soon as the g ended. ¡°Lea. The host suddenly called her. She looked up and saw the host smiling at her. At this moment, Abigail was also walking down the stage with her skirt. He nced at Lea and a malicious sneer shed across her dark eyes. The host continued, Lea, you¡¯re the first among our batch of new students and also the representative of this batch of new students. You even obtained first ce in the orientation. The g is about to end. You shoulde up and perform for everyone.¡± Lea¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. Originally, there was a segment at the g tomend the outstanding results of the orientation, but this segment was gone. It was as if the star had forgotten about it. Now that the host said this, Lea understood. In order to prevent hier from being in the limelight, she deliberately missed that segment. Now, in order to trick her into going on stage, the host brought this segment back. The host said, ¡°Lea,e on.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We also want to see Lea¡¯s performance¡± Lea looked over and saw some people around Leona cheering. From the looks of it, they wanted to coax her to go on stage. The way she looked at her was full of provocation and challenge. The students also shouted Lea¡¯s name. No one had any intention of forcing her, nor did they respond to Leona and the others. Instead, they indeed were impressed by Lea and wanted to see her performContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lea did not respond. She just looked at Leona and the others. Leona did not hide it. ¡°Lea, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t dare to go on stage? After all, Abigail yed so perfectly just now. If your standard is not as good as hers, the students¡® ears will suffer. Lea even touched a piano before? How is she going topare to Abigail in terms of music? Leona thought, ht, Has Le Lea saw her expression and stood up. ¡°Lea!¡± Shannon immediately became nervous. From Helen, she had almostpletely understood how Lea grew up. Matilda never even gave Lea enough food to have while growing up. There was no chance for her to cultivate musical ski. ¡°Wee, Lear The host shouted happily when she saw her stand up. Just now, she was afraid that Lea would note up. She was so anxious that her palms were covered in cold sweat ¡°These people are too shameless!¡± Willow was indignant She thought, ¡°Abigail had spent such a long time practicing the piano and had indeed achieved results, but what is there to show off? Who wouldn¡¯t be able to do the same with resources like hers! She yed such a famous song and pushed the audience¡¯s expectations to the peak. Then, she called Les up. No matter what song Lea performed, it would seem boring, Lea is called up now topete with Abigail in front of all her ssmates because Abigail wants her to be embarrassed. If she got up on the stage, she would lose. If she didn¡¯t go up on the stage, she would automatically admit that she is inferior to Abigail. This is simply despicable. Lea gave the two of them a reassuring look and walked onto the stage. Abigail had already returned to the audience seats. Her seat was surrounded by Leona and the others. A few of them were wearing their own private collections. They were beautiful and luxurious. Some ssmates privately called them the group of wealthy girls of Conrad University. Abigail looked back and saw that Alfred was still there. She blushed again. She then looked at Lea on the stage, her eyes filled with smug mockery. She thought, ¡°Lea, what are you going to do since you¡¯ve never touched a musical instrument or even a piano in your life? Just wait to lose all your Face in front of Mr. Alfred, you vulgar and lowly bastard from the Berry family! SEND GIFT Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Lea came to the center of the stage. The host walked to her side. ¡°There¡¯s only one violin left here. y it with the violin.¡± As she spoke, she handed the violin to her and arranged everything clearly for her. Below the stage, Abigail and Leona exchanged nces. They were so excited that they could not sit still. Not to mention that Lea had never touched an instrument before. Without a few years of practice, she would not be able to control the violin. Lea reached out to take it. Then, she looked up at Alfred, Her sparkling eyes were filled with gentleness and love as she smiled. Tam going to y the piece of Pleasure of Love for someone I like.¡± The hearts of the people below the stage suddenly skipped a beat. Then, as the violin yed the first note, their hearts skipped a beat. Their heartstrings were plucked as they looked at the stage in a daze This was not an official stage. There were no rehearsals, no lighting settings, and only a faint light shone on Lea. She was wearing a white school uniform, a short¨Csleeved T¨Cshirt, and ck pants that were loose. However, the way she yed the violin was so free and unrestrained. Her long hair that fell on her shoulders floated up, and she was so stunning and eye¨Ccatching. ¡°For someone I like.¡± Her every frown and smile and every note was so alluring. The students knew that she was not talking about them, but their faces turned red and their hearts beat faster. Not only all the boys felt that way, but also some girls After a few short notes, everyone was already immersed in the violin music and forgot about everything else. At thest note, Lea pulled the bow from the string. It was elegant and perfect. She looked up at Alfred with sparkling eyes. Alfred looked at her and felt tears welling up in his eyes. Ever since she was reborn, he naturally knew that her feelings for him were deep. From her tune, he felt a deeper sense of love. From his previous life to this life, he had finally obtained the love of his life. There was nothing else he could ask for The entire venue fell silent for a few seconds before thunderous apuse suddenly sounded. A student said, ¡°What kind of godly person is Lea? She can even y the violin so well. Another person said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I went overseas to listen to a violin master y during the holidays. They¡¯re not as good as Lea Lea can debut on the spot and go on a world tour. Fl buy all the tickets.¡± Someone else said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that ying the violin could be so cool and beautiful. I¡¯m going to find my mother and continue practicing the violin. As expected of a member of the Conrad University. The standard of the g is already so high.¡± Lea¡¯s performance gave everyone an extreme musical experience and directly raised the level of the entire g. Many girls were already in tears. ¡°This song can actually move people so much and make them so happy. I¡¯ve studied music ant for eight years and this is the first time I¡¯ve felt the power of music.¡± A girl said, ¡°I want to be the main character in the song¡± Another girl said, ¡°Mom, I want to fall in love,¡± Someone else said. ¡°I want to hear it again.¡± The current Lea was a fearless and unrestrained person. This song was yed for Alfred. All her feelings were in it. The deep love, beautiful sweetness, and cherishing and care for the two of them were revealed. The students were touched. Abigail felt as if she had been struck by lightning. The expression on her face could not be retracted. Shock, shock, disbelief, regret, unwillingness and anger. All kinds of intense emotions intertwined and pulled, causing her face to contort and her eyes to split open. She thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that Lea has nevere into contact with musical instruments? Even I am attracted and conquered by this hall¨Cof- the¨Cworld performance. What went wrong?¡± Abigail didn¡¯t have a clue and her mind went nk. The students exmations and praises drilled into her mind. It was noisy and her head was about to explode. They only had Lea songs in their minds now, and Abigail¡¯s outstanding performance just now had beenpletely forgotten. She was the one who had personally brought Lea¡¯s talent to such a high level and sent her to be worshipped by every student in front of Alfred Abigail thought. ¡°Alfred must be attracted to her music. If he falls in love with her as a result of this Tears fell from Abigail¡¯s eyes. She suddenly lowered her head, crossed her lips, and held back her tears. Since she was in public, she tried her best to protect her image and dignity. Leona was not much better than her. Rita, Beatrice, and the others were also in pain and embarrassment. They looked at Abigail in confusion. This morning, the few of them gathered for a small meeting and strolled the streets Abigail was the one who introduced Lea¡¯s background to them. That was why they cooperated and chased Lea onto the stage, trying to embarrass her and make her fall off the altar. However, things didn¡¯t turn out the way they expected.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Blood rushed up their throats and they were about to vomit. Under everyone¡¯s exmation and worship, Lea calmly walked down the stage and returned to her seat. She said to her two roommates, who were still dumbfounded, ¡°Hurry up and pack up She was eager to return home. The two of them came back to their senses and were overjoyed. The host stood in aer of the stage in a daze,pletely forgetting about carrying on with the show. The audience was in an uproar. Everyone was in high spirits as they discussed Lea¡¯s performance. A staff member woke the host up and told her to quickly end the g Only then did she return to the center of the stage and speak into the microphone. Everyone fell silent. Just as she was about to summarize, she suddenly heard a cry of surprise. ¡°Abigail, where¡¯s your bracelet? Rita stared at Abigail¡¯s wrist and eximed. Abigail had already secretly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and tidied up her face. When she heard her shout and touched her wrist, she was also shocked. She wore an expensive blue diamond bracelet to showcase herself in the show. ¡°Hurry up and look for it¡­ Leona was anxious for her. This morning, Abigail had specially shown it to them. They were envious and jealous, but more than that, they were nervous. They had even instructed her to take good care of it and not lose it Everyone was interrupted by them and looked over. When the surrounding students heard this, they also helped to search. Seeing this, the host could only let them look for it first. ¡°Over there!¡± Beatrice shouted and rushed towards Lea and the others aggressively. She grabbed Shannon¡¯s wrist and raised it high. She pointed at the bracelet on her wrist. ¡°Abigail, she stole your bracelet¡± This was a report to Abigail and also an announcement to everyone. ¡°She actually put them on. What a bold and shameless thief! As she spoke, Beatrice forcefully pulled Shannon and swung her other hand forcefully, pping her face, 21 SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 WI Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Shannon fell to the ground. ¡°Shannon Willow shouted in shock Lea reacted quickly and supported Shannon. Shannon got up, grabbed Beatrice¡¯s cor, and pped her back. After following Lea for so long, she was no longer the weak and useless person who was bullied by others. Under Yannis¡¯s influence, her ability to take action had also improved. Beatrice was also pped to the ground. However, she fell to the ground without anyone to help her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°You thief, how dare you hit me! Beatrice¡¯s eyes were red. She got up and was about to hit her. Shannon grabbed her cor. ¡°Listen carefully. This bracelet is mine!¡± It was a birthday present that Lea had received. During the auction, Lea had kept it for her. Leona and the others came over to help Abigail snatch the bracelet and catch the thief. At the same time, they took the opportunity to step on Lea They could not get any advantage from her and Shannon had such a good rtionship with Lea. Now that they had such a good opportunity, they wanted to make Lea embarrassed. ¡°Yours!¡± Leona raised her chin and mocked. ¡°Shannon, do you know the origin of this bracelet! It¡¯s a limited edition from a top luxury brand this year. There are only five of these in the world. It¡¯s worth a hundred thousand dors. Can you afford it¡± When the students heard this, they also sighed, Most of them were either rich or noble, and they used big brands. However, a bracelet cost a hundred thousand dors was still an astronomical price to most of them. ¡°You¡¯re from a single¨Cparent family. No, I heard that your mother has run away and doesn¡¯t want you anymore, Leona circled around Shannon and analyzed it. ¡°You got a full schrship to get into school, and you have to work part¨Ctime outside. You usually get your clothes from thrift stores. ¡°Have you ever bought makeup? How dare you say that the bracelet is yours? Do you think anyone will believe you?¡± When they were investigating Lea, they happened to find Shannon and investigated her background. The way the students looked at Shannon changed. They pointed at her and discussed. Indeed, Shannon was the poorest student in the entire grade. She never used makeup or skincare products, and her clothes were all from thrift stores, so everyone had a deep impression of her. It was true that she could not afford such an expensive bracelet. Shannon stared at Leona. Her hands were clenched into fists and her eyes were bloodshot. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling She thought, Just because I came from a poor background and had an adoptive mother like Donna Yancey, all the valuable things I obtained are meant to be stolen from others? How can you use your rules and doctrines to restrict and suppress my life? Shannon wanted to charge forward and fight back fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s her ability to get a full schrship. If you have the ability, go and get one too.¡± The person who spoke was Lea. She had a mocking smile on her face. ¡°She doesn¡¯t buy cosmetics because she¡¯s naturally beautiful. Unlike you, if you don¡¯t put on seven or eightyers of makeup on your face, you won¡¯t dare toe out and meet people, right? Do you dare to remove your makeup in public?¡± Lea stared at Leona sarcastically. ¡°And unlike you, she doesn¡¯t need luxury brands to decorate herself. If you have the ability, find a job to support younelf The students were shocked and immediately reacted. Most of the people still had upright values. The way they looked at Shannon changed back to respect and admiration. Leona¡¯s expression changed drastically. She wanted to retort, but she could not say a word and almost fainted. But she stole the bracelet. She¡¯s a thief!¡± ¡°You saw her steal it with your own eyes!¡± Lear¡¯s expression turned cold. She took a step forward and stood in front of Shannon. If Leona dared to call Shannon a thief again, Lea would p her to death. Leona was so frightened by her fierce aura that she took a step back and stuttered, ¡°Then where did her bracelete from?¡± Chapter 214 Lea took another step forward. Leona quickly took another step back and mmed into the seat. Exin, why is Abigail¡¯s bracelet¡­ ¡°Here!¡± Before Leona could finish speaking, a student in front of Abigail said in surprise. He bent down to pick up the things on the ground. Everyone looked over and saw the student straighten up He was holding a blue diamond bracelet in his hand, which was exactly the same as the one on Shannon¡¯s hand. Leona felt a lump in her throat and her face turned pale. She thought, ¡°How is that possible?¡® She looked at Abigail in disbelief. The student said, ¡°Abigail, here you go. You just dropped it here, right?¡± Abigail took it with a pale face. Only then did she realize that the bracelet was broken by her when she lost control of herself after she saw Lea y the violin. Then it fell to the ground. She was so angry that she did not notice this Just now, when she saw the bracelet on Shannon¡¯s hand, she also thought that she had stolen it. She was just happy that she could embarrass Lea wit this excuse Now that things had turned out this way, she was once again caught off guard, Unwilling to give up, she bit her inner lip. A person said. ¡°So it¡¯s really Shannon¡¯s bracelet. They didn¡¯t even ask clearly and takt that she stole it. They are surely looking at people with prejudice Another person said, ¡°No. Shannon already said that she didn¡¯t steal it. However, they insisted on imposing a crime on others. Abigail usually looks so morous Who would have thought? What a character,¡± Beatrice and the others did not feel good They had targeted Lea and Shannon several times. Not only had they not seeded once, but they had now ruined their image and reputation. They were angry and a little afraid. ¡°Shannon, tell me, why can you afford such an expensive bracelet? Where did you get the money¡°¡± Lea red at them with murderous intent. ¡°Apologize.¡± Leona stared at them in disbelief. It was impossible for her to apologize in public ¡°Call the police,¡± Lea said sternly. Shock shed across Leona¡¯s eyes Lea stared at her without blinking. I should have hired awyer to see you for defamation Hearing this, Willow immediately took out her phone and started to call the police. The students were also silent as they looked at them, Abigail and her crew had misunderstood and framed Shannon in public. They even hit her without even apologizing, People felt that they really shouldn¡¯t have done that.. Leona¡¯s scalp went numb when she heard the dial tone. She immediately shouted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Lapologizer The Moore family was not an ordinary family. If she was taken away by the police in public, her reputation would be affected. Thepany would also be affected. She could not let that happen. Willow stopped pressing the buttons and looked at Lea and Shannon. Leona calmed down a little. She restrained her aura and softened her ione. I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you.¡± However, her eyes were dark and sharp, and she was unwilling- ¡°Willow, call the police,¡± Lea continued. Willow could also see that Leona was being perfunctory. She understood what Lea meant and pressed another key. ¡°Beep¡± Leona¡¯s scalp went numb again, and her gaze softened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Lea¡¯s expression was cold and unmoved. Leona repeated, I¡¯m sorry 24 0 Chapter 214 Lea remained unmoved. Her tone softened and her attitude became more sincere as Leona repeated herself. She apologized more than ten times in a row. In the end, even her tears fell. All the students could tell that she was sincerely apologizing. Beatrice, who was standing at the side, trembled. She once again experienced the fear of being dominated by Lea, just like the first time she met Lea at Conrad University during the interview. She immediately apologized sincerely as well Lea then said to Willow, ¡°There¡¯s no need to call the police anymore¡°. Beatrice and Leona suddenly raised their heads and looked at Willow in shock when they heard the call connecting. Willow exined, ¡°My mom called me,¡± Their bodies went went limp and they wanted to fall to the ground. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Willow turned around and answered the call Her mother said, ¡°Willow, your brother¡­ is dying!¡± Her expression changed, and tears rushed out TIL be right there.¡± She hung up the phone and ran out in panic and grief without even taking her bag Lea and Shannon looked at each other. Lea turned around and saw that Alfred was no longer where he was. He was not in the venue either. She felt that he must have gone out. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look Sharmon took Willow¡¯s bag and the two of them chased after her. SIND GIFT Chapter 215 Chapter 215 The two of them chased Willow to the school gate and saw her hailing a taxi. Lea called Jason. ¡°Bring the car here.¡± The ck Mercedes¨CBenz drove over and the three of them got into the car one after another. Lea got into the car with one foot and suddenly turned her head to look behind her. At the intersection in the distance was a branch road leading to the family hospital. The alley was deep and dark. The streetmps were old and dim. She said. ¡°You guys go first ¡°Miss Berry?¡± Jason also noticed the abnormality and looked worried. Lea added, ¡°Yannis and the others are here.¡± He nodded and drove to the hospital ording to Willow¡¯s instructions. Lea watched them leave. She carried her bag and walked along the sidewalk towards the car parked in the distance. Just as she passed the intersection, two men in ck suddenly appeared in front of her and attacked her. Before they could touch her, they were caught and pressed to the ground. Yannis walked out from the dark with a person in his arms. ¡°Miss Berry She asked. This is all of them! He nods. She instructed, ¡°Break all their legs and send them back to the Oliver family.¡± After the orientation ended, Lea realized that someone was following her. With a casual investigation, she knew that it was someone from the Oliver family They obviously couldn¡¯t get anything out of her, and they couldn¡¯t have the police do anything to her, so they came to y diny When she found out that they had followed her to the school tonight, Lea decided to deal with them directly. At Lea¡¯smand, there were a few sounds of bones breaking and two muffled groans. She raised her eyebrows and looked at her people in surprise. She thought. ¡®Good lord, that will do: Lea sized up a man. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He answered, ¡°I am Luke Herman, 21 years old this year. Thank you for saving my life. Miss Berry? Luke was one of the boxers she had picked up from the underground boxing arena and trained by Yannis, She said, ¡°Okay, you can work for me by my side from now on.¡± Luke answered, ¡°Yes¡± In the darkness, there were two more bone¨Ccracking sounds and a grunt. It was Yannis dealing with the person he had captured. They got the three of them into the car and drove to the Oliver family¡¯s house. Craig drove over and Lea got into the car. ¡°Where¡¯s A Alfred? Lea asked. Craig g answered, ¡°He¡¯s still on the phone¡± Just as the party was about to end, Alfred received a call and left Lea said, ¡°Send me to Conrad Hospital first¡± it, it was a critical situation Willow and the others went over there. From the looks of 20 Chapter 21 Craig said. ¡°Okay¡± In the luxurious traditional¨Cstyle hall of the Oliver family¡¯s vi. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s sote. You should go to bed first.¡± Reba said to Beata. ¡°How can I sleep Beata said and red at her angrily,ining that she had yet to seek justice for her precious grandson. Reba was also waiting for news. She felt that her subordinates should have seeded tonight. ¡°Bang!¡± The butler rushed in with a panicked expression. ¡°Speak, I¡¯ll take responsibility for anything that happens¡± Beata stood up. She knew that Lea had some background. If she sent someone to secretly hurt her and was found out, it was impossible for her to be taken out of the picture. However, as long as she was able to break Lea¡¯s legs and crippled her, Beata would be willing to bear the consequences, Anyway, in the end, the Oliver family would deal with it cleanly. No one could do anything to her. The butler said, ¡°They¡¯re back¡± Take me to them. Beata wanted to hear them tell her what happened and look at the photos they had taken. She wanted to understand clearly how Lea was crippled and see her pain Reba helped her out of the door. When they reached the entrance, their expressions changed drastically, ¡°Howe?¡± Beata rolled her eyes and almost fainted. The butler said, ¡°I heard a sound just now. When I came out to take a look, I saw the three of them lying here.¡± Rex had already been brought home. Coincidentally, there was a family doctor at home. He came to check on the three men and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to stand up again¡± The situation was far worse than Rex¡¯s. Reba and Beata were shocked. Reba asked. ¡°Why are they here!¡± The security guards at home had already gathered around. ¡°We checked the security cameras. All we got was the car that brought them here. It was ¡°a ck SUV, but we didn¡¯t get a license te number. We¡¯ll keep investigating¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. These three men were sent by Beata to break Lea¡¯s legs. She knew about it. Now, the three of them had their legs drooping on the ground. They had beenpletely broken. Not only were they hurt instead, but they were sent back as a message to show the Oliver family that this was the consequence of targeting Lea. Beata¡¯s mind was filled with Lea¡¯s unruly and profound appearance. This time, she felt that the Oliver family had kicked a nail. However, she felt that the Oliver family had faced much greater difficulties before. She didn¡¯t think that Lea would be that difficult to deal with. Reba instructed the servant, ¡°Carry them away and deal with them.¡± The servant said, ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Mom. I¡¯ll send you to rest.¡± Reba helped Beata, who was dizzy with anger, into the house. ¡°Send more people to hire some professional killers. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t kill a little girl like her Beaua was furious and only wanted to take revenge on Lea Reba said, ¡°Mom, we have to consider this matter at length. I will deal with it. You should take good care of yourself¡± Beata finally calmed down a link. Lea rushed to Conrad Hospital and asked the nurse at the front desk. When she arrived at the ward, it was already crowded. A tall, thin man in histe fifties, wearing sses and a whiteb coat, was holding a woman in her mid¨Cforties. The woman¡¯s hair was tied back in a bun. The strands were already in disarray, and she was whimpering. Willow was hugging them. They were her parents. There were also nurses and doctors around, ¡°We¡­ tried our best.¡± The attending doctor looked at the family of three with reddened eyes and a troubled expression. However, he gritted his teeth and said to his assistant, ¡°Let¡¯s give them a critical notice. The assistant doctor gave the notice of critical illness and said to the family members, ¡°Stay with him tonight,¡± 0 However, the patient had already stopped showing vital signsAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sydney Alvarez let out a whimper and cried even harder. She was depressed and sad. Willow also cried. Marcus Alvarez also shed tears. Shannon stood at the side. In this situation, there was nothing she could do. Her eyes were sore and filled with tears. Lea frowned and went straight into the ward. Joey Alvarez was in the ICU. He was lying on the hospital bed with mbes all over his body. There were various instruments ced around him to monitor his vital signs. Under the light. Lea saw a young man. He was about 24 years old, yet he was already so thin that he had lost his looks. However, his bones were strange and his proportions were exquisite, if his body was normal, he should be a handsome man. His face was pale and ashen. When Lea looked at the electrocardiogram, she realized that his heartbeat was already very ery weak. He was indeed critically ill. Lea picked up the medical record beside her and quickly flipped through it The door of the ward was pushed open a little more. A man in a white coat and silver¨Crimmed sses entered. ¡°How is it? Did you find anything? Lea turned around and saw that it was Marshall Wiley, the dean of Conrad University School of Medicine. She had seen him at the birthday banquet and made a note of him. She had also seen him ourside just now. Marshall naturally saw her too. Seeing that she had sneaked in and did not go out, he followed her in. He did not expect her to be reading the medical records. Perhaps he knew that she was Riverview Hospital¡¯s boss, a genity, and knew that ¡°Dr. Berry, he suddenly had a glimmer of hope and asked her. Çú Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Lea ced the reports aside and read them while asking. What¡¯s his situation!¡± The patient had been in the hospital for half a year. The various physical examinations andboratory reports could already fill the ward. She could not finish reading them in a short period of time and asked Marshall. ¡°He¡­¡± It was inconvenient for him to reveal the patient¡¯s identity. He changed his words and said. ¡°He was seriously injured to the point of brain death¡± When Lea heard this, she immediately rummaged through the report Seeing this, Marshall took the initiative to pass the important report to her Although he was not the attending doctor, he was as familiar with the patient¡¯s situation as the attending doctor. ¡°Here.¡± He handed a stack of reports to Lea She quickly flipped through it. Marshall watched as her eyes darted around rapidly. She was thinking and analyzing. For some reason, he became nervous and excited. The door opened again. This time, it was Lorenzo. When he received the news that Joey was critically ill, he rushed over immediately. The three members of the Alvarez family were still crying outside, so he came in first ¡°Lea?¡± He walked over in confusion and saw her reading the medical records. What was even more unbelievable was that Marshall was handing her a report like an assistant. In Iverton, Marshall was one of the top doctors Lorenzo wondered if Lea was even able to understand those reportsContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lea looked professional and focused, as if she could understand it, so he did not ask. Soon, Willow¡¯s family of threeposed themselves and entered the ward. Marcus saw that there was someone inside and went forward. He wanted to ask them to leave. The family of three hade to bid farewell to their son. They had a lot to say to each other. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, let Lea take a look first Marshall interrupted him Marcus was stunned. Then, he turned around and looked at his wife, who had already buried her face in her son¡¯s body, and his daughter, who was covering her mouth and not daring to cry. His eyes turned red again, and tears flowed out, ¡°How is it?¡± Marshall could not help but ask Lea again. He knew what Marcus wanted to say and was very anxious. Lea did not answer. Instead, she asked, ¡°What about theputer that stores medical records?¡± Marshall paused for a moment and asked the medical staff to bring theputer in. She w went to theputer, entered the code, and brought up the data she needed. Soon the window was full of scrolling data. The surrounding medical staff, Marshall, and Lorenzo were all stunned when they saw her operate theputer to such an extreme. Soon, the information she pulled up was printed on the printer. ? ??? ?? ?? Shannon immediately went over and brought the printed information to her. Lea checked it, picked up a pen, and quickly wrote down a set of content. She handed it to Marshall ¡°Now, go and test these data. He took it and his pupils dted. These were indeed important physical indicators of the patient, but there were several of them that they had just checked half an hour ago. When he looked at them, his eyes were filled with struggle and despair. ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t do anything else now, right?¡± Lea said indifferently. He could not help but be stunned. Then, he handed the paper to the nurse. ¡°Check these data. Be quick.¡± The patient was about to dic. ¡°Yes, Mr. Wiley! The nurse immediately drew the patient¡¯s blood. Although the hospital was not owned by Conrad University, the Conrad University School of Medicine, as a consultant and technical support enjoyed 30% of the hospital¡¯s dividends, which the hospital donated to the school. The hospital¡¯sboratory was also one of theboratories of the Conrad University Medical School. Every year, it brought huge benefits to the hospital. As a consultant and a hired doctor, Marshall was the soul of the hospital. His influence was even greater than the director¡¯s. The entire hospita listened to his words. Therefore, the things that Lea wanted to test for were immediately put on the priority list. Lea and the others left the ward and waited outside for the test results, Lorenzo couldn¡¯t stand the scene of the Alvarez family bidding farewell inside and followed them out. to a trace o of Like Marshall, he didn¡¯t dare to have any hope for Lea¡¯s retest. However, they were unwilling to let Joey die now. They still held onto a and refused to give up On the other hand, Shannon knew Lea¡¯s ability. Seeing Lea calmly leaning against the wall and standing at the side, she knew that there was stil hope. Joey was still so young. Shannon could understand the pain of Willow¡¯s parents being so sad about watching him dic. Willow was the Erst true friend they had made since they came to the university. The Alvarez family didn¡¯t have much power in Iverton. Althou Willow didn¡¯t have much power, she still repeatedly stood up for Lea and Shannon She was such a strong and kind girl. As long as there was a chance, Shannon did not want her to suffer like this. In less than ten minutes, a test report came out. The nurse brought it over. Shannon immediately went forward to take it and handed it to Lea, After Lea read it, Shannon asked, ¡°How is i Marshall and Lorenzo also pricked up their cars to listen Les only said. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the other test reports¡± Not long after, the medical reports came out one after another. Twenty minutester, more than a dozen reports hade out. How about now! Shannon asked again. Lea read the report again and again. She frowned and analyzed, ¡°We still have to wait for thest report. As she spoke, she raised the brain scan to the light. Her clear eyes were sharp The hearts of the two men at the side tightened, and they could not breathe properly. The corridor was lit up by lights. It was dark and the night was alreadyte. It was quiet and deserted From time to time, the Alvarez family¡¯s suppressed cries could be heard from the ward. Other than Lea, everyone was a little suffocated They waited for almost another ten minutes. Every minute and second felt like a year. The nurse finally delivered thest report. Shannon ran over to get it, then ran back and handed it to her. ¡°Lea!¡± She took it and looked at Marshall. He could not help but stand up straight. ¡°How is it¡± His voice was suppressed, but it was still trembling. Lea asked. ¡°You want me to say it here?¡± ry strict. It was obvious that Although they did not specify Joey¡¯s background, the guards around the ward and the Alvarez family¡¯s actions were very Joey was not an ordinary patient, Marshall could not help but pause. Lorenzo was also munned. ¡°You found something?¡± Lea nodded Marshall said, ¡®Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± The three of them entered the ward. Shannon was waiting outside. Chapter 216 After entering. Marshall looked at Marcus ¡°Mr. Alvarez, we need to do another checkup on Jory. Mrs. Alverez and Willow, please leave first.¡± Marcus understood and restrained his emotions. Heforted his wife and daughter and sent them out of the ward. They could not ept this fact, to begin with. When they heard that Joey was going to have another checkup, theyposed themselves and restrained themselves as they left the ward. There were only four people left in the room: Lea looked at the three of them and said, ¡°It¡¯s not brain death. It¡¯s viral poisoning¡± The three men were shocked. Marcus looked at Marshal in confusion. He noticed that Lea was wearing Conrad University¡¯s school uniform and knew that she was his daughter¡¯s ssmate who hade to visit them with his daughter Lea had long, soft hair. The long hair on the left side of her face slightly covered her face, making her face look even more young and tender. He felt that she was probably not much older than his daughter. He did not know how to interpret her words. Marshall went forward and took the report from her hand to read it again. His hands were shaking so much that the paper rustled. His liule weak and he could not see it clearly. He read a few pages and reordered theparisons, yet he still had no clue. Lea took it and reordered it for him. She circled a few values with a pen and wrote a few words. His eyes shook as he looked up at her. Lorenzo clenched his fists rightly. His heart was beating like a drum, and he couldn¡¯t breathe. Seeing this, he asked, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Marshall turned to look at him and Marcus ¡°It¡¯s not brain death The two of them were shocked again. Their sorrowful and despuiting eyes lit up with hope again. guze Since Joey was sent here half a year ago, he had been diagnosed with brain death. In the past six months, he had been monitored and followed up in the ICU, and the diagnosis had never changed. Now that he was on the verge of death, such diagnostic variable give them new hope. Marcus rushed over and took the report. He stared at the data Lea circled and the words written on it. His body trembled as he looked at Len. ¡°What did you say?¡± His voice was shaking badly He was very agitated. ¡°Viral poisoning.¡± Lea¡¯s tone was gentle but very certain. ¡°It can be treated, right?¡± Lorenzo couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He came forward and shouted at Lea. Even though she was only 20 years old and a freshman, Marshall and Marcus both confirmed that her diagnosis was correct, which meant that she was a genius doctor. SEND GIFT Chapter 217 Chapter 217Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lea said, ¡°We have to test which virus it is before we study the corresponding medicine.¡± The patient¡¯s current situation was very critical. Whether the medicine could be developed or not before he died was uncertain. ¡°I¡¯ll go to theboratory to investigate now, Marshall frowned, his face filled with struggle. Since it was proved that this hospital had given Joey a misdiagnosis for the past half a year, he was still in self¨Cdoubt and had no confidence. ¡°Send him to Riverview Hospital.¡± Lea made a prompt decision. She had better medical equipment and medicine there Marcus and Lorenzo looked at Marshall He thought for a moment and nodded. Just Les being able to discover the patient¡¯s condition in such a short period of time and make the correct diagnosis was beyond his reach. He trusted her. Furthermore, Dr. Berry was at Riverview Hospital. Marcus said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s transfer him to Riverview Hospital now. Where is this Riverview Hospital?¡± Lorenzo looked at Lea and told him the address. She had given it to him time, Lea took out her phone and called Lorrand. Jory was immediately transferred to Riverview Hospital When Sydney heard that there would be further treatment, she quickly wiped the tears off her face and became tenacious again- Shannon hugged Willow, whose eyes were red and swollen, and patted her back tofort her silently. She was about to tell Willow not to worry. Her lips moved, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Marshall and Conrad Hospital represented Iverton¡¯s top medical standards, but they were still unable to treat Joey. It was still hard to say what would after even if Lea tried her best to save jory. When they arrived at the West District, it was already two in the morning. Iverton was a city that never slept, bur the hospital had yet to open for business. The surrounding business district and residential area were not fully developed yet. It was pitch¨Cck, and only a few buildings had lights on. Some construction workers were still working, and from time to time, they would make ear¨Cpiercing sounds. Marcus looked at Marshall with a puzzled expression Marshall, Lorenzo, and the ambnce driver all fell silent Just as Marcus was about to ask where the car was going, the lights in front of him suddenly lit up. The words ¡°Outpatient Department appeared. The door opened and someone came out. Lorrand brought a few medical staff and Charles Wessen out to pick them up. Everyone fel relieved. The car drove over. Lorrand and the others helped to carry Joey our of the ambnce. Lea had also gotten out of the car. Lorrand reported, ¡°Miss Berry, the ward has been arranged¡± ¡°Okay, Lorand said to the series Co Lorrand said to the staff of the Conrad Hospital, ¡°Leave it to us.¡± The doctors were stunned and looked at Marshall. He looked at Lorrand and the others. They were calm, professional, and confident. Although the hospital was still being renovated, they were very convincing. He nodded. ¡°Leave it to them.¡± Everyone handed the patient over to them. Lorrand quickly signed the papers and pushed the patient through the door with his subordinates. ¡°Marcus Alvarez?¡± Charles called out in shock. Marcus, who was about to follow the staff in, turned around and saw him. He was also surprised. ¡°Mr. Wessen?¡± Charles looked at him, then at Marcus¡¯s wife and daughter who had followed behind him, and then at the person on the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first¡± Chapter 217 Joey was sent to the ICU on the fifth floor of the outpatient department. Lorrand brought his subordinates to reexamine him and draw his blood for testing. Lea was waiting outside the ward. The Alvarez family of three, Lorenzo, Shannon, and Charles were also waiting outside. The corridor was very quiet, but everyone was holding back an unwavering conviction A man in his forties in a white coat came out of the elevator and ran over while panting. When he saw that there were so many people around him, he hurriedly raised his sses, feeling very ufortable. Then, his eyes lit up when he saw Charles. ¡°Mr. Wessen, were you looking for me?¡± Charles went forward and introduced him to everyone. This is the director of ourboratory, Dr. Trenton Wilson. He¡¯s mainly in charge of virus research. At the mention of his profession, Trenton¡¯s eyes lit up and he smiled shyly. His curly hair, which had not been styled for more than half a month, covered his cars. He exuded the wisdom of a genius and was full of ambition. Marshall could not help but be shocked to realize that there was actually aboratory there that specialized in virus research. He immediately shook hand swith Trenton and greeted, ¡°Hello, Dr. Wilson. I¡¯m Marshall Wiley, Trenton shook his hand and smiled. Marcus hurriedly came forward to shake his hand, his eyes filled with gratitude. His son¡¯s illness depended on Trenton. This is Professor Marcus Alvarez. I¡¯ll introduce you to him in the future, Charles said. He immediately got down to business. ¡°Miss Berry is looking for you. There¡¯s a patient who needs your help? Trenton came in front of Lea as if he had seen a god. His eyes emitted a pious light. ¡°Miss Berry!¡± He was originally a doctor in charge of virus research at theboratory under Fraley Medical Not only was Nixon anxious for quick sess, he even tried to use the virus to do illegal things for personal gain. In the end, seeing that this program required a lot of investment for a few years and had not returned any profiu, Nixon dered theboratory bankrupt and pushed all the responsibility to Trenton. Not only did Trenton¡¯s years of hard work go to waste, but he also went bankrupt, became heavily in debt, and his family¡¯s house was auctioned off. His parents and children had no ce to go After Lea bought Fraley Group, not only did she restart theboratory, but she also retired Trenton¡¯s research results and patent rights to him. She paid him a high sry to repay his debt and let his family live a normal life again. She also provided him with funds, manpower, and smart research technology. To Trenton, Lea was his life savior He reached out to shake her hand and realized that there was a stain on it. He had juste out of theboratory and hadn¡¯t washed his hands. He quickly pulled back. Lea reached out and grabbed his hand without a trace. ¡°Dr. Wilson, the patient inside is suffering from viral poisoning. Please take a look at him.¡± Trenton said, ¡°Miss Berry, I understand. I¡¯ll go look for Mr. Phoenix to take a sample.¡± He went to the sampling department. Marshall looked at Lea again. Whether it was the Charles he knew or the Trenton and Lorrand he did not know, they were allpletely convinced and respectful of Lea. It could be seen how powerful and good she was. He felt that he didn¡¯t know this freshman well enough. Marcus and Lorenzo couldn¡¯t help but respect her even more. There was only one patient in the hospital now, and all the equipment needed could operate normally. The test waspleted in about half an hour. The patient¡¯s condition was the same as Lea¡¯s diagnosis at Conrad Hospital Dr. Wilson said, ¡°I need to bring blood samples to theboratory for research before I can obtain further information about the poison.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lea nodded. Lorrand said, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is very critical. We can only use the serum to stabilize his condition temporarily and wait for Dr. Wilson¡¯s results.¡± Chapter 217 The situation was critical. He was discussing a temporary treatment n with her. This was the only way. Lea nodded. Lorrand brought the assistants into the ward and everyone else waited outside. After injecting the serum and observing for a while, he came out and reported. The serum is effective. It can temporarily stabilize the situation.* Marcus staggered and held onto the wall to stabilize himself. He was already in tears of joy. Sydney and Willow also came out of the lounge. Marcus told them the news. The family of three hugged each other and were so excited that they burst into tears. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief Other than the staff of the virus researchb who were working through the night, everyone else had gone to rest Only then did Lea think of Alfred. She bid farewell to everyone and went downstairs. As she walked to the elevator, she called Craig. She found the number and was about to dial it when she saw a person waiting at the staircase. She suddenly stopped. Then, she smiled and put her phone back in her pocket. She walked over. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, right? Alfred reached out and pressed the elevator button ¡°Fortunately, I also had something to do, I just finished a call not long ago.¡± They entered the elevator. His car was parked downstairs. He opened the door for her and let her into the car. Then he got in and drove to the apartment. As soon as they entered. Alfred hugged Lea from behind. I should have picked you up the day your orientation ended.¡± He did not expect Milton to go to the orientation site to look for Lea in such a grand manner. At that time, he felt that she must have felt terrible. Thinking of this, he hugged her even tighter. B SEND GIFT COMMENT not love ¡°What?¡± Alfred held her waist and pulled her closer to him. He felt somefort in his heart. ¡°In my previous life, Milton and I didn¡¯t have true love¡± Alfred subconsciously tightened his grip. Lea continued, ¡°At that time. I was a criminal on death row. I was willing to give up everything to fight for a chance to live. I needed a little light, and he was like a sun in my world. Under the pressure of death, I felt that I could freely live however I wanted. That was a very happy thing. Therefore, I defended him to repay him until¡­¡± Until she heard what Abigail told her about Alfred before she died in her previous life. ¡°After that.¡± Lea touched his face with her gentle hand and looked into his eyes that were as deep as the sea and as hot as fire. ¡°I finally know what true love is like. She saw Alfred¡¯s love for her. She also knew very well how much she loved him. ¡°Alfred, I¡¯ve already fallen deeply in love with you. No one can affect my feelings for you anymore. Moreover, her mortal enemy was Milton Alfred¡¯s throat moved. Her voice was hoarse, and the heat of her breath spread to her neck. ¡°Lea¡­¡± She stood on tiptoe, unable to kiss him deeply. After speaking of the things that had been buried deep in her heart in her previous life and current life, this part of her heart was opened and she was filled with love. That night, she was exceptionally enthusiastic In the middle of the night, after they were done, Alfred looked at the woman under him in the moonlight. Her wet hair was stuck to her red face. ¡°Lea,¡± His voice was hoarse, and his eyes were dark. ¡°Sooner orter, I will die on you ¡°Lea lifted her long legs that hadnded on his waist. Her slender toes hooked onto his strong waist again. Her red lips moved, and her hoarse voice was soul¨Cstirring. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to dic. I can make you want to die.¡± The retreating mes in his eyes suddenly surged, and he leaned down again. That night, Lea was extremely tired. He did not even take a shower and went straight to sleep. Alfred knew that she did not like to sleep with sweat like this. He fetched water and rubbed a hot towel for her to wipe. Before he was done, she fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already the afternoon of the next day. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you don¡¯t have to get up. I¡¯ll bring cereal inter. Alfred hugged her and gently rubbed her fingertips to relieve her fatigue. Before the blush on her face faded, it returned. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll lie down for a while more. She was indeed very tired, but there were many things to do at school. In the hospital, Joey¡¯s life was in danger, and there were many things for her to deal with. ¡°Okay.¡± Alfred raised his hand and massaged her shoulders. It was sofortable that she wanted to lie far Lea asked. ¡°By the way, Craig said that ke asked you to go on a business trip!¡± Although ke was no longer in charge of thepany, he was still the head of the family. Alfred was also the heir he raised. ke still held a lot of power. Their marriage would need his approval in the future. In her previous life, Lea had already been his granddaughter¨Cin¨Cand had a certain understanding of him. The time Alfred brought her to the Kentside Garden to see him, she had already sensed his attitude. He would never agree Alfred to be with her. The two of them had been together for some time. Coupled with Milton¡¯s confession, Lea felt that her rtionship with Alfred would probably be discovered soon. She had to n ahead. ¡°Yes.¡± Alfred did not hide anything. ¡°I brought you a gift¡± Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Lea felt angry and uneasy. She grabbed Alfred¡¯s arm and turned around. She wrapped her arms around his waist and looked up into his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not love.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alfred held her waist and pulled her closer to him. He felt somefort in his heart. ¡°In my previous life, Milton and I didn¡¯t have true love.¡± Alfred subconsciously tightened his grip. Lea continued, ¡°At that time, I was a criminal on death row, I was willing to give up everything to fight for a chance to live. I needed a little light, a he was like a sun in my world. Under the pressure of death, I felt that I could freely live however I wanted. That was a very happy thing. Therefore defended him to repay him until¡­ Until she heard what Abigail told her about Alfred before she died in her previous life.. ¡°After that.¡± Lea touched his face with her gentle hand and looked into his eyes that were as deep as the sea and as hot as fire. ¡°I finally know what true love is like.¡± She saw Alfred¡¯s love for her. She also knew very w well how much she loved him. ¡°Alfred, I¡¯ve already fallen deeply in love with you. No one can affect feelings for you anymore. Moreover, her mortal enemy was Milton Alfred¡¯s throat moved. Her voice was hoarse, and the heat of her breath spread to her neck. ¡°Lea¡­¡± She stood on tiptoe, unable to kiss him deeply. After speaking of the things that had been buried deep in her heart in her previous life and current life, this part of her heart was opened and she was filled with love. That night, she was exceptionally enthusiastic. In the middle of the night, after they were done, Alfred looked at the woman under him in the moonlight. Her wet hair was stuck to her red Face. ¡°Lea¡°His voice was hoarse, and his eyes were dark. ¡°Sooner orter, I will die on you.¡± Lea lifted her long legs that hadnded on his waist. Her slender toes hooked onto his strong waist again. Her red lips moved, and her hoarse voice was soul¨Cstirring. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die. I can make you want to die.¡± The retreating mes in his eyes suddenly surged, and he leaned down again. That night, Lea was extremely tired. He did not even take a shower and went straight to sleep. Alfred knew that she did not like to sleep with sweat like this. He fetched water and rubbed a hot towel for her to wipe. Before he was done, she fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already the afternoon of the next day, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you don¡¯t have to get up. I¡¯ll bring cereal inter.¡± Alfred hugged her and gently rubbed her fingertips to relieve her fatigue. Before the blush on her face faded, it returned. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll lie down for a while more.¡± She was indeed very tired, but there were many things to do at school. In the hospital, Joey¡¯s life was in danger, and there were many things for her to deal with ¡°Okay.¡± Alfred raised his hand and massaged her shoulders. It was sofortable that she wanted to lie t. Lea asked, ¡°By the way, Craig said that ke asked you to go on a business trip?¡± Although ke was no longer in charge of thepany, he was still the head of the family. Alfred was also the heir he raised. ke still held a lot of power. Their marriage would need his approval in the future. In her previous life, Lea had already been his granddaughter¨Cinw and had a certain understanding of him. Thest time Alfred brought her to the Kentside Garden to see him, she had already sensed his attitude. He would never agree Alfred to be with ber. The two of them had been together for some time. Coupled with Milton¡¯s confession, Lea felt that her rtionship with Alfred would probably be discovered soon. She had to n ahead. ¡°Yes.¡± Alfred did not hide anything. ¡°I brough 10:23 AM c d ¡¤ Chapter 218 As he spoke, he took a document from the bedside and handed it to her. She took it and flipped through it. She was shocked. ¡°This¡± Alfred gave her an acquisition contract. The other party was one of the top live semiconductorpanies in the world. Riverview Hospital acquired 15% of its shares. In her previous life, she was very familiar with thispany, Mihon would acquire thispany¡¯s shares in the next four years. With the integration of the artificial intelligence she had developed, it would be the number one semiconductorpany in the world. The hospital¡¯s equipment development. Berry Group¡¯s technology, and many of her future projects relied on this technology. As for the biochips that the hospital was developing, they relied heavily on such manufacturers. Tonight, when Lea encountered Joey, if there was a biochip, it could urately detect which virus he was infected with and the extent of the infection, and he could be treated directly. She was desperate to produce the biochip. This was only her initial idea. After the artificial brain was updated, it would involve more chip production and application. The scale was something she could not estimate yet. When she first founded Riverview Hospital and started research and development, she already had designs for thispany. However, with her current strength, it would be difficult for her to even work with thispany, let alone acquire it. Unexpectedly, she now owned a part of thispany. Lea¡¯s heart could not help but beat faster. ¡°What about Andrews Group¡± She had already guessed that this was what Andrews Group wanted. With their strength, acquiring such a was not a problem. This was also what they needed to n for their development. Alfred smiled smugly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give the best to my wife. His words made her heart soften. ¡°What are you going to tell ke?¡± ¡°I bought him 5% of Pioneer Electronics ke would be very satisfied with this result since Pioneer Electronics was ranked one of the top tenpanies in the world in chip production. provided that he did not know about this contract for Lea. -Lea turned around and looked at him. ¡°This is a huge sum of money. Are you short of money?¡± Not to mention him, even the Andrews Group, a corporation that had been around for nearly a hundred years, would not be able to take out so much cash at once. Alfred lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°In the past two years, I¡¯ve been doing financial investments overseas and made a lot of money. I sold some funds and a fewpanies. It¡¯s possible to gather this bit of money.¡± He said it briefly, and Lea understood. They had both been reborn. It was as if they had a cheat code. They had absolute advantages in doing business However, he was definitely a genius to be alife to make his assets so big. Besides, don¡¯t luve you to support me now?¡± Alfred lowered his eyes and looked at her, waiting to be pampered by her. Lea trached out and tapped the tip of his nose. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll support you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her phone rang. The call was from Lorand ¡°Miss Berry, Dr. Wilson¡¯s preliminary results are out. We can¡¯t find out what kind of virus it is for the time bring. The situation is not optimistic¡± ¡°Okay. Fill over¡± As soon as the hung up the phone, she was pulled into the nket by Alfred. She felt like she was about to be honest again after they skin came into contact She said, ¡°be good, I¡¯m going to the hospital Jory¡¯s life is at stake¡± Jury!¡± ¡°Yes, he has a stater called Willow Alvarez, my y roomunate. In my previous life, she saved me and helped me a lot¡± Alfred immediately understood. She would definitely take revenge on her enemies and repay the tavons to those who helped her. She would definely think of ways to save him. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go back to the Andrews residence¡± He stood up and covered himself with his ck shirt. As he put on his clothes, he said. ¡°Recently, Grandpa was me to enter thepany. I n to ept his arrangements¡± If Milion hadn¡¯t targeted Lea, Alfred wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry. He wanted to save more time and energy to manage Riverview Hospital and pave the way for Lea He wanted to forge a field that belonged to her so that she could do whatever she wanted. This was something he had wanted to do since the more moment he was reborn. And now, Milton had barged in between them in such a domineering manner. He would never allow him to seed. Milton¡¯s biggest trump card was the Andrews Group. As the I heir, Alfred would take his trump card Lea got dressed and turned around to face his silent back. She came forward to help him button up his shirt and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Of course, she knew the reason for his actions. ¡°Wait for nContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. my call tonight. I¡¯ll pick you up. Call me anytime if you need anything. With that, he lowered his head and pressed his lips against hers. The two of them kissed goodbye and went to do their own things. Jason drove her to the hospital. It was not even e eight o¡¯clock yet. Outside the ward, Lorand and Trenton were waiting for her. Marshall, Lorenzo, and the Alvarez family were all there. Shannon was apanying Willow and the others. ¡°Lea, let¡¯s go to school first. Il apply for leave for you. Shannon looked at the time. Lea looked at Marshal. The patient¡¯s situation wasplicated. She could not go back to school for the time being. Marshal said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Grag and tell him that you¡¯re doing a medical experiment with me.¡± She had chosen a major in gics, which she had originally chosen in her previous life. The dean of this college was Greg ck. In addition, she also chose to major in medicine and mathematics. As soon as she entered the school, she chose three majors. This was unprecedented at Conrad University, and it was specially approved by John Brooks. The prerequisite was that she had to graduate with outstanding Tesults ¡°Thank you, Dean Wiley. Lea thanked him. Since he had helped her apply for leave, she could go to school whenever she wanted. Shannon understood and asked Willow, ¡°Willow, what about you?¡± Sydneyforted her daughter. ¡°Willow, go back to school. Your father and I will be here.¡± o her life For the past six months, they had struggled to offer their daughter a normal life. Willow was still young. They did not want her to give up for Joey. Moreover, the current situation was optimistic for them at the moment. In the end, Shannon and Willow went back to school for ss. Jason drove them back Lea took Trenton¡¯s research report and read it, He exined, ¡°I extracted this viral protein and some nucleic acid from the blood, but many viruses contain this protein and nucleic acid. It¡¯s almost impossible to find out what kind of virus it is¡­ It¡¯ll be hard, but I¡¯ll try¡± Lea was silent for a moment before nodding at him Trenton added. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get back to work.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Lea said with concern, ¡°Remember to take care of yourself.¡± Everyone could tell that Trenton had stayed up all nightst night to get this result in such a short period of time. Trenton was sacrificing his life to do research Lea took his research results and the new medical record from Lorrand to the office next door. She checked in her office for a while, and the result was the same as theins. Even if she personally w went to theboratory to do experiments, she wouldn¡¯t have a better breakthrough in the short term. There was another way. She waited in the office for a while. Sure enough, the door opened and Lorenzo walked in. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Lorenzn subconsciously closed the door and walked over. When he saw Lea waiting for him calmly, he felt a chill run down his spine As a former SWAT leader, Lorenzo wasn¡¯t used to being seen through. But for Joey¡¯s life, this was nothing. He asked. ¡°We have to find out what kind of vinus it is to save him, right?¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Yes¡± Lorenzo was silent for a while before saying. That was an attack¡­ Everyone died on the spot except me and Joey.¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, his breathing trembled and dark red light surged in his eyes. He looked up at her. Is this¡­ a clue? Lea looked at him for a moment and knew that this involved military strategies. He could not reveal anything more. ¡°Sort of¡­ At least we know that someone went to great lengths to use this virus to take his life. As long as we can find the source of the virus, we can solve the problem.¡± He suddenly trembled, and a strange light appeared in his eyes. He realized that Joey was the target of the attack. From the look on his face, he seemed to have thought of something Lea asked, ¡°Give me the information about the attacker at that time. We¡­ we¡¯ll search together,¡± He stared at her, stunned. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a better idea? He said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Bang The door was pushed open from the outside and Sydney came in aggressively. ¡°Miss Berry, I¡¯m Joey¡¯s mother, Sydney Alvarez. My son was one of the researchers on the military flight control system. He entered the base when he was eighteen. He was attacked six months ago. If there¡¯s anything else you want to know, feel free to ask me. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Lea¡¯s pupils dted when she heard about the military flying control system¡¯s research, The first time she heard it was when she asked Jeffrey Thompson about her background He said that Christian had a son who was a researcher. However, he passed away eighteen years ago when there was an uprising: ¡°Sydney¡­ Marcus followed her in and reached out to pull his wife to calm her down She shook him off directly, her red and swollen eyes shining. ¡°Why can¡¯t I say itt Joey is about to die. Is there anything more important than his Now, she was just a mother who was about to lose her son. The person lying on the bed was no longer a researcher. She added, ¡°The research center should provide clues to find the source of the virus and save my son¡¯s life!¡± Marcus gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll contact them to save Joey. Marshall stood guard outside the door. Other than Lea, everyone else knew about these matters and knew that they did not involve any specifie confidential matters. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll help as much as I can.¡± The research center was also in contact with Conrad University. He could also find connections to deal with it. Lea roughly understood. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be too troublesome. We just need to provide some relevant information about the attackers at that time and find them to find the source of the virus¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The hospital would not involve the research center and pry into their secrets. Lorenzo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±¡° Sydney calmed down a little and looked at Lea. ¡°Miss Berry, please save my son!¡± Her eyes filled with tears again, and her tone was pleading. She wanted to kneel down and beg 0 Lea stood up. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be like this. This is the duty of this hospital.¡± In her previous life, this was how Joey passed away. Sydney also copsed and died of illness a few yearster. Willow and her father were the only ones left in the Alvarez family. Her father was also deeply affected, so in the end, she was sent to a mental hospital. Therefore, Lea had to save Jory. Lorenzo left and only returned in the afternoon. He brought a copy of the dossier of the attack and some relevant information. ¡°That¡¯s all we have on the attackers¡± He handed Lea a set of photos. The people in them were either dead or disabled. In the end, they were all dead. At that time, the attacker sent out a five¨Cperson team. Lorenzo led a seven¨Cperson team. In the end, only he and Joey were alive, His hand that was holding the The tragic scene at that time surged in his mind like a movie, and his body t photos was trembling. His gaze was weak and his eyes we were rel dy trembled even more violently. ¡°Lorenzo, Lea called out to him and forcefully pulled the photos from his hand. His mind was pulled back, and he took a sharp breath, trying to calm himself Lea took the photo and looked at it. Her brows gradually furrowed and her face turned pale. Although she didn¡¯te to the scene personally and the photos she saw were only the tip of the iceberg, she could already feel the tragic massacre and was terribed. This feeling was a little familiar. She seemed to have seen it somewhere before. She searched her memory, but she had no recollection of it. It was no wonder that Lorenzo would have such a reaction. Anyone who experienced such a scene would have aftereffects. Moreover, he had lost a his staff and was crippled. The friend he saved was dying. Just these photos? There were several of the attackers, and they were unrecognizable. Lorenzo had already calmed down a lot. Seeing that her expression was normal after seeing these photos, he was also a little surprised. ¡°Ordinary girls were probably already frightened. He felt that she was indeed not an ordinary person There are only these photos. The higher¨Cups have already investigated thoroughly, but they haven¡¯t found any information. They specte that those people were agents from another country who tried to steal our research information¡± This was also the reason why Lorenzo did not take action immediately. Without information, there were no clues. It was useless to do anything. Lea said. ¡°Anyone who has lived on this said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Dark Union.¡± Lorenzo was shocked again. Dark Union was very famous, and he had paid attention to them before. However, he did not expect Lea to have connections with them at such a young age. Investigating these people would not involve the research center, so he could let her investigate without worry. Looking at Lea¡¯s confident and calm appearance, Lorenzo heaved a sigh of relief. If there¡¯s anything else you need, just tell me. I definitely think. of a way to satisfy you, as long a All Lorenzo wanted was for Joey to be saved. He was a friend that he had grown up with. It was also a responsibility that he needed to maintain. Lea grunted in agreement and organized the photos. She took a picture and sent it to Quicksilver to investigate However, there were only photos, and they were iplete. There was no way to check them. They needed to be modeled. It was already time for school to end, and Shannon and Willow had just arrived. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 The virus research department was only essible if one wore a special research suit. Alfred could only watch the people inside through the ss door in the corridor outside.. Among them, he saw a rather po petite person. She was the only woman in th the entireboratory and was very easy to recognize. Furthermore, this was the figure he was most familiar with. No matter what she wore, he could tell at a nce. Jason asked, ¡°Mr. Alfred, do you want me to inform Miss Berry?¡± Alfred looked at Lea who was being surrounded by Trenton, Charles, and others. Then, he shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± He looked at Lea for a while before leaving. He went to the CEO¡¯s office and called Chris and Eddie, who had just arrived at Iverton. for a meeting. Chris had rushed over from the airport. Recently, because of the hospital, she had been going back and forth between Iverton and Vaporleon City. She was exhausted As soon as she arrived outside the office, she saw Eddie, who had also rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did Mr. Alfred call us for a meeting now?¡± She raised her wrist and looked at her diamond wristwatch. It was twelve o¡¯clock at night. Eddie answered, ¡°I heard that Miss Berry is in theboratory. She probably won¡¯te out tonight¡± Chris wailed. She thought, Would I ever be able to have a good night of sleep while I woke for these two workaholics? Lea led everyone and stayed in theboratory for the entire night. She was eventually called out by Quicksilver¡¯s call. ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t find any information about those people, let alone any viruses rted to them. However, I think I found something simr to a totem. I¡¯ll send it to you.¡± After hanging up, he quickly sent a message. She opened it and her pupils dted. It was a rose totem. The rose was beautiful and eye¨Ccatching. It was filled with thorns and emitted a sharp light, making one¡¯s heart beat wildly. ¡°She immediately replied: [There¡¯s no need to investigate further.] She was very familiar with this totem. It was the totem of the wealthiest family in the world, the Rizzo Family. In her previous life, she had smart products. Her career was in full bloom, and Andrews Group entered the top 20 of the world The core members of the Rizzo family came forward to poach her, and she could name any conditions she wanted. After knowing her rtionship with Milton, they even sent out the young men in the family for her to choose. A lot of those young men were mixed¨Cbloods. All of them had handsome appearances and were outstanding people from all walks of life. They were the perfect male idols in the hearts of women. She didn¡¯t agree and almost died at their hands. When she was almost 26 years old, Andrews Group relied on annexing a rise of technology, the Rizzo family began to infiltrate various industries around the world through acquisitions and investments. they were invisible and not known by After hundreds of years of ups and downs, this family had already infiltrated various worlds, but it was as if they w the public.. In addition to their terrifying capital strength and dominance over the various fields, they also specially nurtured their own army to help the family deal with things that could not be dealt with openly. Those people were called the Sweepers. The people who ca came to deal with Joey and the others were the Sweeper of the Rizzo Family. They had no names, no background, and would not any traces on the Inte, so it was very difficult to find them. leave If they continued to investigate, Dark Union might be targeted by this family. It was very dangerous. We are not investigating anymore? Why? Quicksilver asked. 175 0 Knowing that Lea was going back to the source to save someone, he mobilized all his resources to investigate. Lea replied: [I found a way to save him] Last night, she had already guided Charles and the others to study an extremely strong serum This was a powerful serum that she had developed for several toxins in her previous Life. As long as it was reproduced, she was 70% confident that it could cure Joey¡¯s poison. Quicksilver texted back: [Okay.] Aftermunicating, she gripped her phone tightly and looked outside. Outside the enclosed ss corridor, the morning sun had already risen and the sky was clear. Hearing footsteps, she turned around and saw Alfred. He was wearing a light gray silk shirt and looked and cool. He smiled at Lea and it was instantly bright and radiant, even more dazzling than the sunlight outside. The fatigue from not sleeping the entire night and the haze from finding out about the Rizzo Family were instantly swept away, and Lea became energetic. She took off her protective suit and walked over. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alfred looked into theboratory. Is it done?¡± As he spoke, his slender fingers brushed away the hair on her small face. When she entered theboratory, her long hair was tied up. Now, a few strands fell down and covered her face. Lea tilted her head and rubbed her face against his hand. ¡°It¡¯s almost done! ¡°Let¡¯s go and have breakfast. She had worked so hard, so he had to feed her first. ¡°Give me a minute. I¡¯m going to see the patient,¡± ¦° Previously, Lorenzo said that they suspected that the people who attacked them were agents from another country. The Rizzo family wouldn¡¯t attack a flying control researcher in a country. Then there was only one reason. They were there for Joey. Even if she cured him, they could do it again at any time. The Alvarez family was also in a dangerous situation If she wanted to help Willow and save Joey, she had to let them know about this. Although she didn¡¯t know if they knew, she wanted to go and tell them. Alfred said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you¡± She went to the changing room to change beforeing out and going to the ICU to look for Willow¡¯s parents, At dawn, the Alvarez couple had alreadye to the ward to guard their son. Lorenzo was also there. Knowing that Lea had also gone to theboratory, he quickly went up to ask about the situation. Sydney asked, ¡°Miss Berry, did you find anything?¡± After two days of rest, her mental state was much better. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it now.¡± Lea invited the couple into the room next door, and Lorenzo followed. ¡°I can tell you that the person who attacked your son was not targeting the research center.¡± The three of them looked at her in surprise. ¡°What did you find?¡± Lorenzo was shocked and asked anxiously. In the past six months, he had been searching for the mastermind behind the attack even in his dreams. He had also secretly investigated the enemy¡¯s information and wanted to avenge his staff and Jory, but he had found nothing. He yearned for new clues more than anyone else. She looked straight at him and shook her head. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t found out, but that she didn¡¯t want to tell him. It would be equivalent to sending him to die if Lea told him to look for the Rizzo family. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth to suppress the surging emotions in his heart. Lea said, ¡°You can leave. I have something to ask Professor Alverez and Mrs. Alvarez He backed stiffly out of the room noom. Only then did the Alvarez couplee back to their senses. ¡°Miss Berry, you saying that those people are here for Joey¡± Sydney was shocked. Before she could answer, she murmured again. That¡¯s true. If they were targeting the research center, why was there only that one attack? Why was Joey hurt? The research center hasn¡¯t been invaded since¡± Lea came to those conclusions based on these conditions. Obviously, Sydney knew some inside information. Marcus was also shocked. He had the same thoughts as his wife. They were all highly intelligent and lofty figures. It was not difficult for them to figure this out. He looked at Lea ¡°What does Miss Berry mean!¡± He was a little flustered and his tone was trembling, not much better than Sydney¡¯s Lea asked, ¡°I want to know how much you know about the person behind the scenes. Can you provide some information so that we can track down the original virus?¡± She could only use this as an excuse to see if they knew about the Rizzo family.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The couple was at a loss. They looked at each other and shook their heads. Sydney said, ¡°Miss Berry, to be honest, we don¡¯t have a clue about this at all.¡± Lea took a deep breath. It was not surprising that they did not know about the Rizzo n. However, Lea still wondered why those people attacked Joey Sydney looked up at her husband again and said, ¡°I trust Miss Lea Berry¡± Her husband was stunned. He looked at her and then at Lea, not knowing how to make a decision. She was a genius doctor and was very capable. This was undeniable, but they had only known her for two days, ¡°Marcus, Miss Berry can save Joey¡¯s life. Why can¡¯t she be trusted?¡± Sydney relied on her intuition. They didn¡¯t have a better choice. He lowered his head and stopped talking. She turned around and said to Lea, ¡°Actually, Jory is not our child. We adopted him. When we adopted him, his closest family all died. If he hadn¡¯t been protected, he would have died with his family. I think those people must have discovered his background. We adopted him from the Military Flight Control Systems Research Center.¡± Lea was shocked. She was was also p given to Christian by the research center. Sydney added, ¡°Also, Joey has just turned 18 this year. In order to hide his identity, we fabricated his age. He developed very quickly and has a very high 10. On this point, outsiders can¡¯t tell Lea was shocked again In other words, Joey and she were both born at the same time and were sent out by the research center to be adopted. She wondered if there was a rtionship between them. is Lea Berry, is there a problem?¡± Seeing that she was in deep thought, Sydney asked. Lea said, I¡¯m I¡¯m fine Sydeny asked again. Then what do you need us to do now? Should we go to the research center to investigate Joey¡¯s background and find the mastermind?¡± Then, they would find the original virus. Lea shook her head. ¡°That would be tooplicated, 100 time¨Cconsuming, and too risky.¡± The mastermind was in the dark and they were in the light. If they knew that Joey could still be saved, they might immediately attack again. Sydney Chapter 920 and Marcus knew this very well. ¡°Then what should we do now!¡± Sydney became even more anxious after learning about this. Lea said. Theboratory is already developing a new powerful serum it will be more effective against the virus. There¡¯s a high chance it detoxify him. However, if the person behind this finds out that he¡¯s alive, he won¡¯t let the matter rest. I wonder what your ns are¡± The Sweepers from the Rizzo family had never failed a mission. Joey only survived now since he had met Lea. However, once they discovered that he was still alive, they would definitely attack again. There were many ways, and no one could defend against them.. The couple looked at each other and were in a dilemma. When the other party first attacked, even Lorenzo¡¯s team was wiped out and couldn¡¯t protect their son. They didn¡¯t know how else they could protect him. The few of them discussed in the office for another ten minutes beforeing out. Lorenzo was still waiting outside. Seeing that Marcus and Sydney were down and Sydney was wiping her tears, his heart sank. Marcus helped his wife to the ward. Seeing Leae out, he shouted, ¡°Lea¡­¡± His voice was hoarse and trembling. Theb is working on a strong serum. I hope it works on him,¡± she said, and left, Alfred was still waiting to bring her to breakfast. She was also very hungry. When she entered the elevator, Lorenzo sagged against the wall, covered his face with his hands, and slowly lowered himself to the door. He recked. of despair. He had finally found a new hope, but it was suddenly going to be gone. Lea entered the elevator and went downstairs. She thought for a moment, took out her phone, and sent a message to Lorrand. He asked him to test the DNA information of Joey her, and Christian She stepped out of the elevator and saw the ck Cullinan parked at the door. Alfred was already waiting in the car. The hospital had yet to open for business and there was no one at the entrance. The car could drive in directly. she gor into the car and Alfred took her to a nearby high¨Css restaurant for breakfast He reached out to wipe her eyebrows. Did you encounter some difficulties? Why are you frowning so much?¡± Joey¡¯s background has another origin. He¡¯s not the biological son of the Alvarez family, I think the person who attacked him did it for his background.¡± She did not need to hude anything from him. She also wanted to share it with him. ¡°You know Lorenzo Patton, right?¡± He nodded. ¡°He¡¯s kind of a distant rtive of the Andrews family! Lea paused. Alfred raised his eyebrows. ¡°The group of attackers killed his entire team?¡± She nodded. As expected. Alfred knew more about the inside stories of the rich families in Iverton. Alfredmented, ¡°That¡¯s pretty impressive¡± She nodded. ¡°The background should be very strong.¡± She didn¡¯t tell him it was the Rizzo family, and she didn¡¯t know if he was aware of their existence: But for now, she didn¡¯t want these things to bother him If one day, she bumped into this family, she would tell him He saw the flicker in her eyes and knew she hadn¡¯t told him everything But he believed her. If she didn¡¯t say anything, there was no need to ask. He only said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your boyfriend is also very powerful,¡± She was stunned for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her curved eyes were hot and sour. She thought, ¡°But also want to protect you. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt again, and I definitely can¡¯t let you get hurt because of me ¡°Eat up.¡± Alfred pushed the breakfast served by the waiter in front of her. After breakfast, Lea returned to the hospital. She didn¡¯t have to worry about Jory for the time being but the hospital was about to open for business and there were many things waiting to be dealt with. She could take the opportunity to work overtime. Alfred sent her back. ¡°Get enough sleep first,¡± he told her before she got out of the car Lea said, ¡°I know. I want to live healthily for a hundred years. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be satisfied if such a good boyfriend is taken by someone else.¡± Alfred smiled in satisfaction. He watched Lea get out of the car and watched her enter the building before driving off to do his own things. There was a special office in the hospital for Lea. There was a bedroom inside. She took a nap in the morning and went to Chris¡¯s office in the afternoon to ask her to coordinate work At six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, when it was almost time to get off work, Lorrand came to her with the test report. ¡°Miss Berry, the test results you wanted are out Seeing his strange expression, Lea¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately took the report and looked at it. Her hand trembled. She and Joey were rted by blood. She guessed that they were direct rtives three generations ago. Joey and Christian also were rted. ording to Jeffrey, Jory was the child of Christian¡¯s son in the research center, which was Lea¡¯s current identity. She felt that Joey¡¯s birth mother was rted to her by blood. Now that their identities had been swapped, Lea realized that the people from the Rizzo family were supposed toe for her. Her face paled and her heart sank. 56 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 ¡°Miss Berry, are you alright? Lorrand asked worriedly. It was rare to see such an expression on her face Lea came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. He looked at her with concern, then at the report in her hand. He knew her background very well This Joey was actually rted to her by blood. In other words, if she continued to investigate, she might be able to find her parents. As a father, he naturally knew the importance of blood rtions and the value of kinship. This was a big deal to her. But this was her private matter, He couldn¡¯t interfere unless she asked. So he said. ¡°If you need anything, just call me. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Yes¡± Lea nodded and put the report into the shredder. ¡°Don¡¯t let a third party know about this.¡± I know, he promised, ¡°Tll get ready for the hospital¡¯s opening¡± ¡°Go on¡± She stayed in the office alone for a while before going to the ward. It was already dark outside. The curtains were tightly drawn, and the room was dark. The warm light at the door shone some light in, making the ward environment very suitable for patients to recuperate. She walked lightly to the bed and looked at the person on the bed. In her previous life, she had a son. The heavy and strong bond of kinship surged up again. Although it was not as strong as her own flesh and blood. the way she looked at Joey unconsciously deepened and her expression softened. Now that she looked at him carefully, his eyshes were very long, his nose bridge was very straight, and his skin was very smooth. His entire body had a natural sense of exquisiteness, just like her. She wondered what kind of rtionship he had with her After an unknown period of time, the ward door was pushed open She suddenly came back to her senses and saw the Alvarez couple walking in. For the past few days, they woulde to watch over their son whenever they had the chance.. The two of them were surprised to see Lea there. She seemed that she had been there for a long time. ¡°Miss Berry, why are you here¡± Syndey couldn¡¯t help but ask. Lea said, Tm here to check on him.¡± Their son¡¯s background was still a mystery. Only Lea and Lorrand knew that she was rted to him by blood. There was no need for them to know about these things now. The couple was instantly filled with gratitude. Marcus said, ¡°Miss Berry, how is Joey now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the serum can stabilize his condition.¡± Both the couple breathed a sigh of relief Im so grateful to you. Miss Berry. I don¡¯t know what to say Syndey approached her with tears in her eyes. Ever since her son¡¯s ident, she had be a crybaby, ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my duty¡± She looked at the couple and became much gentler. ¡°Willow and 1 are ssmates and roommates. She takes good care of me. You guys can just call me Lea.¡± The two of them were instantly ttered. They felt that their spoiled daughter could notpare to Leo. Not to mention anything else, just based on her medical expertise, even Marshall was willing to listen to her. They wondered if she was a rare talent. They could tell that the people in the hospital, including Charles, were not ordinary people, but they all listened to her. They also vaguely felt that she was the boss behind this hospital. DYS 0 Not to mention their daughter, they felt that it was usually impossible for someone like them to match up to such a person. Sydney said, ¡°Miss Berry, you¡¯re too kind. Willow is too careless. Our family doesn¡¯t deserve it. Lea said, ¡°Sydney, you¡¯re being too serious. Willow is kind and warm¨Chearted. She¡¯s a good friend that¡¯s hard toe by. We¡¯ve been living together in school for the past four years. Ill cherish our friendship¡± The couple sized her up. Seeing that Lea was calm and sincere, their hearts were filled with gratitude. They were not shy people, so they epted it. The way they looked at her became friendly as if they were looking at their own daughter. Sydney said, ¡°Lea, please take care of our Willow from now on. Marcus and I are both in neuromedical research. We have some achievements. If you need anything, just tell us. If the Alvarez family can help, we will do our best Marcus nodded and promised, Lea saved Joey and was the savior of the Alvarez family. Twill. Lea didn¡¯t see them as outsiders. Lea turned to look at the patient on the bed. ¡°You guys should apany him.¡± Both parties gave each other a knowing look. The couple watched her leave and sat down by the bed. Joey was maintained with serum, and theboratory was in full swing making strong serum. There were not many sses at the university, and Lea had Marshall¡¯s help to apply for leave. She spent most of her time in the hospital. The renovation of the hospital had basically beenpleted. They used eco¨Cfriendly and harmless materials She cooperated with the inspection and intelligent system test. Arge amount of medical equipment and medicine were also transported to the hospital The newly recruited staff were also undergoing induction training There were more and more people in the hospital, and they got busy one after another. In the blink of an eye, a week had passed. ¡°The autumn in Iverton was a rainy season. It had been sunny for half a month, and on Friday afternoon, there was suddenly a heavy rain. After the meeting. Lea came out of the office and saw Shannon standing in the corridor. Her long hair was wet and stuck to her cheeks. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her face was pale. Her face was covered in rainwater and tears. She was in a daze as if she had been frightened. ¡°Lea, they¡¯re here Her voice was hoarse and trembling. Her entire body was trembling Lea had known her for so long. Even in Vaporleon City, she had never been so afraid when she was captured to rece Helen for the crime of murder. Shannon¡¯s entire body was soaked by the rain and was dripping with water. Behind her, wherever she walked, there were also water stains. They were in different majors. Shannon had sses this afternoon, but Lea didn¡¯t. She knew that she had returned from school, However, Shannon¡¯s bag was not on her. There was nothing on her. She had braved the heavy rain and fled back here in a panic. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here, Lea said firmly and gently. ¡°Go to the office and change your clothes first.¡± Otherwise, she would get sick. Lea brought Shannon to her office. Chris had documents for her to sign and stamp, she was still waiting for her in her office. Seeing Shannon¡¯s appearance, she was also shocked. However, she did not say anything and waited at the side. Lea sent her to her bedroom first. In her current mood, Shannon could not take a shower. She changed wet clothes and came out. Lea took a towel and wanted to help her wipe her dripping hair. Shannon said, ¡°I do it myself.¡± She was not that delicate and needed someone to serve her. Moreover, after seeing Lea and returning here, she felt sale and calmed down a lon. Shannon¡¯s body was a little weak as she sat down on the chair. 2/5 0 Chapter 221 Chris poured a cup of coffee and handed it to her. ¡°Have some drink to ward off the cold.¡± She took it and drank it in one gulp.
  1. p. She was still trembling.
¡°Who are they?¡± Lea asked, a sharp glint in her deep eyes. Shannon looked up at them. They were the people she couldpletely rely on and trust. ¡°They¡¯re¡­ my parents? Her voice was still trembling, and her expression was filled with fear. ¡°My¡­ biological parents¡± After school in the afternoon, she was in a hurry to rush back to the hospital to help catch up on work. She held an umbre and walked out of the school in the rain. A ck BMW SUV stopped her. A richdy in her forties got out of the car. The servant held an umbre for her. Thedy was standing on a high spot, close to her. The rain from the umbre sshed on her face and clothes. Shannon tried to back away, but the woman¡¯s bodyguards blocked her way. ¡°Shannon, hello. I¡¯m Jessie Moore, your biological mother¡± Shannon¡¯s spupils dted as if she had been struck by lightning. The noblewoman turned around and looked into the car. The door of the SUV was open. Inside was a frail man in his forties, but he looked to be in his fifties or sixties. His face was pale, his aura was floating, and his hair was white. Shannon did not know much about medicine, yet she knew that the other party was very sick The man¡¯s eyes were naturally cold, but when he looked at her, he tried his best to look gentle and close, but no one could feel the slightest warmth. It was as if there was an insurmountable barrier between them There was another person sitting beside him. It was Leona, who had targeted Shannon time and time again. She felt ufortable under the man¡¯s gaze and could not care about Shannon. Jessie said, ¡°He¡¯s your father, Quintin Moore. We¡¯re here to take you home.¡± Shannon stood at the bottom and looked up at her. The rain was heavy and the umbre blocked her Jessie looked disdainful, just like when Leona ndered Shannon Shannon was already resistant and did not want toe into contact with such people. Now that she heard this, she was even more repulsed There ¡°was also deep fear in her heart. Shannon thought of Donna Yancey Every cell in her body resisted. She said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. Im not your child.¡± With that, she turned around and was about to rush out. A bodyguard stepped in front of her. She turned around and looked at the noblewoman. The resistance and difort in her heart were about to burst out. ¡°You really got the wrong person. Don¡¯t get in my way.¡± She clenched her hands into fists to control herself ¡°Shannon, you¡¯re really Mom and Dad¡¯s daughter Leona got out of the car and rushed to her side without even holding an umbre. She hugged her arm and begged. ¡°Daddy is sick and needs a bone marrow transnt. Daddy needs you very much. The family needs you very much. Come home with us!¡± Leona almost knelt down and begged her. The pouring rain instantly drenched her. The servants did not even have time to hold an umbre for her. With the example of Donna, Shannon was afraid of the concept of a mother and even a father. They were high and mighty people who treated her like dirt. It was already uneptable for her to suddenly ept that they were her biological parents. After hearing what Leona said, Shannon suddenly pushed her away like a madman and ran forward. Leona grabbed her bag and it fell to the ground. Shannon waspletely unaware of it and only wanted to escape. ¡°Shannon, Shannon¡­ Leona¡¯s anxious cry came from behind with a pleading tone. Jessie also ordered the servants, ¡°Chase after her Shannon ran forward as if she was running for her life. The crowd at the entrance of the school was congested. There was already a traffic jam, and with the heavy rain, the cars could not drive out, so they did not catch Shanon She hailed a taxi and rushed to the hospitalAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lea and Chris looked at each other. Lea¡¯s expression became even colder. ¡°Who is it?¡± To be able to scare Shannon like this, Lea knew that those people were definitely not kind ¡°It¡¯s the Moore family, Leona¡¯s parents. After saying that, Shannon bither lips nervously, Lea frowned and her gaze was sharp. Leona had helped Abigail target them several times. She had already remembered her Leona was different from Abigail and the others. People like Abigail still had to have some dignity. They had done a lot of superficial work. However, Leona¡¯s meanness, snobbery, and viciousness came from her bones. She looked repulsive from the inside out. Now that Lea thought about it, she felt that Leona was very simr to Donnain this aspect. Lea asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s Donna¡¯s daughter. Did you two swap ces when you were born!¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Chris said, ¡°I identally discovered that after Donna left Vaporleon City, she came to Iverton and often went to the Moore family. Unintentionally, she even discovered that Donna often went to the Moore family a lot. Lea nced at her and thought, ¡®Good job, I will increase your bonus this month: Chris smiled and thought, You can add all you want She knew that they had just arrived at Iverton Other than being busy with school matters, they were working overtime at the hospital. Chris gave them a hule introduction. This Moore family is quite famous in Iverton. The founder of Moore Technology, Wade Moore, is the first¨Cgenerationputer engineer in the country. He is a rare software development genius. In his hands, Moore Technology was once a top software technologypany in the country! She said to Shannon, ¡°He¡¯s your great¨Cgrandfather.¡± They now understood where Slunnon¡¯sputing talent came from. Chris knew most of the wealthy families in Iverton like the back of her hand. She continued, ¡°However, when it came to your grandfather¡¯s generation, his aptitude was much more mediocre. Coupled with how rich he was, after your great¨Cgrandfather passed away, the family went downhill. When the family lineage was passed down, power struggles and internal strife were serious. Within a few years, they were overtaken by their domestic and foreignpetitors. In your grandfather¡¯ster years, eighteen or neen years ago, about a year or two after you were born, thepany could no longer operate. ¡°Your grandfather, Heath Moore, sold thepany¡¯s core technology. Moore Technology became an electronics processingpany and was once thergest electronics processingpany in the country. However, their electronic processing technology is also getting more and more. backward. They can only barely maintain it now. The market value of thepany is about 10 billion¡± In her eyes, the current Moore Corporation was indeed not powerful enough. Seeing that Shannon was so frightened and had escaped back here in the storm, Chris knew that Quintin and his wife were not kind people. On the other hand, with a young genius like her among the Moore family descendants, the family had new hope. Unfortunately, Shannon was lost in the past. It was still the same situation now, The Moore Group was not worthy of Lea¡¯s attention The behavior of the Moore couple had vited her taboo. She thought. What is the difference between such parents and people like Matilda and Donna? In her previous life, she had been abandoned by her biological parents. Then, she was unable to protect her child. Such things were taboo to her. She looked at Shannon and said resolutely, ¡°You¡¯re already an adult. You don¡¯t need a guardian anymore. Whether you acknowledge them or not is up to you. Even your biological parents don¡¯t have the right to force you to transnt your bone marrow to them.¡± Only then did Shannon heave a sigh of relief. With their support, she regained some confidence and security, ¡°I won¡¯t acknowledge them, nor will I return to the Moore family and transnt my bone marrow. 0 The psychological trauma left by Donna had yet to be eliminated. The Moore couple had suddenly appeared to ask her for a bone marrow transnt to save Quintin Shannon felt that they were even worse than Donna. She would rather avoid seeing them. Chris¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from the security guard downstairs. ¡°Ms. Foster, someone is here. They¡¯re looking for Miss Yancey and Miss Berry What do you think we should do?¡± The hospital had not officially opened for business yet, and the security work was not done ording to procedure. Furthermore, it was after work. He could not contact Shannon and Lea directly, so he could only call Chris. 1 got i tit. She hung up. The three of them went to the window and saw two ck SUVS parked downstairs. One was a special car and the other was a bodyguard¡¯s car. Some people were holding umbres in the rain. The Moore family had chased Shannon to the hospital. COMMENT Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Lea looked at Shannon, whose face was still pale, and saw her bit her lips hard. Lea said. Til go down and get rid of them.¡± ¡°I will go!¡± Shannon grabbed her, his hands still trembling. Although she was afraid of facing these people, she still summoned her courage. This was her private matter. Running away would not solve the problem. She could not always stand behind Lea and let her protect her. She also wanted to protect Lea Lea nodded and made way for her. Chris heaved a sigh of relief and gave Shannon an approving look. Shannon could only rely on herself to be stronger step by step and have the ability to deal with all the problems in the future. The few of them went downstairs. The three Moore family members were already waiting in the outpatient hall with the servants. Jessie was wearing a dark coffee¨Ccolored slim¨Cfit dress and high heels. She looked extravagant and arrogant. Her nose was pointed at the sky and she looked overbearing Quintin had a sickly expression on his face. He seemed to be extremely humble, but there was a coldness in his entire body. asionally, his eyes would emit a cold light that made people feel extremely ufortable, On the other hand, Leona was wearing a white dress. She was an obedientdy in front of her parents, apletely different person from when she was in school. The family of three brought two personal servants, two drivers, and two bodyguards. They were majestic and imposing, When they were sizing them up, the family of three was also sizing them up, but they did not take them seriously at all. Quintin coughed for a while before his body began to wobble and he lost his bnce.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Dad¡­¡± Leona called out anxiously. Her eyes turned red as she helped him to sit down on the sofa in the waiting area. They looked very close. The servants went forward to help A hint of worry shed across Jessie¡¯s eyes. She looked up at Shannon. ¡°Shannon, my good daughter. We finally reunited after much difficulty. It wasn¡¯t easy for our family to be reunited. Go back home with Mom and Dadr As she spoke, her eyes reddened. Tears filled her eyes as she walked over and tried to take her hand. Shannon paused. Jessie looked a little like apassionate mother now, different from when she was at the school gate. However, such poor acting skills could not fool someone like Lea who had lived two lives. Just as Jessie was about to pull Shannon, Lea stood in front of her and blocked it. ¡°Mrs. Moore, right? You said that you¡¯re her parents. Where¡¯s the evidence! Jessie raised her eyebrows and looked at Lea. A sharp glint shed across her eyes, and she did not take Lea seriously. Before she came, she had already figured out Lea¡¯s background from her daughter. She felt that Lea was just a nouveau riche from Vaporleon who couldn¡¯t see the light of day. She was just a little girl who had used sinister methods to destroy her adoptive mother and sister and seize the family¡¯s assets. When they came in, they had already observed this capus. This ce was quite remote in Iverton. Jessic thought, ¡°Where did Lea get her confidence and courage to want to open a hospital in Iverton? She is destined to go bankrupt. The buildings are even conservative and not stylish enough. It is indeed unqualified How dare she challenge me?¡± Jessie exined patiently, ¡°Shannon is our biological daughter. We naturally investigated it thoroughly beforeing to pick her up. A family like the Moore family can¡¯t make a mistake.¡± When they were outside the school, Shannon¡¯s reaction and resistance far exceeded their expectations. With her upbringing, when she found out their identities, they thought that Shannon would hug her and cry bitterly, begging them to bring her back to the Moore family. Lea asked, ¡°You won¡¯t make a mistake? Then why has your biological daughter been lost for so long in the past?¡± Jesile¡¯sce turned green. Lea asked. ¡°Or did you allow that to happen?¡± ¡°How could I know! If I knew, why would I let my own flesh and blood wander ourside? As Jessie spoke, she wiped her tears in grief. She was using the image of a grieving mother to redeem her lost face. Lea asked. ¡°Then how did you find out that she was your biological daughter! Do you have any evidence If Jessie exined seriously, they would listen carefully. After all, this concerned Shannon¡¯s background. Regardless of whether it was good or bad, it was something she could not escape. However, Jessie deliberately brushed it off and did not want to say a word. Lea felt very suspicious, ¡°Lea!¡± Leona stood up from her father¡¯s side and came forward, filled with righteous indignation. This is our Moore family¡¯s private matter. What right do you have to interfere? You clearly know that my father urgently needs a bone marrow transnt, but you still stop and destroy him like this. Has my family offended you?¡± Lea¡¯s eyes sharpened as she looked at her. Lea thought, ¡®She is quite scheming. She is trying to defend her parents and family while putting pressure on Shannon. On the other hand, the Moore couple¡¯s expressions are normal. With their intelligence, it is impossible for them not to understand Leona¡¯s intention. That means they are biased towards her! Lea said. ¡°So you¡¯re in a hurry to use Shannon¡¯s bone marrow, Can¡¯t yours do it? I remember now, Shannon is the biological daughter of the Moore family: You¡¯re not. No wonder you don¡¯t look like them at all¡± Then, she looked at Shannon and then at the couple On closer inspection, Shannon¡¯s face shape looked quite like Jessie¡¯s, and her eyebrows looked like Quintin¡¯s. As for Leana, her cheeks were protruding her mouth was a little crooked, and she had a bit of buck teeth. This face was very simr to Donna¡¯s Since Leona had been raised in a rich family like the Moore family, she was able to obtain a beautiful apperance. As for Donna, she was despicable and shameless. She tortured herself until she looked like a ghost and looked detestable. So no one would connect Leona and Donna together. But Lea was different. She could see the skeleton structure and gic inheritance. When she said that, Chris could tell that something was amiss. ¡°Miss Moore looks very familiar. 1 think I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before. I think I¡¯ve seen your mother before. Where is she? What was the woman¡¯s name again?¡± When she heard Lea¡¯s words, Leona¡¯s face turned pale. When she heard Chris¡¯s words, she was furious and directed the fire at them. ¡°What are you trying to do by ruining our kinship? Are you trying to use your rtionship with Shannon to destroy our family?¡± Her father had been ill for several years. Heart disease was apanied by blood disease. Because of his heart, his blood disease had been untreatable, but his condition had been stable However, half a month ago, his blood disease had suddenly worsened and he needed a bone marrow transnt. Her rtives had all gone to the hospital for a match, and Leona was naturally no exception. However, it was found out that Leona was not a daughter of the Moore family and was not rted to them by blood. Then, they started to look for the hospital that Jessie gave birth back then to find out the reason and their biological daughter. They also tried their best to find a bone marrow that could be transnted and found Shannon. Then, they did a test and found out that she was really their daughter. There was also news from the hospital that they had carried the wrong child back then. In Conrad University, Shannon was the person Leona looked down on the most. Now, their lives had actually reversed. Leona fainted on the spor from anger and woke up in shock She definitely did not want to lose her status as the daughter of the Moore family. She definitely did not want to lose everything. Therefore, she thought of ways to coax her parents with her many years of kinship and make them treat her as usual, If Lea and Chris said that, it would ruin her ns. When the Moore couple heard their words, they wereparing Shannon and Leona¡¯s looks to themselves. Indeed, the former was more like their child. They had been dissatisfied with Leona¡¯s looks since she was young. However, after she grew up and knew how to dress up, on top of the fact that she went to do some stic surgery, they had already epted her. After all, she was their daughter whom they had doted on for 18 years. 0 Now, they felt a little disgusted. However, when they heard Leona¡¯s words, they immediately focused their attention on Lea¡¯s words. They felt that these people wanted to extort them because their family was rich. ¡°Lea, right?¡± Jessie¡¯s expression was sharp and aggressive. ¡°Please don¡¯t interfere in our family¡¯s matters.¡± Lea raised her eyebrows and said arrogantly, I¡¯m definitely going to meddle in this matter.¡± She thought. Shannon, this family has 223 ¡°Mom, look, look. This Lea is simplywless and unreasonable!¡± Leona added fuel to the fire. Jessie¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and anger. She had long heard from her daughter that this Lea was a troublemaker, but she did not expect her to be so arrogant. She thought, ¡®It is no wonder. Leaeven dared to hurt Rex and looked down on Reba and Beats. Does she really think that the Oliver family would let her off? She is so ignorant and arrogant. She is just waiting to die¡± Leona asked, ¡°Lea, what do you want? You and Shannon can be considered friends. As long as you don¡¯t go overboard, our family won¡¯t ept your kindness for nothing. But it¡¯s impossible for you to continue interfering in our family¡¯s matters¡± After she said that, Quintin and Jessie¡¯s attention returned to them. They were disgusted and unhappy. However, they were very willing to spend some money to send them away and bring their biological daughter hack Shannon stepped forward. ¡°Leona, don¡¯t put your thoughts on others.¡± The Moore family was nothing in front of Lea. Shannon turned to Jessie and Quintin, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Moore, although you said that I¡¯m your biological daughter, to me, you¡¯re strangers who just met today As for Lea and Chris, they are people who help me, support me, and let me live a normal life. You may not know this, but my adoptive mother is Donna Yancey. She¡¯s a heavy drinker, neglectful of her duties, and greedy. When I was young, she treated me as a burden and left me in a rented house. If it weren¡¯t for the neighbors giving me soane food, I would have starved to death. When I was five or six, I had to go out and make my own living. When I was less than ten years old, I had to raise her. She even sold me for money¡­ With a cry, tears welled up in her eyes. She bit her lips hard and did not continue. However, the way she restrained herself was even more was even more touching The Moore couple paused. They had never thought about this problem before. When they suddenly found out, they were shocked. They did not expect her to live like this. After all, Shannon was their own child. No matter how cold and emotionless they were, they would still be moved and angry. Shannon wiped the corners of her eyes andposed herself. She originally did not want to talk about these pasts in front of anyone, nor would she be sad anymore. However, since the Moore family and Leona came to her, she would continue to act with them. ¡°Lea and Chris are family to me.¡± She looked at Leona and her clear eyes darkened. ¡°Just like how you clearly know that this person is not your biological daughter, but you still treat her as your biological daughter¡± The Moore couple was stunned and moved. Leona¡¯s expression changed as she secretly clenched her skirt. Shannon looked soft and unaggressive, but her words pointed out her identity and made Leona unable to refute it Shannon continued, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Moore, you said that I¡¯m your daughter, but I didn¡¯t see any evidence. I need to investigate. Even if we really are a family, I need time to ept this fact and ept you,¡± She looked at Quintin. ¡°The wind and rain are heavy today, and the cold air is heavy. Please go back.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After she said that, it made things difficult for them. Shannon bowed slightly to the Moore couple and turned to leave. ¡°Shannon¡± Quintin, who was sitting on the sofa, stood up and held onto the sofa to stabilize himself. ¡°You¡¯re really our biological child!¡± He took out a repon from his suit pocket and handed it to her. His hands were trembling. This is the result of the paternity test After saying a few words, his breathing became chaotic and he started coughing. The servant immediately y went forward and handed the report to her. Shannon took it. Every word made her unable to help but tremble. She was really their daughter. She did not doubt it. With their family background, there was no need to set up a trap to scheme against an orphan like her who had nothing Chris still took it and confirmed it 0 He coughed for a while and his face turned red. His sickly appearance made him look more benevolent. ¡°You might not know this, but Dad does need a bone marrow transnt. My heart problem is very serious. I might not be able to live for long.¡± Jessie¡¯s face turned green. Her eyes were dark red and filled with tears. Her eyes were dark and cold. Leona secretly clenched her fists. Shannon looked up at him. In that case, I¡¯m really your daughter¡­ ¡°Then how did she end up in Donna¡¯s hands? Lea asked him Quintin said, ¡°¡­¡± Jessie said. ¡°Miss Berry, this is our family matter. Please leave us some privacy ¡°What! Shannon doesn¡¯t even have the right to know?¡± Lea was exceptionally sharp ¡°You might not know Donna very well. In May of this year, she actually wanted Shannon to take the me for a murderer for her own benefit.¡± Jessie jerked and looked at Shannon The others expressions changed as well Leona¡¯s body swayed. She knew that Donna was not a good person, but she did not expect her to be so evil. Lea could tell from her reaction that she knew nothing. She continued. ¡°Jessie, you don¡¯t care how your daughter has lived for the past 18 years. It¡¯s true that you don¡¯t have any feelings for her since you never raised her, but do you really just treat her a bone marrow bank and don¡¯t even want to let her know what happened in the past?¡± Today, Lea wanted to force them to exin everything clearly so that they had no choice but to face this matter and Shannon. It also made Leona unable to fool them anymore. Lea didn¡¯t want Leona to be able to keep taking Shannona¡¯s ce Jessie¡¯s face turned green and white after being exposed by Lea. She was embarrassed, A servant immediately came forward. ¡°Hello, Miss Shannon Hello, Miss Berry Hello, Miss Foster. I¡¯m the nanny, Justine Powers¡± She looked at Shannon ¡°How could Mrs. Moore not care about you? You¡¯re the flesh that fell off her body. It¡¯s just that Mr. Moore has been sick for so long. The Moore family has a big business, and Mrs. Moore can¡¯t even take care of herself. She doesn¡¯t have time to understand these things now. Miss Shannon, all these years, it¡¯s really been hard on you!! Jessie was able to continue, ¡°Back then, when I gave birth in the hospital, I was sent to the ward. My child was taken care of by a nanny. When I saw. when I saw the child, it was Leona. I didn¡¯t know Shannon, I¡¯m sorry. Youe home with me.¡± Lea looked at her coldly. As Shannon¡¯s biological mother, she was not even as sentimental as a servant. ¡°That nanny is Donna, right? Lea looked at Leona coldly. Is she Donna¡¯s child?¡± Leona¡¯s hands almost dug into her palms as her entire body trembled. She thought, ¡®Lea, do you have to do this to me? We will seef¡® Jessie nodded, hatred bursting out of her eyes. She thought. That bitch. I had hired her out of kindness and provided for her, but she had secretly swapped my child. This is a great humiliation! I am the high and mighty Mrs. Moore. How can I allow her to insult melike this! Jessie¡¯s anger burned. This was what Lea wanted. She sneered. ¡°How bold of Donna! She let her child rece Shannon and grow up in wealth with a bright future. And the daughter she stole has to support her in her old age. Why does Donna get to have it all?¡± As expected, the Moore couple could not help but look at Leona with hatred and anger in their eyes. Leona swayed and took a step back. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± She had lived with them for eighteen years and treated them as her biological parents. She was closest to them and knew very well that they hated to be offended. They would definitely take their anger out on her for what Donna had done. 271 0 She didn¡¯t know how she was able to keep her ce in the Moore family. ava Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Quintin¡¯s emotions stirred, and he began to cough violently ¡°Hubby!¡± Jessie quickly ran over to support her. Leona wanted to rush up. However, after seeing their angry and gloomy expressions, she did not dare to go up and provoke them at this time. ¡°Shannon!¡± Jessie turned to Shannon, ¡°We have to send your father to the hospital quickly. Come with us. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need to think calmly¡± Shannon did not want to go back with them at all. Jessie give the bodyguard a look. She had to take Shannon back with her no matter what. A few bodyguards went forward. ¡°Miss Shannon, please.¡± Shannon¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Get lost The few of them w went forward to escort her. ¡°Bang, bang, banglefore they could touch Shannon, they were thrown out of the door by a sudden force and thrown into the rain Only then did the Moore couple realize that there were two more people in front of Shannon. One was close to six feet four,pletely blocking her behind ¡°Seram!¡± Yannis red at them, if they did not scram, he would throw them out as well His aura was already very strong. Now that it was about to explode, it was as if an invisible force was forcing them to get out Although these people were Shannon¡¯s biological parents and were from a wealthy family, Yannis treated them like Donna. He felt that they were there to hurt Shannon. Lea and Chris were stunned. They looked at the Moore family¡¯s bodyguards lying in the rain outside and thought, Isn¡¯t this a bit too much? Anyway, good job!¡± Chris took a step forward. ¡°Mr. and Mrs, Moore, Shannon is young after all. She was abused by Donna since she was young. She was diagnosed withi depression previously. Parents are like a monster to her. She needs time toe to terms with you. Haste makes waste.¡± Shannon¡¯s eyelids twitched. She immediately put on a fearful and self¨Cpitying expression. She appeared that she was about to be depressed again. She had used all her acting skills at that moment, Jessie and Quintin looked at their daughter solemnly, then at Yannis in front of her. Quintin coughed again. Jessie said, ¡°Hubby!¡± Lea said, ¡°Before Mr. Moore¡¯s heart function stabilizes, the bone marrow transnt cannot be carried out. Mr. Moore, please go back.¡±¡°¡± Quintin¡¯s eyelids twitched, and a sharp glint shed across his eyes. He looked at Shannon with a gentle and lowing gaze. ¡°Shannon, I go back first. Take good care of yourself. Jessie secretly gritted her teeth and helped her husband our of the door Leona tumed around and red at Lea and the others before following them. However, she only dared to follow behind. Without a servant holding an umbre for her, she was quickly drenched She had just reached her parents¡® car when the car door suddenly closed. She froze in the rain If the Moore couple did not say anything, she would still be the daughter of the Moore family. The servants came forward to invite her in, ¡°Miss Leona, quickly get in the car. She had no choice but to get into the car behind. The bodyguards finally got up, got into the car, and left one after another. The door to the hall closed automatically Everyone looked at Shannon. This kind of thing could not be avoided, nor could it be resolved in one go. They wanted to see her thoughts. ira 0All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. In other words, he was born with mediocre aptitude. In Iverton, any rich second¨Cgeneration heir with some talent would receive a lot of attention. Chris added, ¡°Quintin is the heir of the Moore family. If nothing goes wrong, after Heath dies. Moore Technology will be in his hands. You¡¯re his eldest daughter, and you¡¯re so talented. It¡¯s a good thing¡± In any case, Shannon¡¯s background could not be changed. With her ability, returning to the Moore family would also benefit her greatly. Chris continued, ¡°And looking at the couple, they won¡¯t stop until they have a bone marrow transnt.¡± They were not afraid of trouble, let alone the Moore family. Now, they wanted to analyze the situation for Shannon so that she could make a choice. Shannon said. ¡°I know what to do. I think of a way to see his condition first.¡± A few of them returned to the office. Yannis brought a few people and drove to the underground boxing arena with Archer. There was a match that night. Not long after returning to the office. Shannon used hacking skills to steal Quintin¡¯s medical record from Conrad Hospital and send it to Lea After reading it, Lea frowned. It turned out that Quintin¡¯s heart had already been transnted once. Now, it had almost lost its pacemaker function and he was relying on the pacemaker to support himself. Coupled with his blood disease, the reason why he could survive until now was because the Moore family was rich. They could give him the best treatment. Shannon asked, ¡°How is his physical condition?¡± Lea said, ¡°If he came to our hospital and used the newly developed intelligent heart aid, it could still let him live for a few more y years. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able tost more than a year. Shannon could not help but pause. She did not expect it to be so serious. She said. ¡°I n to go to the Moore family tomorrow.¡± It happened to be the weekend. ¡°Ask Yannis to bring a few people with you. Lea knew very well what kind of people the Moore family were. She was worried about her going alone. Shannon said, ¡°Okay¡± Chris gave her another two months¡® sry in advance, it was about 20 thousand dors. Lea called Jason over. ¡°Let Donna know that the Moore couple already knows that she secretly swapped children back then, but they still treat Leona as their biological daughter.¡± She thought, ¡®Doesn¡¯t Leona like to cause trouble? Then I will giver her an amazing mother¡± The next afternoon, after Quintin returned from the hospital, he went to the study and said to the secretary. Esmond Moore, ¡°Send over all the documents that were not processed week, also the things that we need to use next week.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. You should rest. Jessie, who was supporting him, looked worried. He was furious and his eyes were filled with hostility. ¡°How can this be dyed? If that old man finds out that I can¡¯t keep up with my work at the regr meeting next week, what will he think of me?¡± Heath would say that if Quintin couldn¡¯t even handle his job properly and was seriously ill, he should leave thepany and return to the hospital for treatment As the heir, Quintin had endured for more than 20 years. It was not easy for him to endure until this age. When Heath retired, he would take over. He could not make any mistakes now. Jessie knew her husband¡¯s situation, so she kept quiet. He gave her a cold look and thought, ¡°What is the use of you if you couldn¡¯t even protect your own biological daughter?¡® One look and Jessie could sense his anger and dissatisfaction, An invisible pressure pressed down on her. She lowered her head a little more, suppressing her uneasiness as her anger boiled. She thought. This biological daughter of mine really knows how to cause trouble for me! 0 ¡°Dad, Mom. Leona carried some soup that the servant had brewed into the study. She was obedient, considerate, and sensible She set the soup down in front of the desk. ¡°It¡¯s your favorite soup, Dad¡± He really didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, but in order to maintain his health, he forced himself to eat regrly. He picked it up and forced himself to drink more than half the bowl ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely bring my sister back in the next few days.¡± Leona would make sure that Shannon transnted her bone marrow for Quintin Seeing that Leona was obedient and sensible and could help a little, the couple looked calm. Leona secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The servant, Justine, came in. ¡°Mrs. Moore, Mr. Moore, Miss Shannon is here.¡± 18 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Shannon sat upright on the sofa in the living room. She took a sip of coffee, which had been sent up by a servant, and looked around the hall. This was the Quentiner Vis. Most of the people living here were rich people. The Moore family could live here because her great¨Cgrandfather had bought a few vis here when he was at his peak. The renovation was in the traditional style, luxurious and domineering. It suited Quintin¡¯s state of mind. She looked out of ce sitting there, but she was poised. Seeing that they had arrived, Shannon stood up and greeted them, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Moore. The few of them looked at her in shock. She was wearing a beige knitted jumper and denim pants, which added up to less than 40 dors. However, she was fair and beautiful, with shoulder¨Clength hair and thin air bangs. She was neither servile nor overbearing, exuding the delicate beauty of a young girl. There were two boxes of expensive gifts on the table. She had brought them She did not look shabby at all. The way the Moore couple looked at her also became more formal. Leona gritted her teeth hard as a dark light shed in her eyes. Then, she went forward, so happy and excited that tears were about to flow out. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s so good to have you back. We¡¯ve all missed you so much. If you could call theen Daddy and Mommy, they would be even happier,¡± As she spoke, she went to hug her, as if they were close sisters Shannon gently stepped back and avoided her. Tm sorry, we¡¯re not rted by blood. I¡¯m not your sister.¡± Leona¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Jessie helped Quintin sit down. ¡°We¡¯re already very happy that you¡¯re back.¡± They didn¡¯t care whether she called them her parents or not Her gaze fell on the gift box. ¡°This is your home. You don¡¯t have to bring gifts honse.¡± Shannon said, ¡°I saw that Mr. Moore¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good. These two supplements are effective, so I specially brought them here.¡± ¡°Sister. Leona had just opened her mouth when she was interrupted by Shannon. Shannon¡¯s cyes were filled with anger. Tve already said that I¡¯m not your sister. Do you not understand, or have you always been arrogant and disregarded others?¡± Leona¡¯s face went white again, then red. It burned, more painfully than if she was pped. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m very happy. Since you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t call you that ¡°You¡¯re a freshman. It¡¯s already very difficult for you to take care of yourself, but you borrowed money to buy such an expensive gift. What will happen to your life in the future? Shannon, you¡¯d bettere back. The Moore couple¡¯s expressions were a little ugly. When they thought about how Shannon borrowed money from Lea and the others to buy gifts to curry favor, they were unhappy. Shannon¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I bought the gift with my own sry¡± The three of them were shocked again. ¡°Sry?¡± Leona deliberately raised her voice. How much can a part¨Ctime worker like you earn a month. She felt that Shannon was lying. ¡°Not everyone is like Miss Moore, who needs family support to afford branded clothes and treasures Shannon exuded self¨Cconfidence from the Inside out Without looking at her anymore, Shannon turned to the Moore couple. I¡¯m here because I learned that Riverview Hospital¡¯s new smart heart assister is helpful to Mr. Moore. If you¡¯re interested, you should go learn about it. ¡°Riverview Hospital!¡± Leona raised her voice again and felt that she had heard a joke. She snorted. ¡°How can a hospital that hasn¡¯t even opened its doors develop a cardiac aid?¡± Not only did Leona not believe it, but even the Moore couple felt that Shannon was talking nonsense, Shannon stood up with a cold expression. ¡°I have something on. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Chapter 225 She gave Leona a cold look before turning around and striding out She had left because she was angry with her. ¡°Shannon, Shannon. Jessie reacted and chased after her. Shannon took the initiative toe to her door. This was such a rare opportunity, and Jessie wanted to make her stay. However, when she reached the door, she saw a tall young man opening the car door for Shannon The car was an Audi huxury car that belonged to Chris. She had a lot of cars, so she casually ced a couple in the hospital for everyone to use. The young man¡¯s powerful skills and aura made Jessie not dare to chase after Shannon and force her to stay. Seeing them get into the car and drive out of the vi, her expression darkened. She turned to Leona, who was sitting on the sofa, and said. ¡°You just had to talk so much.¡± She knew that Shannon was driven away by Leona This was the first time Jessie realized that the outstanding daughter she had meticulously raised was ipetent and spoilt Leona¡¯s expression changed. It alternated between green and white. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I was just worried about Dad. You¡¯ve seen what level Riverview Hospital is at. Isn¡¯t she obviously fooling Dad? Moreover, she refused toe back with us yesterday. Today, she suddenly came and bought such an expensive gift. I don¡¯t know what she wants to do Dad, Mom, does Shannon really want toe back? Quintin and Jessie were naturally suspicious. Hearing Leona say this, their hearts immediately trembled. Quintin, in particr, could not help but clench his fists, The bloodline of the Moore family was qualified to inherit the family and share the assets.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As his daughter, Shannon was able to get into Conrad University after growing up in such a poor environment. Her strength could not be underestimated. In his heart, she was a threat. Jessie was also shocked. As early as a week ago, when they received the hospital certificate and confirmed that Shannon was their child, they had learned about this person from Leona. Shannon had grown up in such an environment and had even been arrested by the police. If it weren¡¯t for her husband¡¯s bone marrow transnt, Jessie wouldn¡¯t have acknowledged this daughter. She felt that recognizing Shannon would only be a burden. It would be harmful to the Moore family and would affect her status in the Moore family. Thinking of this. her anger towards Leona dissipated. Leona looked at their reactions and was very satisfied. At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, after a busy day, Leona returned to her bedroom exhausted and prepared to rest. She freshened up, changed into her pajamas, and went to draw the curtains. The curtains were drawn. She jerked and pulled them open again with a whoosh. Someone was standing in the small garden downstairs, looking up at her. Her heart sank and she shivered as if she had fallen into a bottomless abyss. É« SEND GIFT Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Under the dim light, the person smiled at her and waved at Leona, Gritting her teeth, Leona picked up the cat from the windowsill and threw it down. The cat fell to the ground, screamed, and scurried into the bushes to hide She turned around, left the bedroom, and went downstairs. She came downstairs and was about to leave when the servant, Justine, hurriedly came up to her. ¡°Miss Leona, what happened?¡± She said, ¡°The cat jumped off the balcony¡± ¡°I look for it.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Leona said with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll find it myself. Justine, go to bed.¡± Leona didn¡¯t want her to see Donna. ¡°Okay¡± Justine responded and returned to her room. She knew that Leona had always had a bad temper since she was young. She always kept her word. Leona went out and found a hidden corner to wait After a while, the woman arrived in front of her. She was timid and surprised. ¡°Leona¡­ Leona gave her a hard look and headed out. She followed Leona from afar. After leaving the vi area and arriving at the hidden garden, Leona turned around and red at the woman who had followed her. ¡°Why are you looking for me again! Do you want to die?¡± She was furious and her tone was filled with anger.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After Lea¡¯s instigation, the Moore couple now hated Leona. If they found out that Donna came to look for her, they would definitely not let her off and would take their anger out on hier. Leona even felt that they would chase her out of the Moore family because of this. She hated the person in front of her to the core She despised her even more for being dirty and reeking. She felt that this kind of old woman was no different from those beggars who picked up trash in the slums. Touching her would dirty her hands ¡°Leonia. Mom misses your Donna was humble and excited. Her eyes tumed red as she looked at her daughter. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Shut up!¡± Leona exploded and immediately retoried. She gritted her teeth and said, Tm the daughter of the Moore family. My mother is Mrs. Moore. Donna¡¯s expression changed and tears streamed down her face. She really cared about her daughter. When she saw her fierce gaze, she felt as if her heart was being cur by a knife. ¡°I missed you so much that I wanted toe and see you.¡± Leona didn¡¯t care about her. She stared at Donna and thought about how to deal with her. Her mind was racing Donna was wearing the uniform of a cleaner from the park. Leona knew that she must have disguised herself as a cleaner and sneaked in She thought, ¡°She even dared to run to my window. She was really bold¡± This was not the first time Donna hade to look for Leona More than two months ago, Donna had appeared in this area and waited for Leona¡¯s car outside the area. She had even followed her. At first, Leona thought that it was a beggar and asked the driver and servants to send her away. Later on, Donna became bolder and bolder. She always thought of ways to greet Leona and kept haunting her. After Donna¡¯s background was found out, Leona realized that she hade to look for her. She was furious and scolded Donna to stay away from Apart from following her. Donna also followed the servants of the Moore family When she overheard the news, she simply decided to tell Leona that she was her biological mother. Now, she hade looking for Leona again. ¡°You..¡± Leona gritted her teeth and lowered her voice. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°Leonal¡± Donna stretched out her hand, wanting to touch her daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands Leona bristled and snarled as she took a step back, treating Donna like a virus. Donna retracted her hand timidly. Her heart ached, but she was not angry with her. This was her own flesh and blood. She had note to visit Leona all these years. She felt that Leona must feel terrible to suddenly know this. It was only right for her to be angry with her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. No matter what, you¡¯re still the daughter of the Moore family. The Moore couple won¡¯t chase you out of the Moore family. At this point, Donna looked confident and happy. ¡°What did you say?¡± Leona thought he had misheard. ¡°You¡¯re a socialite that the Moore family spent 18 years, a lot of money, and a lot of effort to nurture, while their biological daughter crawled out of the slums. To put it bluntly, what¡¯s the difference between Shannon and a bedbug crawling out of a ditch? She will never be you. So no matter what. the Moore family will choose you and not Shannon.¡± The more Donna spoke, the more confident she became. ¡°So, Leona, you don¡¯t have to worry at all. You¡¯ll always be the daughter of the Moore family. In the future, you might even inherit the Moore Group. I heard that your sickly father won¡¯t live long.¡± Donna meant that Leona might inherit the Moore Group soon. ¡°Shut up!¡± Leona was so angry that she almost fainted. Fear crept into her eyes and se did not dare to let Donna continue. She thought, I can¡¯t believe she is my birth mother. She is Ignorant, whimsical, and so greedy. This will kill herf In addition, Leona had heard how Donna treated Shannon. Other than anger and disgust, there was also fear. If Donna pestered her, Leona felt that her future would be ruined. Donna was afraid of angering her again, so she kept quiet. However, her eyes were filled with excitement. Back then, she had risked being discovered and sent to prison to do this, As expected, her daughter had lived an outstanding and prosperous life since she was young and she lud won a perfect future for her daughter. She felt wise and had a sense of aplishment. ¡°Who did you hear that from Leona calmed down and began to get information out of Donna. ¡°I¡­ Donna raised her eyelids and stole a nce at her. The Moore couple hus known about your background for so long. Aren¡¯t you still the daughter of the Moore family?¡± Donna did not dare to tell Leona that she had found an opportunity to approach Leons in the nearby gardenst night. Donna had heard it from a few richdies walking their dogs They also said that the Moore couple had spent a lot of money to nurture their daughter, and the family was still counting on her in the future After being Leona¡¯s father and daughter for 18 years, they already had feelings for each other. No matter what, they would not give up on her. Based on this point alone, they would not pursue the responsibility of the nanny back then. After all, if she was taken to jail, her daughter¡¯s reputation would be damaged. They would be bound together for good or ill. Thedies even said that the Moore couple was afraid that Donna would snatch the child from them and might even have to give her arge sum of alimony, Donna was overjoyed. ¡°Do you think my position is stable!¡± Leona gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you think that bastard you raised is easy to deal with She dared to directly challenge the Moore couple because of Lea and others. Today, she even came personally with gifts. Once she enters the Moore family and their rtionship eases, do you think the Moore family will still want me?¡± There was something else Leona didn¡¯t want to admit and didn¡¯t want to say. Shannon was more capable than her. She thought, ¡®Back then, Donna had already done it. Why didn¡¯t she do it more thoroughly? She could have strangled the little baby girl to death so no one could fight with me right now! Leona looked at Donna with growing resentment and anger. Donna panicked, but she quickly calmed down. ¡°No¡­ Leona felt speechless, Chapter 226 She said, ¡°Find a ce to hide for the time being. It¡¯s best if you leave Iverton, When this matter is over and the Moore couple really epts me, you cane back.¡± Now, Leona just wanted to send Donna far awa raway and not be affected. ¡°It can¡¯t be that serious, right?¡± Donna pursed her lips. It was obvious that she did not believe what Leona said. ¡°I am not in good health now, and I am penniless. Where can I go¡­¡± Donna had been in Iverton for more than two months and had spent all her savings. When she came to look for Leona, she had to be sneaky and not be seen Donna had been starving for the past few days. She drank too much and her health was not good to begin with. Now that she only had one kidney, she often fell sick and the pain was unbearable. She even couldn¡¯t afford to go to the hospital. Donna looked at her daughter. Leona was wearing pink satin pajamas, a pearl hair clip, and a diamond bracelet. She looked noble. Just this bracelet was enough to feed Donna for a few months Leona¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She realized that Donna was there to ask her for money. SEND GIFT Chapter 227 Chapter 227Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Leona said, ¡°Mrs. Moore bought all my things for me. I don¡¯t have any money¡± Donna looked up at her. She did not believe it Donna had been a nanny for a rich family and had interacted with Helen many times. She knew that the daughter of a rich family had a monthly allowance of thousands of dors, not to mention the Moore family¡¯s family background. Leona was so angry that she almost fainted. She pulled off a bracelet angrily and threw it over. ¡°Take it and exchange it for some money first. Tears welled up in Donna¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Leona, I knew you were worried about me. Blood is thicker than water¡­ Leona said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let anyone find you!¡± Donna asked, ¡°Then how am I going to find you in the future! At school?¡± Leona¡¯s eyes widened again. ¡°I miss you, my precious daughter. This bracelet could not be exchanged for much money. It would onlyst Donna a few days Leona was so angry that she could not breathe. However, she thought that Donna hade to the park and might be discovered by the Moore couple, which would end up with her being chased out of the Moore family. If Donna went to school to look for her and her ssmates saw Donna and found out that Leona had such a biological mother, she would lose all her face. Leona became concerned for her future She could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll give you my phone number. Call me if anything happens. Don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± ¡°If you have anything, you should look for your adopted daughter more often. That Shannon is very rich. She can even buy gifts worth thousands of dors for my father¡­ Mr. Moore. She¡¯s your adopted daughter. She¡¯s obligated to support you¡± Leons thought, ¡®Go and torture her instead. Donna¡¯s eyes lit up. She had another idea After finally getting rid of Donna, Leona carried her cat back to the vi. Her body was trembling with anger and fear. Leona had just reached the door when her phone dinged. She took it out and saw that it was a message from an unlisted number. [Mommy loves you. Good night, my baby girl!| Leona almost fainted with anger. She tightened her grip on the cat and heard a meow Justine, who had just fallen asleep, heard the sound and hurriedly ran out of her room. She saw Leona enter the living room. ¡°Miss, Floral Doll¡­¡± This was the cat¡¯s name. ¡°It¡¯s too badly injured to be be saved. Just deal with it. Leona handed her the cal Justine looked down and saw that the car was indeed dead. The body was still warm. She thought. The cat has fallen from the balcony and only has a few scratches on its body. How did it die from the fall? She has been clearly strangled to death! Justine raised her head and looked at the girl who was going upstairs. Her entire body trembled. The next night, Lea and Chris were working overtime in the CEO¡¯s office when they received a call from the security office. ¡°Ms. Foster, a woman is looking for Miss Shannon¡± Christ frowned when she saw who it was through the video phone. ¡°Should I let her in?¡± ¡°No need. Tell her to wait outside.¡± After hanging up, she said to Lea, ¡°It¡¯s Donna¡± Lea also frowned. Her eyes were cold. Jason said that she went to see Leona night. The two of them talked for a while.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Chris said meaningfully, After she threatened Donnast time, Donna did not dare to look for Shannon again. Now that she suddenly came, Chris knew that Leona must luve said something to Donna. Chris thought, Donna is really like her mother. As expected of mother and daughter! ¡°Tell Jason to meet her, Lea called Jason The hospital was not open for business. Only the security room was lit at night. The surroundings were dark and gloomy. Donna walked around outside the security room. From time to time, she would crane her neck to look inside with an expectant expression. She thought. ¡°My adopted daughter is surely promising. It¡¯s great for her to work for Lea. It seems she can get more benefits than working for Helen. Lea is the heir of the Berry family, and she has developed the hospital to such a big scale. I should think of a way to have Shannon talk to Lea about giving me a kidney transnt. After losing a kidney, I am in such a bad health. Shannon can buy gifts worth thousands of dors for the Moore family, which means that she must be rich. If Lask her, she will definitely give me money In the past, they often quarreled, but in the end, they reconciled. Donna felt that it was the same this time. At most, she would say a few nice words to Shannon and act pitiful. She felt that Shannon would be soft¨Chearted and fall for it The door of the outpatient hall opened and her eyes lit up. However, when she saw that it was a man who walked out, she was immediately disappointed and continued to stare at the door. Jason looked at the sneaky Donna outside the security room and pretended to be fierce. He walked up with a gloomy expression. Donna did not look at him at all, Seeing that he was blocking her line of sight, she frowned unhappily and pouted. Then, she walked to the side and continued to look inside. He went forward and stood in front of her again. ¡°Donna, we¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time!¡± She raised her head abruptly and looked at him in surprise. ¡°Who¡­ who are you!¡± ¡°Previously, you sold Miss Shannon to a man. The Vaporleon City police have already filed a case. I didn¡¯t expect you to secretly swap her out from the Moore family. Your crime is even worse. You came just in time. Let¡¯s go to the police station together. As he spoke, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Mr. Knox? This is Jason. We¡¯ve found the criminal who switched babies eighteen years ago. We¡¯ll send her to you now, Before he hung up. Donna turned around and ran. Behind her was the road. As soon as she rushed onto the road, a car drove over. The driver mmed on the brakes and cursed, ¡°Stay away¡°¡± Donna fell in front of the car and was at a loss. Then, she got up and immediately ran to the opposite sidewalk. She ran away in a panic, wanting to get as far away as possible, The Moore family did not pursue the matter, but Shannon did, If Donna was dragged to the police station, she knew that she would be sentenced, and it would not be light. Jason watched her run away as if she had seen a ghost. He smiled coldly and put down the phone beside his ear. He did not make a call at all. Inside the building. Shannon was processing code in front of a this. Even if she knew, she would have dealt with it the same way, The Riverview Hospital opened for business in October. In Iverton, the current scale of the Riverview Hospital was insignificant, and it was not famous. There was no publicity for the opening ceremony Even the ribbon¨Ccutting ceremony was very simple. However, Lea privately picked up a few seriously ill patients from other hospitals and filled the ICU. was ten o¡¯clock in the morning. The autumn air was refreshing and the sun was shining brightly. Jason drove Lea to the hospital for the opening ceremony, ¡°Chris, I¡¯ll be there soon. As soon as Lea hung up, the car slowed down. She frowned. Before Jason could speak, she saw the car which stoped her car. It was an extended Lincoln. It was Milton¡¯s car. Her expression instantly darkened, 0 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 The car was forced to stop. Jason said, ¡°Miss Berry, I¡¯ll call Yannis and the others.¡± In addition to Milton¡¯s Lincoln, there were also two bodyguards¡® cars. Milton had brought a lot of people. Lea and Jason were only about a mile away from the hospital. They could already see the hospital building. With a phone call, the hospital staff would be able to rush over quickly Lea looked at the Lincoln. The heavy windows reflected the light. She could feel the deep gaze inside. ¡°You don¡¯t have to She wanted to settle the matter of Milton herself. There was no need to waste resourceL Thomas had alreadye forward. Jason rolled down the window. ¡°Miss Berry, Mr. Andrews wants She said to Jason, ¡°Wait for me¡± Then she got out of the car. Seeing her get out of the car, Milton quickly got out to talk to you.¡± He was dressed in a ck and blue suit. He was handsome and refined. Under the sunlight, he looked radiant and sharp. The way he looked at her was as gentle as water. She was wearing a professional suit today. Her hair was tied into a ponytail and she had put on some mature light makeup. She looked more and elegant. Her appearance was soul¨Cstirring to Milton Lea asked, ¡°What are y you going to say?¡± When Milton was in a daze, Lea had already walked in front nt of him, cold and Berce valiant He came back to his senses and looked at her. He felt a sharp pain and endured it. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in inside Next to it was the West Tower. It was to stories high and was andmark building in the West District. Their cars blocked the road. The cars were already lined up at the intersection at the back. Some people had already gotten out and were cursing and asking about the situation. Lea frowned and followed him into the building. The two of them arrived at the Elegant Cafe on the second floor. The luxurious and elegant coffee shop had already been reserved, and the two of them sat down by the window. The bright sunlight shone in through the ss window andnded on her face. Her fair face reflected the light, making her look even more beautiful ¡°Waiter, Milton called for the waiter to order coffee. Lea said, ¡°Mr. Andrews, if you have anything to say, just say it. I don¡¯t have time.¡± Milton paused for a moment, but he listened to her. He gestured to the waiter who was already halfway there, indicating that there was no need toe over. The waiter left. He pushed a heavy portfolio toward her. ¡°This is all my assets, My shares in Andrews Group, as well as the shares of 56 otherpanies, mansions, luxury cars, savings, and all my assets are here. Lea, I can give you all these. Be my girlfriend.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Lea smiled sarcastically. Her smile was cold and evil. ¡°Mr. Andrews, I think you didn¡¯t understand what I meantst time. I¡¯ll repeat myself. You and I will never be together in this life, the next life, or the next. I will never love you. In fact, I hate you no matter what you do, that¡¯s the answer. There was only hatred, full of hatred, Milton¡¯s expression changed. He frowned and was about to erupt with an anger. In his entire life, he had been high and mighty. He had never been disrespected at all. This time, Lea had trampled on his dignity. He had brought all his assets to confess to her. In front of her, he still suppressed his anger. ¡°Lea, don¡¯t you see how much assets are in here?¡± He was so outstanding, so he naturally could tolerate what ordinary people could not Chapter 928 Lea said. ¡°Even if you want to give me the entire Andrews Group, my answer won¡¯t change His pupils suddenly widened in shock and anger. ¡°Lea, it¡¯s a good thing that young people have the ambition to look down on everything, but it¡¯s not good to be blindly arrogant and conceited. There are countless genases in this world, but there are very few who can seed in the end. Iverton is different from Vaporleon City. In Vaporleon Cay, if you have some talent and money, you can make a name for yourself. And here, even a billion dors mean nothing The start¨Cup capital for the branch of Riverview Hospital in Iverton was exactly 1 billion dors. Milton continued, ¡°Even if there are talents and funds, it¡¯s impossible to gain a foothold without connections from all walks of life. The Riverview Hospital did well. In Vaporleon City, you could be said to have risen explosively, but in Iverton, you can¡¯t have such an advantage. I know that Alfred is the one who¡¯s funding you from behind the scenes, but he¡¯s alone. ¡°How much money can he have? How can he give your hospital a steady flow of capital? How can your hospital develop and grow? In this way, your development will be hindered, and your talents will not have room to be disyed. Lea, only I can provide you with the most capital. I can invest 20 billion dors in you and help you win over investment funds and resources worldwide. No one else is capable of this. Is my sincerity not enough? His voice choked on thest sentence. His voice trembled at the end. It was obvious that he was threatening her, but he s and maintained a gentle tone. He wondered who else in the world could do what he did. still suppressed his voice Lea looked at him and knew that he was speaking from the bottom of his heart. He also had the ability. Just like what he had given her when he first met her in her previous life However, at that time, she was too inferior. He did not need to take out so many chips. ¡°Are you done, Mr. Andrews! I¡¯ll get back to work,¡± she said coldly. She could not be bothered to talk to him anymore. His back stiffened and the light in his eyes slowly cracked. This nonchnt attitude was even more hurtful than her solemn rejection of him. ¡°Riverview Hospital, ept my investment. Tell me a number. Now that she didn¡¯t agree to be his girlfriend, he wanted to start building his rtionship with her as a business partner. As long as there was a chance for her to get to know him better. As time passed, Milton felt that Lea would understand his feelings ¡°You don¡¯t need to, she said and got up to leave. As she passed him, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Can you tell me why!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t like you. I already have a partner.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s not a real reason¡± He was so wise and agile, so he could naturally feel the resentment on her body. However, he had thoroughly investigated her many times. Before this, they had never interacted in this life. ¡°If Mr. Andrews wants to think that way, there¡¯s nothing I can do¡± Lea struggled to break free from him and walked out, not wanting to stay for a second longer. Milion stood up and looked at her back. ¡°Lea, in this world, as long as I want something, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t get.¡± Lea had already walked seven or eight steps away and turned to look at him. His face took on a look of infallible dominance. He stared at her with a deep gaze, as if he were looking at something he already had in his pocket, She smiled coldly. ¡°Mr. Andrews, you can try again.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her phone rang. It was Lorrand She immediately picked up the call. ¡°Miss Berry, Hanley got into a car ident. The situation is very serious. You need toe over right now!¡± ¡°Ill be right there¡± She hung up and left the cafe without looking back. After a while, Milton followed out. Thomas was waiting outside with anticipation in his eyes. He thought, ¡®Mr. Andrews has shown such sincerity. Even if that youngdy is a fairy, she should have agreed: However, when he saw his ashen face, his expressionck Milton said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to Even he couldn¡¯t convince her, let alone Thomas. Then then what should we do now¡°. ¡°What¡¯s next on the schedule? ¡°It¡¯s an interview with the finance program team. Should I call and reject it¡®* ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go now¡± Thomas was stunned. He thought, ¡°Mr. Andrews rarely epts such interviews. Why did he suddenly ept one? He did not understand and did not dare to ask. He went to make the arrangements. Milton left the cafe. The door to the workroom opened and Abigail walked out. Her hands were clenched into fists, and her fingers made cracking sounds. She was so angry that her face was contorted, and her eyes looked like they were about to spit fire. SEND GIFT Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Elegant Cafe was a chain of high¨Cend cafes owned by Abagail¡¯s mother. This one was a new shop. Today, Lea¡¯s Riverview Hospital opened for business, so Abigail especially came to take a look. When she realized that Milton was there, she hid and eavesdropped. She had heard his conversation with Lea. She thought, Last time, Lea had humiliated Milton in public. Why is he still unwilling to give up and has even brought all his assets to confess to her again? What right does Lea have to talk to him that way? Abigail was clearly more afraid that Lea would agree to his pursuit, but this just happened to show how outstanding Lea was. She was infuriated. Abigail kicked the table and left She took the elevator directly to the mall with the best view and watched the opening of Riverview Hospital, She wanted to see if Lea had the ability to open this hospital. The Oliver family had prepared a big gift for her. As soon as Abigal stepped out of the elevator, she saw Leonaing out of the elevator with her sidekick, Daisy Moss. ¡°Abigail, you¡¯re here to shop too? Leona immediately went forward to greet her. This floor was filled with luxury clothing. ¡°Yes.¡± Her chin came up, and her eyes nted. There was none of her usual cordiality, The secrets of the wealthy families had always spread quickly in the circle. The fact that Quintin was seriously ill was not a secret. However, they suddenly found their biological daughter and wanted to have her back before making her transnt her bone marrow to her father. The daughter they had raised for 18 years was not their biological daughter, but a nanny¡¯s child. Everyone was stunned to hear that Abigail sized Leona up again. She was wearing a rose¨Cred bubble¨Csleeved dress with pearls and a head of curly hair. Her makeup was so gorgeous that it was a little too much. It was precisely because she knew her identity that she became even morepetitive with her dressing. She was afraid that she would not be able to enjoy it in the future and would do this as revenge. However, no matter how expensive she dressed or how much she smeared on her face, it could not change her lowly background. Abigail thought, ¡®Such a person actually dared topete with me for the school belle position. Ridiculous!¡± Leona could not raise her head under her gaze. She braced herself and went forward to tter Abigail and maintain their rtionship. She needed this rtionship to make her parents value her. ¡°If I¡¯d known you were . I¡¯d have asked you out. I thought you didn¡¯te to ces like this. This is a new area, after all, I¡¯m here mainly to see the opening ceremony of Riverview Hospital. My sister works in the hospital. The hospital is run by the Berry family. It¡¯s managed by Lea. My sister is close to her and works for her. b right. I haven¡¯t Introduced her to you yet I have a younger sister, Shannon Yancey. I¡¯m actually not my parents biological daughter¡± It was impossible for Abigail not to know about this. Leona felt that she might as well take the initiative to confess. If she was exposed, she would Jose even more face. Leona continued, ¡°My parents said that although I¡¯m not their biological child, eighteen years of being together can¡¯t be reced by anything. They still treat me as their biological daughter, I have to be filial to them in the future and share their burdens¡± These words were ambiguous. It vaguely revealed that her family still valued her and wanted her to be their daughter. Leona added. That¡¯s why Shannon and I are sisters.¡± Abigail asked, ¡°Has Shannon returned to the Moore family? She did not expect Shannon to be the daughter of the Moore family and felt that she was very lucky, Moreover, Abigail was angry about the fact that Shannon was so close to Lea Leona shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Lea did to Shannon. She didn¡¯t return home but stayed in the hospital to work for her. She¡¯s from the Information Technology College. I heard that she¡¯s very good at software. She¡¯s taking on an important position in the hospital.¡± Leona had guessed thetter part. She didn¡¯t even know that she had guessed correctly. Anyway, Leona felt that it was right to mention Shannon¡¯s rtionship with Lea and say that she was very important to Lea. As expected, she noticed that Abigail¡¯s expression had changed. She continued, ¡°Besides, my parents don¡¯t really want to bring her back. As you know, she grew up in a terrible environment. She had a bad reputation in high school. If my dad didn¡¯t need a bone marrow transnt, they wouldn¡¯t care about her.¡± Abigail understood. The elders around Leona said the same thing, so she was very sure that her status in the Moore family was stable It was not easy to be the daughter of a wealthy family. Their intelligence and upbringing were something that those at the bottom could never have. ¡°Miss Abigail, you¡¯re here!¡± A manager came forward and bowed to her. ¡°Are you shopping! I¡¯ll arrange for someone to serve you? Leona and Daisy were stunned. ¡°This building belongs to the Erickson family, Abigail exined. Then, she turned around and said. ¡°Go do your work. We¡¯ll walk around on our She was there to see the opening of Riverview Hospital. The manager said, ¡°Alright, Miss Only then did Leonae back to her senses. Her eyes were filled with envy as she followed her When Lea arrived at the hospital, Hanley was already in the emergency room. She changed her clothes and went in. Lorrand was in the midst of emergency treatment with his tearn. All the monitors were emitting ear piercing sirens. His blood pressure was low, his heart rate was low, and his breathing was weak. His life was rapidly waning Lea¡¯s heart sank and her face tumed pale The car ident was very serious. Hanley¡¯s head, chest, and internal organs were mostly ruptured and badly mutted. This car ident was meant to kill him Lorrand turned around and looked at Lea. His eyes were red and his nerves were extremely nervous. If it was up to him, he would have given up She said, ¡°Prepare for surgery!¡± Only then did Lorrand calm down and listen to hermand Now that the other doctors had a backbone, they calmed down and did their own jobs In the square outside the outpatient building, at the opening ribbon¨Ccutting ceremony. Chris was already waiting with the publicity department and the relevant department personnel from various departments. The doctors, nurses, ¡°logistics personnel, and other personnel who were not busy in the hospital also surrounded them. There were dozens of people, but they did not invite any important external personnel. The venue was very lively. Jason rushed over and said, ¡°Ms. Foster, Miss Berry has entered the operating theater. It won¡¯t end a tend anytime soon. You guys can start.¡± Chris nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Lea and Lorrand had nned to attend the ribbon¨Ccutting ceremony. If she came, Alfred would probably show up too. Now, Chris felt that Alfred probably wasn¡¯t participating either, He didn¡¯t like to show his face in public to begin with, and his identity was sensitive, except for her. ¡°Let¡¯s get started, Chris said to the assistants and staff beside her, walked up to the rostrum, and began to make a speech. As everyone listened, they gradually became excited. Back when they applied to join the hospital, they had already leamed about the hospital¡¯s situation. They were filled with hope for their new job and the future of the hospital. Other than their own people, there were also some reporters and the surrounding citizens who were attracted and surrounded them. Under the ss corridor on the third floor, Alfred looked downstairs. The sunlight shone on his face. His skin was glowing, and his eyes were shining under the shadow of his forehead hair. ¡°Mr. Alfred, Miss Berry is operating on Hanley in the operating room. Craig¡¯s tone was unstable. He did not think that Lea could save Hanley with such injuries. ¡°Over there.¡± Craig looked at the intersection that Milton and Lea stopped at ¡°Mr. Milton brought more than ten people to block her. She went to the cafe with him and talked to him for less than ten minutes.¡± In other words, Lea was unwilling to see him and was forced to do so. In less than ten minutes, nothing could have happened. Chapter 229 However, it was obvious thar his words did not work Alfred¡¯s face was gloomy, and he exuded a destructive aura. Craig fell silent. He really wanted to go down and participate in the ribbon cutting- Alfred instructed, ¡°Go check on Hanley¡¯s car ident.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Craig walked away as if he was set free Downstairs, Chris¡¯s speech had ended. The assistant handed her a pair of scissors. She took it and opened it. She was about to cut the red silk when a group of people suddenly swarmed over. Microphones, cameras, and video recorders all attacked them. ¡°May I ask if your hospital has the official business qualifications? Did your personnel and facilities pass the standard quality inspection? Riverview Hospital rose rapidly in Vaporleon City in less than two months. They upied the entire city¡¯s market and became number one. What kind of shortcuts are there behind it?¡± Another reporter asked, ¡°The Riverview Hospital actually hired a serial killer as an employee. What¡¯s your stand on this? our hospital vited the rules by transnting organs and killing the patient. You didn¡¯t even lose your license. Is it because of your boss Lea¡¯s background? We heard that the Berry family is the number one family in Vaporleon City. Mr. Berry uses his prestige in the military to do whatever he wants Someone else asked, ¡°A hospital like yours still wants to open a branch in Iverton and even wants to expand in the country to gain benefits. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the entire country will boycon 11 Your boss, Lea, is so ambitious and greedy at such a young agel¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. A person joined, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We heard that she¡¯s a shrewd and ruthless person. She chased her stepmother and stepsister out of the Berry family and forced them to die in prison. She¡¯s clearly the illegitimate daughter¡± For a moment, the expressions of the surrounding onlookers changed, Even the hospital employees were shocked, puzzled, and terrified. Most of them were from Iverton. They knew nothing about the history and past of Vaporleon Hospital, especially what these people said. A person said, This kind of hospital doesn¡¯t deserve to stay in Iverton Get out! Get out!¡± Another person said, ¡°We will resolutely boycott this unscrupulous hospital. ¡± Someone else said, ¡°Guys, fight with these unscrupulous profiteers. Don¡¯t let them seed. The medical industry concerned the livelihood of the public. The anger of the people rose like a wild tide. Therge group of media reponers took the opportunity to squeeze forward. ¡°Call Lea to exin.¡± €8 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Soon, dozens of people in the hospital were pushed back and blocked the entrance. Some colleagues reacted slowly and were even pushed and scratched. They only wanted to escape. *Bang!* Shannon was pushed heavily against the ss door. Her pupals dted as she watched this scene in shock. Even though she was mentally prepared, he was still frightened by the riot in front of her. ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Her body became lighter. It was Yannis who grabbed her shoulders and lifted her Shannon felt that Yannis was embarrassing her by doing this. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get back to work.¡±
  1. up.
She squeezed through the door and ran to the back door. She crossed the park and arrived at the technical room of the office building. In her office, she turned on theputer and a continuous stream of messages came in. They were about the reporters and citizens who were causing trouble. Soon, their backgrounds were extracted. After filtering out some information, she continued to dig deeper. In the middle¨Clevel mall of the building opposite, in the lounge area of the luxury store with the best view. Abigail and Leona sat on the sofa and drank coffee. Through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, they could see the riot at the hospital entrance clearly, ¡°Abigail, look! Someone¡¯s livestreaming online. The number of viewers online is almost reaching 50 thousand!¡± Leona had only wanted to see how amazing this hospital was. She didn¡¯t expect to see such an exciting scene. She was so excited that her heart was pounding and her face was red. She had thought that they were strong, righteous, and outstanding. It turned out that Lea had relied on schemes to make a fortune. If her parents saw this, Leona felt that they would not let Shannon return to the Moore family no matter what. If it weren¡¯t for being in public, she would haveughed out loud. All of this was within Abigail¡¯s expectations. Theers of her mouth curled up, and she was in a good mood. At the ceremony venue, Chris held the microphone and said sternly, ¡°Our hospital is a legally established institution. What you just said is all framing and spreading rumors!¡± Yannis led Luke Herman and a dozen other people, as well as the ordinary security guards hired by the hospital, to iste the reporters and citizens who were causing trouble. They were very skilled and had a strong aura. Those who tried to hurt people and cause trouble were secretly attacked by them. Some of them had broken legs, and dislocated arms, and fled with muffled groans. Soon, the reporters and citizens were persuaded to leave, But the scene was a mess. The silks used for the ribbon and the flower baskets were ruined, and even the speakers had been smashed. There were broken eggs, vegetable leaves, and pieces of meat everywhere. Some hit the table, some hit the door, and some were thrown into the outpatient hall. 3 PS 2 J At this moment, most of the citizens went to the supermarket to buy groceries. In their anger, they threw them at the hospital and its staff, Chris stood on the rostrum with a dark expression and a microphone in her hand. She was covered in ingredients and smelled bad. She was a clean freak. Chris felt that she had miscalcted this time. She did not expect that the townsfolk would be returning from grocery shopping at this time. If she had known earlier, she would have let others go on stage. It was quite infuriating She said to her colleagues, ¡°Go rest and eat first.¡± Then she left. She had to take a shower quickly. Her colleagues fell silent. It was not even eleven o¡¯clock and the food in the canteen was not ready yet. They could not eat and were in a good mood. The people in the hospital dispersed first. The reporters and media had achieved their goal and lett. The townsfolk also left. Upstairs, on the ICU floor, there were still a few heads hanging from the window. A person asked, ¡°Is this hospital that scary?¡® Chapter 230 Another person asked, ¡°Are we transferring! But no hospital will ept us¡­¡± Someone else said. ¡°My mom¡¯s condition is quite stable now. Let¡¯s wait and see¡± In any case, those people had no other choice. If their family were discharged from the hospital, they would die, even though they seemed to be waiting for death here, Alfred narrowed his eyes and left. He still had things to do. When he was done, he felt that Lea would probably be done with the operation and he could take her to dinner. In the mall opposite, Leona said to Abigail, ¡°Abigail, do you want to see what new products they have?¡± She wanted to buy some for Abigail As long as she could please Abigail, she was willing to spend all her allowance and living expenses. She knew that Abigail hade this far to watch the opening ceremony of a small hospital because she wanted to take Lex out. Abigail¡¯s desire to get rid of Lea far exceeded Leona¡¯s desire to take Shannon out Their positions were the same. ¡°No, it¡¯s gettingte. I have a banquet in the afternoon, so I have to go back first, Abigail rejected her without much interest.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She felt that it would be better if only the riot just now had been more violent and someone had died. The relevant departments would intervene that way, and Riverview Hospital would bepletely finished. Lea would also be finished. However, she felt that this was enough for now. ¡°Look!¡± Daisy eximed and handed over her phone. ¡°It¡¯s the live interview of Mr. Andrews¡± Abigail snatched the phone away and stared at it. On the Future Economy Channel, Milton was being interviewed live. This channel did not receive the most attention, which was why it was held in the morning. The program team did not expect him to agree and was extremely excited, The entire interview was emotional Milton was unexpectedly cooperative. He had never been so friendly. Halfway through the interview, after asking questions about the future economic situation, the host interrupted with a question. ¡°Mr. Andrews, we heard that you recently confessed to ady. Is that true?¡± Milton sat on the sofa, wearing a ck and blue haute couture suit. He crossed his legs and ced one hand on the armrest. His slender fingers. knocked on it inadvertently, looking handsome and elegant Hearing this question, he smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s true, The entire television station, including the host, was stunned. The people monitoring the camera backstage almost went crazy. ¡°Heughed! He actuallyughed! Milton smiled. Did you guys see that?¡± ¡°Heavens, my heart!¡± Ady clutched her chest, unable to breathe. It was the first time Milton had ever smiled in public. A person said, ¡°He actually has someone he likes. Do you think his face is a little red? Another person said, ¡°I see it, I see it. It¡¯s like he¡¯s in love Someone else said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Mr. Andrews can be so innocent It¡¯s so different from our expectations of him. This is so cute.¡± In front of the stage, the host was also stunned. As the most loved man of Iverton, Milton¡¯s marriage had always been the focus of the attention of the public. The host asked this mainly to increase the attention of the show Coincidentally, he had heard such rumors before and asked casually. Unexpectedly, it was true. He asked, ¡°Mr. Andrews, what kind of girl could make you confess!¡± He thought, ¡®Doesn¡¯t the woman he likes automatically send themselves to him as long as he says so?¡± He was too curious, too eager to know. This was also what billions of girls wanted to ask Milton answered, ¡°Her name is Lea Berry. She¡¯s 20 years old this year and is Conrad University¡¯s top freshman. She¡¯s the most outstanding. beautiful, and charming young girl I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Chapter 230 Everyone was very curious about who could make him praise like this The host asked again, ¡°So which stage are you guys! ¡°She hasn¡¯t agreed to be my girlfriend yet, but I¡¯ll keep pursuing her. I believe that she will be moved by my sincerity.¡± Everyone was stunned again, including theizens who were watching the live broadcast. Everyone went online and began to look up Lea. ? The entire program team was also so shocked that they did not know what to do. At this moment, the atmosphere at the back of the program team suddenly turned serious. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically as they discussed as if something serious had happened. The host frowned and cast a questioning look. A staff member came forward and handed the host a note. After reading it, his expression became serious. ¡°Mr. Andrews, please read this message¡± Milton turned around and a video was yed on the screen. It was the content of the opening ceremony of Riverview Hospital. Even though they were watching the video, the reporters¡® questions were deafening. Then, everyone shouted, ¡°Lea,e out, Lea¡­¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 The pause button was pressed, and the image stopped. you think!¡± ct him to be so calm. ¡°Mr. Andrews, what do you The host looked at Milton. He thought that he would be embarrassed, but he did not expect him to ¡°I think everyone has a misunderstanding about Riverview Hospital. They¡¯re very outstanding and have their own advanced technology. It¡¯s a blessing for humanity. Miss Berry will also give everyone a satisfactory answer. Everyone was shocked and confused again. The interview ended soon after, Milton came out of the studio. Thomas waited at the door and followed him to the elevator. ¡°Mr. Andrews, those things in the video are half¨Ctruths. Why are you speaking up for Miss Berry! He hated Lea for the way she treated Milton. Milton¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what background Riverview Hospital has? If Lea can¡¯t even handle such a small matter, she wouldn¡¯t dare to open a hospital in Iverton. You have to remember that she¡¯s someone I value and pursue¡± This was a serious warning. After working for him for so long, Thomas had rarely been treated like this by him. He was afraid. ¡°I understand.¡± In the shopping mall, Abigail watched Milton leave the show on the phone. She held her phone tightly with both hands. Her face was cold and her eyes were bright, as if they were poisoned. Leona looked at her and a strange light shed in her eyes. She thought. This number one princess of Iverton has taken a fancy to Mr. Milton. Her enmity with Lea ispletely formed. Very welll¡® She asked. I wonder how that vixen Lea bewitched Mr. Andrews. With his help, I¡¯m afraid Riverview Hospital will be able to get out of this unscathed and continue growing ¡°Impossible!¡± Abigail¡¯s voice was sharp and broke, scaring Leona and Dairy into retreating. Even the shop staff were rmed and looked over with pale faces.. Realizing that she had lost herposure, Abigail immediately exined, ¡°What I mean is that Riverview Hospital uses the methods of harming patients for profit. Even if Lea has a powerful background, it¡¯s impossible for her to survive in the market. Not to mention that this is illegal, the consumers will not allow it This time, she felt that it was impossible for Riverview Hospital to clear its name and get away easily. She added, ¡°The Andrews family is an aristocratic family. They uphold justice and will never support such illegal actions. Milton will not support her. Abigail thought. Even if Milton is possessed by Lea, the Andrews family will not allow it ke will not allow it either. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how it is. Lea, even if you can bewitch Milton, how can you fight against the Andrews Group? At the thought of this, her lips curled into a rxed smile. She believed that individual strength was insignificant in front of powerful families. Leona was relieved when she heard her words. ¡°Abigail.¡± Abigail said, ¡°I still have something on. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± If not for the fact that she felt that Leona would be useful in the future, Abigail would not have bothered with her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet another day.¡± Leona watched her leave. She was also in a hurry to rush back and tell her parents about this. She couldn¡¯t wait to see their reaction when they found out. An hourter, she arrived at the Conrad Hospital and arrived at the VIP ward where her father was staying. Jessie had just sent away a group of experts from overseas. They had just finished discussing the new generation of smart pacemakers, ¡°Dad, how do you feel!¡± Leona came to the head of the bed and asked with gentle concer 9:30 AM Chapter 231 ¦° After knowing that she was not their biological daughter, the couple felt disgusted and could not treat her as before. However, they still treated her as their daughter. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry, Quintin replied indifferently. Jessie nced at her and saw that she was dressed formally with her bag over her shoulder as if she had been on a long trip. She asked, ¡°Where did you go this morning!¡± I went to Riverview Hospital to look for my sister. I wanted to take her out for a walk. She just came to Iverton and there are still many ces she hasn¡¯t been to.¡± The couple paused and their expressions rxed a little. They thought, ¡°Leona and Shannon are about the same age, and Leona is very good at this aspect of life. Which young girl doesn¡¯t like to go out and shop? She is quite considerate and knows how to rope in Shannon for her family. Leona stole a nce at them. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect today to be the opening day of Riverview Hospital. I didn¡¯t expect there to be a riot at the scene. It was quite scary. So, I didn¡¯t see Shannon¡± The couple was shocked. Jessie asked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There¡¯s news online. I¡¯ll show it to you. Leona took out her phone and opened the webpage. She was dumbfounded. Jessie frowned and took her phone. She was also shocked ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Quintin took the phone. As he read, he frowned. Jessie asked, ¡°How dare she tell you about this kind of hospital? She asked you to take a look at their newly developed smart cardiac aid device. She¡­ Jessie wondered if Shannon was trying t was trying to kill her own father. She said, ¡°As expected, it¡¯s because we didn¡¯t raise her. Her disgust for Shannon was instantly maxed out. ?? ? ? ? ? ? Quintin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°We don¡¯t need to look for her until the pacemaker is dealt with¡± Unless he had to use her bone marrow. Leona lowered her head and smiled secretly. At two p.m. at Riverview Hospital, Lea and the others were still in the operating theater. Shannon, Chris, Yannis, as well as the important heads of the Publicity department, Technology department, and Legal department, were all gathered in the conference room to deal with urgent matters. Everyone looked at the trending searches on the webpage that had been filled with Lea¡¯s name. They were all dumbfounded. Some imed that Lea had bewitched Milton. Some wrote shady stories about the rise of her career. Some emphasized the past when she sent Matilda and Helen to prison. It also mentioned the fact that they hired a serial killer, the hospital had vited rules, and so on. Then, everyone clicked on Milton¡¯s live interview. Everyone¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°Ms. Foster, Miss Lea Berry and Mr. Milton The executive of the publicity department who did not know the inside story tried to ask. Chris said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Miss Berry doesn¡¯t like him. He¡¯s not worthy of Miss Berry.¡± Shannon looked at her and nodded. Lea and Alfred were already a couple. It was impossible that Milton did not find out anything about it. She was his cousin¨Cinw, but he still wanted to pursue her. Most importantly, she had already rejected him. She felt that this man was simply shameless. Now, he actually went to the television station to confess. At this point, he directly made Lea the focus of everyone¡¯s attention and made her the enemy of the public. Coincidentally, the negative rumors in the hospital came out, and Lea¡¯s image copsed. Milton had so many brainless female fans that they directly paralyzed several media tforms. The traffic was unprecedented. Shannon wondered what Milion was trying to do.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 231 ¡°Then how should we handle this matter?¡± The people from the publicity department asked for instructions. They already had a countermeasure for spreading rumors about the hospital, but this matter involved the person in charge of the Andrews family. It was beyond their ability. Shannon said, ¡°Miss Berry will take care of it. You guys go have lunch first? It was already two in the afternoon. This group of people had been busy and had not had the time to eat. Only Chris and Shannon were re left in th the office. Chris¡¯s face was clouded with worry. She was not worried about public opinion. A family like the Andrews family had very high requirements for marriage. Moreover, Alfred was the heir. Milton¡¯s actions would probably make things difficult for Lea. ¡°Chris, is the problem serious?¡± Shannon could not help but ask when she saw her serious expression. Chris answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Alfred and Lea will take care of it. SIND GIFT Chapter 232 Chapter 232 theater. She was light¨Cheaded and could barely stand straight. It was not until it was almost dark in the afternoon that Lea came out of the operating th She was was the first time she had encountered such a difficult andplicated surgery. As soon as she came out, she saw Dwayne Brown, who was guarding outside with two subordinates. Alfred waited silently at the side, She gave Lorrand a look and followed Alfred. She only took off her mask when she was far away. ¡°Lorrand, how is Captain Knox? Dwayne asked anxiously when he saw Lorrand taking off his mask. Along with Hanley, there was also an officer who died on the spot. Everyone thought that there was no way to save Hanley. However, since the surgery was so long, everyone had a glimmer of hope. Lorrand looked at Lea who had already walked away and said, ¡°We¡¯ve invited Dr. Berry to operate on Captain Knox. He¡¯s out of critical condition¡± ¡°Thank you¡± Dwayne took Lorrand¡¯s hand in both of his, hot tears streaming down his face. The two subordinates also wiped their tears. Hanley was pushed into the ICU. Lea and Alfred went to the top floor of the office building, her office and dormitory. She went to take a shower first and changed into a long white T¨Cshirt. Her hair was half¨Cdried and she came out. Alfred had alreadyid out dinner. ¡°Come and eat¡± Lea sat over. The dinner was very sumptuous. It was a standard mutritionalbination. It was all her favorite dishes. He had ordered takeout from a five¨Cstar hotel. ¡°I¡¯m starving¡± She sat down and ate. Alfred stared at her. Her half¨Cwet long hair added to her sexiness and charm. If she wasn¡¯t so tired and needed to replenish her energy and sleep, he would have pounced on her. He got up and left his seat. After a while, he took out a hairdryer and continued to dry her hair. You have to dry your hair in the future, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Lea was stunned for a moment. Her heart immediately warmed, and she was filled with strength again. When she had just been reborn, her body had been malnourished by Matilda. She was thin and weak, but now, she was very healthy. ¡°Yes, I u understand,¡± she answered obediently. She had to listen to her boyfriend. Alfred chuckled and gently rubbed her head ¡°You should eat, too,¡± she urged, knowing he was waiting for her to eat dinner. Then, she took out her phone and turned it on. A few dozens missed calls came in. Almost all of them were from Christian, Ewan also called her several times. She choked and immediately called Christian back. As soon as she dialed the number, it was picked up. Before she could speak, Christian¡¯s voice exploded over. ¡°Lea, how dare you not answer my ??? ¡°No, Grandpa, L. ¡°After you got into Conrad University and went to Iverson, you have totally let loose of yourself. Why didn¡¯t you call me when you were in trouble! Are you seared silly? Others are spreading rumors about you. How can you let them nder you? They think that our family is easy to bully. Have you forgotten about me? Stupid girl. if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go to Iverton alone¡± Lea took the phone away and rubbed her ears that were buzzing, but her heart was warm. Christian was so angry that he cursed. He was suddenly out of breath so he stopped. Only then did she have the chance to say, ¡°Grandpa, I was in the operating theater all day today, so my phone was turned off. korzinka 0 Chapter 212 ¡°Operating theater? Are you hurt? Where are you hurt? Who did in Lea thought, Is this still my grandfather? It doesn¡¯t seem like him to be so irritable. She said, ¡°No, it¡¯s a patient taken in by the hospital. I was helping with the surgery¡± ¡°You know how to operate a surgery? You¡¯re causing trouble, right!¡± Lea fell silent. She knew that this was definitely his biological grandfather. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the news. I did it on purpose.¡± Christian had been poisoned by Matilda previously and was not in good health. She was afraid that it would affect his health, so she revealed the whole thing. Christian asked, ¡°So you did it on purpose?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Wouldn¡¯t that save publicity expenses¡°¡± Lea smiled slyly. This way, fees his way, it w was equivalent to saving hundreds of millions on publication Christian was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re really promising. In order to save on publicity costs, you let the entire country press your face and the hospital¡¯s reputation to the ground.¡± Lea felt speechless, She said, ¡°I will turn the whole situation around, Grandpa¡± Christian fell silent. She asked, ¡°By the way, Grandpa, have you had dinner?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m on the ne!¡± ¡®Did you u go on a business trip!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your stupid hospital?¡± She paused for a moment before reacting. ¡°When¡­ when are you arriving at the airport? I¡¯ll pick you up!¡± We¡¯re already here.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lea¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯lle and pick you up immediately¡± She hung up the phone, still in a daze She did not expect Christian to fly straight to Iverton because of this. However, she was very touched. After all, they were not rted by blood. It was beyond her expectations that he could do this. She said to Alfred, ¡°Finish dinner and go to bed after. I¡¯ll go pick up Grandpa. Be good and listen to me¡± Alfred said, ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the Andrews residence with Grandpa to see my Grandpa Lea paused again. The two of them looked at each other for a moment and she understood his intentions. ¡°Okay¡± Til get Chris toe over and clean up: Alfred picked up his coat and left. ¡°Okay¡± She sat down and ate in peace. After a while, Chris came over. She originally had a message to send to Lea, so she brought the tablet over. ¡°Take a look first. I¡¯ll clean up.¡± Lea opened it and her face darkened. program. It wasn¡¯t just about the hospital scandal. It turned out that Milton had confessed to her in an interview on the television pro Mihon had gone to the interview with the purpose of making it public that he liked her and wanted to pursue her. The impact of this matter far exceeded the negative news of the hospital. The attention Lea attracted had already surpassed the top celebrities in the entertainment industry and set a record. She now understood why hy Alfred wanted to bring her to the Andrews residence to meet Ike tomorrow. Originally, she had thought that the time was not good since the hospital had such big negative news. 3/4 Chapter 232 Alfred was forced to do this by Milion. Lea felt that Milion was such a scheming scumbag Dra wished she could go to the public right now and express her position and attitude. However, this would be a p to the Andrews family¡¯s face and she would be enemies with the Andrews family if she did so. She fought the urge and dismissed the thought. When her phone rang, she picked it up and took a look. Her gaze froze. It was actually ke, She picked up the call. ¡°Hello, ke.¡± ¡°Lea, do you have time tomorrow morning! Come and have a meal here.¡± ke¡¯s attitude was very amiable. She held her breath and fell silent for a moment. ¡°Okay, ke. My grandfather is here tood ke paused and said happily, ¡°Alright. Your grandfather came at the right time. Should I send people to pick you up!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯lle over ourselves¡± Alfred would bring them over ¡°Okay, then I will wait for you tomorrow.¡± 17.000 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chris had already put on gloves and an apron to clean up the se dishes and utensils used by Alfred. It was rare to see Lea with a dark expression. Chris yfully teased, ¡°You made a few hundreds of millions without much effort and still aren¡¯t in a good mood?¡± Lea came back to her senses and smiled styly. ¡°How can a few hundred million be enough? I have to earn double that amount.¡± She felt that only by making more money would it be worth it for those people to put her on trending topics. Dark waves of emotions rose in her eyes. She asked, ¡°Is there any news from Jason about Captain Knox¡¯s car ident?¡± Chris said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Andrews asked Craig to investigate. Someone from the Olivia family did it. Everyone involved has been detained and waiting for your orders. We have tracked the people who were behind those media reporters, but they¡¯re not the actual masterminds. Should we continue investigating?¡± ¡°Continue investigating¡± In this life, Lea would not give her enemies any chances, so she would not overlook a single detail. ¡°Get Shannon to investigate. Make sure there are no traces left behind just report the findings back to me.¡± Chris said, ¡°Will do. After discussing the important matters, Lea was somewhat puzzled. She asked, ¡°Why are you collecting these?¡± Usually, they would ask the servants to clean up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your grandfather will find out? Chris pointed at the things used by Alfred. Even though she was in the hospital, there were quite a few of Alfred¡¯s things. Alfred¡¯s presence and influence are evident throughout her life. Lea paused and immediately helped to clean up. She had not told Christian about her rtionship with Alfred before, fearing that he might suddenly discover it and be startled In any case, she would be going to the Andrews family tomorrow. She can deal with it after they meet. ¡°No need for that. Hurry up and cat. I¡¯ll handle it. Chris urged After dinner, Lea wanted to wait for Christian, but she was too tired and fell asleep. An hour , the sky had already turned dark. A ck Mercedes¨CBenz stopped outside the hospital. Chris said, ¡°Mr. Berry, Lea has been helping with sirgeries all day and is exhausted. She just finished eating and went to sleep. How about I apany you on a tour around the hospital for now?¡± Christian frowned and thought, I havee all the way here, but Lea is sleeping? However, thinking about how she had to go to school and manage the hospital, he realized how hard it must be for her and he felt bad for her. He decided not to disturb her sleep. However, on the surface, he still appeared quite angry. ¡°I do what to see what she has been working on all day,¡± Chris said, ¡°Mr. Berry, this way please.¡± They first entered the outpatient department building. Due to the incident at the opening ceremony during the day, which caused a scandal all over the inte. Everyone in Iverton knew about it. As a result, there were no patients in the hospital. There were only staff members and the family members of the patients in the intensive care unit. People wereing in and out from time to time, so there was still a bit of crowd in there. After looking around, Christian was quite satisfied with the equipment andyout of the hospital. Although the building was a little old, the interior felt veryfortable and convenient. He had been to many hospitals and felt that this one was the mostfortable. He specifically went to the floor of the intensive care unit floor. He noticed that there were quite a few people in the resting area and the corridor. The atmosphere was rtively harmonious, unlike the usual 1/3 9:38 §¡§® Chapter 233 sense of urgency and distress found in other hospitals¡® intensive care units, which surprised him. He wondered why the family members of those patients weren¡¯t worried.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. As they passed by an intensive care unit room, the door suddenly opened. Christian quickly stepped aside, and the couple who came out were taken aback. They had seen Alfred before and knew his identity. Alfred¡¯s appearance was so striking that anyone who had seen him before would remember him, ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Alvarez.¡± Alfred greeted them first. He paid attention to them because of Lea The couple was surprised as prised as they did not expect Alfred to take the initiative to greet them in such a friendly manner. ¡°Hello, Mr. Andrews,¡± Michael replied. Christian thought that they were acquaintances and nodded in acknowledgment. Alfred said. ¡°This is Miss Berry¡¯s grandfather¡± The couple¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and they immediately greeted respectfully. ¡°Hello, Mr. Berry!¡± They were respectful because Christian was their benefactor¡¯s grandfather. Christian felt respected, and with a sense of pride, he nced into the room and saw a young man lying on the hospital bed. For some reason, despite the young man looking very sickly, his appearance gave Christian a sense of familiarity and left a strong impression on him Christian remembered him at a nce. A wave of indescribable emotion surged within him. After greeting each other, they continued walking. Lorand brought his team for inspection. When he saw Christian, he immediately greeted, ¡°Mr. Berry, wee! The other doctors and nurses immediately greeted them as well They did not know who Christian was, but since Lorrand respected him, they showed their respect too. Several people were brought over by Lorrand from Vaporleon City. They had worked by Lorrands side for a long time. Not only did they admire his medical skills but also respected his status in the hospital. The few staff recruited by Lorrand at lverton werepletely won over by his medical skills Christian nodded and was even more satisfied. Victor was trailing behind. She felt speechless. She thought, When Mr. Berry went to thepany for routine checks, his subordinates greeted him like he was an emperor and he was never as happy as right now¡± Upon reaching the elevator at the end of the hallway, Christian frowned and asked, ¡°Why are all the patients in the ICU?¡° Alfred said, ¡°The hospital has the ability to treat them¡± Christian said, ¡°I am guessing that there are not enough patientsing in for treatment.¡± Alfred just smiled. After leaving the outpatient department, he took Christian to visit the medical research building and the inpatient department. Christian was feeling uneasy and visited all the ces, but he really couldn¡¯t find any problems. He was especially satisfied with the hospital¡¯s smart systems, which can make the hospital¡¯s operations more precise and convenient. He thought, ¡®Lea is most skilled in the research and development of artificial intelligence. If she can focus on artificial intelligence, she will undoubtedly achieve great sess. But this is also good, She can train her business skills and social abilities. After all, in this generation of the Berry family, she is the only child. No one will be able to support her in the future. She is still young. She still has the energy to do whatever she wants in the future. Finally, Alfred took Christian to the cafeteria. The chef had already prepared a sumptuous dinner for him and Victor. After visiting the hospital, Christian was no longer worried about the rumors online. As long as the truth was made public, the rumors would naturally dissipate. Christian was in a good mood and his appetite also improved. Chapter 233 He looked at Alfred with a more favorable impression. ¡°Alfred, thank you. If you hadn¡¯t helped her, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything? He could tell that it must have cost a lot to start up this hospital. Lead did not have much money. Her capital was invested in Vaporleon City. Christian answered, ¡°Mr. Berry, you tter me. I am lucky to be able to invest in someone as talented and outstanding as Leat Christian couldn¡¯t stop smiling and couldn¡¯t help but remark. ¡°Your grandfather is more remarkable to be able to raise such an outstanding. grandson like you.¡± It that this might The current Alfred appeared like a junior in front of Christian Christian even felt that Alfred was like a family to him. He then felt be his imagination. ¡°Mr. Berry, it¡¯s rare for you toe over. Ell bring you and Lea to the Andrews residence for a meal tomorrow morning. My grandfather is free and will be home as well On the way to the airport, Alfred had already called ke Andrews and discussed it with him. Christian thought, ¡®Although ke has retired, he is still handling numerous matters every day. How can he be free?¡± However, since Alfred Andrews said so, Christian just listened and agreed. It was rare for him toe to lverton In the future, Lea would need connections and resources to develop her career there. Christian felt that the Andrews family was undoubtedly the best partner for her. He had to get ke to take care of his granddaughter. ¡°Okay he agreed readily. The next morning, the sun was shining brightly and the sky was clear. The three of them dressed up for the asion. Alfred opened the car door to let Christian and Lea in As he was about to get into the driver¡¯s seat, his phone suddenly rang. After answering the call his expression changed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Lea got out of the car and asked. She looked calm, but she was actually a little nervous. Alfred said, ¡°Someone from that electronicspany came to visit Andrews Group. Grandpa asked me to go meet them.¡± He knew exactly what ke¡¯s intentions were for him to go over at this time. ¡°You go ahead. Grandpa and I will meet you at the Andrews residence¡± Since the client was very important and Alfred was the one who signed the contract, Lex felt that it was only right for him to go over and meet them. As for what ke was thinking, Lea would wait and see Alfred said, ¡°Alright, Ill get Craig to send you guys. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± The two of them exchanged nces again with their backs facing Christian. Alfred drove to the headquarters of Andrews Group while Craig sent them to the Andrews residence. An hourter, the car drove into the Reatside Garden, Christian looked at the scenery outside from the car and could not help butment. ¡°It¡¯s like the emperor of a country lives here. Isn¡¯t ke afraid of being lonely?¡± Craig smiled. He said, ¡°Mr. Berry, this used to be where the emperor lived¡± Christian thought, Alright, I am indeed a httle jealous The car stopped in the parking lot. After getting out of the car, Lea linked arms with Christian and walked towards the hall. As soon as they entered, ke greeted them with a smile. ¡°Christian, after so many years, you¡¯ve finallye to my home, all thanks to our grandchildren.¡± Lea¡¯s expression changed when she saw Milton, who was next to ke. SEND GIFT Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Milton was wearing a blue shin. He looked more rxed and easy¨Cgoingpared to usual. ke was wearing a grayish¨Cwhite shirt and a vest with golden embroidery. Both of them were dressed formally. Lea¡¯s fierce and angry gaze did not upset Milion. Instead, he smiled at her. She was wearing a light yellow dress, and her long hair was smooth and exquisite. Standing beside Christian, she looked gentle and docile, like a youngdy in herte teens or early twenties. Every features and aspects of her appearance was striking, making it hard for people to take their eyes off her. Milton was captivated and infatuated by her and he was willing to go to any lengths to possess her. Lea averted her gaze and stopped looking at him. ¡°ke, you¡¯ve put on weight Christian said to ke. The two old friends had not seen each other for many years and were exceptionally warm and friendly, After they hugged, Milton came forward and greeted them respectfully. ¡°Mr. Christian and Lea, wee to our house¡± Christian paused. ¡°So this is your eldest grandson! He¡¯s a fine¨Clooking man!¡± He had a preconceived notion that he liked Alfred more. Compared to Milton, Alfred was more sincere, but Milton still looked very impressive. Milon¡¯s appearance was impable. Christian had heard of him previously. Milton was not even twenty¨Cfive, and at such a young age, he was already leading the Andrews Group. He was a rare young talent. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Christian, I am Milion Andrews, Milton introduced himself. He assessed Christian Christian was dressed in a blue suit which made him seem approachable and easy¨Cgoing As long as he could get Lea¡¯s consent for the marriage, Milton felt that it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to get Christian to agree. Lea ignored him and simply greeted ke, ¡°Mr. Andrews Without Alfred not around and the annoying Milion in front of her, Lea felt very upset. If it weren¡¯t for Christian and ke, and being or the residence of the Andrews family, she would have left long ago. ¡°Lea, you have be more beautiful!¡± ke assessed Len, his eyes filled with admiration and satisfaction. Since thest time they met, her demeanor had matured further and she looked even more charming and elegant Milton had already exined the rumors about Riverview Hospital yesterday. ke never expected that this youngdy would be so remarkable. Thest time they met, he thought she was seeking his influence to get into Conrad University. However, he did not expect her to get first ce and even caught the attention of Harold Lucas and his team, who personally went to Vaporleon City to recruit her. Indeed, she was quite impressive. ke said, ¡°Come, on, let¡¯s eat. The dishes are getting cold.¡± The four of them sat down, and therge table was filled with a variety of delicacies, ke and Christian sat at opposite ends of the long table. Milton and Lea sat opposite each other, with their seats very close together.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. This made her very ufortable, and she secretly frowned. ke and Christian exchanged pleasantries. They were good friends and talked about family matters and other topics Lea, on the other hand, quietly ate her food, feeling extremely ufortable and restless Milton wanted to talk to her, but seeing her ignore him, if he forcefully found a topic to talk about, it would only be more awkward. So, he kept his Seeing that ke and Christian were almost done talking. Milton gave ke a discreet look Chapter 214 ck became more solemn. ¡°Christian, since the kids are here, I have something important to discuss with you.¡± Christian paused ke continued, ¡°Milion has taken a liking to Lea. He fell in love with her at first sight and insisted that I ask you to have them married on his behalf. We have a good rtionship and I would like to strengthen our rtionship even further. What do you think¡­..¡± ¡°I disagree. Before he could finish, Lea interrupted him. ke and Christian were shocked ke looked disappointed. His eyes, though not angry, exuded an aura of authority.
  1. v. Milton revealed h
Yesterday, his true feelings on television, and everyone knew about l this. After hearing Milton speak so highly of Lea and was convinced that she was the only one for him, and thinking that he would be twenty¨Cfive soon and had never been in a rtionship nor interacted with potential partners before, ke decided to arrange this marriage personally. A marriage between Lea and Milton was considered a significant elevation in status for the Berry family. The benefits they could bring her were even more immeasurable. However, she rejected him so firmly In the eighty years of his life, this was the first time ke had encountered such a situation. Only Lea would reject him, Milton, and the Andrews family like this. Christian also felt that this action was humiliating to ke and Milion. He looked at Milton again and said earnestly. Lea, I think Milton is a good option. Do you want to reconsider? He really couldn¡¯t find any ws in this situation. Anyway, Lea was still young. Christian felt that they could get engaged first and spend more time together to get to know each other in the future. He also hoped that Lea would not miss out an opportunity on getting a good partner. ¡°Grandpa, Mr. Andrews,¡± Lea said sincerely, ¡°I already have someone I like.¡± ke narrowed his eyes. Christian suddenly paused and looked at his granddaughter in surprise He thought. Aren¡¯t you a genius who is dedicated to scientific research and studies? Why do you have a crush already? Why didn¡¯t I know about such an important matter? You¡¯re still just a child,¡¯ He was overwhelmed with emotions for a while. Then, he asked. ¡°Lea, who is this person that you like?¡± In order to deal with a rebellious child like this, he knew that he couldn¡¯t be too forceful. He had to be patient and gentle Christian nned once he got to know the person, if that man was outstanding enough, he would reluctantly ept their rtionship, provided. that it stayed within the boundaries he set. If it was some delinquent youth, he would help put an end to this problematic rtionship. ke and Milton both stared at Lea She looked back at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s- Just as she was about to speak, the door was pushed open. Alfred stood at the door, deliberately catching his breath. He had rushed back in a hurry. As soon as he brought the representatives from Pioneer Electronics into Andrews Group, he received a call from Craig saying that Milton was at the Andrews residence. He then hurriedly rushed over. Lea was about to say, ¡°He¡¯s a very good person. When the time is right, I¡¯ll bring him to meet you¡± Seeing that he was there, she did not continue. ¡°Alfred, you¡¯re back so soon. Christian greeted him warmly. As he saw how Christian was so familiar with Alfred, ke¡¯s gaze turned cold. Alfred took a deep breath and suppressed the anger. He stepped forward with a stern expression. ¡°What are all of you doing?¡± *Im arranging a marriage for Lea and Milion. It¡¯s a pity that this girl already has someone she likes. ke was in a foul mood. ¡°Since you¡¯re familiar with Lea, do you know who she likes?¡± Alfred looked at Lea. She nced at him with a warm and gentle gaze. ¡°Christian, I¡¯ll discuss this matter with you another time. Alfred looked at ke, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s talk.¡± 12/3 0 Chapter 234 Make frowned and stood up. He smiled gently at Lea and Christian before saying, ¡°Continue your meal. Milton, take good care of our guests¡± Then, he entered the study with Alfred. The heavy door closed. Soon after, a loud crash and the sound of something smashing could be heard. The fact that the sound of something being thrown and smashed could be heard through the soundproof door indicated just how loud themotion was inside. As Lea listened, her heart sank, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m full, I¡¯m going for a walk in the garden¡± She got up and went out into the garden. Milion followed. He said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to be with Alfred.¡± She turned around and looked at him, her lips curled into a sly smile, with an icy gaze, she said, ¡°Do you think that by doing this, you can ruin our rtionship!¡± Milton said, ¡°Lea, I did have my selfish motives when I asked my grandfather to propose a marriage for us to your grandfather. However, this is not the reason to ruin your rtionship with Alfred. The real reason is that you don¡¯t meet the criteria my grandfather has set for Alfred¡¯s wife.¡± 3/8 Chapter 235 Eng Chapter 235 Lea¡¯s heart tightened, but she tried her best to maintain a calm facade. She thought, ¡®He is right. ke has incredibly high standards for his granddaughter¨Cin¨C Even though she had achieved so much in her past life, she was still wed in ke¡¯s eyes, not even worthy of Milton Thest time Alfred had brought her to meet ke, she already knew from the scrutiny in his eyes. His actions today only served to confirm everything. After a moment of silence, Lea Lea offered a serene smile. ¡°You needn¡¯t concern yourself with that, Mr. Andrews¡± Milton was taken aback. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant, Lea¡± It was one thing to disregard him, but ke was different. The entire Andrews Group was unrivaled by any family or conglomerate, not just within this country, but across the globe. Additionally, Lea was a mere young girl. Milton felt that she was being ignorant. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Her smile widened, with a touch of defiance, His face turned pale as he felt a sharp sting. She understood what was ahead, yet her resolve remained unwavering. Even if it meant walking through infernal mes, risking utter destruction. she wouldn¡¯t alter for Alfred¡¯s sake. ¡°What makes him better than me, that warrants your devotion for him? Jealousy twisted in Milton¡¯s guts, he was jealous of how much she valued Alfred, a guy he¡¯d never even spared a second nce before.. Lea met his gaze again, her dark eyes shimmering with intensity that seemed almost otherwordly. She said, ¡°Someone like you will never understand.¡± In that moment, she saw Milton clearer than she ever had before, even than in her past life. Milton indeed loved her, cared for her, and even sacrificed for her. But deep down, the only person he truly loved was himself. Everything was crafted to serve his own agenda. Alfred was different. He always prioritized the people he loved. He was selfless. Her words felt like a pronouncement of doom to Milton. His body froze as if plummeting into a bottomless chasan as his fingers slowly curled into tight fists Lea retreated her gaze from him as she turned and went back indoors, joining Christian inside. Meanwhile, a crackling tension hung heavy in the study. Blood stained the corner of Alfred¡¯s mouth, his voice was low and menacing, echoed like a lion¡¯s growl. Grandpa, after being so long in Vaporleon City, you know damn well what I¡¯ve been up to ke was incredibly controlling. He always wanted things to go his way no matter what. He had decreed Alfred as the heir, and since he would be turning 22 next year, it meant it was time for him to inherit the and work for The family. Although they had not seen each other much in the past few years, he had always known Alfred¡¯s whereabouts. Everything was within his control. That was why Alfred was raging. Thest time I brought Lea to you, you should have known that she¡¯s the person I love, it has to be her. So why did you still set her up with Milton?¡± His eyes zed with a dangerous light as heid bare ke¡¯s scheme ke grabbed the emerald decoration on the desk and flung it towards Alfred. It brushed past the side of his face, mming into the ss cab behind him with a deafening crash. The pieces of it scattered across the floor. ¡°I¡¯ve poured my heart and soul into raising you over the past twenty years, and this is how you talk to me! All for a young woman!¡± ke¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his body quivering in rage that he held to clutch onto the desk for support Alfred was technically raised under his care. Apart from those few years when Alfred was sick and had to stay abroad, ke always tried to be there L 9:30 §¡§® d Chapter 235 for him and guide him, whenever he had the time. 8 2 32 2 Despite being the heir, Alfred was not interested in joining the family business. He preferred carving his own path in the business world, much like Milton, and he was given the freedom to chart his own course. Never in these twenty years had ke and Alfred shed so bitterly and harshly. It was beyond ke¡¯sprehension that Alfred was doing this for a young girl. ¡°I have no further requests. Do as you wish with thepany and the title of the heir, but my marriage is non¨Cnegotiable¡± Alfred¡¯s tone was unwavering. ¡°You¡­¡± ke looked at him while being stunned and speechless. ke was the one who raised him, he knew him inside out. Once Alfred had set his mind to something, there was no turning back. He was more stubborn than ever about Lea.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ke knew that Alfred¡¯s stubbornness would only make things worsen and he could not make Alfredpromise with force. After a pause, he said, ¡°But your cousin publicly dered his feelings for Lea. He¡¯s been smitten with her for quite some time. Now, the entire country and the world know about it, too Alfred did not waver. It doesn¡¯t matter what he says or does, it won¡¯t change my mind. Grandpa, you should have known that I met Lea first. I¡¯ve been living in Vaporleon City for so long, both of us even started a hospital there together. Milton is the one who is intervening and trying to steal the woman I love. All these tricks and schemes he¡¯s ying will be useless against me¡± ¡°You¡± ke¡¯s body swayed as he nearly coughed out blood. ¡°What do you think others will think of the Andrews family if you fight over a woman with your family? There are plenty of other women in this world. Did she bewitch you?¡± Alfred retorted, ¡°That is Milton¡¯s problem. There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know about my rtionship with Lea.¡± Alfred knew how much of an impact this would bring to the Andrews family. In his past life. Milton had exploited the situation against Lea and Alfred, making him kicked out of the family. However, Alfred was the person. who got to know Lea first in this life. Milton was the one who was was intervening. ke was once again stunned. ¡°Rtionship? What rtionship are you talking about?¡± Alfred wanted to confess that he was already engaged with Lea, but the sight of ke¡¯s fragile state held him back. ¡°We¡¯re just two consenting adults in love, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± ke¡¯s breath was unstable due to anger. ¡°Are you going to turn your back against the entire Andrews Group for her? To the extent of sacrificing your inheritance too? his answer. silence showed his answer. Alfred said nothing, but his eyes were burning with determination as he looked at ke. His s ke whirled and grabbed the exquisite vase in the cab and smashed it on the floor. It shattered against the floor in a spray of shards. His breathing calmed slightly, gaining hisposure. ¡°Are you going to throw away our bond for her tool Alfred bit it his lips, as he paused and looked at him, his eyes darkening ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t make me do this¡± ¡°This is rebellion! Get our In a fit of rage, ke swept his arm across the desk, sending all the decorations tumbling to the floor with a resounding crash. Alfred¡¯s eyes filled with a pained crimson as he witnessed his grandfather¡¯s uncontrolled rage. A wave of grief and anguish washed over him. He wasn¡¯t heartless. Besides Lea, ke was the closest family he had. But this time, he refused to let go of the woman he loved no matter what He hesitated a moment before leaving the study with his lips pursed. Lea was waiting by the door when he stepped out Her heart ached when her gaze fell onto the bruise on his cheeks and the traces of blood stain at the corner of his lips. Lea was able to imagine ke¡¯s fury based on the sound of shattering objectsing from inside the room. She feared that Alfred might face violence. But she didn¡¯t really think that ke would strike Alfred. Christian was also pacing restlessly. He didn¡¯t know exactly what was happening, but he could tell that ke was giving Alfred a hard time. He thought, ¡®Is this really necessary? ke is already so old, and Alfred is an adult now! There were several times that he almost knocked on the door to intervene. 2/1 373 Chapter 235 When the door finally opened, Christian saw Alfred and rushed forward. ¡°Did he hit you!¡± Alfred shook his head. Tm fine.¡± However, his eyes were on Lea. He was silently reassuring Lea that he was fine, ¡°Mr. Berry, Lea, let¡¯s go, Alfred said as he took Lea¡¯s hand. Christian intended to go in and lecture his old friend but was stunned at the sight of the two of them holding hands. He asked, ¡°Both you two!¡± ¡°Il tell you the details when we get back,¡± Alfred promised. Caught off guard. Christian remained rooted to the ground. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Lea lowered her heal, feeling like a child caught in the art, then she quickly looked up and held Christian¡¯s wrinkly hand. ¡°We¡¯ll talk once we are back¡± Christian¡¯s eye twitched. He thought, ¡°We can only get back first. If we talk about it here, ke will probablye out and fight me Just as the three of them reached the door, Milion came in. He asked, ¡°Why are you leaving so soon!¡± Lea¡¯s gaze shifted to her grandfather and Alfred. She said, ¡°Wait for me. I will go talk to ke.¡± Releasing their hands, she turned and strode towards the study. SEND GIFT Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Christian wanted to stop Lea, but she had already walked away. Alfred watched her go, knowing he couldn¡¯t change her mind. Beside him. Milton stood frozen. He wanted to remind her that she would not be able to calm ke down since Alfred had just quarreled with ke and was about to leave with her. Since Lea cared so much about Alfred, Milon felt that she should not make him leave with her. Milion didn¡¯t expect that Lea wanted to talk to ke and face his anger directly. Christian reacted instantly, springing to guard the door. He thought, ¡°If ke is going to make things difficult for my granddaughter, I¡¯d be in for a fight. ke¡¯s chest heaved with anger. When he saw Lea walk in, he was shocked. His eyes was bloodshot and his anger rose again. After so many years of his life, he had never so thoroughly underestimated someone. Lea had managed to pit his two most outstanding grandsons against each other in such a remarkably short time. She was the most impressive woman he had ever encountered. Lea approached the desk. She was not as obedient as she usually was in front of ke. Instead, she revealed an invisible powerful aura. ¡°Mr. Andrew, I am aware that you disapprove of my family and believe I am not a match for Alfred,¡± Lea said. ke¡¯s gaze remained fixed upon her, his disapproval palpable He thought, of course. You are nothing inparison to my family Lea continued, ¡°But I am young. With my talents and ambitions, I can strive to be worthy of him.¡± ¡°Strive?¡± ke¡¯s that the Andrews family¡¯s aplishments were solely achieved through hard work? Do you cling to the naive notion that mere effort can grant you everything you want?¡± The Andrews family was able to achieve its immense wealth and power today because it had already been a powerful family in the past. For the past century, amidst a rapidly evolving globalndscape, they had seized upon the shifting tides of fortune, expanding their influence exponentially. However, ke felt that such opportunities were rare, and might not recur for decades. He said. ¡°You are young, Lea. It is understandable that you would harbor such naivete. However, please take matters of the Andrews family. It won¡¯t do you any good.¡± my suggestion. Don¡¯t meddle in the Initially, ke was willing to have Milton date Lea since Milton liked her and ke had a close rtionship with Christian. However, ke would never allow Alfred to be with Lea.. Lea¡¯s expression changed. She knew the Andrews family was the top family in Iverton. Compared to them, she was a nobody. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet then,¡± she said. ¡°Four years from now, I will graduate from university. If I can prove to own a business equivalent of the Andrews Group by then, you will consent to my marriage with Alfred. If I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll walk away¡± ke became more upset. ¡°Lea, you are too arrogant. I¡¯ve never seen anyone as cocky as you¡± Lea didn¡¯t even flinch, she met his gaze withposure. Anyone who heard such a deration would probably flip out. She asked, ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯re taking the bet!¡± ke was taken aback by her confidence and how serious she was. He sat up straight and actually began to consider her words. He then said, ¡°Lea, do you want to use my grandson¡¯s support to force me? Are you trying to use the heir of the Andrews family to deal with the Andrews family!¡± Alfred had been spending a lot of time with Lea in the past 6 months. ke already knew he was helping her out. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go anywhere even with his help if I am incapable.¡± Lea retorted. ¡°He¡¯s investing in me not our of charity, but for his own interest. I will not use him with malicious intention to fight against you. If you mind it, I will make him stop his assistance with my career,¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 236 ke¡¯s face darkened. He had no patience for such juvenile games. ¡°Besides,¡± Lea continued. ¡°If I am able to grow mypany to the equivalence of the Andrews Group with his support, do you think you can stop ke¡¯s face paled. ¡°Lea, are you threatening me?¡± Lea thought. You are forcing me to do this She said, ¡°No, I just want a fair chance from you.¡± ke was silent for a moment. Lea said, ¡°Mr. Andrews, I will take that as a yes. We¡¯ll see in four years.¡± ¡°And if I refuse? ke said. Alfred was only 22. ke felt that it was unreasonable for him to use four years of Alfred¡¯s life on a bet with a little girl Lea said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind to be with him. Except him, I can give up everything else in my life.¡± ke was taken aback. He could see the same stubbornness in her that he saw in Alfred, perhaps even more intense. ¡°You¡¯re all being unreasonable.¡± He sighed. Lea¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°Mr. Andrew, will you agree?¡± ke said, ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give you my word, but only if you prove yourself capable¡± He thought, Now Alfred ispletely on Len¡¯s side, if I use force, Alfred and I will end up being the ones who are hurt the most. What can a nobody like Lea achieve in the end? Besides, Christian has saved my life. Lea is his only granddaughter. I cannot simply cast her out Thank you Mr. Andrew, Lea said before leaving the study. Christian waited outside the study, he grabbed Lea and looked at her carefully after she came out. The door was soundproof, so he couldn¡¯t hear anything inside. He was worried ke might be giving her a hard time. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go,¡± Lea said, offering Alfred a reassuring smile. He returned a gentle gaze to her. ¡°Til send you back¡± Christian nced into the study, sensing the anger radiating from within. He thought. ¡®How dare you don¡¯t like my granddaughter! I don¡¯t even like your grandson. Our friendship ends here today! As the three of them were leaving. Milton¡¯s eyes were glued to Lea, who held her grandfather gently yet firmly He thought, ¡®Even my grandfather can¡¯t stop her?¡± He realized that he had underestimated Lea¡¯s resolve to be with Alfred. He stood by the door and watched as the ck Mercedes¨CBenz disappeared down the driveway before heading towards the After hearing ke tell him what Lea said, Milton sincerely said. ¡°Lea¡¯s being too much!¡± He thought, ¡®Not only did she look down on my, she even disrespected ke and the entire Andrews family. ke said, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve never seen someone so brazen. Hey, where are you going?¡± Milton did not pay any attention to ke and left immediately. He thought, Lea, no matter what method I am going to use next, it¡¯s all because you have forced me to study. ke stood up and shouted at the back of Milton, ¡°Milton, stay away from them! Other than Lea, you can marry any woman in this world!¡± Milton was already gone with a murderous aura. Unfortunately, no one except Lea was able to attract his attention. Ray sent a cup of coffee to ke. ¡°Mr. ke, please have a drink and calm down first. They are kids after all. Perhaps you can talk to them peacefully after a while. 2/3 0 Chapter 236 ¡°Ray, you¡¯re old and have failed to understand these kids. They¡¯re not like the others.¡± ke replied Ray thought. I am five years younger than you, Mr. ke However, he knew he wasn¡¯t as perceptive as ke. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be the butler. ke added, ¡°Inform Rick, I want the Riverview Hospital to be shut down¡± He thought, In order to deal with someone as stubborn as Lea, I have topletely defeat her to the point that she has nothing left. Ray¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Sir, do you really want Rick involved!¡± Though ke no longer personally managed the Andrews Group¡¯s affairs, be stillmanded immense power and influence. He could still be in charge of the operation of the entire Andrews family. He deal with it He then asked, ¡°Mr. ke, what about Mr. Berry? He thought, ¡°Are you going to disregard the fact that he has saved your life before?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯d hurt my own grandson to repay a debt?¡± ke scoffed. ke couldn¡¯t bear to harm his own grandson. The thought of hurting Alfred was already unbearable. Therefore, he could only deal with Lea ¡°Cut off Alfred¡¯s allowance, ke continued. ¡°Freeze his ounts, revoke his ess to funds, and shut down his properties¡± He thought, Alfred will learn what it means to defy me. Without his title and fortune as the heir of the Andrews family, he will be nothing¡± Ray looked at ke with a meaningful look. He realized that ke meant business this time. ¡°As you wish, Mr. ke, Ray replied. 1.8 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 The Mercedes¨CBenz pulled up at Riverview Hospital. Christian snorted at Alfred and stormed off to Lea¡¯s dormitory. HfMake doesn¡¯t appreciate Lea, then I have no time for his grandson either; Christian thought to himself. Alfred pursed his lips in resignation. Talk to Grandpa about this, Lea reassured him. ¡°Okay¡± Alfred nodded. Lea took a few steps, then turned back, holding his arm. ¡°Do you want to know what I told your grandpa?¡± she asked teasingly. Alfred looked at her curiously. ¡°I told him that once I graduate from college, my career will rival the Andrews Group. By then, he¡¯ll have to agree to us getting married.¡± A surge of emotions welled up in his deep eyes. ¡°For me?¡± Apart from ke, there were too many obstacles between them. Only by achieving such heights could they truly control their destiny. Alfred gently squeezed her hand, feeling for her. I can give up anything, including the title of heir to the Andrews family. The family doesn¡¯t need me. It can thrive without me. So don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to do anything you don¡¯t want to.¡± The Andrews family was already a leading dynasty, flourishing with or without him. ¡°No matter what happens. Tll be by your side. No one can separate us,¡± he added. Lea¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She looked down, her breath catching painfully in her throat After a moment, she raised her eyes, a hint of mischief in them. ¡°You certainly should take over the Andrews Group. Why let Milton have it cheaply?¡± Currently, Mihon and his father controlled the Andrews Group, havingbored for decades and showing no signs of relinquishing power. Their ambitions hadn¡¯t yet surfaced, but in a previous life, Milion had schemed against Alfred on their wedding night to seize the Andrews Group. Memories of that past shed through Alfred¡¯s mind, a glint of coldness flickering in his eyes. ¡°Alright, I promise you¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t lose.¡± Lea asserted confidently. ¡°No one will take him from me she thought to herself. A smile yed on his lips. Grandpa has finally met his match. Lea was already a peerless genius, and with the refinement of her past life, she was even more formidable after her rebirth. As she gradually realized her ambitions, not just the Andrews Group, but the whole world would have to make way for her. Lea chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Grandpa first ¡°okay¡± She entered the dormitory where Christian sat indignantly on the sofa. Lea brewed a cup of his favorite Kona Coffee. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± He turned away, visibly upset and not easily appeased. I know I should have discussed my rtionship with you, but I feel like you wouldn¡¯t approve of early romance¡­ Bringing this up reminded Christian of something. When she was in Vaporleon City, she was already in contact with Alfred. At that time, he had specifically warned her not to get too close to Alfred. Thinking back to her response at the time only made him angrier. 1/4 Chapter 237 ¡°So you knew I didn¡¯t approve of early romance¡± 1¡¯s not that early. I¡¯m neen already. Oh, no, I¡¯m actually twenty now Christian rxed slightly ¡°I was actually nning to talk to you both about it this time, but things have developed differently than nned¡± Christian finally looked at her seriously. That¡¯s because ke doesn¡¯t agree with this. He bullies Lea, looks down on the Berry family, and tramples on my dignity! He thought to himself. ¡°There are plenty of good men in the world. What¡¯s so great about the grandson of the Andrews family? I don¡¯t see anything special about him.¡± Lea responded, ¡°The other men are indeed nothing special, but Alfred is different. He¡¯s quite good¡± Christian paused, noticing the subtle expression on her face when she mentioned Alfred. He knew she was already deeply involved. ¡°What¡¯s so good about him?¡± he asked. ¡°He¡¯s handsome, capable, and a genuinely good person.¡± Lea smiled. Lea couldn¡¯t tell Christian what Al Alfred had done for her in her previous life, how much he had sacrificed. Seeing her eyes filled with a gxy of emotions, Christian¡¯s heart trembled In terms of emotional maturity, let alone peers, he felt inferior to Lea Christian felt a pang of guilt in his heart. It seems like Lea really does love Alfred, I can only me myself for not taking better care of her since childhood. Even now, our rtionship is good, but I know so little about her. ¡°Even if you think so. ke won¡¯t agree. Alfred is the heir to the Andrews family, and in the end, you two can¡¯t be together.¡± Christian said cautiously, wanting her to face reality, but more so feeling sorry for her. Tve already talked to Mr. Andrews. If I still can¡¯t win his approval by the time I graduate from college. I will step back,¡± Lea replied. She didn¡¯t dare to tell Christian about the bet with ke, afraid of rming him. Christian was taken aback. Seeing her thoughtful expression, she had already considered this so deeply ¡°Why do you have to go through this Christian asked. Christian didn¡¯t believe she could convince ke. The difference in their family backgrounds was too vast. Even if given a hundred years, the Berry family could never catch up to the Andrews family They would eventually have to part ways. Previously, Christian had never cared about such things, but now, looking at Lea in front of him, he suddenly felt unwilling to ept in. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve set my sights on someone I don¡¯t want to give up. That¡¯s not my style. If I give it my all and fail, I¡¯ll ept it willingly.¡± Lea said firmly. Christian suddenly felt calm in his heart, deeply respecting the Lea before him. ch for her, he thought to hi to himself. ¡°She truly surpasses each generation. In this regard, I am no match for ¡°kecks vision, despite his age, Lea remarked. It was surprising that ke couldn¡¯t see how outstanding Lea was. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Here, have some coffee, Grandpa, Lea said warmly. Christian sighed helplessly, shook his head, and took the coffee. He drank it, feeling parched from all the talking and traveling to Andrews Manor. ¡°Definitely not because I feel sorry for Lea. She¡¯s been mistreated in the Andrews family and now has to appease me¡­ Christian thought, caring deeply for Lea but unwilling to admit it. Buzz. 2/4 phone rang. It was Chris calling in 0 Chapter 237 ¡°Grandpa, let me take this call¡± Les said, getting up and moving to the window to answer it ¡°Lea, we¡¯ve run into trouble. The TV station as canceled our hospital interview, and several live streaming tforms have also rejected us,¡± Chris Lea¡¯s expression darkened as she understood the gravity of the situation. ¡°I see. Ille overter¡± After hanging up, she turned back to Christian with a bright smile as if nothing had happened ¡°Grandpa, you and Mr. Fisher should rest. If anythinges up, just let Jason know. 11l handle some work and we¡¯ll have dinner together tonight¡± Christian was aware of how busy she was. ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s better than making me more upset? As soon as Lea left. Alfred walked in. Hello, Mr. Berry.¡± ¡°Get out! Hmph! I don¡¯t want to see you?¡± Christian turned away, refusing to acknowledge Alfred. In Vaporleon City, Christian had treated Alfred as a younger generation and hosted him well, but Alfred had ulterior motives, engaging romaner with Lea What made things worse was that ke was still unwilling to ept Lex. Christian¡¯s anger intensited. g in an early o you that I will cherish her, love her, ¡°I came to tell you that even without the Andrews family or the title of heir, I can still take care of Lea. I swear to you and never let her down. Seeing Alfred¡¯s sincere demeanor, Christian relictantly turned his head, giving him a sideways nce as he assessed him from top to bottom. Alfred was just a young man in his early twenties. ¡°Sounds good, but what can you offer to take care of her? ke¡¯s disapproval was the greatest obstacle, something these young people couldn¡¯t even imagine. ¡°Mr. Berry, here, Alfred said, handing a thick envelope to Christian, Christian was taken aback and took the envelope, opening it to see what was inside. He was stunned as he looked through the documents. The envelope contained proof of Alfred¡¯s assets He discovered that Alfred was a major sharehokler in Grefan, one of thergest investmentpanies in the world, with capital estimated at more than 20 billion dors.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Alfred also held shares in several of the top p ten globalpanies Alfred was truly a wealthy tycoon, ¡°Do do you have your grandpa¡¯s knowledge of this?¡± Christian asked, his voice filled with shock. ¡°No¡± Alfred replied, then added, ¡°My grandpa doesn¡¯t know about my business ventures¡± Christian was even more astonished. ¡°The Andrews family¡¯s descendants have their own growth funds from a young age, which they can use freely, I developed my own ventures Independently. I am a self¨Creliant adult. My marriage is my own decision and not subject to anyone¡¯s influence.¡± Christian raised an eyebrow, thinking. Indeed, it seems even your grandpa couldn¡¯t deckle for you! ¡°Mr. Berry, I am giving these to you as a promise to marry Lea. Please ept them¡± Christian felt the envelope burning in his hands and quickly ced it on the coffee table. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it to her yourself?¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t ept it. Alfred replied. ¡°True, Lea isn¡¯t the type who cares about money,¡± ¡°Then please keep it safe for her, Mr. Berry,¡± Alfred added. Christian was momentarily stunned and hesitated, ¡°Alfred, let me be clear. I¡¯ll be watching you for a few years. If you don¡¯t treat Lea well and if she Chapter 257 gris hurt. I won¡¯t let you marry her.¡± ¡°I understand, Mr. Berry Meanwhile, Lea entered Chris¡¯s offer where Letrand and Shannon were also p so present. The other i executives were w waiting in the conference room Chris spoke first. ¡°All the TV stations, live streaming tforms, online media tforms, and even self¨Cmedia have refused us Additionally, thewyer we hired paid the penalty for breach of contract and quit.¡± Shannon added, ¡°Hackers have been attacking our hospital¡¯s system continuously, even attempting to alter our information online to make the himots seem tric,¡± ¡°Quicksilver has been helping to block these attacks, her face looked pale. ¡°But I fear they won¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.¡± Lorand said, ¡°In the ICU, some patients are preparing for discharge. I suspect their families have been influenced Chris¡¯s face was more serious than ever. ¡°What exactly happened when you went to Andrews Manor this morning?¡± Lea¡¯s pupils contracted, her expression turning severe. She thought to herself. ke is making a move against me. Not ying by the rules, is hel SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chris understood her expression immediately. ¡°Should we inform Mr. Andrews about these matters!?¡± No matter what happened at Andresex Manor, Alfred¡¯s loyalty to her would remain unchanged. ¡°No, I handle it myself¡± she said, not wanting to involve Alfred in every issue that arose. She still had a bet with Rinke, Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Turning to Lorrand, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the condition of Captain Knox?¡°: He¡¯s quite stable, Lerrand replied. Tll go see him first, Lea said, then to Shannon, ¡°You go back and hold the fort with the 198 Mighty for a while. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shannon responded and went back to her office. Lea headed to the ICU depanment, with Chris and Lorrand following her As they stepped out of the elevator, they saw several family members of patients pushing their loved ones out, while doctors and nurses were trying to stop them. ¡°The patients¡® conditions are very serious. You can¡¯t transfer them now. Mr. Phoenix is going to perform a second surgery on him in Iwo hours¡± ¡°It¡¯s a necessary operation that can¡¯t be dyed. Your mother must continue with the new medication from our hospital, otherwise her condition will worsen and be untreatable.¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± A middle¨Caged man pushed a young nurse to the ground. She hit the wall with a thud, a red mark immediately appearing on her forehead, her eyes welling up with pain. The man became even more aggressive. ¡°If you dare to stop me again. I¡¯ll p you to death. What kind of background does your hospital have, daring to prevent us from being discharged!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a rogue hospital. They even do illegal organ transnts. Is there a more terrifying hospital than this?¡± ¡°You must all be no good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re stopping us from leaving, trying to kill us for profit, aren¡¯t you?¡± Under the incitement of the crowd, the middle¨Caged man¡¯s arrogance grew even more. He raised his foot and aimed it at the nurse lying on the ground. BANG! He was sent flying nearly 10 feet, colliding with a hospital bed nearly knocking his own father off it. His expression turned to horror as he looked up sharply, only to see a young girl in a goose¨Cyellow dress standing in front of him. Her stunning beauty could not distract from the fear in his heart.. It was the who had kicked him, a kick that could have been lethal. They were not unfamiliar with her. She had personally invited their family members to the hospital and had even operated on and examined som of them. After the hospital¡¯s rumors spread, they all knew that she was the owner of this hospital. Chris and Lorrand, standing behind Lea, were all taken aback. She¡¯s also this formidable in martial arts! No wonder she stands in the boxing ring. I wonder who would be more powerful between her and Yannis! they thought Lea walked step by step towards the group, the silver¨Cwhite high heels on her feet making a thiyilunic, light sound. Jason stepped forward, picked up a chair, and ced it in front of her. She sat down, pulled her skirt, looked up at the crowd, and an aura of dominance radiated from her, suppressing the entire scene. ¡°I know you¡¯ve all received invitations from other hospitals, and they¡¯ve offered conditions tempting enough to sway you¡± ¦¥¦© korzinka 12.000 Eng Chapter 938 The faces of seven or eight family members changed, showing guilt and anger at being exposed. ¡°Today, I leave my words here. If you leave the hospital now, your loved ones are as good as dead. In all of Iverton, and even in the country, no one en nur them except Riverview Hospital? She looked up as the doctors and nurses. Let them goAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Since they¡¯re counting death, and there¡¯s no stopping them, then it doesn¡¯t matter, she thought. Everyone silently made way. Among the three patients preparing to leave, one stayed, and the family members hesitated, pushing their loved ones back into the ward And another thing¡± The family members who were leaving with two patients had just taken a few steps when they heard her voice again. She stood up, a faint trace of mischief in her expression. ¡°Regardless of which hospital you choose or what treatment you pursue,¡± her gaze fell on the patient lying in the hospital bed. ¡°If your loved one passes away, everything you¡¯ve done will be exposed. My advice is to return all the favors you¡¯ve received intact, and don¡¯t get yourselves in big trouble¡± ¡°Lea!¡± snapped one of the rate family members. ¡°You¡¯re forcing treatment here, viting the privacy of patients and families!¡± She simply smiled faintly to herself, thinking. So what? I¡¯m doing it anyway! Everyone could clearly see the condition the patient was in when they arrived at their hospital, and what it is now, Almost everyone could discern the ulterior motives behind their forced discharge. The ordinary medical staff and the young nurses were naive. Now they understood upon hearing this. ¡°What kind of dump hospital is this? We¡¯re nevering here for treatment again, muttered a family member, trying to mask their inner panic as they stormed out. ¡°In the future? I doubt this hospital willst another three days. Mark my words. It¡¯s going to fold.¡± They can¡¯t even take care of themselves, yes they¡¯re so arrogant. Just wait for them to fold.¡± The group entered the elevator and left the hospital. At the doors of various wards, other patients¡® families who had been observing quietly, both openly and in secret, silently abandoned thoughts of transferring to another hospital. Lea¡¯s words had convinced them Their loved ones were indeed improving here, so they decided to continue treatment here. Dwayne came to me to visit Hanley and had seen everything clearly from afar He approached her. I never expected a hospital meant to benefit the public would face such resistance at its opening. But I believe in you Riverview Hospital will seed¡± Initially concerned for her, Dwayne was now impressed and inspired by her boldness and determination. A slight smile yed on her lips. Perhaps the publicity was a tad dramatic¡± Dwayne chuckled, slightly shaken. ¡°Yeah, no big deal. His tone carried a mix of seriousness and sorrow, but more prominently, confidence and revolve. Lea nced at him with deep meaning in her eyes. The person who injured Captain Knox will surrender themselves and publicly y confess online, revealing the mastermind behind it. Consider it my inauguration gift to you.¡± Dwayne was startled, looking at her in astonishment. The mastermind behind it? You caught the perpetrator? Lea nodded. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Dwayne¡¯s eyes welled up with excitement. korzinka OX Eng 0 Chapter 238 Initially. Dwayne had thought about how young Lea was and how he should take care of her more.. But in truth, it was Lea who had been looking out for him, covering for him Back in Vaporleon City, it was she who had provided clues and evidence with the 199 Mighty, helping him crack numerous major cases This time, with Hanley¡¯s ident, Dwayne was under immense pressure and feeling uneasy. He didn¡¯t know if he could handle it. The root causey in the incident where she had hit Rex. They had acted fairly and were retaliated against. Now, they could strike back Leapersonally checked on Hanley in the hospital room and reviewed all the test reports. When she emerged, Dwayne asked, ¡°How is he? Will he recover?¡± Asking this question, Thayne felt apprehensive. Hanley was lucky to be alive given the severity of his injuries. ¡°He will recover, but he¡¯ll need some time in the hospital, Lea replied. Yannis and the security team he had trained owed their survival to her. Dwayne sighed with relief. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then. I need to get back to work.¡± With the perpetrator about to surrender, Dwayne had a lot to attend to. ¡°Alright¡± Lea nodded. Lea left the ICU floor and headed to Shannon¡¯s office. She opened herptop, , spent half an hour writing a new piece of code, and sent it to her. ¡°Imnt this program into the websites the hackers ess.¡± Shannon opened it and was shocked. It was apletely new code that she couldn¡¯t decipher, but Lea had provided instructions she could understand and use. It was a new kind of virus that would retaliate against anyone who tried to tamper withwork data. She immediately imnted the program into the hospital¡¯swork system and hit enter. ¡°Nice!¡± ¡°If you dare hack us, get ready for or the strongest counterattack! Shannon thought to herself. Lea left her office, changed into a ck suit at her dorm, applied red lipstick, and apanied Chris, Yannis, Luke, and a few other capable individuals. They got into an extended Mercedes¨CBenz business sedan and left the hospital. Chris had never seen her dressed so powerfully and formally. He couldn¡¯t help asking ¡°Lea, where are we going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to meet someone who can provide us with a tform to release news and messages, Lea said in a deep voice. 3/3 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 At six in the evening, the sky darkened as thest light of the day cast a fiery glow across the horizon, with ammous clouds swirling A ck, extended Mercedes¨CBenz pulled up outside the Degolden Hotel. The grand hotel resembled a castle. All the lights were on, making the golden building shine brightly, like a city made of gold. The Degolden Hotel was one of thendmarks of Iverson, a paradise of entertainment, housing top ten luxury brand stores from around the globe. cinemas, restaurants, bars, arcades, boxing rings, horse racing tracks, and car racing circuits. Behind these entertainment activitiesy betting operations, which were considered fringe industries but were also the mainstay of Degolden¡¯s business. On the top floor, the sixty¨Csixth, was the headquarters office of Degolden, which doubled as the private domain of the owner. Bang! The door was hurriedly pushed open, and the secretary rushed in. ¡°Mr. Manning, someone is here to see you? The man frowned, his deep, sensual voice carrying an air of authority and menace. Throw them out.¡± He had no more appointments scheduled for today. He had no more appointments scheduled for today. Anyone wanting to meet him had to book an appointment a month in advance. Even then, he only saw one or two out of a hundred requests. He turned and sat down, leaning back in his chair Bang! Bang! Bang! Several of his bodyguards were thrown into the room. His pupils dted, and a look of shock shed across his face. Then he saw a woman enter. Just one nce, and he was captivated. She had exquisite features, zing red lips, eyes like stars, long flowing hair, and wless skin. What stunned him even more was her demeanor, calm and confident, as if she were entering her own office. Many powerful figures had visited this office, but none had been as bold as she was. She was very young, seemingly not yet twenty. Yes, she carried an aura as if she had already reached the pinnacle. Following her were Yannis, Chris, and Jason In the mo moment of his shock, Lea had already walked up to his desk, giving him a once¨Cover. The man was about twenty¨Cf -four or twenty¨Cfive years old, dressed in a brown suit. His slicked¨Cback hair had a few stray strands falling by his temples, and his chiseled features were striking. He had thick, alluring eyebrows, and a straight nose, and stood at a height of 6.1 feet with a handsome andmanding presence. Even though he made only a few public appearances each year, his looks alone could secure him a ce in the entertainment industry. In her previous life, Lea met him when she was twenty¨Cthree. At that time, he was nearly thirty, his hair shorter, and his demeanor more restrained andposed. Chris swallowed hard She had heard of his reputation in the business world, a genius in Iverton, on par with Milton. The difference was that he built his empire from scratch, focusing mostly on fringe industries that many people looked down on She knew he was exceptionally handsome, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to be this good¨Clooking. Lea suddenly spoke. Jonah, let¡¯s talk.¡± Jonah Manning¡¯s eyes narrowed as he snapped back to reality and nced past her at Vannis. Yannis¡¯s call and muscr frame was impossible to ignore, making his presence all the more imposing. 1/3 tChapter 939 Jonah recognized him and was even more taken aback. Jonah was the owner of the underground boxing arena, where the real action took ce. The boxing matches at the hotel were just for show, Over the past month, however, Yannis, the rising boxing champion, had dominated the scene, posing a threat to Jonah¡¯s position. Jonah¡¯s gaze returned to Lea, his voice icy. ¡°Get out of here.¡± Given that Lea was an exceptionally beautiful young woman, Jonah made an exception. If anyone else had dared to barge in like this, they would have at least been thrown out with a broken leg Even with Yannis here, my bodyguards are highly skilled, I also have sharpshooters who never miss. No matter how good theirbat skills are. they¡¯re nothing against my armed men, Jonah thought. Just as Jonah finished speaking, a tall, thin young man in a ck suit dragged someone in, throwing him at Jonah¡¯s feet. Ssh! Two guns were disassembled and scattered across the desk in front of him. Jason pulled up a chair behind Lea and then looked at Luke, incredulous. Thest time they met was outside the underground boxing arena in Vaporleon City. Luke had been beaten half to death by Yannis and thrown out by the arena¡¯s staff. It was Jason who had picked him up. How has he gotten so strong? ig? Could Miss Berry have turned him into some kind of bio¨Cweapon! But he still looks human, Jason thought. Luke gave him a look as if to say, ¡°Go ahead. Be jealous of me. Jason was speechless. Jonah¡¯s face darkened with frustration Secretary Lawrence Nash entered the room, shaking his head helplessly at Jason. All the bodyguards on this floor, including the armed ones, had been taken care of. Jonah signaled to Lawrence to drag the unconscious guards out. ¡°Can we talk now!¡± Lea pulled out a chair and sat down, looking calmly at Jonah across the expensive ck wooden desk. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Jonah asked, his tone a mix of anger and frustration. For the first time in his life, he was being threatened in his own territory and had to negotiate. ¡°My name is Lea Berry, owner of Riverview Hospital.¡± His eyebrow twitched as he nced at the brown envelope on the d desk Today, the entire inte and TVworks hadunched a smear campaign against Riverview Hospital, and Jonah¡¯s men had discovered that the Andrews family was behind in He was curious about the person who could provoke such a reaction from the Andrews family, but he had been too busy to review the details. Reading the dossier now would seem awkward. His slender fingers tapped the desk before pulling back. ¡°Riverview Hospital, huh?¡± Jonah¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°It probably won¡¯t exist after tonight. Are you here to ask for my help?¡± Jonah¡¯s gaze swept over her and herpanions. ¡®Is this how you ask for help?¡® he wondered, ¡°Oh,¡± Jonah had a sudden thought. ¡°Till give you some advice. Go find Milton. He publicly dered his feelings for you on TV. If you agree to be with him, he¡¯ll handle everything for you. In Iverton, there¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t fix She could be his mistress or girlfriend. Either way, Milton has his eye on her, and she¡¯s quite attractive,¡± he thought Lea¡¯s expression turned cokler, tinged with anger. ¡°My boyfriend is Alfred,¡± Jonah was taken aback. Alfred, known for his carefree, idle demeanor, had never involved himself in the Andrews Group¡¯s business from a young age. Despite his handsome looks leaving a deep impression, his other abilities seemed average. But Alfred had the knack for seeing what others couldn¡¯t In many ways, Alfred was superior to Milton. ¡°This girl has managed to captivate the two most outstanding grandsons of the Andrews family. She must have something exceptional beyond her Jooks, Jonah mused. Jonah nced again at Jason behind her. No wonder he seemed familiar. He¡¯s one of Alfred¡¯s people¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go to him?¡± Jonah thought their rtionship might not be stable. ¡°You¡¯re more suited for this project. Lea was direct, showing no concern for what Jonah thought, immediately stating her purpose. ¡°I know your future business focus is on video websites and live streaming tforms. I n to invest in technology to help you build thergest tform in Aetheris thatbines live streaming and video yback.¡± Jonah¡¯s pupils dted with momentary shock, followed by a mockingugh. ¡°I¡¯m sure your boyfriend has plenty of money and resources to help you achieve your goals. Unless your rtionship isn¡¯t strong enough.¡± This was a tant provocation. ¡°I don¡¯t like relying on others for my work. I came here not to beg you, but to offer you a business opportunity.¡± Coming from an unknown young girl, this sounded like a pipe dream. Yet, her serious demeanor showed no hint of deceit. ¡®She¡¯s even more arrogant than I am. I¡¯ve never met anyone this brazen, especially a woman¡® Jonah thought.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. COMMENT Chapter 240 SEND GIFT Chapter 240 Lea¡¯s conversation had just begun. ¡°Jonah, your safest industry is the film industry. You have the country¡¯s top film productionpanies, with a number of first, second, and third¨Ctier stars under your belt, controlling one¨Cfifth of the nation¡¯s cinemas, But now, with the rapid development of inte technology and the swift update and recement of smart handheld electronic products, half of the poption are alreadyizens. Within five years, everyone will be online. Users of online cinemas will quickly surpass those of physical cinemas. Games and live streaming will divide up arge portion of the entertainment market,¡± She paused and added. ¡°And live streaming tforms gather most of the inte¡¯s attention. In the future, whoever controls the attention controls the money. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to cooperate with me!¡± Jonah¡¯s eyes trembled again, thinking. ¡°Lea is indeed right, and it seems this is her own insight. Such a young girl with such insight is rare¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Miss Berry. But I don¡¯t need a partner,¡± he said, ncing at the door. ¡°Please leave¡± In this field, he was the one standing at the peak, and he saw the future market more clearly than others. He didn¡¯tck capital, talent, or technology and didn¡¯t need to let others share the spoils. I¡¯ve already had hackers infiltrate your hotel systems, as well as your underground boxing rings, racetracks, and several horse racing venues. Domestic and international, all of them. Lea said lightly His brow furrowed, his face dark with anger, ¡°So, you¡¯re threatening me! If I don¡¯t agree, you¡¯ll attack my systems and prevent me from doing business?¡± ¡°What kind of threat is this?¡± Lea smiled faintly, then her expression turned serious. ¡°Twill expose all the data in your systems, including bank transactions, details of all trades, cash transactions, and those big shots trading in your systems, as well as the shadowy figures who facilitate their trades and work for you. When the timees, Degolden will copse and vanish. And you.¡± She looked at him sharply. Even without her finishing the sentence, he understood. I¡¯ll end up in jail for life. No, I¡¯ll be killed by those big shots trading in my system Jonah thought, his facepletely dark, showing horror. ¡®She¡¯s definitely threatening me Chris looked at Lea in astonishment, her heart pounding. This tycoon femme fatale is too beautiful and fierce! Yannis appeared bewildered and innocent. I feel like I¡¯ve been involved in a terrifying hostage situation, yer it¡¯s strangely exhrating Jason stood dumbfounded. So Miss Berry is this cool! Jonah took out his phone and immediately made a call. Upon receiving a reply, his face turnedpletely dark. Before he could hang up, the officendline rang. Two of his other phones also rang An assistant secretary entered. ¡°Mr. Manning, the stadium system has crashed¡± ¡°Mr. Manning, there¡¯s an issue with the bank ount¡± ¡°Mr. Manning, all electronic systems at the hotel are down.¡± He hung up the phone and had Lawrence close the office door. ¡°Lea,¡± Jonah gritted his teeth. ¡°You should understand, this isn¡¯t just some small deal, some minor project. For it to seed, partners must be trustworthy. Even if I agree now, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll back out, find a way to screw you over? Take you down?¡± His gaze was sharp He could do it, and he had the capability. ¡°Jonah, your tform development technology is at least twenty years behind my artificial brain intelligence technology. Once my tech is out there, your foothold in this field is gone. Are you really willing to pass up on that? This is your best, your only chance.¡± Through this, hispany could transition from risky margins to legitimacy. 0 Chapter 240 If Lea could threaten him, others surely could too, Jonah¡¯s heart sank. What she said hut him right where it hurt. She had managed to hack into all his systems and neutralize his personal security, a clear warning. Jonah stared at her sharply. She was indeed formidable, having calcted his vulnerabilities. But he wasn¡¯t someone who wouldpromise just because of a threat. ¡°Oh, I forgot. I should have let you see the Al technology first,¡± Lea said, taking out her phone and calling Shannon. ¡°Shannon, send the file package to Mr. Manning¡¯sputer. Jonah froze and wondered, ¡®She forgot? Send it to myputer? He turned his head and saw hisputer screen changing, someone remotely controlling it. Damm, everything on myputer is top secret, he thought. Shannon tried to press the power button to cut off the power, but it was useless. Theputer was still running. ¡°Lawrence, get George and the others. Lawrence looked at him pitifully. George was the head of their hacking team, They had been trying to defend against the attack since thepany¡¯s systems were breached, but their skills were vastly inferior and it was to no avail Jonah had nothing to say, ring angrily at Lei ¡°Mr. Manning, why not take a look at my artificial brain technology?¡± Jonah looked at theputer and saw a video automatically ying It was a demonstration of part of the artificial brain being used on streaming and video tforms. The video exined its uses in a simple and concise manner. It made the tforms easier to operate, required less attention, and the picture quality far surpassed the current standards. It even included four¨Cdimensional capabilities. The potential for 4D visualization could be realized with this technology. Not only that, but his film production could achieve a qualitative leap. Jonah could sense that a revolution in intelligent technology was on the horizon. His heart was pounding as if it was about to leap out of his chest. ¡°Why¡­ why did you choose me?¡± he asked. Once this technology was released on the market, all their current efforts would be in vain. With such technology. Lea could find full investment and support from anyone. Tve already told you. You have an industry advantage in this field, and you have money and resources. Plus, Milton Jonali¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Chris was also taken aback, realizing something. ¡°Eight years ago, Milton acquired the Manning family¡¯s car and mobile phone manufacturing nts. After that, the Manning family went bankrupt. Then, the family fell apart. You, the heir to the Mausing family, had to switch careers and enter the entertainment industry. You want to grow quickly so you can one day seek revenge on Milion, right?¡± Jonah¡¯s pupils dted as he looked at her in shock, feeling exposed and panicked. What exactly has this woman found out about mer he wondered.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. 0 ¡°Conveniently, Milton is a very difficult person to refuse. If we join forces, we can defeat him in the business world.¡± The best revenge against Milton would be to defeat him in his most cherished and proudest field, to trample him underfoot, making him feel wone than death This was Lea¡¯s revenge n in this ble In her previous life. Jonah did achieve considerable sess in the business world, butpared to the tech giant Milton, he was far behind. Jonah didn¡¯t even have the qualifications topete with Milton. In this life. Lea sought out Jonah for another reason. In the previous life, Jonah had joined forces with Milton¡¯s enemies and kidnapped her to strike against Andrews Group Jonah knew she was the most valuable researcher under Milion. Killing her could hinder Milton¡¯s growth. But Jonah ultimately let her go and ensured her sale return Jonah was a man with principles and a good heart. That was why Lea chose Jonah. SEND GIFT Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Jonah was stunned again, reassessing the young girl in front of him. His impression of her hadpletely changed. ¡°She¡¯s hold, proud, and strong. And her personality he thought to himself. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°This reason sounds more convincing. Milton indeed can¡¯tpare to Alfred¡± For someone as proud as Milion to openly dere his feelings for a young girl was surprising. She was the first woman he had ever set his sights on yet Lea had outright ignored him. She went to great lengths to reject him. Just thinking about it made Jonah feel very pleased. For this reason alone, Jonah felt he had to partner with Lea. Jonah¡¯s long fingers stroked his chin. ¡°Since you¡¯vee to me like this, and I think you¡¯re a pretty decent girl. I¡¯ll reluctantly agree¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡®Lea came to you? She clearly convinced you with her strength. Besides, do you even have a choice? And that gleam in your eyes, it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re interested in the artificial brain technology. ¡°Tu reluctantly go to the relevant departments for you and make sure they don¡¯t revoke Riverview Hospital¡¯s operating license. The condition is that your hospital isn¡¯t involved in any illegal activities as rumored online. Otherwise, it¡¯s all for nothing. Also, Ill invest 100 million dors in your hospital. Not a penny more,¡± he added. His expression turned stern and cold, like a miser.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jonah was always cautious with his investments. Putting such arge sum of money on the table showed he was genuinely interested in her Technology. And Jonah admired Lea ¡°The hospital doesn¡¯t ept investments. We onl only coborate on the video tform¡± Lea uid, Lea¡¯s original intention in founding the hospital was indeed for money and influence. But knowing that Alfred had also been reborn had changed her perspective. This hospital was something she and Alfred had built together, like a child. Although it could neverpare to the child they once had, she hoped the hospital could use its advanced capabilities to truly save lives and benefit humanity. Jonah was stunned. So, she didn¡¯te to me to save her hospital? ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lea stared at him, her look suggesting she was looking at an idiot. Jonah clicked his tongue. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss the details of our coboration.¡± Lea nced at Chris. The specific details of the coboration would need to be handled by her. Tll provide this intelligent system, and it will be continuously updated.¡± Lea still needed to continue developing the artificial brain. This application systern would be updated simultaneously. ¡°Is that all jo ¡°Jonah asked Chris stepped forward ¡°Mr. Manning, the intelligent technology of the artificial brain goes far beyond what you¡¯re seeing now. If used properly, in can revolutionize existing industries Currently, Riverview Hospital has already innovated several important medical intelligent products using this technology. Even Berry Airline¡¯s flight control system has incorporated it. The market value of this technology is extremely high¡± She now understood Lea¡¯s business n. In this regard, her vision andmercial acumen were no less than Jonah¡¯s Jonah had a rough idea of the scale they were aiming for. Only then did he recognize Chris as someone from Alfred¡¯s circle. ¦¥¦° W korzinka Ox 43 990 Eng 1000 Chapter 211 ordinary. Anyone who had been close to Alfred was never o ¡°It seems Alfred genuinely cares about the youngdy who his cousin has taken an interest in¡­J ¡°Jonah thought. ¡°But you guys know how big this project is and how much money it will burn. You expect me to fund it all Where am I supposed to get that kind of money? Jonah felt a bit apprehensive It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have the money, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to put such arge s sum into one basket. He wasn¡¯t a risk¨Ctaker, ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t invest that much money?¡± Lea frowned Jonah was taken aback. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m broke. 1 just don¡¯t want to burn so much money on this project. ¡°I have some pocket money on my card. I¡¯ll invest it in you,¡± Lea said. Jonah was surprised. Chris added. ¡°10 million dors¡± After Riverview Hospital acquired the Fraley Group, the hospital¡¯s scale suddenly expanded, and Lorrand had a lot of work to do. She handed her card to Chris. Clinis, & dling these thin things. a professional manager, was very good at handling This money was from surgeries Lea performed during a vacation in Crefan. Jonah was shocked again. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much pocket money for a rich kid from Vaporleon City? Tm going to get you some attention right now so you can make money¡± Lea said. Jonah suddenly had a bad feeling. By the time they left the Degolden Hotel, it was already 7 pm, and darkness was falling. Chris received a call from the head of the legal department and looked grim. She hung up and turned to Lea. The police have already filed a case and are going to investigate our hospital,¡± ¡°Very well¡± Lea¡¯s gaze shifted, a sly smile ying at the corners of her mouth. Prepare for thewsuis, and include the police as well.¡± Chris was taken aback, involuntarily taking a deep breath as the blood seemed to reverse course through her veins. Chris knew what she was nning. Terrifying, yet exhrating As Lea was was about to get in the car to head back to the hospital, her phone rang It was Marshall. ¡°Miss Berry, I have a patient here who¡¯s fallen from a building and is on the brink of death. Can your hospital get in touch with Dr. Berry? Only he can save him.¡± She hesitated for a moment, then spoke. ¡°Send me the patient¡¯s information ¡°Will do!¡± Marshall replied. After hanging up, Lea quickly received the patient¡¯s details. The patient had fallen from the sixth floor, with severe brain and internal organ damage. No existing hospital or doctor could perform such a surgery. Even if the surgery was chances of saving the patient were too slim, less than one percent. After reading the information, Lea received another text message from Marshall. Marshall: [He¡¯s awyer defending a demolition ident case. The deceased was a three¨Cmonth¨Cold infant. ¡°A three¨Cmonth¨Cold infant¡­ Her eyes were instantly stung, her blood froze, and she became right. In her past life, her child had also died at just three months old. Chapter 241 ¡°Lea, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chris had never seen her like this before, her face pale, pupils dted, her body trembling violently as if she had suffered a great trauma, and she was out of control. Chris quickly reached out to support Lea shuddered,ing back to her senses, already covered in cold sweat. ¡°Tin fine¡­ It¡¯s Mr. Wiley who said there¡¯s a patient in urgent need of surgery, looking for 1. Berry to perform it Chris thought she was frightened by the patient¡¯s condition and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you going? At present, Riverview Hospital was in the eye of the storm, with too many things waiting for her to handle. Lea nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going.¡± Because he was awyer defending the case of a deceased infant. ¡°Go ahead with peace of mind. I take care of the matters at the hospital,¡± Lea said. In the past, Chris, following Alfred in the capital market, had littlepassion. But ever since Chris got involved in the operation of Riverview Hospital, seeing them save lives and heal the injured, bringing so many patients and injured back to health, and seeing the happiness of their families, she changed too. At all times, human life was the most important. SIND GIFT Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chris had the capability to handle the current issues at the hospital. This was why Alfred had entrusted Lea to her. Chris could not let him down. Lea nodded, getting into the car with Jason and Luke as it drove toward Conrad Hospital. Chris and the others also got into their car and headed back to the hospital. While on the road, Lea sent the information to Shannon, asking her to investigate him. Simultaneously, she asked Marshall for more detailed injury reports to study potential surgical ns. Halfway there, Shannon¡¯s message arrived Thewyer was named James Watkins, aged forty¨Cseven, and the owner of Fairness & Justice Law Offices. He had been practicing for nearly thirty years and was renowned for his fairness and kindness, especially in Iverton. However, his clients were mostly the poor, elderly, sick, or disabled. Because of this, he and his firm were also not wealthy. A year ago, he established Fairness & Justice Law Offices independently, Further down in the information were his personal details. He was divorced and had a neen¨Cyear¨Cold son named Steve Warkins, who was a freshman at Comad University¡¯sw school, Lea¡¯s e eyes widened Steve was herwyer in her previous life. As a researcher with numerous innovations and patents, she needed a dedicated attorney. She had met Steve when she was twenty¨Cfour, which was four yearster. He had just graduated and was taking on a case against the Andrews Group for monopoly practices. At that time, the Andrews Group was at its peak, and anyone who dared oppose them usually couldn¡¯t survive or was ready to fight them to the bitter end. Steve had taken on the giant, aiming to secure a fairer and more beneficial market for other businesses and the public. Lea had initially thought he was just a hot¨Cheaded idealist. Now, it seemed Steve¡¯s principles were inherited from his father. When the car reached the entrance of Conrad Hospital, she got out. Marshall, who had been waiting at the door, came forward immediately. looking past her to see if anyone else was getting out of the car. When he realized Dr. Berry wasn¡¯t there, he couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment. ¡°Let¡¯s s to the operating room, Lea said decisively ¡°Okay¡± Marshall responded. He had brought her here, and now all he could do was rely on her and trust her, Marshall led the way, but as soon as they entered the main entrance, they were blocked ¡°Lea!¡± Leona eximed, looking at her in surprise. It had only been two days since Leonast saw her during the short holiday, but the Lea standing before her seemed like a Gone was the low¨Cprofile, demure schoolgirl with a bare face. In her ce was a professionally dressed woman with elegant, yet simple makeup, exuding a captivating confidence and charm while retaining a touch of innocent allure. This new version of Lea was radiant and dazzling, a stark contrast to Leona whocked such brilliance. A wave of jealous anger surged within Leona, making her want to extinguish Lea¡¯s glow. ¡°The Riverview Hospital is under investigation for various vitions, endangering lives for profit. Shouldn¡¯t you be detained by the police for ¡°questioning? What are you doing here?¡± Leona¡¯s voice was loud enough to draw the attention of everyone around. Chapter 242 The outpatient hall was filled with patients and their apanying family members. The scandal involving Riverview Hospital was widely known, and these patients had all been paying close attention. Upon hearing that the owner had arrived, they quickly gathered around, their anger palpable. Lea gave Leona a sharp look and continued walking inside. ¡°Leal¡± Leona blocked her path again. ¡°You have your ambitions and dreams of wealth, aiming to be worthy of the Andrews family, willing to do anything for sess. But 1 beg you. Leave Shannon out of it¡­¡± Her voice broke, and her eyes reddened with emotion. ¡°Shannon grew up with her adoptive mother, hasn¡¯t seen much of the world, and is very naive. She just started her freshman year, and now she¡¯s working tirelessly at your hospital. She¡¯s too young to bear such a burden.¡± ¡°Because of this, she hasn¡¯t evene home,¡± Leona continued, clutching Quintin and Jessic. ¡°Our family is still waiting for Shannon toe back and reunite with us.¡± ¡°Lea, 1 beg you, let Shannone home,¡± she pleaded desperately, her voice breaking the hearts of those listening. The crowd began to murmur in understanding ¡°So, Riverview Hospital forces people to work for them. They exploit naive young people and do such heinous things behind the scenes.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°They separate families, preventing them from being together. ¡°Unforgivable!¡± ¡°Such a person should be reported to the police immediately and arrested.¡± Someone pointed at Lea, constantly using her. ¡°She¡¯s got a nice appearance, but her ambitions and methods are too terrifying¡± ¡°If she wanted money, with her looks, she could be a top star in the entertainment industry and wouldn¡¯tck money. Why is she still trying to make money through hical means?¡± Leona felt bitter when she heard these people using her of being good¨Clooking. Ever since Leona found out that she was Donna¡¯s biological daughter and looked like her, her distorted view of appearance had intensified, and she wished to eliminate Lea immediately. The people around were still criticizing and discussing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear! It¡¯s to be worthy of the Andrews family¡± ¡°Oh. I remember now. It¡¯s the woman that the eldest grandson of the Andrews family, Milton, confessed to on TV! ¡°I see!¡± With such a lowly background, she could never be worthy of the Andrews family no matter how much money she makes. ¡°She must be joking.¡± The people¡¯s eyes toward Lea became very distorted, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Lea paid no attention to these strange voices. She was rushing to save James. Every second dyed, his life was in greater danger. Her momentum was so strong that she was scared and took two steps back, unconsciously making way. Jessie stepped forward, nning to take the opportunity to take Shannon back to the Moore family. Shannon¡¯s bone marrow would be useful sooner orter. Quintin saw the situation and acquiesced. Originally, they did not want to be involved with Shannon at this time, but taking her home at this moment was beneficial, so he also stood by. ¡°You are mistaken, Marshall quickly stepped forward to exin. ¡°Miss Berry knows Dr. Berry. She came here to have Dr. Berry operate on a dying patient for us. It¡¯s Dr. Berry who performed surgery live in May in Vaporleon Riverview Hospital. Dr. Berry can reverse the life and death of a parient through surgery!¡± 9:40 AM c Chapter 242 Most of the people around had not paid attention to that surgery, and some had not heard of Dr. Berry But Marshall was a top¨Cranking doctor in Ivenon, the dean of the medical school at Conrad University, and everyone trusted his words. Hearing that the doctor can reverse life and death, they also believed in Quintin and Jessie were also shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that Lea knew such a miracle doctor. After Dr. Berry became famous due to that surgery, the Moore family tried to contact him but failed to reach him. ¡°Impossible!¡± Leona angrily denied it. ¡°It¡¯s fake. Lea was using Dr. Berry¡¯s reputation to deceive people. Someone like her could never know such a miracle doctor. ¡°Mr. Wiley,¡± she said to Marshall. ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by her and dy the patient¡¯s treatment,¡± Marshall¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°Miss Moore, the patient¡¯s skull is cracked, and his internal organs are shattered. He is now lying on the operating table, waiting for Dr. Berry to save his life. I don¡¯t care about any grudges you have with Ms. Berry, but please don¡¯t provoke trouble at this time and jeopardize the patient¡¯s life.¡± The people around immediately cast strange nces at her. Is this young girl such a person¡± they wondered. Leona¡¯s expression was horrified, and seeing the people looking at her, her face turned pale again. ¡°Luke, clear the way Lea directly ordered Luke stepped forward, stretched out his arm, and directly pushed Quintin, Jessie, and the people in front of him aside. With their status and position, they have never been treated like this before. They were about to get angry, but their bodies floated and stood far away. The crowd looked at the young bodyguard in ck with surprise. In his twenties, with a small head, a rtively short stature, and a good head¨Cbody ratio, he exuded a young man¡¯s tenacity and sharpness, making people involuntarily avoid him. ¡°Lea, you say you know Dr. Berry, How can you prove it? Leona blocked again In that case, she couldn¡¯t let them go save people so quickly. As long as that patient dies, I can prove that she is using Dr. Berry¡¯s reputation to deceive people. She thought BANGI As soon as she finished speaking, she was kicked and flew out. With another bang, she hit the table, and the work tools and documents fell over. She fell to the ground, too painful to even shout. SEND GIFT Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Lake was different from Yannis. He was originally a dregs of the underground boxing ring, without a sense of right and wrong, fearless, and only fighting for survival. If he hadn¡¯t met Lea, he would have died the night he was thrown out of the ring- Now he worked at Riverview Hospital as a bodyguard, obeying only Lex¡¯smands without any restraint. The fastest way to clear a path for her now was exactly what he was doing. Moreover, he was very clear about what the truth of Riverview Hospital was and what Leona intended to do. He even wanted to kick her to death ¡°Murder!¡± the nanny who came with the Moore family screamed. She saw what the masters wanted to do and deliberately shouted. They dare to do this in public. Who knows what they would be like behind the Lea is so cruel and ruthless The man is too Lawless, even hurting people in public¡± ¡°She¡¯s so young yet so cruel. What will it be like in the future?¡± Lea just gave Leona on the ground a cold look, followed Luke, and went straight to the operating room led by Marshall. ¡°Are you leaving after hurting Miss Moorer The nanny instigated, driving the people around, trying to stop them. Jason stood in the back, like a wall. ¡°Murder? I think Miss Moore is the one who really murders! We have said that there is a wounded person in critical condition, waiting for surgery, but you keep making trouble and blocking us here. Do you know that if you dy Miss Berry even a few seconds, that person may not survive? At such a young age, you disregard human life, such calction, so vicious!¡± His eyes were sharp and turned to Quintin and Jessie ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Moore, you really know how to educate your daughter.¡± Quintin and Jessie had never been publicly used like this, and their faces turned pale instantly, losing all dignity. The crowd was shocked, their expressions varied, looking at this family with suspicion. Lea and others got out of the elevator, and the young man waiting in the corridor outside the operating room ran over. ¡°Mr. Wiley!¡± Marshall said he went to invite Dr. Berry, and Jaines¡¯s life can only rely on Dr. Berry. Steve saw it was Marshalling and couldn¡¯t wait to run over ¡°Miss Berry?¡± Steve looked at Lea in surprise. Lea had been in the spotlight at military training and the opening ceremony, and almost all the freshmen in the first year know her. Steve was no exception. Now it was the holiday season, and it had been a few days since theyst saw each other. Her attire and makeup were different, but her autra was even moremanding, leaving a deep impression. Lea nodded. This was eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold Steve, dressed in a white shirt school uniform, his short hair near and stylish, exuding sharp youthful energy. Now, with his father critically ill, he had shed many tears in private, his eyes red and his expression sorrowful. Steve nced behind them. There was only Lea¡¯s personal bodyguard, Luke, and no one else. His gaze dimmed instantly, and his breath trembled ¡°Mr. Wiley, where is Dr. Berry?¡± Marshall looked at Lea. 0 9:40 AM Chapter 243 Only she had information about Dr. Berry. ¡°Where is the surgical prep room!¡± Marshall paused for a moment, then his pupils suddenly dted, staring at her in shock. Lea nodded. Follow mel¡± Marshall led her toward the female doctor¡¯s prep room. Is it possible to arrange a live broadcast of the surgery?¡± she asked as she walked briskly. Originally, she only nned to perform the surgery to save a life. Leona¡¯s disruption reminded her that at this moment, Dr. Berry¡¯s influence could be very useful ¡°It¡¯s possible¡± Marshall nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Lea had already reached the door and pushed it open herself. Soon, she came out, wearing a blue surgical gown, with a cap and mask on, only her eyes visible. Marshall stared at her for a moment, the storm in his heart gradually calming down as he confirmed the reality.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Lea was Dr. Berry. Yes, she had emerged at Riverview Hospital It was so obvious Yet, no one dared to believe that such an outstanding surgeon could be such a young girl. No, when Dr. Berry first made her debut, she wasn¡¯t even an adult ¡°Start the surgery, Lea said, leading the way to the operating room Marshall quickened his pace to catch up. ¡°Mr. Wiley?¡± Steve looked at Marshall, then at the female doctor who had appeared with him ¡°Dr. Berry is here now, and she¡¯s going to operate on your fathert Marshall said, entering the operating room with Lea Steve¡¯s face lit up, a spark of hope rekindling in his eyes. Since his father¡¯s ident, Steve¡¯s spirit had been stretched to its limit. Now, he waited, full of hope, not thinking much else. Inside the operating room. Jamesy on the table, surrounded by four or five doctors and three assistants, the best team the hospital had to offer. The monitors showed vital signs that all conveyed a single message. The patient was critical and near death. Lea stepped forward, and the crowd made way for her. ¡°Surgery on the head and heart needs to be done simultaneously. Who¡¯s the cardiac surgeon?¡± Everyone was stunned, not expecting the doctor who came to save the day to be such a young girl with such a pleasant voice. ¡°I am,¡± Marshall replied. Lea nodded. ¡°Riverview Hospital is sending over a special medication. You all wait outside. Once it arrives, bring it in immediately.¡± ¡®Riverview Hospital? The crowd was surprised. They knew the rumors about this new hospital and thought it no longer existed They didn¡¯t expect it to deliver a special medication that even they didn¡¯t have. Understanding the situation, Marshall sent out the least skilled doctor to wait for the medicine, Chapter 243 Lea paid no attention to these people, her focus entirely on the patient. She erged the image of the patient¡¯s heart, pointing to several spots on the screen. With just a look, the two best cardiac surgeons instantly agreed on the surgical n. She moved to the patient¡¯s head, adjusted the instruments, and looked at Marshall. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Marshall nodded. The doctors collected their thoughts and began preparing. When they saw Lea start the craniotomy, their pupil pupils dted in shock. Many had practiced medicine for over thirty years and had never seen a doctor so steady, with such strong gand precise hands She was like a perfect machine. ¡°Scalpel,¡± she said to the assistant, reminding him casually, ¡°Don¡¯t He nodded vigorously and handed her the scalpel. I get distracted. While her hands moved without pause, she also directed the other doctors to continue the surgery. The scene in the operating room was broadcast live on the hospital¡¯s website. Every electronic screen in the hospital showed the surgery. The operation was being performed by several doctors simultaneously, with the brain surgery conducted by the legendary Dr. Berry The staff responsible for the live broadcast were mesmerized by her precise and advanced surgical skills, and the footage was almost entirely focused on her. For the first time, people saw that Dr. Berry was a woman. Among the male doctors, she seemed small and delicate. Yet her movements were so precise and fluid, constantly directing everyone, fighting to snatch the patient from the jaws of death. Through the screens, everyone could feel the intensity of the moment, holding their breath and feeling their hearts race. É« Chapter 244 Chapter 244 In the first¨Cfloor outpatient hall, Leona stood with the support of her nanny. ¡°Quick, look! There¡¯s a live surgery broadcast!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that person who was nearly killed by the fall. A doctor is performing surgery on him.¡± The hospital announced that Dr. Berry was arranged by Miss Berry of Riverview Hospital!¡± Marshall understood Lea¡¯s purpose in arranging the broadcast, especially after the anchor rified. ¡°Dr. Berry really came to perform surgery on that dying person.¡± Leona stared nkly at the electronic disy high above the hall Lea actually managed to bring Dr. Berry here, at this time. No, even so, Riverview Hospital would be finished. A vicious glint shed in Leona¡¯s eyes ¡°Bah!¡± A spitnded on her face, nearly making her faint It came from the crowd that had just been watching. They were about to leave but saw the live surgery broadcast. They knew they had been used as pawns by her and were furious, spitting in disgust. Just now, you blocked that girl from finding Dr. Berry to save someone. Were you trying to kill that injured person!¡± Theard that the person who fell is awyer who has been advocating for justice for decades, always helping the weak and vulnerable.¡± ¡°I know he¡¯s the most righteouswyer, specializing in assisting the elderly, weak, and disabled,¡± Everyone red at Leona. You, at such a young age, dare to endanger lives, you demon!¡± Someone nced at Quintin and Jessie. ¡°You two look like aristocrats, but how did you raise such a malicious girl? That¡¯s right. You surely aren¡¯t good people either ¡°Disgusting family!¡± Jessie and Quintin¡¯s faces darkened Having lived for so long, they had never been publicly scored like this, all because of their daughter of eighteen years, who wasn¡¯t even their biological child The Moore family¡¯s servants and bodyguards were all in a punte. Protecting their masters was their duty The nanny supporting Leana quickly retaliated. ¡°You talk as it Dr. Berry can really save him. Just now, a doctor said the patient couldn¡¯t be saved. This might be a ploy to use a dying man for a show, just to gain some fame,¡± Leona jolted. Yes, that must be it We just saw the injured man. His vital organs are shattered. He can¡¯t be saved. What does it matter if Lea arranged this? As long as the patient dies, she¡¯ll just be in big trouble ¡°How can you talk like that? Such a malicious mind.¡± ¡°Mr. Watkins is a great man who stands up for the weak, and you dare curse him to die? Do you have any humanity left?¡± An elderly woman couldn¡¯t stand it and spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m just specting based on facts, you simple¨Cminded fools the nanny argued. ¡°You wicked woman, how dare you. An enraged bystander rushed forward, ready to strike Quintin, agitated, started coughing violently. 1/3 korzinka 43 990 Eng Chapter 244 ¡°What are you all standing around for?¡± Jessie snapped at the servants. The bodyguards quickly stepped in, helping him leave. Themotion finally sydssided. nanny called out to Lemma.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sheposed herself, wiped her face, feeling both humiliated and disgusted, then stiffened her resolve and followed her parents out of the hospital. The family of three got into a stretched limousine, and the driver drove away, In the car, Quintin took out his phone and started watching the wingery broadcast He was well aware of the injured man¡¯s condition. If Dr. Berry could actually save him, it would be a genuine medical miracle. Desperate for or his own survival, Quintin wouldn¡¯t ignore any advanced medical technique, He never expected Lea to have such a connection with Dr. Berry, Jessie nced at Quintin, understanding his thoughts, and her expression grewplicated. Originally, after the Riverview Hospital scandal, they nned to distance themselves from Shannon. But now, with her connection to Lea, she could find a way to get Dr. ferry to make a house call. She looked at the broadcast on Quintin¡¯s plume, waiting for the surgery oue. In the back seat, Leona clenched her skirt tightly with both hands resting on her knees. Quintin and Jessie didn¡¯t mention anything about what had just happened at the hospital. They understood Leona and her little schemes. For children from noble families, having some cumming and strategy was essential, Otherwise, they would be useless. They were simply dissatisfied with Leana¡¯s failure. Leona cautiously observed her parents, making sure they wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter further. Relieved, she turned her attention to the live broadcast of the surgery. The live broadcast quickly garnered significant alis attention online. In the headquarters of Andrews Group, in the president¡¯s office,
  1. e. Milton canceled a major acquisition meeting. He sat at his desk, watching the surgery broadcast on hisputer screen,
This was the first piece of news rted to Lea since the Riverview Hospital scandal broke out, Is this her first move of retaliation? he thought In Kentside Garden, ke was also watching the surgery broadcast in his study. The door opened, and a young man in his early twenties walked in, wearing a ck suit that was both vintage and solemn. His face was almost expressionless, more like a tool for handling tasks than a normal person. His eyes were sharp as an eagle¡¯s, and his presence was efficient and unobtrusive. He moved silently and was hardly noticeable. ¡°Here, Mr. Andrews,¡± he said respectfully, handing over a document. ke opened it and as he read, his wrinkled eyelids lifted. It was the medical record of the patient on the operating table in the live broadcast. His injuries were so severe that even the best doctors in iverton, including Marshall, couldn¡¯t save him. ¡°Can Dr. Berry really save him? Is this Lea¡¯s way of lighting back against me? Is she naive and ignorant, or as bold and reckless as she appears? ke wondered. He turned to the live broadcast on hisputer, which showed a close¨Cup of the brain surgery. 2/3 korzinka 43 990 Eng Chapter 244 The door to the operating room opened, and medical staff brought in a load of medications. The broadcaster exined. The drugs being brought into the operating room now are from Riverview Hospital. They are newly developed, totaling eight special and potent drugs. Due to the urgency of the situation, we don¡¯t know the specifies. Dr. Berry mentioned that even if the brain and internal organ surgeries are sessful, the patient¡¯s life signs can only be maintained with these drugs¡± In the video. Dr. Berry was performing brain surgery while directing the doctors on the use of the medications. ke was taken aback. ¡°Riverview Hospital¡¯s eight special and potent drugs? Are these her bargaining chips? Even he was curious now. ¡°Should we stop the surgery!¡± Rick asked. Their goal was topletely destroy Riverview Hospital. If the surgery seeded. Riverview Hospital might regain some standing due to Dr. Berry¡¯s reputation ¡°No need. In my lifetime, I¡¯ve never seen anyone create such a medical miracle ke didn¡¯t believe the surgery would seed. If it did. he wanted to witness the miracle and assess Dr. Berry¡¯s abilities, thinking of ways to win her over. Such a talent would be extremely valuable to have. The sky had turnedpletely dark, The night was just beginning. The pitch¨Cck sky unfolded like a massive curtain. An astounding piece of news broke. Today, a police officer was killed and another injured in a car ident, suspected to be a murder by the Oliver family!] 373 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 The news was uploaded on the recentlyunched browser, Foxy. Foxy was a browser developed by Dynamite Technology, a wholly¨Cowned subsidiary of Degolden, Jonah¡¯s enterprise. As soon as the news broke, it topped the trending searches, The top floor of the Degolden Hotel was brightly lit as if it were daytime. Jonah reclined in his seat, his long, straight legs propped up on n the desk.. The news was a tactic used by Lea to attract attention, but he didn¡¯t buy into it. The smart youngdy used my tform to release news and wage a public opinion battle. That¡¯s why she came to see me today. Her most cunning trait is that even though she needs someone and uses him or her, she offers conditions they can¡¯t refuse, he wondered. Lawrence was reporting beside him. ¡°Mr. Manning, we¡¯ve cleared up the matter between Miss Berry and the Oliver family¡± He exined how Lea and the Oliver family had be enemies, Jonah frowned, a cold aura emanating from him. Considering Lea¡¯s boldness in bringing people directly to his office, threatening him, breaking Rex¡¯s leg, and causing permanent disability, it all made sense. ¡°Dwayne has already had the authorities issue a notice. They¡¯ve prepared a legal team and are suing the Oliver family. There¡¯s also news from Riverview Hospital¡± He handed over the tablet, which showed alive broadcast of a surgery. Jonah thought for a moment and instructed. Stream the surgery live on Foxy Livestream. Continue to follow up on the Oliver family¡¯s case. Dig up all rted news and use all our resources to promote it. Notify all the stars under Degolden to share and promote this news. If they don¡¯t fully cooperate, terminate their contracts immediately¡± Lawrence looked at him in shock. ¡°Mr. Manning, in¡¯t your coboration with Miss Berry just a small project?¡± Is it worth using so many resources to help her? Lawrence wondered. ¡°Lea won¡¯t lose Helping her is helping myself¡± Jonah¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile, but there was a deep seriousness in his eyes. The real reason was his personal motive. ¡®She now resembles me eight years ago, when I was at rock bottom, sharp and determined to move forward. But she¡¯s stronger, more resolute, more confident, and has the courage to crush any obstacle in her path, Jonah thought, feeling a pang of sympathy. ¡°But this time, the person targeting her might be someone we can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Lawrence reminded. ¡°So what? Lea has her own leverage Jonah was indifferent. The eight special and potent drugs could shake the entire pharmaceutical marker ¡°Notify the fundpany to buy pharmaceutical stocks,¡± he ordered.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Mr. Manning¡± As Lawrence turned to leave, le nced at Jonah, his gaze deepening Jonah¡¯s attitude toward this new partner was different, Because several A¨Clist celebrities shared and promoted the news, it quickly spread across the entire inte. In the IT office at Riverview Hospital, Chris sat on the corner of a desk in the office corridor, arms crossed, her gaze sharp like a warriormanding a battle. Shannon was typing on the keyboard while speaking. ¡°Chris, top influencers from Degolden have shared the surgery live stream and Captain Knox¡¯s news, but hackers are clearing the information¡± ¡°Can we intercept them?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± A sharp glint shed in her bright eyes The program Lea had given her could easily crush these hackers. ¡°Intercept them.¡± W korzinka Ox 43 990 Eng arzon Chapter 245 ¡°Got it, Chris¡± Shannon and the tech team, with help from the 198 Mighty, swiftly dominated the online battlefield. Chris¡¯s eyes flickered as she returned to her office and pulled up the data on the eight drugs sent to Conrad Hospital, beginning to sort through hospital and pharmaceutical sales records. These eight drugs had already been approved for market release at the Vaporleon City headquarters. Originally, they nned to announce the release of these drugs at a press conference after the hospital¡¯s opening Now, leveraging this surgery livestream for direct promotion would be even more effective. Lea taking them to see Jonah had inspired her, and she decided to emte this approach. At Kentside Garden, Rick, standing behind ke and watching the surgery livestream with him, received a call, his face suddenly changing ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ke, eyes on the screen, asked with a slightly stern expression. Rick had been working for him for ten years, and he had never seen such an expression on his face. ¡°Our hackers failed to stop Riverview Hospital¡¯s news. The surgery livestream is trending ke frowned. Lea has the skills to match my personal involvement, he thought. ¡°Our entire system has been hacked, including your private bank ounts,¡± he added. ke slumped back in his chair, his face darkening. Have the hackers deal with it¡± Rick shook his head. ¡°They haven¡¯t found a way to handle it yet! ke¡¯s eyes flickered with realization as he wondered. That little girl, capable of developing the artificial brain, is a software genius. ¡°Have them keep trying. If they can¡¯t handle it, they can quit he ordered. ke couldn¡¯t believe the top¨Cnotch hackers from the Andrews family couldn¡¯t handle a college student. ¡°¡®Yes.¡® Rick continued to report. There¡¯s another trending topic about Miss Berry, involving the Oliver family murdering public officials.¡± ke paused. Rick handed him the tablet. ke took a look and frowned deeply. The scandal at Riverview Hospital was orchestrated by the Oliver family. They were just pushing it to crush Lea¡¯s career in its cradle. ke hadn¡¯t expected her to retaliate against the Oliver family so quickly. Murdering public officials, with a death involved, and the killer was caught red¨Chanded, openly confessing, announcing it to the world. No matter how high the Oliver family¡¯s status, they couldn¡¯t silence the public. They were finished. Soon, another trending topic exploded. Riverview Hospital news is the Oliver family¡¯s revenge against Lea] This news was posted to the trending topics by Riverview Hospital¡¯s PR department; The revtion of the Oliver family murdering public officials caused an online uproar, shaking the night¡¯s peace. This would be a sleepless night. Soon, footage of Hanley¡¯s car ident scene and images of his severe injuries, his surgery at Riverview Hospital, and his current state in the hospital were all uploaded online. The enmity between them, Lea, Rex, Beata, and Reba was fully exposed. The connections were obvious. Onlinements exploded. [The Oliver family abuses their power, disregarding human life.] 2.3 Chapter 245 The Oliver family uses their influence tomit crimes.] The Oliver family can control the entire media, manipting public opinion.) That¡¯s right. The scandals about Riverview Hospital were all released by the Oliver family.] The Oliver family has already reached into the online media world. They can control the entire online media and public opinion] The Oliver family¡¯s methods are vicious, aiming to destroy Riverview Hospital and Lea] Of course, if they dare to murder public officials, they won¡¯t spare Lea, who crippled their grandson. This is likely just the beginning. They probably have more ns against Len.] [Given their nature, they won¡¯t let Lea off easily. They make her life a living hell before they finish her off.] [Miss Berry, report this to the police for your safety!] Does the Oliver family think they are royaltyfi [Investigate the Oliver family! Remove Larry and Neal from power!] [Demand immediate arrests SEND GIFT Chapter 246 Chapter 246 In Kentside Garden, Rick wore a troubled expression. ¡°Mr. Andrews, should we assist the Oliver family?¡± he asked. With the widespread outrage and the Hanley incident blowing up, even if Riverview Hospital didn¡¯t step forward, the masses were already speaking up for them, iming it was the Oliver family¡¯s doing If they didn¡¯t help the Oliver family. Riverview Hospital¡¯s predicament would be resolved. ke¡¯s face was dark, his brows tightly furrowed. The Oliver family overstepped their bounds. ¡°There¡¯s no need to help them.¡± The Andrews family had reached their current standing because ke conducted himself with principles. A small family like the Olivers wasn¡¯t worthy of associating with the Andrews family. Rick reported some news. ¡°Degolden is helping Miss Berry ke was taken aback. Although he didn¡¯t involve himself in the affairs of the younger generation, he was well aware of the situation in Iverton. ¡®Lea pulled in Jonah? Did Alfred instruct her to do this¡± he thought, growing even angrier, ¡°Continue spreading the word that Riverview Hospital has been ckmailed by the Oliver family¡± ke ordered. Theizens, now swept up by the news of the Oliver family, would follow any lead if someone guided their thinking. ¡°Go to Conrad Hospital, ke said, his gaze cold and deep as he stared at the live broadcast screen. ¡°Stop Dr. Berry¡± As long as that patient wasn¡¯t saved, Lea couldn¡¯t push her eight medications forward, and ke could crush her career. To prevent his two most promising grandsons from being ruined by this young girl, ke would stop at nothing. ¡°Yes,¡± Rick responded, his eyes dark as a ck hole, emanating a murderous intent. It was the dead of night. Bang Bang! Bang! The urgent knocking at the Oliver family sounded like explosions, startling everyone in the vi. Beata had just gone to bed. She hadn¡¯t been this busy in years and was exhausted, yet she felt invigorated and in great spirits. I¡¯ve finally avenged Rex. That little witch Lea dared to ruin Rex¡¯s leg and even forced him to drop out of Conrad University, destroying his future. Bringing down Riverview Hospital was just the first step: Next, I¡¯ll destroy her bit by bit until she regrets everything, she thought Reata was jolted awake by the knocking. She was about to get angry when her servant, responsible for attending to her, burst in ¡°Bad news! The police have surrounded the Oliver family. No, it¡¯s the military!¡± ¡°Why are you yelling? Are you trying to scare me to death? What¡¯s going on?¡± Beata snapped. ¡°We¡¯ve been exposed! That police car ident incident has been exposed!¡± She was old, with limited mobility, and just as she was halfway up, she suddenly fell back downs. The killer you sent was captured by the police. He confessed and live¨Cstreamed it, exposing everything about you. It¡¯s being broadcast on Iverton TV¡¯sw program and has gone viral online¡­. Beata, lying on the bed, could no longer get up. In the end, it took several servants to help her up from the bed. If they didn¡¯t get her out of the bedroom, the officersing to arrest her would have toe in and drag her out. The military personnel left her a shred of dignity. Chapter 246 When Beata was finally escorted out by the servants, the entrances to the hall were all manned by officers in dark blue military uniforms, their presence sharp andmanding, filling the entire space. Lorenzo, dressed in a dark blue uniform, stood in the center of the hall, tall and imposing, Beata¡¯s husband Larry and her son Neal, both significant figures in the military, were also in the hall. Even Reba, in her nightgown, was forced to sit obediently on the sofa. Tarry, you¡­ The three of them only gave Beata a look of resentment and wondered, ¡°She¡¯s ruined the Oliver family!¡¯ Seeing them in such a state, Beata finally realized the gravity of the situation. ¡°Lorenzo, how dare you his demeanor stem. ¡°I am here because you havemitted murder against public officials, and the person you sent to kill is a soldier! Just this alone is enough to deal with you. As for your abuse of power and maniption of public opinion to harm others. the relevant departments will take care of that Originally, this matter wouldn¡¯t have required Lorenzo to handle it personally. However, Lorenzo knew about Riverview Hospital. It was an institution capable of benefiting humanity, and he didn¡¯t want it destroyed by people like the Oliver family. Lorenzo wanted to protect a genius like Lea. More importantly, the existence of corrupt individuals like the Oliver family in the military needed to be eradicated. So, Lorenzo had personally requested to handle this. Outside the Oliver family vi, police cars from Team One arrived, only able to park at the outer perimeter. The person stepping out of the first car said, ¡°Dwayne, well¡­¡± Dwayne, recognizing the badges of the personnel realized they were military. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. The higher¨Cups had intervened. ¡°We don¡¯t need to go in, Dwayne said ¡°Understood,¡± replied the officers, who then stepped back and formed a perimeter outside, watching ¡°You still im you¡¯re not here because of that bitch¡± Beata spat out, but Lorenzo, knowing it was futile to reason with her, gave a directmand. ¡°Take her away!¡± If she had been more upright, she would not have done such a thing. Two soldiers approached, one on each side, and began to escort her our. ¡°Larry!¡± ¡®Neal!¡± ¡°Reba The responses she received were only looks of helplessness. Beata was pushed out of the front door, ¡°Look! It¡¯s that old hag?¡± Finally! She¡¯s been arrested¡± ¡°Justice will prevail. She deserves to pay for it From the crowd, a small figure in a ck hoodie pulled low over her head, her wavy long hair spilling out from under the hood, shouted loudly. ¡°Pay for it!¡± 20 Chapter 246 ¡®Pay for u ¡°Pay for i The crowd echoed. Dozens of people had gathered in front of the vi, holding up photos of Hanley and the deceased staff member, waving banners. They were all there to seck justice, Beata, immobilized and horrified, was being dragged down the steps. BANGI An egg sttered on her face, covering her in a foul, smelly mess. Bang! Bang! Ssh! Crack! Crack! More rotten food and trash were thrown at her. Before long, her body was covered in filth, reeking of stench. Onlookers took out their phones, snapping photos and recording videos, posting them online. Streamers from Foxy Livestream tform had infiltrated the scene and were broadcasting live. The news quickly became a trending topic. [Beata Arrested! Nationwide Celebration! [Crowds Surround the Oliver Family, Demanding the Price for Beata! In the photos and videos, Beata, in her nightgown, without her wig or demures, looked hideous and stly. She was shoved into a vehicle, which then drove off It took Beats a while toe to terms with the situation ¡®It¡¯s over,¡¯ she thought. She realized that in the court of public opinion, the Oliver family¡¯s power and status were insignificant. Dwayne watched as the military personnel took the prisoner away, then led his own team back.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The crowd outside the Oliver Vi, however, refused to leave ¡°Beata dared to do this because she had Larry and Neal backing her. Until they are held ountable, we won¡¯t leave,¡± the small figure in the hoodie continued to shout. ¡°That¡¯s right! Until Larry and Neal are removed, we won¡¯t go!¡± In the dimly lit living room, Larry pulled back a corner of the curtain and looked at the ck mass of people at the vi¡¯s entrance, listening to their chants with fury. Whoosh! He yanked the curtain closed tightly and gritted his teeth. ¡°Find a way to contact the Erickson family and ask for their help 3/3 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 The Erickson family was located in Berorika Vi District, one of the top ten vis in Iverton. A phone call woke the already sleeping mistress. The forty¨Cyear¨Cold woman emerged from her bedroom, holding a tablet and scrolling through online news. She was dressed in a luxurious blue silk nightgown, exuding elegance and grace. As she read the news online, she froze in the hallway, just inside the living room entrance. ¡°How did this news get online? You need to find a way to take it down immediately! Neal, these kinds of things can be managed as long as they¡¯re not exposed. Once it¡¯s out in the open, you have no choice but to give the public an exnation.¡± ¡°The online uproar is too intense. The Oliver family is at a loss as well. Mrs. Tanner, you must help the Oliver family, Neal said. cold. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do everything I can to protect the Oliver family, but Beata has really messed things up this time. ¡°Mrs. Tanner, please, from now on, the Oliver family will listen to you.¡± After hanging up the phone, Leika took a few steps forward, threw the phone onto the sofa, and muttered angrily, ¡°A bunch of clueless idiots!¡± She turned sharply and saw Abigail standing by the water cooler, wearing a sweet and elegant pink noble nightgown. ¡°Abigail? You¡¯re still up?¡± ¡°Mom, I got a bit busy tonight and was thirsty, so I came to get some water. It wasn¡¯t busyness. Abigail was eagerly following the situation at Riverview Hospital, unable to sleep from excitement ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Abigail approached and sat down on the sofa next to Leika. Was that a call from the Oliver Family!¡± Abigail could tell from the conversation that something serious was happening. Abigail knew the Oliver family was targeting Riverview Hospital, retaliating against Lea. Riverview Hospital had been shut down since its opening. This time, the Oliver family would make sure Lea was finished. With Riverview Hospital destroyed, Lea would return to school as nothing more than a loser, a joke. Abigail could hardly wait for the short holiday to end so she could go back to school and witness the fallout. ¡°But if the Oliver family is calling Mom now, something major must have happened, Abigail thought. Leika nodded. The Oliver family is likely finished this time. Though the Oliver family was part of herwork, even with her extensive connections, she couldn¡¯t help Beats anymore. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Abigail¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief, ¡°Abigail, you¡¯re following this? Leika nonced Abigail¡¯s reaction and asked. Leika had only one daughter, whom she cherished deeply and had poured all her resources into raising. ¡°I keep up with some things. Mon, you always told me to keep my perspective broad and not be limited to the immediate situation¡± Abigail managed the issues at school and with Lea on her own without needing her mother¡¯s intervention. Leika nodded in agreement, reaching out to gently smooth her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°My baby, you¡¯ve really grown up¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on with the Oliver family?¡± Leika handed her the tables, suggesting she take a look to broaden her perspective. As soon as Leika saw the news online, her pupils widened in shock and anger. Beata had been arrested, and the military was involved. The entire Inte was calling for her execution Meanwhile, Riverview Hospital¡¯s reputation was seemingly reversing. ¡°How could this happen!¡± 1/2 INSTALL StreamKar In an instant, everything has changed, Abigail thought The Oliver Vi is surrounded. The public is demanding Larry and Neal resign. The power of public opinion on the inte is not something to be taken lightly. They made a grave mistake by targeting public officials, and it has led to loss of life.¡± ¡°So,¡± Abigail¡¯s voice trembled, it true that the Oliver family can¡¯t be saved?¡± ¡°Yes¡± The situation was clear. ¡°By the way¡± Leika added, ¡°keep your distance from Rex to avoid any negative rumors that could damage your reputation¡± ¡°I understand, Mom. Even if Leika hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Abigail would have done so anyway. ¡°Abigail, you look unwell. Is something wrong? ¡°No¡± Abigail shook her head. 1 haven¡¯t been sleeping well during the break.¡± ¡°Then you should rest properly. You didn¡¯t even attend the overseas banquet arranged for you.¡± During the short holiday. Abigail had been scheduled to attend some high¨Cprofile events abroad, but she hadn¡¯t g ¡°Ill go next time.¡± ¡°Get some sleep now! ¡°Yes.¡± That night. Abigail was destined to remain awake.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . As the night deepened, Iverton entered a quiet phase. On the inte, the flood of public opinion continued to surge. The live stream of the surgery at Conrad Hospital had millions of viewers online. Inside the hospital, the red light outside the operating room finally went off. After a six¨Chour surgery, it was already three in the moming gone. BEND GIFT COMMENT INSTALL Chapter 248 Chapter 248 As the door to the operating room swung open. Steve rushed over, his hotly swaying slightly from exhaustion and dehydration. ¡°Mr. Wiley, my dad ¡°The surgery was a sess!¡± Marshall, usuallyposed and calm, was brimming with energy and excitement after such a lengthy procedure. This was the most exhrating and miraculous surgery he had ever witnessed in his career. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your dad will be alright.¡± Marshall reassured, patting Steve¡¯s shoulder. At that moment, the doctors began to emerge from the operating room. ¡°Is it true? The surgery is really over! Was it sessful?¡± a younger doctor asked eagerly. ¡°Pinch yourself to see if you¡¯re dreaming. ¡°Ouch, that hurts¡°. ¡°It feels like a dream. I can hardly believe it¡®Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s all unprecedented. How did Dr. Berrye up with these methods?¡± ¡°How did Dr. Berry manage it? Her hands were so precise, and the scalpel was handled with such uracy¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly inspiring. These breakthroughs in surgery will significantly increase our sess rate in saving patients and help many survive!¡± Listening to these enthusiastic voices and seeing the excited doctors, Steve understood just how sessful his father¡¯s surgery had been His eyes welled up with tears of gratitude ¡°Wald Where¡¯s Dr. Berry someone linally remembered Dr. Berry, who had assisted in the surgery: ¡°She left the operating room first. She might have already gone The group exchanged nces, showing their understanding and support. It was understandable that a doctor with such exceptional surgical skills would want to keep their identity private. Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t hiding her techniques. She was eager to guide and share her skills with others Steve turned around and saw Lea emerging from the surgical prep room. She was dressed in a suit jacket, her long hair styled in a bun, her delicate face devoid of makeup and lipstick. He nced over at Marshall, who, upon hearing the question about Dr. Berry, had also looked toward Lea. Steve followed Marshall¡¯s gaze and was jolted with realization. It¡¯s her! Before the surgery, he had seen Marshall escort her to the prep room and then lead her, along with another female doctor, into the operating poom Marshall had only brought her along. No wonder Riverview Hospital could enlist Dr. Berry, especially at a time like this Curious about such a prodigy. Steve had looked into her background after the orientation, Her greatest achievement was the artificial brain. ¡°To be such an extraordinary genius and also an outstanding surgeon, what kind of genius possesses such formidable abilities in different fields? History has seen its share of prodigies, but in the talent¨Crich environment of Conrad University, no one evenes close to her he wondered. Steve felt a rush of adrenaline and inspiration, his blood coursing with excitement. Lea, feeling his gaze, nced back at him before turning to Luke. ¡°Watch over the patient.¡± With this surgery, she aimed to turn the tide,unch new drugs, and leverage the momentum to strike at Riverview Hospital¡¯s enemies, who would likely target this institution. 1/2 INSTALL StreamKar 2/2 ¡°Understood, Miss Berry Luke responded with determination. As long as I¡¯m here, the patient will b be safe, he determined inwardly. In addition to Luke, Riverview Hospital had brought in several others, two more bodyguards like him, and some excellent doctors cultivated by Lorrand. Even though the surgery had been sessful, James¡¯s condition remained critical, requiring vignt care from top¨Cnotch doctors. After Lea gave these instructions, Steve escorted her out. A they exited the hospital, a ck Cullinan was parked nearby. Alfred was seated in the driver¡¯s seat, his long legs crossed and his ck overcoat billowing slightly. In the dim light, his skin was wless, his eyes bright and deep, exuding an aura of aristocratic elegance that was both captivating and imposing. With the outpatient clinic closed and the surroundings quiet, Alfred had parked close to ensure he could pick up Lea immediately. It was clear he had been waiting for a while. Lea¡¯s heart warmed at the sight, and she jogged toward him Exhausted from the intense surgery, she felt light¨Cheaded and a bit clumsy as the ran, looking both eager and charming, As Lea reached Alfred, she abruptly turned her head and spotted a nearby Lincoln. Her gaze sharpened, and her expression darkened. It was Milton In the next moment, Lea stepped closer, wrapped her arms around Alfred¡¯s neck, stood on her toes, and kissed him deeply. She wanted to make it clear to Milton that she had someone she loved dearly and was devoted to him, leaving no room for Milton Alfred was immediately lost in the moment, hisrge hand resting on the back of her head, He understood what she was doing and responded with equal passion, putting on an impressive disy. Inside the Lincoln, Milton¡¯s face darkened, his eyes burning with a fierce, painful intensity. His heart ached with deep sorrow. He knew about their rtionship and knew such intimate gestures were unavoidable He also understood Lea¡¯s ustent at this moment. He had prepared himself for this, bin he never imagined the pain would be so profound. ¡®Why?¡¯ he wondered. SEND GUT 0 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Jason, who had followed them out, stood frozen at the hospital entrance, wide¨Ceyed. Mr. Andrews was just forcefully kissed Miss Berry, who¡¯s never been in a rtionship before, actually took the initiative to do something like this? And in front of others, no less. She¡¯s so fierce and dazzling, utterly captivating he wondered. After the intense kiss, Lea conveyed her intentions to the person in the distant Lincoln, blushing as she took a few steps back, opened the car door, and got in Alfred wiped his thin lips with his long fingers, still savoring the moment. He then got into the car and drove her back to Riverview Hospital Inside the Lincoln, Milton watched as the car drove away, a deep frown etched between his brows, his eyes reddened, and a sheen of tears welling up. His gaze was full of bitterness and sorrow. ¡°Mr. Andrews¡­ Seeing Milton¡¯s distress, Thomas felt a sharp pang of sympathy, his eyes filled with anxiety, but his emotions were dominated by anger and resentment toward Lea. She¡¯s utterly ungrateful and heartless, Mr. Andrews has given her his genuine affection, and she has trampled all over it. Even the notorious femmes fatales don¡¯tpare to her ruthlessness, Thomas thought. Let¡¯s go back. Milion¡¯s routine had beenpletely disrupted by Lea¡¯s actions over the past few days. Many important tasks had been left unfinished. Tonight, knowing she was here, Milton had driven over and waked here for most of the night, missing dinner and not drinking a drop of water. Thomas had served Milion for nearly twenty years and had never seen him so affected by any situation, but now he was met with this. ¡°It¡¯s not worth ic Milton sighed heavily, pursing his thin lips as he trembled with emotion. Then Milton spoke. Instruct them to offer full support for any developments at Riverview Hospital For the media, anyone who helps Riverview Hospital with refutations and publicity will have my personal gratitude. I will ensure they are wellpensated? Milton, who had wielded top¨Ctier resources across various industries for over a decade, could decide the fate of apany with a single word. He was now deploying the maximum resources to assist Lea. ¡°Mr. Andrews Thomas was incredulous. ¡°My sincere advice, how could it lead to such an oue¡± wondered he. Thomas turned away, his expression cold, reluctant to carry out the order. ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of worth, Thomas, I am willing to do this, his tone was firm. Milton gazed into the direction where the Cullinan had disappeared, the night¡¯s darkness unending his eyes showing a hint of stubbornness, A new obsession began to grow within him. Milton, who usually measured everything with money and kept precise ounts, found himself unable to quantify this situation for the first time. There is no worth or unworthiness, only whether I am willing, Milton thought. ¡°Mr. Andrews¡­¡± ¡°Thomas, are you unwilling to do this for me! Milton¡¯s expression was cold and resolute Thomas bowed his head. ¡°No.¡± The night was deep, and the vast cityy shrouded in darkness. The streetlights along the highway emitted a warm, flowing glow, like a gentle stream of light. Vehicles moved back and forth, ceaselessly Lea sat in the passenger seat, holding a sleek ck tablet, scrolling through online news and trending topics. asionally, light from the streetmps filtered through the car window, casting a soft glow on their faces and creating a ssh of color. As she browsed through the news, a smile gradually spread across her face. INSTALL StreamKarConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 249 ¡°What¡¯s got you so happy!¡± Alfred turned to look at her, the light perfectly illuminating her delicate face, casting a radiant glow that made her appear breathtakingly beautiful. His breath deepened involuntarily. Lea smiled, ¡°I used to think the Oliver family was formidabile, but it turns out they¡¯re just average. The inte was abuzz with news about the Oliver family, with the top headline reading. Larry and Neal refuse to step down. The public will not bark down.] All public opinion was pushing for Larry and Neal to step down, especially the crowds surrounding the Oliver family. It was clear to her that someone was deliberately guiding this situation. It was the work of Dark Union¡¯s Bluebird. was the Bluebird was a ruthless character, well¨Csuited for such tasks, ¡°It seems Riverview Hospital is progressing faster than expected¡± ¡°Are you happy?¡± he asked with a gentle . ¡°Yes, and once I achieve my goals and match your status, we can get married.¡± Having lived two lives, she was well¨Cversed in the rules of this world ke¡¯s recent revtions were a wake¨Cup call. Lea was determined to ovee all obstacles to be with Alfred ensuring that those who opposed their rtionship would eventually support and bless them Alfred¡¯s heart melted instantly, and he reached out to gently rub her hand, reluctant to pull away, even tempted to pull over on the side of the road. But knowing she had just undergone a long and exhausting surgery, Alfred couldn¡¯t bear to put her through more difor Tim almost envious of myself, Alfred said, reluctantly withdrawing his hand and gripping the steering wheel. Lea smiled at Alfred. ¡°You¡¯ll be even more envious of yourself in the future. Alfred¡¯s smile was full of delight. Lea refreshed the webpage. With Lorenzo¡¯s intervention and Bluebird¡¯s pressure through public opinion, the situation with the Oliver family was better than Lea had anticipated, with the possibility of a pleasant surprise, Larry and Neal were on the verge of losing their positions, and the family¡¯s long¨Cstanding reputation was crumbling, I don¡¯t believe they will ignore The root cause of all the Lea thought. Soon, Beata and Reba would surely harbor resentiment toward Abigail, who had initially used Rex to provoke her and would direct their grievances at her. The situation with the Oliver family had shifted the public opinion surrounding Riverview Hospital significantly, but a new narrative had emerged, gradually steering the discourse. People were starting to say that the Oliver family had leverage over Riverview Hospital This is theory sparked suspicion amongizens, and as discussions proliferated, doubts about Riverview Hospital began to surface. Lea pondered for a moment before pulling out her phone and making a call The call was directed to Crefo In Cretan, it was midday. She exined her intentions in wless Yostoudian, and the other party agreed wholeheartedly. Ten minutester, Yostoudian Prime Minister in Crefan released a media statement, praising Dr. Berry of Riverview Hospital as a world¨Css surgeon. INSTALL StreamKar 0 Heuded Riverview Hospital for its advanced medical equipment and technology, highlighting its newly developed medication as a major breakthrough in medicine, benefiting the public greatly. Simultaneously, several key hospitals in their country were nning to import Riverview Hospital¡¯s new medication, with an initial estimate of 15 million dors for the first shipment. Twenty minutes , this news reached the domestic market. On the top floor of the Degolden Hotel, Jonah closed hisptop, nning to catch up on some sleep before dawn Just as he stood up, his phone rang. ¡°Mr. Manning. I¡¯ve got some new Lawrence¡¯s voice was unusually excited. ¡°I¡¯m forwarding it to you. With that, Lawrence ended the call, and a forwarded message appeared on Jonah¡¯s phone. Jonah read the message, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, his eyes shining with enthusiasm. ¡°Miss Berry is truly remarkable. Even the Yostoudian Prime Minister is speaking on her behalf. Get these updates trending on social media!¡± With these developments, Riverview Hospital was bound to attract attention. Even with the pressure from public opinion, and the temporary inability to sell these medications in the domestic market, there was still the international market where Riverview Hospital¡¯s growth was unstoppable. Jonah¡¯s drowsiness faded as he prepared to continue the fight A major victory was on the horizon. SEND GIFT Chapter 250 ? Chapter 250 Meanwhile, in the Moore family¡¯s master bedroom, Quintin forced himself to watch the surgery livestream, his heart pounding. He never expected that Lea would actually manage to bring Dr. Berry in to perform the seemingly impossible surgery, demonstrating once a her exceptional medical skills. Moreover, Leagged Riverview Hospital during this time, indicating a deep connection with the hospital. It was clear that Dr. Terry was at Lea¡¯smand. ¡°Quintin, are you thinking¨CJessie looked at Quintin, her unfinished sentence leaving an unspoken understanding between them. again After a brief silence, she continued, ¡°Just because no one else couldplete the heart surgery before the bone marrow transnt doesn¡¯t mean Dr. Berry can¡¯t do it. In fact¡­..¡± She gazed at Quintin, her eyes filled with astonishment. ¡°She can perform both surgeries simultaneously!¡± she added. Quintin¡¯s heart raced as he had been thinking along the same lines. Hearing Jessic articte it made his heart skip a beat. Since Quintin fell seriously ill, he had been desperately seeking medical help for years, hoping for a cure and a chance to live. Dr. Berry was his most promising hope. ¡°Til visit that child in the next couple of days and try to bring her home as soon as possible. Quintin said. Previously, Shannon had visited them once and offered advice.it now seemed that she wasn¡¯t trying to curry favor but genuinely had confidence in her ability. They both regretted not believing Shannon at the time. Quintin suddenly realized that it was rted to Leona. His expression darkened immediately ¡°No, she is our biological daughter. It wasn¡¯t that Quintin truly cared about Shannon being his biological daughter but rather that, at present, she could save his life. For someone like Lea, rtionships were more valuable than money or power. Her friendship with Shannon could make her save him. Jessie¡¯s expression changed, and looking into his profound, unfathomable eyes, she couldn¡¯t quite understand him but grasped his meaning. At this moment, Shannon held the same importance in his heart as his own life. She lowered her head. Tunderstand,¡± Quintin¡¯s secretary, Paul, knocked on the door from outside. ¡°Mr. Moore, have you taken a break!¡± Quintin, exhausted from staying up all night watching the livestream, looked worn our Jessie noticed and, seeing that he intended to let Paul in, answered for him. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Moore!¡± Paul entered, dressed in a ck business suit, usually calm andposed but now showing rare excitement. He handed over a tablet. ¡°I know you¡¯re following the news about Riverview Hospital. Please take a look at this¡± Jessie took the tablet, nced at it, and her pupils widened in shock. She quickly handed it to Quintin Quintin took it and his eyes, once dim and somber, now gleamed with renewed intensity. The news was from Yestoudian Prime Minister in Crefan. ¡°No wonder¡­¡± His voice trembled with excitement. ¡°Riverview Hospital has the highest political backing from Yostoudor, Crefant Even the powerful families in Iverson and the first family, the Andrews family, didn¡¯t have such a background. For years, the Andrews family had been trying to establish such connections but with no breakthrough. This means Riverview Hospital will soon be back to normal operations, Quintin said, relieved. His condition could be treated sooner than expected 1/3 INSTALL StreamKar ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Moore, Pand said, visibly thrilled. ¡°Shall I contact Riverview Hospital now!¡± He shook his head and turned to Jessie, ¡°Have Shannon handle this¡± Jessie nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take care of it as soon as possible.¡± Paul nodded in agreement. He was aware of Shannon¡¯s connections and knew that leveraging them would be ideal. As he left the bedroom, Ise nearly bumped into Leona standing behind the door, startling him. ¡°Miss Moore?¡± Leona, holding a tray, stood frozen with a pale face. Hearing his voice, she nervously stepped forward. ¡°Dad, Mom¡­¡± Leona entered the room. ¡°I saw the lights still on and brought some soup that Mia made. Dad, you should drink it while it¡¯s still warm.¡± ¡°Why are you bringing soup at this hour? Get out Quintin¡¯s rare outburst was filled with irritation Leona, who had just stepped inside, froze at the door Before her background was revealed, their attitude toward her had been rtively good. Since then, Quintin¡¯s demeanor had been cold at times, but this was the first instance of unmasked disdain. Even Jessic looked angry and repulsed. Leona had repeatedly targeted Shannon and even Lea in the hospital, trying to create rifts between them and prevent Shannon from being brought home Her actions to protect her position in the Moore family, disregarding Quintin¡¯s well¨Cbeing, had crossed their bottom line. ¡°Dad, Mom I was careless. I¡¯m sorry, Ill take this out right away Leona apologized sincerely, exited, and shut the door behind her. The couple exchanged a knowing nce and said nothing more. Leon quickly returned the soup to the kitchen, dashed upstairs, and locked herself in her room with a bang, taking a deep breath. She had overheard Paul and her parents¡® conversation. They were now seeking Dr. Berry and Riverview Hospital for Quintin¡¯s treatment, and trying to win over Shannon. From their perspective, Leona¡¯s previous efforts to prevent Shannon frons returning to the Moore family were seen as attempts to hinder Quintin¡¯s recovery. Even though she was only an adopted doughter, anyone who obstructed Quintin¡¯s treatment had no ce in this family. Leona¡¯s previous actions were not to stop Quintin from being saved but merely to keep Shannon away But now, her parents would perceive a differently. With Shannon¡¯s return and the benefits she could offer the Moore family, Leona knew she would have no ce in the family anymore. Leona¡¯s mind raced with a single thought, She hail to destroy Shannon before she returned. Leona wrung her hands, drenched in cold sweat, unable to calm herself, She quickly texted Abigail, informing her that after seeing the news from Yostoudian Prime Minister in Crefan, her parents believed Riverview Hospital had significant influence and would thrive in Iverton. The Moore family would fully support it She knew Abigail would never let Lea rise in Iverton and would do everything to stop her. ¡°What I can¡¯t do, Abigail can definitely aplish, Leona thought. Unable to sleep, Abigail read the message with rising agitation, gripping her phone and pacing back and forth in her room. She could not allow Lea to seed and overshadow her. Outside Madicia Vi, a long Lincoln limousine had just pulled up. Milion, who had just gotten up, hesitated before sitting back down, staring intently at the news on his phone. His eyes widened with a spark of interest, and a smile slowly formed on his lips Yostoudian Prime Minister in Crefan Lea, the surprises you bring are endless. You truly are someone I¡¯ve taken notice of, he thought. INSTALL StreamKar in agaus, 100x into her connections with the prime minister, and expand the search to her ties with the Crefan Royal Family. Also, check into Dr. Berry thoroughly.¡± Milton needed to build rtions with such a skilled doctor. It would be highly beneficial. ¡°Yes,¡± Thomas replied. Even without Milton¡¯s instructions, Thomas would have conducted a thorough investigation. Til uncover everything about Lea and show Mr. Andrews what kind of person she really is. When someone is no longer a mystery, their allure diminishes. Maybe then Mr. Andrews will lose interest in her. This might just be a way to indirectly help Mr. Andrews Thomas resolved. With Riverview Hospital unable to open, the night was quiet Alfred drove into the underground employee parking lot and, along with Lea, took the private elevator to the top floor, her private office and residence. As they entered, they saw Christian, using a cane, pacing the living room. ¡°Grandpa, are you still awake?¡± Lea approached him, helping him to sit on the sofa. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you everything would be taken care of and to stop worrying? You should get some rest. ¡°L¡­ I¡¯m not worried about you. I¡¯m just old and need less sleep!¡± Christian retorted Lea tilted her head and nced at him with a look that seemed to say, ¡®Don¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯m a gContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. m a genius!¡® Christian nced between her and Alfred. ¡®It¡¯s sote, yet you stay together. I¡¯d break his legs if it weren¡¯t for the current situation. Alfred silently stepped back, trying to keep his long legs hidders ¡°Did you go to Conrad Hospital?¡± Christian had already been briefed by Chris, but he still asked. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 ¡°Yes. Lea intended to tell him about her surgery, but given her background, which he already knew, she couldn¡¯t exin her medical skills. This matter was not something she could disclose ¡°I¡¯m in the operating room.¡± Christian¡¯s breath caught. ¡°Dr. Berry is the one you arranged?¡±¡± That was what was said in the live broadcast Lea nodded. ¡°I met Dr. Berry when the hospital was first established in Vaporleon City. I¡¯ll introduce you when there¡¯s an opportunity.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± He nodded. ¡°What about Yostoudian Prime Minister!¡± It was precisely because of this message that Christian was so shocked that he could not fall asleep. That was why he paced around the living room. The fact that somegne, unrted to the Berry family, suddenly intervened to help her made Christian very suspicious. Lea exined, ¡°Last summer, during my business trip abroad, I went with Dr. Berry to save someone. They owe our hospital a favor. Our newly developed drugs and medical equipment are ahead of the market, so they need to coborate with us¡± Christian sighed deeply after hearing this. He looked at Lea with a mix of shock, admiration, and a hint of regret Lea was an extraordinary talent. Her achievements far exceeded his understanding. He had underestimated her far too much. ¡°So, Mr. Berry, you don¡¯t need to worry. Lea wall handle the hospital matters just fine,¡± Alfred sud, stepping forward to offerfort, Christian shot him a re, angry both at ke for not respecting Lea and at Lea for being in a rtionship with him. Given that Lea was destined for greatness, she would inevitably face the toughest challenges, like this one. Christian was deeply concerned. Due to his age, Christian couldn¡¯t be there to protect her forever. At least Alfred was there to support her, which was afort, so he felt his anger dissipate. He sighed wistfully, looking at Lea with a respectful regard for her as an equal ¡°Lea, your talent and intelligence have surpassed mine by far. I will interfere with your matters in the future and will support you fully.¡± Lea was taken aback but was naturally moved. She smiled and said, ¡°I will always be your granddaughter.¡± Christian nodded, his eyes moist with emotion. ¡°Grandpa, you should go to bed. Expect good news from me tomorrow, Lea said, her tone light. Originally, without asking the Yostoudian Prime Minister for help, Lea was unsure what the oue might be.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Now, she had linle to worry about No matter what happened next, Riverview Hospital in Iverton would surely open as nned. Just as Lea finished speaking, her phone rang. It was a call from Luke. she shed a smile at Christian, stood up, and walked over to the window to answer the call, ¡°Miss Berry, someone has taken action in the ward. I¡¯ve apprehended the person. How should I handle this? Luke said. Her expression hardened, a sharp glint shing in her deep eyes Send him to Riverview Hospital.¡± The person behind the scenes who wanted to crush Riverview Hospital would be dealt with on her own turf. After hanging up, Lea turned to Christian and gave him a rxed smile. ¡°That was a call from Conrad Hospital. They said the patient¡¯s condition is improving.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll head to bed, Christian said, not wanting Lea to worry If he didn¡¯t sleep soon, it would be dawn. As Christian stood up, he nced sternly at Alfred. 10 18 AM 1 Chapter 231 ¡°There are only two bedrooms here, and Alfred¡¯s still here. Is he nning to wait until I fall asleep? he thought. Huve to head out, Mr. Herry. Please get some rest,¡± Alfred said, understanding the situation, and left the room. Christian was then able to rest easily After Christian was settled, Lea entered her study, opened herptop, and worked for a while. When she received a message from Luke, she left the room and took the elevator down to the basement. Upon exiting the elevator, she saw Alfred standing by a pir, his tall, upright figure illuminated by the dim light, casting a dramatic shadow acros his finely chiseled features. He looked both deeply handsome and striking. He was waiting for her. Alfred smiled when he saw her arrive. Tea walked up to him. ¡°Lake has brought the person here. I¡¯ll go check on him.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Alfred nodded. They walked side by side down the corridor towards the underground training room. The basement had a 2,000¨Csquare¨Cfoot training area where Yannis practiced boxing and trained the hospital¡¯s security team ¨C At night, many people trained there. After Luke light people in tonight, everyone else had left. The door was half¨Copen, and Lea exchanged a nce with Alfred before pushing it open. Alfred stood in the shadowy doorway, able to see inside. ¡°Hello, Miss Berry,¡± Luke said as she entered. He was sitting on a training apparatus, holding a small knife stained with blood that wasn¡¯t hit But he had a deep, long cut above his eyebrow extending toward his temple, with multiple bloodstains and bruises on his face and handi was evident how fierce the confrontation in James¡¯s hospital room had been. ¡°Thank you!¡± Lea said sincerely, her tone full of gratitude. She had offered them a better chance at life, and their loyalty deserved appreciation Although she had saved their lives, she was genuinely grateful to those who worked for her and cherished their loyalty. Luke was taken aback, a proud smile shing across his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I couldn¡¯t extract any results¡± Luke admitted, feeling ashamed. Lea looked up, following his gaze to see the person tied to a chair nearby. He was dressed in a ck suit, his face pale, lips a ghostly white, with blood seeping from his hair and trickling down his cheek. He was looking in their direction, his gaze distant but determined, despite his weakness. He was surrounded by heavy training equipment, creating a somber atmosphere. It was clear that Luke had already interrogated him extensively. The man was involved in the attempt to destroy Riverview Hospital. Luke needed to uncover the mastermind behind it. y, despite using every method he knew, this person remained silent. Unfortunately, He was the first one who could withstand Luke¡¯s techniques. When Luke joined the training, he had consulted several doctors at the hospital, who knew the human body and the most painful methods to employ Luke had exhausted all methods. Lea recognized the man immediately, her eyes widening momentarily before returning to calm. Rick was was ke¡¯s most trusted shadow guard, someone she had seen in her previous life. That was true. Since ke wanted to stop her from being with Alfred, he had to defeat her first. He could not let Riverview Hospital open for 10:19 §¡§® Chapter 251 business Only ke could have managed to mobilize various agencies to investigate the hospital in such a short time, controlling both online and offline narratives to distort the facts. ke¡¯s extreme measures, including sending someone to kill James, showed how far he was willing to go. He was unscrupulous. Lea felt a chill but understood that her wager with ke was ne now invalid. In a situation of unequal power, the stronger party was not bound by agreements. ¡°Miss Berry, rest assured. I will find a way to make him talk, Lirke said, noticing her silence. He had even considered consulting Craig for advice. Lea¡¯s gaze hardened, her eyes cold. ¡°No need Dispose of him and send him to Kentside Garden, personally deliver him to ke No matter what ke did, she would confront him. Luke was startled, his face filled with disbelief. How could he be one of ke¡¯s ment he wondered. He instinctively looked toward the door, where Alfred¡¯s shadone was partially visible. Alfred stood quietly, unmoving. Luke recalled the earlier incident w began to understand. Lea and Christian had returned early from Kentside Garden, and Christian had been visibly angry. He Miss Berry and Mr. ke Andrews are at odds¡® be thought. ¡°Be swift and make it as painless as possible,¡± Lea instructed. Having been pampered by Alfred recently, her inner softness had increased, and she maintained a firm limit. Rick, unlike Abigail and Helen, had no personal grudge against her, and unless absolutely necessary, she didn¡¯t wish to cause harm Rick was different from Abigail and Helen. He had no enmity with her, and she didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone unless it was absolutely necessary. ¡°I understand, Luke said, leaning in closer and speaking in a voice only they could hear. ¡°We only discovered this person because someone tipped Lea tensed suddenly. Someone might be monitoring them without their knowledge.. Her past experiences left her feeling highly insecure, making it difficult to remain calm. Çú Chapter 252 Chapter 252 In front of Luke, she forced herself to remain calm and nodded. I understand.¡± Luke took Rick downstairs. As he passed Alfred, he gave him a brief nod, a silent greeting. Alfred returned the nod, his gaze meeting Rick¡¯s with an unreadable calm. left with Rick.. This reassured Luke that Alfred was firmly on Lea¡¯s side, so he left Lea remained silent for a moment before stepping out Before she could speak, Alfred said, ¡°It¡¯s someone from Grandpa¡¯s team.¡± She nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t need to get involved. I¡¯ll handle this myself. She wanted to defeat ke on her own terms, to be in a position to negotiate with him equally. Alfred nodded. ¡°Luke mentioned that someone tipped Rick off during the confrontation. I need to find out who that person The individual who had tipped off her ally had done her a significant favor. Although this person seemed to be a friend rather than a foe at the moment, she wouldn¡¯t allow someone to keep an eye on herContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She needed everything under her control ¡°I was about to tell you the same thing. It¡¯s one of my people¡± Alfred¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at her, his eyes filled with tenderness. Lea paused. ¡°Last time, when you were at Conrad University for the interview, and you were attacked, 1 had poople protect you because I was worried,¡± he added. Lea looked up at him, their eyes close enough to feel the warmth between them. At that time, she hadn¡¯t known that Alfred was also a reborn soul or how he felt about her. At that moment, Lea felt as if her past life and present life had merged together ¡°Go get some sleep: Alfred said, gently stroking her hair. After the surgery, you¡¯re exhausted. If you don¡¯t sleep soon, I¡¯ll have toe and sleep with you Lea¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she nodded. They took the elevator up to the top floor, where he escorted her to her room. She tugged at his cor and said with concem, ¡°You should go rest as well. You must be incredibly busy managing such a enterprise,¡± ¡°No wonder he barely slept while we were in Vaporleon City. Even though he didn¡¯t get directly involved in my matters, he stayed by my side and kept up with everything, his eyes showing signs of exhaustion, Lea thought with worry. ¡°Alright, you go inside now¡± Alfred watched her enter her room, stood by the door for a while, and only left when he was sure she was sealed before heading back to the clevator Outside the hospital, he saw a ck inilitary SUV parked in the shade by the roadside. A tall figure leaned against the vehicle. Dressed in ck military gear with glossy boots that made his legs appear longer. He exuded amanding military aura. His skin was smooth, his features deep, and a few stray locks of hair fell across his forehead, giving him a slightly unruly look. Seeing Alfred, the man straightened up and greeted him with a somewhat teasing smile. ¡°Hey, Mr. Andrews!¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to be in a rtionship, and with a young girl at that, I thought someone like him would remain single for life. I slidn¡¯t realize he already had a girlfriend, the man thought. He had no envy. He thought women were the most troublesome creatures in the world. And this girl wasn¡¯t someone to be underestimated. She¡¯s only been in Iverton for a short time, and now she seemned determined to turn the whole city upside down. 0 10:19 AM Chapter 252 ¡°Norman, no matter what happens in the next few days, you need to keep things under control¡± Lea had already stirred up trouble with the Oliver family, and her actions might soon attract even more attention The power dynamics in Iverton were well-established, and those in power would not tolerate anyone disrupting the situation and threatening their interests. Lea would be the target of widespread hostility: Although Lea didn¡¯t want him involved in her affairs and didn¡¯t want him to worry. y about her, he couldn¡¯t help it. Recalling everything she had been through in her previous life. Alfred felt it was his duty to protect her. Norman narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is Lea really causing that much trouble! As long as Alfred was determined to protect someone, no one in Iverton o Alfred had intentionally brought Norman back for this reason. could touch them. Norman had returned ahead of schedule, looking travel-worn. Is it really that serious? he wondered Alfred simply smiled with a hint of pride. Norman was stunned and thought to himself. Love really does change a person. It¡¯s quite frightening!¡± ¡°So. did you give the Patton family a heads-up ahead of time?¡± she asked. Norman shook his head. Then why did he step in to handle the Oliver family¡¯s affairs?¡± Alfred nced back at the hospital, Joey is staying here.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Norman nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Seems like Lea has quite the charm. With his temperament, the only person who could make him step in voluntarily, aside from someone from the Alvarez family, was her.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how he performs next. I¡¯m curious about his abilities. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep an eye on things from behind and make sure nothing happens to Lea¡± Alfred frowned at him, full of questions. The Patton family only has one heir. Are you trying to create a rival for yoursel Norman Hess was the eldest son of the Patton family, groomed from a young age to be the family¡¯s sessor Now, Norman was deliberately letting his half-brother Lorenzo take the spotlight and develop his skills. Norman merely smiled faintly, his deep smile hiding a trace of bitterness. ¡°I understand what you mean. I still need to return to headquarters, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Norman turned and got into his car, waving a hand back at Alfred Alfred stepped aside, clearing the way for the car, and watched him drive off Al Andrews Manor in Kentside Carden, the sky was beginning to lighten as dawn approached yourself?¡± ke, who hadn¡¯t slept all night, sat at his desk and slumped in his chair with exhaustion. His eyes were red, with bloodshot veins visible. Rick still hadn¡¯t returned, and there were no new updates from Conrad Hospital. He found himself unable to sleep It had been years since anyone had kept him up all night. Lea really is something,¡± he thought. BANG! The study door was flung open. ¡°Mr. Andrews, Rick is back!¡± Seeing the look of shock on his face, ke was also startled. ¡°Where is he? Have hime see me.¡± ¡°He¡¯s injured¡­¡­¡­. He¡¯s in the medical room being treated¡± 24 0 Chapter 252 The estate had a dedicated family medical room. ke got up, and after sitting for so long, he almost stumbled back into his chair. He steadied himself by gripping the desk and made his way out. Ray followed, saying, ¡°It was a bodyguard from Riverview Hospital who brought him here¡­ ¡®Lea is indeed bold, so arrogant that she doesn¡¯t even consider me a threat, and yet she still has the audacity to show up herself, he thought. ke walked down the long hallway to the medical room, where the family doctor had just finished his examination and wasing out. ¡°How is Rick?¡± The elderly doctor, in his seventies, shook his head, looking grave. ¡°His tendons and ligaments are crushed beyond repair. No matter how hard we try, he might only be able to stand, and he¡¯ll never regain strength in his hands¡­¡± Rick was a manial ambut. This was essentially a death sentence for him. ke¡¯s express changed to one of deep anger. He pushed open the door to the medical room and saw Rick lying on the bed. His face was injured in several ces, already treated and lindaged. Hisplexion was pale, and his long limbsy limply, resembling a cripple. A chill surged from ke¡¯s heart, and he felt a strong sense ofbat readiness. The war with Lea was one ke had initiated. Lea had responded with calm assurance and struck hard and urately. As an opponent, ke almost admired her. ¨C an opponent, he admired her a little. But someone like her actually dares to dream of bing the Andrews family¡¯s heir¡¯s wifet Does she think she¡¯s won! She¡¯s dreaming!¡¯ ke thought. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 ¡°Take good care of him¡± ke instructed the doctor before turning toward the hall. Ray followed closely behind. ¡°Mr. Andrews, the day is about to break. You should get some rest.¡± ke¡¯s face was etched with exhaustion from a sleepless night, his aged features more prominent than ever. Nodding, he headed towards his bedroom He needed rest. At eighty, his body was frail. Despite enjoying a life of high status and luxury, he was meticulous about his health, striving to extend his life. Just as he entered the living room, someone hurried over, ¡°Mr. Andrews, the tech department can¡¯t crack the hacker¡¯s virus.¡±¡°¡± ke¡¯s expression stiffened, his brows furrowing. We¡¯ve enlisted every hacker capable of breaking the virus, but none have seeded. This is a new type of hacking technique. To crack it, we need the developer ke¡¯s face darkened further, a mix of anger and humiliation. 1 Lea forcing me to beg her? Does she deserve it?¡± he wondered.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As dawn broke, a trending topic shook the onlinemunity once again. Five of the top ten media outlets, along with several well¨Cknown journalists, were exposed for epting bribes and spreading fabricated major Tiews stores. Dwayne had arrested one of the key figures. Coincidentally, the news about Riverview Hospital had all been published by these media outlets and journalists. Lea had a dreamless, restful sleep, waking up at eleven in the morning. Alfred was keeping Christianpany, and lunch was ready in the hospital cafeteria, prepared to be delivered. Chris had some work to report. As they waited for lunch, they discussed business. Lea checked her phone and browsed the web. The bribery and nder scandal involving the media outlets was spreading like wildfire. People began questioning the credibility of these journalists, with some suggesting that the Riverview Hospital incident might have been fabricated. The debate grew more intense, creating a powerful wave of public opinion. Meanwhile, Riverview Hospital announced a press conference at noon. The news was disseminated through Dynamite Technology¡¯s channels and shared by top¨Ctier celebrities under Degolden, quickly bing a trending topic online Chris reported, ¡°People from Vaporleon City have arrived, including the medical department. They¡¯re fully prepared ¡°The Foxy Livestream team has set up the press conference venue¡± ¡°A few pharmaceutical sales agents are also here. Mr. Wessen is showing them around theboratory¡± Lea paused, looking at her. Despite the prime minister¡¯s trending topic, the pharmaceutical agents wouldn¡¯t have approached so quickly. Chris had arranged for them toe. She exceeded Lea¡¯s expectations. Lea nodded. ¡°Proceed with the press conference as nned¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Just as lunch arrived, Craig was setting the table when Luke came to report. ¡°Mr. Berry, Miss Herry, Ray, the butler from Kentside Garden, is here. asking to see you. Should we let him in?¡± someone from Andrews Manor came, he didn¡¯t let them upstairs and Afterst night¡¯s events, Luke considered ke a sworn enemy. Thus, when som made them wait downstairs Chapter 253 He understood his grandpa well. Compromise was out of the question. ke had been forced into this situation by Lea. Alfred was impressed that she had managed to push ke so quickly. In their previous life, Alfred knew about her rtionship with Milton and had refrained from getting close to her to avoid causing trouble. They never got to know each other deeply, so even now, he didn¡¯t fully understand her. He was curious about how she had managed to make ke back down Christian paused, looking at Lea. ke figured it out so quickly?¡± He immediately dismissed the lea. Alfred had always been resolute, and now he was even more stubborn. What is he nning to do to Lea? Christian wondered. Christian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What¡¯s there to see! That bastard¡­ He nced at Alfred and corrected himself. ¡°What does ke want now? Is he nning to threaten the Berry family!¡± Christian was well aware of the recent events. He knew Lea had offended the Oliver family by crippling Rex, leaving him permanently disabled. and getting him expelled from Conrad University. The Oliver family sought revenge. The Oliver family had significant influence in the military, so Christian didn¡¯t doubt their involvement. If he knew ke was behind everything, he would have confronted him directly. ¡°We¡¯ll know once we see him. Bring him up Lea said, ncing at the food on the table. Christian had already started eating She hadn¡¯t touched her meal yet, as she nned to dine at Kenside Garden. Soon, Luke led Ray into the room. Ray¡¯s expression stiffened slightly upon seeing them already dining. Andrews Manor staff had made arrangements early in the morning Ray was sent to invite them for lunch, but it seemed he was a bitte. ¡°Hello. Mr. Berry, Miss Berry, Mr. Andrews, he greeted them before looking at Christian and Lea. ¡°Mr. ke Andrews has sent me to invite you and Miss Berry for lunch.¡±¡° As the butler of a century¨Cold family, Kay was polite yet carried an air of authority. Even in extending an invitation, there was no sense of surrender orpromise. ¡°No!¡± Christian refused outright. They couldn¡¯t be summoned and dismissed at will. The Berry family wasn¡¯t inferior to the Andrews family. Ray hesitated, looking at them again, and said, ¡°Christian, you and ke share a deep bond. The two families will continue to interact in the future. Please, for the sake of the children, join us for lunch¡± Ray¡¯s words were from a neutral standpoint. In the future, if Lea and Alfred were to get married, it would be crucial for both families to maintain harmony. Alfred calmly picked up a piece of green vegetable, eating it slowly without even ncing at Ray. On this matter, he would follow Lea¡¯s leadpletely Christian, caught off guard, looked at Lea She had already expressed her unwaveringmitment to Alfred. She had never asked Christian for anything, so on this matter, he was determined to support her and help her achieve her wishes. Though he didn¡¯t refuse Ray again, he turned away, still visibly angry and firm in his Lea nced at both of them and spoke gently, ¡°Grandpa, ke has gone to the trouble of preparing lunch and has personally sent Ray to invite us. Let¡¯s go and have this meal.¡± Ray looked at her, noticing her confident and calm demeanor. She had anticipated that ke would be asked to invite her to lunch. Lea is indeed remarkable, Christian thought. Christian looked at her, feeling a pang of sorrow. Though she didn¡¯t show any signs of being aggrieved or yielding, he still felt a deep sense of pity. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for ke, she wouldn¡¯t have to go through this for a man. I¡¯ll remember this debt, he thought, letting out a cold snort. Seeing this, Ray quickly extended the invitation again. ¡°Mr. Andrews sincerely invites you and Miss Berry to lunch. Please do a 10:20 AM Chapter 253 this respect.¡± Christian finally relented, albeit grudgingly. ¡°Since ke is so sincere, we¡¯ll show you this t ¡°Thank you Ray immediately responded. Then¡­¡± He turned to Lea. ¡°Let¡¯s p now.¡± Lea said, standing up. Alfred immediately put down his utensils and stood up to support Christian Ray was taken aback. ¡°Alfred isn¡¯t even this attentive to his own grandfather. No wonder ke is upset. Moreover, ke hadn¡¯t nt to see Alfred at all. Alfred paid no attention to Ray, simply supporting Christian as they walked forward. Since they were going to Kentside Garden, he would go along to keep an eye on things. SIND GUT Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Coming downstairs, a ck car was parked outside, luxurious and solemn. The uniformed driver stood respectfully by the car, waiting. There were only a few people for whom ke would arrange this special ride. This time, he considered her a worthy opponent and showed full respect ¡°Please,¡± Ray said, ushering Christian and Lea into the car. Alfred followed them, taking a seat in the back. The car drove away from the hospital, heading toward Kentside Garden Half an hourter, the car was only halfway there when the press conference at Riverview Hospital began. This event had be a national focal point, even gaining some international attention. Jonah had utilized all avable resources to open up online channels, and as soon as the conference started, it hit the top of the trending searches At Vaporleon Riverview Hospital, the headquarters, Lea had brought Lorrand and his team to Iverton. They selected people from the former Fraley Hospital to take on the role of hospital dean, managing the hospital on their behalf. The dean was here to help rify the situation in Iverton. Alongside her were Dwayne, who was in charge of the hospital case back then, and the highest authority of the Vaporleon City Medical Management Department, who also came to help rify the situation, 22 F The first thing at the press conference was the dean addressing the illegal organ transnt case that had urred years ago. All the negative events circting online had taken ce at Fraley Hospital. The reason Riverview Hospital acquired Fraley Hospital was entirely to help its tens of thousands of employees and hundreds of thousands of patients, essentially a charitable act The dean brought the ount information of these employees and patients, presenting undeniable evidence that the media couldn¡¯t refute. Dwayne showed rted official case documents. The highest authority of the Vaporleon City Medical Management Department also presented the relevant official documents. Otherpanies might have fake documents, but the official ones wouldn¡¯t. The official documents were sufficient to prove Riverview Hospital¡¯s legitimacy andpliance, Degolden¡¯s media operation team, the top team in Iverton, swiftly spread the truth as soon as the official documents were presented. With one or two top¨Ctier celebrities reposting it, the news rifying the situation climbed to the number one spot on the trending searches within minutes. There was no dispute about the truth. Any dissenting g voices were quickly drowned out. Even without behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes maniption of public opinion, Riverview Hospital¡¯s public rification would have been enough to prove their innoornce. Netizens flocked to leavements and bullet messages, [Look! The official evidence is out. It¡¯s clear the Oliver family orchestrated all of this] [The Oliver family dares to kill public officials. What wouldn¡¯t they do!] [Guys, resist the Oliver family and protect the genius Lea.] [Yes, she¡¯s founded her own hospital at such a young age and developed drugs that surpass foreign ones. She¡¯s a national treasure, bound to benefit the country in the future.) [That¡¯s right, Lra, keep it up. We will protect you.] Most of theizens Were young §â§à§Ö passionate, all stepping up to support Leu. She quickly became a revered and admired figure online. The primary purpose of the press conference was to promote the hospital¡¯s new products and research. After a brief rification, it moved on to the new productunch segment, Chris, Lorrand, and Charles, along with the research team, introduced the new products. Chapter 254 The first to be introduced were the eight special and potent drugs mentioned during Dr. Berry¡¯s surgery a Lorrand and his subordinates detailed these eight drugs to the audience and online viewers. These drugs were on the im import list from a strong country in Crefan. her sur in in the entire medical field. at Conrad Hospital. The announcement sparked a medical revolution, causing a These drugs were set topletely rece existing drugs with simr effects. People might forgo the old drugs, but they would undoubtedly use these, especially since their prices were within the eptable range for consumers Astute salespeople quickly realized that if they didn¡¯t sell these drugs, they would lose the market they had spent years building Many pharmaceuticalpanies faced the same issue. They needed authorization from Riverview Hospital to produce these drugs. Otherwise, their production levels would drastically decrease. Companies producing simr drugs would go bankrupt As soon as the drugs were introduced, the phones of Chris, Lorrand, Charles, and the others on the podium began ringing incessantly. The hospital¡¯s phone lines were overwhelmed, mouly by calls from salespeople and pharmaceuticalpanies, The people on stage had to turn off their phones to continue the press conference. Several salespeople in the audience wiped the sweat from their foreheads, relieved they hadn¡¯tpletely rejected Chris¡¯s invitation. Otherwise, they would have lost a huge market opportunity. Now, they held the future of the pharmaceutical market in their hands. Next, Charles introduced the hospital¡¯s newly developed medical devices. One was an intelligent blood testing instrument, with core technology based on the artificial brain Lea sessfully developed at seventeen. This blood testing instrument could simultaneously detect more blood parameters with results more urate than current market offerings, with functionality dozens of times greater. However greater was only the first¨Cgeneration blood testing instrument. The hospital aimed to develop a version with functions a hundred times Once developed, this device could detect hundreds of blood data points in a very short time, precisely and efficiently analyzing the body¡¯s disease conditions and identifying currently undetectable diseases. This represented a major breakthrough and a leap forward in medical devices. The audience, consisting of medical professionals, watched with wide eyes and pounding hearts. Online, the response was ecstatic People from all sectors of the medical field who heard the news were either watching the live broadcast or contacting Riverview Hospital, seeking information and cooperation. Some even started traveling to traveling to Iverton or Vaporleon City, aiming to discuss matters face¨Cto¨Cface with the hospital. After introducing the blood testing instrument, another researcher stepped forward to present the limb transntation technology. Following that, they introduced the artificial womb technology. These projects hadpleted initial testing and were essentially sessful With further refinement, they could be pushed into market application At the press conference, besides the media and medical professionals, there were also a few professors, Marshall, Greg, Benedict, and others. These were either Lea¡¯s teachers or mentors, and given themotion surrounding Riverview Hospital, being worried, they hade to see for themselves. They hadn¡¯t expected to be so impressed, and they all looked towards Marshall. Marshall, observing the blood testing instrument, artificial womb, and drug exhibits on the stage, had a profound and distant gaze under his thin- framed sses. The hall lights reflected in his eyes, shimmering brightly. Having personally assisted in Lea¡¯s surgery, Marshall knew much more than the other professors about the true extent of her advancements. ¡°The medical world is about to enter a new eral¡± His usually calm voice trembled with excitement. Seeing Marsha Marshall¡¯s expression and hearing his tone, the old professors understood and nodded in agreement. ¦° With the century¨Cold wisdom and wealth of knowledge from Conrad University, they had undergone countless revolutions and created history many times. This time, they witnessed a medical revolution erupting from a young student, feeling a deep sense of progress and continuity. At the same time, they felt the weight of their own age. However, they wereforted to know that capable sessors were rising. The press conference had already turned into a frenzy, but fortunately, the crowd was manageable. The hospital security, who were not ordinary personnel, maintained control efficiently. Online, the reaction was explosive. [Is Riverview Hospital really this incredible?]All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. (Are those drugs real? Are the medical instruments real? They seem like something out of a sci¨Cfi movie.] [Would anyone exin this to me?] [With medical technology this advanced, I feel like I can live longer. I¡¯m so happy!] [An artificial womb! My wife is three months pregnant, and the fetus is developed, but the doctors said her uterus has issues and the baby can¡¯t survive in it. We need to remove the baby¡­ This gives my child a chance. We¡¯re heading to Riverview Hospital right away!] [We need an artificial womb too. We¡¯re going to Iverton now! SEND GIFT Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Some medical peers couldn¡¯t sit still and began to leavem [It must be a bluff. Riverview Hospital hasn¡¯t been around for long. Even the top ten hospitals in the country haven¡¯t developed something like this. Conrad University Hospital hasn¡¯t either. What capability do they have to develop it?] [Exactly, our medical research department thinks the same ] [I¡¯m going to report this. It¡¯s a fraud.] But soon, someizens started to counter these ims. [The top ten hospitals in the country couldn¡¯t develop it, and neither could Conrad Hospital which means they are useless. But does that mean no other hospital can!] [Riverview Hospital was founded by Lea, who was the number one student at Conrad University, scoring perfect marks in all subjects. Such an extraordinary talent is rare toe by, and she¡¯s already developed the artificial brain.]Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The core technology behind the blood test instrument and the artificial uterus is artificial intelligence, which uses artificial brain technology. Other hospitals couldn¡¯t develop it, but Lea¡¯s Riverview Hospital could.] broadcast it, it means they wouldn¡¯t fake it.] [The surgery has already used those eight potent drugs. Since Riverview Hospital dared to live b [Morcover, Vaporleon Riverview Hospital and their patients havee forward, stating that they have been using those drugs for over three months] we trust berd [Dr. Berry is the credibility of Riverview Hospital, and we trust [If you say it¡¯s fake, why don¡¯t you go to Riverview Hospital and verify it yoursel[] [Exactly, they¡¯re just jealous.] [It¡¯s not just jealousy. They¡¯re afraid Riverview Hospital will steal their market. They can¡¯tpete, so they defame Riverview Hospital. [We will always support Riverview Hospital! Support Lea!] Medical breakthroughs and advancements could ensure human health, extend the human lifespan, and benefit everyone. This was everyone¡¯s dream and vision. Now that someone had achieved it, of course, everyone supported and endorsed it. At the top floor of the Degollen Hotel, the curtains were half¨Cdrawn, and the light was dim. Jonah stared at thergeputer screen, his narrow eyes gleaming with a fierce light. The screen¡¯s glow reflected on his face, highlighting his features against the brown leather jacket, making them appear more distinct and giving him a wolf¨Clike aura. He ced his hands on the table and slowly stood up, thinking. No wonder Lea no, I should call her the undisputed genius of the medical world. That¡¯s why she came to me. She didn¡¯t ask for my help with the hospital because with these cards up her sleeve, she didn¡¯t need it. Those who tried to stop her, to destroy her, never saw thising. No one would have imagined that such a young freshman could achieve so much! Lea had once again shattered his perceptions. Today, he stayed in his office, having all his media operators and tech staff work overtime to support Riverview Hospital. Since Jonah had agreed to coborate with Lea, he was determined to protect his partner. Now it seemed they weren¡¯t needed much. The most they did was provide a tform for celebrities to share the news. That 1 at was useful at f first, butter on, the hospital didn¡¯t need their promotion. Instead, his artists gained a wave of poprity from it. Still, he kept everyone working overtime in the office to help out. About half a mile from Riverview Hospital, a ck extended Lincoln was parked under the shade of the trees by the roadside. Inside the car, Milton watched the live stream on a sleek, thin ck tablet, his slender fingers gripping it tightly, fingertips trembling, and his deep eyes glowing with intense light. As sharp as he was, seeing the no new drugs and machinery disyed at the press conference, he could already envision the future of the hospital. It would be the dominant force in the entire medical field. He had already had Lea and the Berry family thoroughly investigated. Vaporleon Riverview Hospital had been using these drugs for three months. Many patients that other hospitals couldn¡¯t treat had improved or recovered under their care. This was just a small part. Lea¡¯s greatest achievement was the artificial brain. When the artificial brain was introduced in Vaporleon City, it hadn¡¯t caught the tech world¡¯s attention. Everyone thought the Berry family was just using a shy name for publicity. After a thorough investigation, he discovered that Berry Airline Fraley Hospital, and several high¨Ctech projects of the Fraley Group were all based on the artificial brain. He knew then that Lea wasn¡¯t just the genius seen by the outside world and the top student from Conrad University who founded Riverview Hospital. She was a genius with an absolute talent for technological and intelligent innovations, having even developed her own technological achievements. The results the hospital disyed today, especially those machines, were all derivatives of the artificial brain. ¡°The outside world, including me, has underestimated her. No, people still haven¡¯t seen the real her. No wonder Lea¡¯s so confident and arrogant. She truly has the credentials to be so, Milton wondered. ¡°Mr. Andrews.¡± Thomas interrupted him. The people below are asking if their actions are proceeding ording to n.¡± Milton¡¯s gaze softened as he pulled himself back to the present, a trace of disappointment crossing his face. He had mobilized figures from the business world, the political arena, and the media to help Riverview Hospital out of its predicament. Even though Lea had made a firm statement in front of ke and Christian at Andrews Manor yesterday and had said such resolute things to Milton, overnight, Milton only wanted to help her Milton wanted her to know that despite everything, he will cared about her and remained true to his original feelings. As long as she wasn¡¯t married to Alfred, Muton still had a chance. Even if¡­ He stopped abruptly, stunned by his own thoughts. How could I have such thoughts? ¡°Mr. Andrews?¡± Thomas called again, breaking his reverie ¡°Let them do what they can, Milton said, his voice cold and detached. Thomas nodded reluctantly. Milton¡¯s willingness to lower himself so much and exert so much effort for Lea, with no feedback in return, pained Thomas and made him even more dissatisfied with Lea But he had no choice but to follow Milton¡¯s orders. ¡°Also, we¡¯ve found out that Miss Berry¡¯s Berry Technology is coborating with Jonah¡¯s Dynamite Technology. They¡¯re using artificial brain technology to developwork technology.¡± Milion¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression darkened. He knew Jonah. The Andrews family was a prestigious name, and their industries were all above board and legal. In contrast, the gray areas outside thew held vast power and wealth, and Jonah was a ruler in that world. Without considering his background, Jonah was nearly Milton¡¯s equal in terms of influence, but he was ultimately still beneath the surface. If Lea wanted Riverview Hospital to thrive in the long run, she shouldn¡¯t have been coborating with someone like that. She couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of this. Compared to Jonah, Milton was merely a ruthless businessman. TEL et Lea chose to work with someone like Jonah and coldly rejected him. Bang! Milon mmed the car door open and stepped out, determined to confront her, ¡°Why is she targeting me like this? What did I do to make her hate The so much¡± ¡°Mr. Andrews!¡± Thomas, startled, called after him. ¡°Miss Ben WEET DA Chapter 255 Milton froze in his tracks. ¡°Mr. ke Andrews sent Ray personally to pick them up. Christian and Lea went together.¡± ¡°And Alfred too. Thomas, fearing Milton¡¯s reaction, didn¡¯t mention Alfred. Mihon frowned. ¡®Grandpa sent Ray personally to show respect. He would never agree to Lea being with Alfred Why such a sudden change in attitude! ¡°Head to Andrews Manor, Milton said, turning back to the car. The car sped off, heading toward Kentside Garden. Çú Chapter 256 Chapter 256 In the Kentside Garden, ke sat back in the golden silkwood chair in the hall, his expression grim and dark His personal ount information had been hacked, had no faith in the statements being made, those were just the official line meant for public consumption. Unless¡­ Squeak! The door opened. ke looked up to see a young man in a gray suit, tail and slender, entering the room. He exuded an air of sharpness and darkness, a result of long periods spent in the shadows. ke had four top aides. One of them, Rick, was gone, leaving three, This young man was Pablo Russell ¡°Mr. Andrews, we have everything rified. Pablo said, handing over a sleek ck tablet It was an exclusive electronic device from Andrews Technology, not avable on the market. ke¡¯s eyes narrowed as he took it, his fingers lightly swiping across the screen. As he flipped through the information, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Well¡± ke couldn¡¯t help but exim. conference. They had investigated Riverview Hospitals entire history, as well as the new drugs and research products announced in the press confe Pablo looked up at ke. The medical technology at Riverview Hospital is even more advanced than what we¡¯ve uncovered so far. Pablo paused before adding, ¡°It would be very difficult to eliminate them from the medical field now,¡± Given the Andrews family¡¯s current status and power, there was nothing they couldn¡¯t handle, though the means might vary A shadow of contemtion crossed Pablo¡¯s deep, dark eyes. He had no qualms about destroying Riverview Hospital. After all, the Andrews family and Lea were in a life¨Cor¨Cdeath struggle. ke didn¡¯t see any need to go out of his way for a young girl like Lea. However, the decision of what to to do do was up to ke. It wasn¡¯t Pablo¡¯s ce to intervene. He was merely apliant tool. Outside, there was a through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, Luxora car limousine driving through the gate and making its way across the garden. The deep autumn sunlight had taken on a richer hue, reflecting off the golden leaves of the trees and making ke¡¯s eyes shine brightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs, ke said, handing back the tablet, He adjusted his clothing, stood up, and a faint smile touched his lips as the lines around his eyes deepened. He found himself somewhat reluctant to destroy Riverview Hospital now. He wanted to see if it could truly advance medical technology and create new medical history. If it did, extending life would be a be a given. ke was turning cigley after the New Year. His doctor had assured him that he was in good health and could easily live to a hundred, but age had its toll, and he wasn¡¯t as vigorous as before. No one would refuse a few more years of life, Of course, ke didn¡¯t hold out much hope for Riverview Hospital. Lea is a genius, but there are many geniuses in the world, and only a few achieve extraordinary sess. Besides, Lea¡¯s arrogant nature will only bring her more trouble and hinder her development. I¡¯m just observing for now! With that thought ke¡¯a pas kedadea Di Chapter 256 The car stopped in front of the building. Ray got out first, ready to open the door for Christian and Lea, but Alfred was already there, pulling the door open ¡°Mr. Andrews, this way, Alfred said. He extended a hand to assist Christian but first gave Lea a tender look, his eyes full of affection, If Christian hadn¡¯t been present, he would have taken Lea¡¯s hand directly. Ray was taken aback. Alfred has changed so much. He¡¯s never been this respectful and attentive to his own grandpa. For Lea, he¡¯s gone from a haughty young master to someone sopliant. No wonder ke is so upset! Ray instinctively nced at Lea, and his sense of bnce returned. ¡°Well, a charming young girl like her could indeed enchant a young man like Alfred¡® Lea exchanged a meaningful nce with Alfred. The two lovebirds shared a look full of affection. Then, Lea helped Christian out of the car, and they made their way to the hall.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Alfred and Ray followed behind Soon, the doors of the hall were pulled open to wee them. The mal male and fo female servants, dressed in formal attire, stood with an air of high¨Cend propriety. Unlikest time, this gathering was very formal, creating a noticeable distance between the host and guests. ¡°Mr. Berry, Miss Berry, wee. Lunch is ready. Please follow me, one of the servants said Christian¡¯s face darkened instantly, ¡®Is ke trying to assert his authority? I knew it. He wouldn¡¯t invite us here for anything good.¡± Christian was tempted to turn and leave. He didn¡¯t want to eat this meal and wasn¡¯t inclined to show ke any respect. But his arm was tugged by Lea, who was holding onto him. Christian turned and met Lea¡¯s expectant eyes. Reluctantly, he acquiesced and headed towards the dining room. As they entered the dining room, they saw ke already seated at the head of the table, exuding an imposing aura with his formal attire and high status demeanor. Christian¡¯s lips twitched in irritation. Last time they dined here, there hadn¡¯t been so many servants, and ke hadn¡¯t been so standoffish. This time, it was clear ke was t was trying to put them in their ce. Fine, let¡¯s see how this goes, Christian thought Lea¡¯s lips curved into a graceful smile as she greeted him. ¡°Mr. ke Andrews, hello. Her tone was sweet and respectful. ke was momentarily taken aback. If it weren¡¯t for the recent events, he would have genuinely liked Lea However, his expression quickly turned serious as he assessed Christian and Lea Unlike e their previous visit, this time Christian and Lea were dressed casually, even in home attire. Lea wore a white, deep autumn long T¨Cshirt with her long hair cascading behind her like a sea wave. With a natural, unadorned fice, her lips were red, her teeth white, and her skin radiant. She looked strikingly beautiful. Their casual attire was a clear provocation, indicating that Christian and Lea weren¡¯t particrly concerned about the formality of this gathering. They were here to show respect Guided by the servants, the couple took their seats. Alfred pulled out a chair for Lea and sat beside her. Today, he wore a white, rxed shirt that lent him a casual air, perfectlyplementing Lea. Setting aside their backgrounds, they looked like a golden couple, destined for each other. ke¡¯s lips twitched. He knew it would be pointless to scold them, so he chose to ignore it. ¡°Let¡¯s start serving the food, he instructed the servants. ¡°Yes, Mr. Andrews. The servant nodded and headed to the kitchen. Chapter 256 Before long, three or four servants carrying dishes entered the dining room. Leading them was a man in his fifties, dressed in a vintage white chef¡¯s uniform, exuding an air of professional respect. ke looked at Christian and Lea. This is Samuel Zane, the son and chief disciple of Curtis, and also the heir to Royal Catering.¡± ¡°Mr. Berry, Miss Berry, it¡¯s an honor for me to be invited by Mr. Andrews to cook this meal for you, Samuel said, his words polite butcking any trace of respect. It was clear to him that ke¡¯s intention in hosting this dinner was to assert dominance, and Samuel was prepared to follow suit. Christian smelled the delicious aroma and involuntarily swallowed, but upon hearing his words, his appetite vanished, ¡°He¡¯s clearly not inviting us out of genuine hospitality,¡® he thought. Lea then turned to ke and smiled lightly. ¡°Mr. Andrews, you must really try this yourself. ¡°Curtis¡¯s father was the royal chef. Samuel¡¯s skills are even better than Curtis¡¯s, and he oversees all of Royal Catering. In the culinary world, he is unrivaled. Very few people in Iverton have the fortune to taste his personally prepared dishes. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Andrews¡¯s invitation, we wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to enjoy such a meal,¡± Lea said, picking up her fork and happily starting to eat. Everyone but Alfred looked surprised Christian paused, his irritation ring up again ¡®ke¡¯s showing off by bringing in this top chef. Is this supposed to impress us? But the food really does smell amazing, he thought, swallowing discreetly and keeping his face stern, Curtis looked at ke, bewildered. Lea¡¯s praise pleased him, but it clearly wasn¡¯t the reaction ke had hoped for. ke scrutinized Lea To him, she was just a genius young woman passionate about research with a bit of business acumen and adventurous spirit. He hadn¡¯t expected her to know about Curtis or seem so well¨Cinformed. Her calm enjoyment of the meal, her grace, was even a bit overshadowing to ke. ke intended for this dinner and this chef to demonstrate the disparity between Lea and the Andrews family. But in her eyes, the chef was simply a culinary artist hired to create a fine meal for her ¡°This is infuriating!¡® he thought. Christian, seeing ke¡¯s furious expression, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction and began to eat. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s truly excellent. At my age, it¡¯s my first time eating such delicious food. ke, you¡¯ve gone to such lengths and it¡¯s greatly appreciated. We¡¯ll make sure to enjoy every bit of it and honor your effort.¡± ke was taken aback He shot a sharp nce at Curtis, signaling him to hurry up and finish serving the dishes before retreating, Aside from him, everyone else enjoyed the meal with evident pleasure, Lea took a bite of a vegetable, her long eyshes lowering as a sharp glint appeared in her eyes. Çú chapter 257 Chapter 257 Lea knew Curtis very well In her previous life, when Milton brought her on a date, he asked Curtis to cook for them. At that time, Curtis had an important meeting and could not corne, so Milton bought more than half of the shares of the Royal Catering and asked him to rush over immediately. At that time, Milion had given her unparalleled glory. If she had not heard the truth from Abigail before she died, she would not have known his intentions until her death. That man is so scheming! Such a brief thought shed through Lea¡¯s mind. She continued to enjoy the delicacies in front of her and ate with her grandfather. Alfred had been busy recently and didn¡¯t have time to enjoy a good meal. He also had a good appetite. ke looked at the three of them and lost his appetite even more, He looked at Lea, who was focused on eating and then at Christian. Then, he tentatively said. ¡°I heard that Lea is very good atputer technology, right?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t be counted very good at it. It¡¯s just that when she was 10, she developed artificial brain technology and was named the most intelligent and technologically gifted teenager by the global scientific journal, Christian answered first. His tone was disdainful. Everyone could tell he was bragging ¡°Even if the Andrews family is big, and the Berry family can¡¯tpare to it, my granddaughter is outstanding and not inferior to his grandson, Christian thought. ke¡¯s face turned ashen when he heard that ¡°I know a little. Lea looked at him and said calmly. She had a deep meaning in her deep and clear eyes that they could understand. ¡°Mr. Andrews, I can help if you have any problems concerningputer technology.¡± ke was stunned. He did not expect her to agree so readily. He thought she would use this opportunity to threaten him and ask for benefits Looking at Christian and Lea again, ke was sure she had hidden these things from Christian Otherwise, with Christian¡¯s temper, he would have longe to him to denounce him. ¡°Yes, I have a virus here that needs your help to deal with. Of course, I won¡¯t let you work for nothing,¡± said ke. Lea pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Coincidentally, I have a favor to ask of you, Mr. Andrews. It¡¯s not a big deal that the boy of the Oliver family bullied me in school, but the Oliver family even abused their power and suppressed mepletely, not giving me a way out. Mr. Andrews, you¡¯re a respected person. Please help me and talk to them so the officials can deal with it impartially. Mr. Andrews, you won¡¯t watch a junior like me, an outsider, be bullied in Iverton, right?¡± With her obedient appearance, she looked like a pitiful little girlining to her elders and asking for help. It was impossible to refuse her. However, her eyes were filled with determination. ke knew it was not a request, but a condition. she Christian bit off a piece of beef and turned to look at his granddaughter. What he knew about her and the Oliver family was not as serious as sh said now. That was why he did not interfere. ¡®She always bas many ideas. She should be up to something from ke, Christian thought, However, he was still wary. ¡®No matter how talented Lea is, she is still a child who has just reached adulthood. She is alone in Iverton and needs someone to protect her Initially, he had hoped that ke would protect her. Now that things had turned out this way, he knew it was impossible. He red at ke, his eyes full of resentment. ke didn¡¯t know what to say. His expression was dark as he looked at Lea. ¡°What a lot she wants. If I interfere and suppress the Oliver family, the Oliver family will be finished. At the same time, it will also send a message to the Iverton circle that she is the person I want to protect. And how dare she say the Oliver family bullied her? She had crippled their only male heir, destroyed him, and forced the Oliver family to this extent. Even if I don¡¯t interfere, the Oliver family will be finished. But her face was full of pity and innocence. How shameless! However, I¡¯m the one who said I would help. I had fallen into her trap, ke thought. He was so angry that he almost lost control of his temper, but he felt a few heavy gazes. He turned around precious granddaughter.) Alfred looked at him sincerely. ¡°Grandpa, you have a life¨Cand¨Cdeath rtionship with Mr. Berry. It¡¯s only right for the Andrews family to help look after Lea. Besides, now that the Oliver family has failed in their duties, the Andrews family¡¯s dignity will get damaged if you don¡¯t out and express your stance, right?¡± ke was speechless, thinking. Since Alfred has already said so, it¡¯ll make me look heartless if I refuse again. I¡¯llpletely fall out with the Berry family! He looked at Christian, his face scrunched up. The matters of the younger generation are their own business, but I have no intention of falling out with Christian. With that thought in mind, he scolded his grandson, ¡°Eat your food properly Can¡¯t you shut your mouth with so many dishes?¡± Previously, he had run away with this dangerous girl. Now that he is back with her, he is probably afraid I¡¯ll make things difficult for her. Did he forget who his family was? ke thought unhappily. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were outsiders around, he wanted to beat Alfred up. Alfred pursed his lips innocently and continued eating. Lea said, ¡°Mr. Andrews, give me aputer. After dealing with the virus, I need to go back to work. As you know. I have a lot of things to do at our hospital now. It¡¯s mainly because many drug sellers and hospitals suddenly wanted to cooperate with us. It¡¯s all thanks to the Oliver family this time. If they hadn¡¯t caused this mess, no matter how much our hospital invested, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve such a publicity effect¡± ke almost fainted as he thought, ¡°She had crippled Rick and sent him over. How could she not know that I was the mastermind behind everything! She was doing this on purpose to piss me off. Each of these children is more infuriating than the other. ¡°Mr. Andrews, don¡¯t you need my help to deal with the virus Lea had already finished her meal and was wiping her hands with a tissue. She did not want to waste time I¡¯m done eating too. Christian also put down his fork. With ke¡¯s attitude, no matter how delicious the food was, he had no appetite. He only ate two mouthfuls to anger ke ke swallowed his anger and said to the maid, ¡°Bring me aputer. Soon, a maid brought over an advancedptop. Lea took it and ced it on the table in front of her. She opened it and her fingers tapped on it quickly, After three to five minutes, she closed theputer and handed it to ke. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ke looked at her deeply and took it. ¡°Lea, you¡¯re indeed outstanding.¡± Other than his two grandsons, he had never seen anyone as outstanding as her at her age. Then, ke said, ¡°Your grandfather and I have a deep friendship. I can disregard the fact that we¡¯re not of equal status. My eldest grandson, Milton, fell in love with you at first sight He¡¯s been doing his best for you these past few days. He didn¡¯t even eat and sleep well. I¡¯ve never seen him treat anyone like this. I can let you two be together, Be Milton¡¯s wife. It can help you soar!¡± Milton had just entered the door. When he heard this, he stopped, raised his head, and looked at the dining room. He only saw Lea¡¯s back view. His eyes were shining brightly, and his heartbeat and breathing were held in at this moment. ÖæAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Lea suddenly looked up. A fierce and ruthless light burst out of h her eyes. She was like an enraged beast.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Milton was her greatest hatred. She had been reborn to take revenge on him. ¡°Marry him? No way!! Alfred immediately stood up. His tone still showed respect for the people closest to him, but his attitude was firm. ¡°Grandpa, Lea is my girlfriend. She¡¯s the woman I¡¯ve decided on in my life. You can do anything for my future wife. But you can¡¯t interfere with her marriage.¡± ¡°Alfred¡­¡± ke raised his voice, his voice resounding and powerful. There was a thunderous anger in his eyes. The two of them looked at each other and did not back down. ke¡¯s lips trembled. In front of outsiders, he did not say anything else. He turned to look at Lea Lea let out a long sigh. If Alfred had not stood up to express his stance in time, she would have lost control and started a fight with ke on the spot. Lea looked at him firmly. ¡°Mr. Andrews, you don¡¯t have to ask me. I¡¯ve already told you my thoughts on the first time we met. There won¡¯t be any changes He can either destroy me or ept my bet, Lea thought ke¡¯s expression turned cold without a trace of warmth. Lea stood up. ¡°Thanks for the hospitality. Grandpa, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Christian kicked the chair away and walked out, This guy is too inhumane. Lea is now his second grandson¡¯s girlfriend, but he wants her to be with his eldest grandson. Is this something a human will do! I feel ashamed to spend another minate with him, Christian thought furiously. ¡°You guys can go back first, Alfred said to Lea in a gentle voice. Lea nodded and looked at him with pity. She thought, ¡®It¡¯s difficult for him to be sandwiched between me and ke! She helped Christian out a few steps and saw Milton at the door. Her gaze turned cold and sharp Milton felt that her gaze was like a sharp de that pierced straight into his heart. His expression alternated between awkward and sad, and his eyes looked sorrowful. In her eyes, what kind of existence am I? Milton thought sadly. Christian red at Milion, grabbed Lea¡¯s hand, and walked out as she helped him. He brushed past Milion and ignored him. ¡°ke is not a good person, and Milton is not a good person either. He knows the rtionship between his cousin and Lea, but he still refuses to let go. How dare they call themself a noble family! Even 1 feel ashamed for them, Christian thought unhappily. After leaving the hall, Craig was already waiting outside. He drove the top¨Cnotch Mercedes¨CBenz business car that Alfred had modified for her to send them back. When they went to Andrews Manor, Alfred arranged for his people to protect them. The car drove away and headed for Riverview Hospital. ke and Alfred were still sitting at the dining table in the dining room. ke looked at Alfred and said sternly, ¡°Do you think that with the Lambert family¡¯s family background, you can be my enemy?¡± The Lambert family was Alfred¡¯s mother¡¯s family. His mother was the only daughter. His mother only had him as a child. Now, his grandfather was the only one left in the Lambert family. He was already old and had retired five years ago. Therefore, the Lambert family would be handed over to Alfred 19 years ago, Alfred¡¯s mother passed away unexpectedly. The Lambert family had already been handed over to the Andrews family. ke had provided his eldest grandson with an excellent training tform and carefully nurtured his sessor. Therefore, when Alfred was 14 years old, ke handed the Lambert family to him and asked him to bring it overseas to develop. Over the past decade, with the suppon of the Andrews family, it had developed overseas and was now a small consortium with a scale of nearly 20 billion dors. Therefore, even if he left Andrews Group, Alfred still had Lambert Group. He could be a small tycoon with no worries about living expenses. This was his confidence. ¡°As long as I say the word, the Lambert family will also be the Andrews family¡¯s. Do you still want to persevere? ke asked. Alfred looked up at him. His deep eyes shone with a dark light. He saw the essence through his eyes. With his experience in his previous life, he knew very well what kind of person ke, his grandfather, was, In his previous life, Milton took away the inheritance that belonged to him. Other than those schemes, it was because Milton had Lea and became someone who could benefit the family the most. ke did love him, but Alfred knew the family¡¯s interests came first in ke¡¯s heart. He knew very well what ke would do next After a few seconds of silence, he held the chair¡¯s armrest and stood up. ¡°Whatever.¡± After saying this word, Alfred walked out ¡°Do you think Lea will keep you as her lover just because she has kept you for a few days?¡± ke asked. Alfred paused, turned his head, and looked at him in confusion. ke¡¯s eyes turned red as he said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re both young. She can tolerate you for a while out of novelty. After a long time, which woman will be willing to ept a man who has nothing and is relying on how to live?¡± ke ordered his men to freeze Alfred¡¯s assets. He had also checked Lambert Group¡¯s ount information. Lambert Group¡¯s money had all entered Andrews Group. Alfred had not used a single cent. Therefore, ke was sure Alfred had no money. ¡®He ???! still maintain his life with Lea now. It must be because that girl supports him, ke thought. Alfred¡¯s lips curled up, and he gave ke a confident smile. ¡°Others won¡¯t, but Lea will.¡± With that, he went straight out When he passed through the gate and faced Milton, his expression turned cold and he brushed past Milton. He did not look at Milton, but the cold aura wreaked havoc between their shoulders. When he crossed the threshold, Milton turned around and only saw his back. That powerful aura made Milton feel even more pressured. ¡°When did this cousin of mine, who has no sense of presence, be so powerful?¡± Milton wondered. He had gotten someone to investigate. Over the years, Alfred had spent most of his time overseas and managed Lambert Group. His performance was not bad. However, it¡¯s nothingpared to me. Where does he get his confidence from? What did I miss? Milton felt that something important had happened between Alfred and Lea. It was just that he could not find out. Seeing Alfred enter the car and drive out of the garden gate, Milton looked into the distance at Lea¡¯s car. His gaze was prating. With the Andrews family¡¯s background and my conditions, no woman won¡¯t be tempted. But Lea, why can¡¯t you give me a chance? After thinking for a moment, Milton turned around and entered the dining room. He looked at the angry ke and then at theputer before him. ¡°Is it hacking!¡± Milion asked.. ke looked up at him angrily and did not say anything. He was angry and aggrieved. Mihon said, ¡°I¡¯ll show it to the people below to learn.¡± The more Lea rejected Milton like this, the more obsessed he became. He wanted to get to the bottom of it and understand her. He also wanted to know how powerful she was to have the ability to force his grandfather topromise at this moment. Çú SLND GIFT 0 COMVENT 0 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 ¡°You¡­ ke wanted to stop him. He did not want his two grandsons to have anything to do with everything about Lea. ¡°Our technology is very backward. If we don¡¯t learn something new, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be eliminated, Milton said seriously. ke frowned and looked at him in confusion. Lea masters something new in medical treatment, yes, but how can it threaten the Andrews family! We are the tycoons who control the development lifeline of the entire em Milton looked at him with certainty. He was not exaggerating. Lea had brought about advanced technology for the next decade or so. In the business world, he had absolute sharpness, ¡°Grandpa, you should also know that Riverview Hospital¡¯s predecessor was a small branch of ours in Vaporicon City. For it to be able to reach its current scale in such a short time, it¡¯s not a happenchance. They must have very mature research results,¡® said Milton. On the other hand, he wanted to know about Lea. There was no other way, so he started with her. At the same time, he was sending a message to his grandfather. As expected. ke¡¯s expression darkened When Andrews Group sold the Vaporleon Branch, Alfred packaged the hospital to Lea to help her expand her territory. ¡®As a descendant of the Andrews family, especially since he is the heir, he should have put Lea under the corporation for the family to use. However, he worked for that girl and did not consider the family. At that time, when he first met Lea in Vaporleon City, he waspletely biased toward her. It is not something he, the heir, should do, ke thought He suddenly realized that the sessor he had nurtured was not as he had expected. Milton saw through his thoughts and said, ¡°Grandpa, take care of yourself. I¡¯ll go get busy first¡± Then, he got up and left, notebook in hand Since Lea was unmoved by the previous method, he could only use other methods ke nodded absent¨Cmindedly, tacitly agreeing with his current approach As long as someone is ruining the rtionship between Lea and Alfred and preventing them from getting together smoothly, it is fine, even if that person is Milton. And everything he did has always been sessful, ke thought.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After Milion left, he also got up and left the dining table. This meal made him feel very aggrieved and angry After a while, Pablo came in and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already studied Miss Berry¡¯s method of unlocking the virus. It¡¯s a brand¨Cnew hacking technique. After she used it, the program was cleared. We can¡¯t get any more information.¡± ke nodded solemnly, took out his phone, and dialed a number. He had agreed to Lea¡¯s conditions and had to fulfill them. In the luxurious princess suite of the Erickson family¡¯s residence in Berorika Vi District Leona was sitting on a chair in the reception pavilion on the balcony. Her eyes were filled with envy, inferiority, and deep desire. The difference between the Moore family and the Erickson family was huge. Abigail was the little princess that the entire family doted on. Even if it was just a small ornament in this bedroom, it was a top luxury item that Leona rarely saw. At the thought of her current situation in the Moore family, Leona¡¯s hands could not help but grip the hem of her legs tightly, her fingers turning white. She hadrn the youngdy of the Moore family for 18 years and was used to living a luxurious and arrogant life. If my status in the Moore family is affected or I get chased out¡­ The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became. Her shoulders could not help but tremble. ¡°Leona, drink some water,¡± said Alpail Leona was so shocked that the almost knocked over the ss of water Abigail handed her. ¡°Are you alriglu?¡± Abigail | Lowered her head and looked at Leona with a gloomy gare. ¡°Yeah¡­.. I¡¯m fine, thank you¡± She took the water from Abigail and took a sip topose herself. Abigail sat down in front of her. The hem of her light pink silk nightdress fell to the ground, making her look beautiful and charming. As she watched, Leona became even more envious. ¡°Well, there¡¯s something.¡± Leona gripped the ss tightly with both hands and looked up at Abigail. Right now, Abigail was the only one who could help her. ¡°You also know about my father¡¯s illness. Now, my family thinks that Riverview Hospital can cure him. My sister, Shannon, has a special rtionship with Lea, so we still have to rely on my sister to treat his illness. She should return to the Moore family soon. You also know that she doesn¡¯t like me. I wonder if they will ept my existence when she returns to the Moore family. After all, I.. I¡¯m not the Moore family¡¯s biological daughter. At this point, Leona lowered her head. Her face was filled with worry, and her eyes were red. Abigail¡¯s gaze shifted. She looked arrogant and cold. Leona put it casually, but Abigail had already investigated the pros and cons. She said, ¡°If I were you, Leona, I wouldn¡¯t let her return to the Moore family. After all, she¡¯s their biological daughter. They are real families. Besides, because of you and your biological mother, what kind of life has Shannon lived since she was young! How can Shannon let you off?¡± Leona suddenly tightened her grip on her skin. Her eyes were cold and determined, and her face was pale. Seeing this reaction. Abigail¡¯s eyes shed with a dark light. If she allowed Shannon to return to the Moore family, Shannon would be a helper to Lea. She would not allow it. And to get rid of Shannon, she only needed to nt a seed of destruction in Leona¡¯s heart. This was also the reason why she would receive Leona well today. After a while. Leona gathered her thoughts. ¡°Do you think Lea¡¯s hospital can cure my father! She¡¯s just a freshman like us. How can she create such an advanced hospital?¡± ¡°My father¡¯s assistant told me their hospital¡¯s valuation has already exceeded & billion dors. Many big capitalists are fighting to invest in them¡± Abigail¡¯s tone was faint. It was as if it was a dream. They felt it was unreal In the past, they looked down on Lea and thought that she was a country bumpkin from a small ce. However, Lea was now doing something they might not be able to do even if they spent their lifetime on it. Lea¡® Huh!¡± Abigail sneered. She didn¡¯t go out for the entire holiday and couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well these two days. She was studying Riverview Hospital and Lea. She had watched the press conference and all thements and reactions online. She said firmly. ¡°How could she do it! It¡¯s all the Berry family¡¯s gimmick. They wanted to build her image and let her enter the socialites¡® circle of Iverton. People don¡¯t use such lowly methods in Iverton nowadays¡± In shon, she would not admit that Lea could do all this and was better than her. ¡°Yes! That must be it Leona immediately straightened her back and perked up. She thought, ¡®Lea only has a name in vain. Shannon is just taking advantage of a fake halo. They¡¯re still those two nouveau riche from the backcountry. There is nothing to be afraid of ¡°Who are you? You can¡¯t go in!¡± T The security guard¡¯s shout came from downstairs. The two of them looked down the window. In the garden downstairs, a middle¨Caged woman was stopped by a security guard. She was wearing cheap maid¡¯s ck suit and carrying a cheap handbag. Her hair was tied back, looking loose and messy. And she looked even more disheveled. Is that Mrs. Oliver!¡± Leona said in surprise. Abigail¡¯s expression also changed. They were very familiar with Reba. She lu not recognier her. But it was hier. lead a noble status and had always been elegant and decent. Now that Reba was like this, they dared Ìï Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Reba¡¯s pale face turned ashen. The Oliver family was surrounded. She pretended to be a maid and came out from the back door, but she was still discovered and surrounded by the protesters. They thought she was only a maid and did not make things difficult for her. However, she was still in a mess and had bruises on her §¤§Ñ§ã§Ö ¡°I.. I have something to discuss with Mrs. Erickson,¡± said Reba. She looked at the vi. Through the ss hall, she could see many nobledies gathered in the hall. They y were dressed luxuriously and were dressed in jewelry. They were drinking and chatting. Leika was holding a small party. Reba knew those wealthy women, She used to be one of them. ¡°Mrs. Erickson has something on now and can¡¯t see you The security guard was frustrated and angry They didn¡¯t know her identity yet Mrs. Erickson can¡¯t receive someone dressed like this they thought. If they let her barge in, it would be their dereliction of duty. Even if they knew her identity, with the Oliver family¡¯s current situation, it was even more impossible for them to let her in They just wanted to chase her away as soon as possible ¡°Please inform her. I have something important to discuss with her Reba was anxious. She lowered her voice and begged. She had to ask the Erickson family for help to protect her husband and father¨Cin¨Close everything, not to mention their reputation. ¡°Leave your contact ract information behind and go back first. Mrs. Erickson will contact you when she is done,¡± said the security guard. This was what Reba usually did when she rejected people. She knew the security guards would not let her see Leika at all. She pushed him away and ran straight to the hall, shouting, ¡°Mrs. Erickson, Mrs. Erickson¡­¡°. The security guards were shocked and immediately went up to arrest her. ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Oliver?¡± Those wealthy women in the hall had already seen Reba When she shouted, they recognized her. Everyone was a little surprised. Their expressions were filled with probing and scrutiny, The Oliver family suddenly caused a bigmotion, so they paid close attention to it. The rtionships in the Iverton circle wereplicated. and everyone had their interests involved They didn¡¯t expect Reba to be in such a sorry state so quickly. Leika came with a ss of wine and saw the security guards grabbing Reba and dragging her our The scene was not pleasing to the eye. ¡°You guys go ahead and y. I go take a look.¡± Leika handed the wine ss to the maid and went out She was dressed in a slim red dress and looked lordly, beautiful, dignified, and elegant. When the security guards saw hering out, they let go of Reba. ¡°Co do your work¡± She dismissed the security guards. ¡°Mrs. Oliver,e with me¡° She knew what Reba was here for. These things could not be discussed in public, Reba followed her for a few steps and looked into the hall. Thosedies were looking out through the ss doors and windows, ¡°Mrs. Erickson!¡± Reba suddenly stepped forward, grabbed her arm, and bowed to her. ¡°The Oliver family did make a mistake, but it was all my mother¨Cinw¡¯s fault. My husband and my father¨Cinw are innocent. Someone deliberately created hype to target the Oliver family. Mrs. Erickson, please help the Oliver family for the sake of our many years of friendship. Let the Oliver family receive fair treatment,¡± said Reba ¡°My father¨Cinws already called her, but Leika refused. Now that the situation is even more serious, she won¡¯t agree if we discuss it alone. The wealthydies present have either husbands or rtives who upy important positions in Iverton. Everyone¡¯s interests are deeply intertwined. This time, when I beg her like this, it will disappoint thesedies and affect the Erickson family if she doesn¡¯t save us. If I say it in front of everyone, the will have some scruples and might help me, Reba thought. Leika frowned and her expression darkened. She was extremely embarrassed. She could feel the many gazes behind her. She knew she was being threatened. ¡°Mrs. Oliver, let¡¯s go in and talk,¡± said Leika. Leika, please help us. Call Alex and tell him everything that happened recently is my mother¨Cinw¡¯s doing alone. Please ask him to deal with it impanially,¡± said Reba, Alex was the head of the military. The Oliver family could survive their public rtions crisis if Alex could spare them. As she spoke, Reba handed her phone over. She had already entered Alex¡¯s number. Leika just had to press the dial button. ¡°Leika, please!¡± Reba begged. ¡®It¡¯s just making a call. If I can¡¯t even help with this, who will dare to trust me and the Erickson family and work for the Erickson family? A cold light surged in Leika¡¯s eyes, but she could only take the phone. Reba held her breath and looked at Leika without blinking. As long as she makes this call, the higher¨Cups will know that the Erickson family is on the Oliver family¡¯s side. Then, there will be room for negotiation, Reba thought.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Leika gripped the phone. She only moved her fingers to press the dial button after a few seconds. ¡°Mr. Erickson!¡± Her private secretary rushed over ¡°Mrs. Erickson, Mr. Erickson has called. Seeing his serious expression, Leika took a few steps to the side before letting him speak, ¡°It was a call from Kentside Carden. They are going to investigate Neal and Larry Mr. Erickson asked you not to interfere in this matter, said the secretary ¡°Kentside Garden¡± Leika¡¯s exression changed. ¡°It¡¯s ke?¡± Everyone knew that ke lived in Kentside Carden. The Andrews family had their people in the military and politics. Although they were not the leaders, the influence of the Andrews family had permeated all walks of life. Their influence far exceeded that of other families, let alone individuals. Therefore, as long as the Andrews family¡¯s people gave the order, even Alex couldn¡¯t take matters into his own hands. ¡°Mr. Erickson didn¡¯t say it. He just said it was the higher¨Cups¡® idea, the secretary replied.. Leika looked down at the phone in her hand and her expression turned cold. She knew she could not make this call. She turned around and walked up to Reba. ¡°Mrs. Oliver, 1 can¡¯t make this call Reba¡¯s expression changed and her voice trembled, ¡°Why?¡± Leika replied, ¡°The Andrews family has interfered. It¡¯s useless to look for Alex unless you go to the Andrews family and make the Andrews family change their mind.¡± The Andrews family intervened. None of the Erickson family and the Tanner family were clean. They could not withstand the investigation at all. She could only try her best to avoid the Andrews family now, so she dared not interfere. Reba¡¯s body went limp and she slumped to the ground. ¡°Why would the Andrews family interfere? Led by the Erickson family, the Oliver family is not on the same side as the Andrews family. No faction dares to go against the Andrews family. How did that happen? ¡°The Oliver family¡¯s incident happened because of your son and Lea. I heard that the Andrews family¡¯s eldest grandson, Milton, has taken a fancy to that linle girl. Christian and ke are good friends, so the Erickson family really can¡¯t help much with this matter,¡± said Leika. Milton was the young man the wealthy women in the Iverton circle paid attention to, and his confession on the television station shocked the entire Iverton. They were also clear about it and paid attention to this matter. They always discussed it when they had nothing to do, Reba¡¯s face turned pale again. She thought of what happened between her son and Lea and how things hade to this point that she could not clean up. ¡°Mrs. Oliver, I can¡¯t help you even if I want to. Do you want to go in for a ss of water first, or should I get someone to send you back? Leika asked. Reba got up from the ground, her reyes filled with despair. ¡°Leika, is the Erickson family not going to help the Oliver family!¡± The Oliver family had relied on the Erickson family to rise step by step. For the past few decades, they had been the tools of the Erickson family Chapter 260 and had done countless shady things for them. They could not withstand the investigation because they had taken the me for the Erickson family. The Erickson family did not dare to give up on the Oliver family easily. Now that Leika had made her stance clear, it meant they wanted to abandon the Oliver family as a tool. Leika just looked at her in silence with a firm attitude. ¡°Leika, my son has a conflict with Lea because of your daughter, Abigail id Reba. ¡°Anyway, the Oliver family is finished already, so I have nothing to worry about. Reba recalled what Lea had said to her back then and was furious. She could not hold it in anymore and cursed. ¡°Abigail was jealous that Lea¡¯s results surpassed hers and stole her thunder, so she used my son to get rid of Lea. The culprit behind all of this is your good daughter. Now, the Erickson family wants to stay out of it?¡± s, their expressions changed drastically as they looked at the open¨Cair staircase. d this. When the women in the hall heard Abigail and Leona had alreadye downstairs and were watching from the staircase. All those women¡¯s gazes fell on Abigail. She was the youngdy of the younger generation, known as the number one socialite of the Iverton. She was good¨Clooking a genius, and outstanding in music, chess, and painting. She barely had any ws. They had watched her grow up, and she was the ideal marriage partner in their hearts. This incident is rted to her? Would she do such a thing? People wondered Abigail¡¯s expression changed. Under the sunlight, her face was pale. She never thought that Reba would expose those things in public. If word got out, her reputation would be ruined. Leika was also shocked. She looked at her daughter in surprise, puzzled and worried ¡°No. L.¡± Abigail was anxious to exin to her mother and thedies watching in the hall, As soon as she opened her mouth, her eyes turned red. It was as if she had suffered a great grievance. SEND GIFT Chapter 261 0 Chapter 261 ¡°Mrs. Oliver, it was your son who admired Abigail. To attract her attention, he went to find trouble with Lea. Is it wrong for our Abigail to be beautiful and outstanding?¡± As Leona spoke, she walked to them. She was high and mighty and spoke righteously. Abigail looked at her happily. These words were most suitable for Leona to say. ¡°I didn¡¯t receive her well for nothing. With this thought in mind, Abigail lowered her head and wiped the corners of her eyes, tacitly agreeing that what Leona said was true. Leika straightened her back, her expression serious and self¨Crighteous. She thought. These things were all caused by the boy of the Oliver family. My precious daughter has also suffered. Through the ss door in the hall, the expressions of the wealthydies softened as they discussed. can resist her. ¡°Miss Erickson is so beautiful Not many boys can ¡°She¡¯s too outstanding. If I were a man. I would admire her too.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not her fault.¡± The Oliver family can¡¯t teach their children well, yet they med others.¡± ¡°Mrs. Oliver is a little unreasonable.¡± ¡°She forgot what kind of conditions and background our Abigail has. How dare the Oliver family dream of her?¡± Although the ss door wall was soundproof, some sounds from inside could still be heard.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Reba¡¯s expression changed as she looked at them in shock. Thest time she went to look for Lea, she saw Leona with Abigail She knew they were in cahoots. She knew her son very well. He is a proud and courageous person. He wouldn¡¯t have approached her if Abigail hadn¡¯t hinted to him. Look at the faces of these people in front of me! With those thoughts in mind, Reba raised her voice and defended her son loudly. ¡°Not Rex is-¡± ¡°Mrs. Oliver,¡± Abigail interrupted her. She took a few steps forward and said, ¡°The Erickson family is on good terms with the Oliver family. Rex and I grew up together. We¡¯re as close as siblings.¡± Her words, once again, stated that she had not bewitched and used Rex, and everything was his wishful thinking. She looked at Leika. ¡°If the Erickson family can help, we will do our best.¡± The mother and daughter looked at each other and Leika nodded, Abigail turned around and looked at Reba. ¡°Lea caused this matter to happen. The Andrews family also stood up for her. Mrs. Oliver, if you can ask for her forgiveness and she speaks up for you in front of the Andrews family, Mr. Larry and Mr. Neal will be fine.¡± A dark light surged in her eyes. She did not expect the Andrews family to interfere because of Lea. Could it be that the Andrews family had already agreed to Milton wooing her? Abigail wondered. Leika also felt that this was a good idea. ¡°Mrs. Oliver, it¡¯s better to k look for Lea¡± Leona also encouraged, ¡°That¡¯s right. What conflict can¡¯t be resolved between ssmates? Lea is young and soft¨Chearted. She will forgive Mr. Rcx.¡± In the face of death, Reba could no longer care about anything else. This was the only hope. She looked at them a few times and left in a hurry. Leika turned to Leona. Then, she asked, ¡°Abigail, is this your ssmate?¡± ¡°Yes, Mom,¡± Abigail replied. ¡°Come in and eat with us,¡± said Leika. Abigail led Leona and followed Leika to the hall. Leona followed behind, feeling ecstatic. Mrs. Erickson is the firstdy of the Iverton circle. Thedies she invited are the top wealthy women in the Ivenon circle. The fact that she invited me to join them for a meal meant that she valued me. If I can follow Abigail and her mother and make connections, even if anything happens to me in the Moore family in the future, I can still gain a foothold in the Iverton circle. Moreover, as long as I have these connections, the Moore family will value me. Abigail and her mother are my hope and opportunity! On the other side, Lea returned to the hospital. The press conference had long ended. Chris and Lorrand brought interested clients to visit the Chapter 261 hospital and products. The hospital¡¯s operating qualifications had also been re¨Cissued. It could run normally. Many patients came after hearing the news, and the hospital was overcrowded. Only some seriously ill patients were left in the hospital. The rest were rmended to be transferred to other hospitals. Christian looked at the scene in the hospital and took his granddaughter and her career seriously again. He nned to understand the situation well. Lea took him into theboratory building, and they visited the pharmaceutical and mechanical researchboratory. There were many research and development projects, and it was tight onnd. However, the construction was advanced and safe. It was progressing orderly. Lea developed all the research projects sessfully in her previous life. Although they were all handed over to other PhDs for research, she inspired and directed them. She introduced them to Christian with familiarity. The researchers and staff in theboratory greeted Christian and Lea one after another. They respected Lea from the bottom of their hearts and naturally respected Christian. There was also a separate artificial brain research office. Lea had recruited a few new members, and she transferred two more from Berry Group¡¯s technology department in Vaporleon City to specialize in developing artificial brains in aviation technology. When they came out of theboratory building, it was almost dark. The setting sun had already sunk into the horizon. The sunset was beautiful. and the clouds were treacherous. Christian stood in front of the building, excited. He could not calm down for a long time. What he had learned was only the tip of the iceberg. He knew his granddaughter could drive future technology. Her potential was limitless, Therefore, he felt he should do his best to protect her. Victor received a call from Vaporleon City. He said something had happened in the corporation and needed Christian to decide. Christian greeted his granddaughter and booked a ne ticket to Vaporleon City. He left overnight. It was not a big deal, but he wanted to go back as soon as possible and devote himself to the corporation¡¯s work so that Berry Group could be a support for his granddaughter, Lea did not ask him to stay. She asked Luke to arrange bodyguards for Christian to apany him back to Vaporleon City to take care of him. The director of the hospital and the minister of the medical institution who came from Vaporleon City also went back with them. Then, Lea got Luke to drive them to the airport personally Christian left, and Alfred did not return to the hospital. Therefore, Les went straight to the office to work. Although she had been tired for a day, she did not rx. She was passionate and efficient when she worked. It was as if she had endless energy. Chris selected a few cooperative hospitals and drug dealers and handed the information to her. Lea needed to make the final decision. Lea flipped through the list of names on the document and the information about the relevantpanies. ording to her memories of her previous life, she finally deleted a fewpanies that were operating illegally and those that would have idents in the future. She handed the list back to Chris and asked Chris to deal with the cooperation. Chris looked at the list Lea had picked out again and could not help but look shocked. She couldn¡¯t find information on somepanies Lea had ruled out. Based on her experience in the business world and her intuition, she also felt it was inappropriate, She did not know how Lea could tell. Perhaps this is the difference between a a genius and an elite like me, Chris thought. As early as in Vaporleon City, Chris firmly believed in Lea¡¯s decisions after seeing how outstanding she was Chris carried the documents. Just as she reached the door, an assistant came to report. ¡°Mrs. Oliver insists on meeting Miss Berry. The security guards can¡¯t stop her. If Miss Berry doesn¡¯t meet her, I¡¯m afraid she will cause trouble downstairs,¡± Chris turned and looked at Lea at the desk. Lea frowned. ¡°Let her in,¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Lea was not afraid that Reba would make a scene. Now, the public thought that the Oliver family controlled the negative news about the hospital. If she made a scene, everyone would onlyugh at her. However, Lea didn¡¯t want to affect the hospital¡¯s order and dy the treatment of the patients. ¡°Alright, Miss Berry!¡± said the assistant. After the assistant left, Chris also went to work. Soon, Reba was brought to the office. The assistant closed the door and stood guard outside. Outside, the sky darkened. The lights in the office were switched on. It was partly bright and partly dark. Reba saw the girl sitting in the chair. Lea leaned against the back of the chair slightly. She was wearing a simple white T¨Cshirt. Her long hair was ck and scattered wantonly. Because she was too young and beautiful, she looked obedient and harmless. When she looked up, it was dark outside the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows behind her. A powerful aura burst out from her body. Reba¡¯s heart suddenly sank. She walked forward solemnly and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m here to make peace¡± ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t o quite understand what you mean, Mrs. Oliver.¡± Lea was surprised to see Reba here. ¡°Lea, my son provoked you and tried to hurt you. He has already gotten his punishment. Whatpensation do you want? Tell me and l satisfy your request. I only want you to tell the Andrews family not to interfere with the Oliver family¡¯s things. You¡¯re from Vaporleon City. You still don¡¯t understand Iverton¡¯s situation. In the future, with the Oliver family around, we can also be your backing and help you develop in Iverton.¡± Reba¡¯s attitude was humble, and her tone was pleading. Lea looked at her and tapped her fingers on the table. Under her long eyshes, her eyes moved as she pondered. ¡°Mrs. Oliver, I¡¯m curious. Who asked you toe here?¡± Lea asked. Reba was shocked and said. ¡°It¡¯s your ssmates, Abigail and Leona.¡± Lea roughly understood what was going on. With ke¡¯s interference, the Oliver family had no choice but to go to the Erickson family for help. The Erickson family did not dare to offend the Oliver family and did not dare to help. Therefore, Abigail asked Reba to make things difficult for ¡°Your son provoked me. I¡¯ve already gotten it back myself. You said it yourself. I came from Vaporleon City. How can I influence the Andrews family¡¯s thoughts? Also, I¡¯ve never helped a tyrant. Mrs. Oliver, you may leave now! Lea¡¯s tone was indifferent and her attitude was firm. She would never show mercy to the Oliver familyAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She had asked ke to interfere because she wanted to fight back. At the same time, she had also signaled to the outside world that the Andrews family had helped her. The evidence she got by hacking could destroy the Oliver family even without the Andrews family. ¡°Leal¡± Reba saw that Lea¡¯s attitude was unyielding and did not leave room for negotiation. Her attitude became tough as she threatened Lea, ¡°You¡¯re just a university student. Aren¡¯t you afraid your career will be affected if you make such a huge enemy in Iverton? The Andrews family can help you because of ke¡¯s friendship with your grandfather. Favors will run out. The interactions between aristocratic families have always been about matching family backgrounds. Don¡¯t ruin your future!¡± The corners of Lea¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°Mrs. Oliver, you don¡¯t have to worry about me like this. Please leave¡± Reba stared at her, thinking. How can this girl be so arrogant?¡± She was helpless. She felt angry and hateful. ¡°You¡¯re just a youngdy. Why are you so ruthless? What good will it do you if the Oliver family falls? A centipede does not topple over even dead. A rabbit bites whenered. Do you have to be so ruthless?¡± In her eyes, Lea was just a genius from Vaporleon City. She thought Les was just a little girl who had just shown her edge and, coincidentally, was rted to the Andrews family, so she did not treat Lea as a powerful enemy. Lea¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. ¡°Mrs. Oliver, why are you so confident! The Oliver family tried to destroy me. Do I need to save you? Is it because of me that you guys have fallen into this state? You think I should have listened to you and protected you. What kind of logic is that? It looks like the Oliver family is powerful enough to have the right to not distinguish right from wrong and do things based on your preferences¡± Reba¡¯s expression changed drastically as she looked at Lea in disbelief. Lea said, ¡°Mrs. Oliver, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Do you want me to report you? You hold an important position in the military industry, don¡¯t you? I seriously doubt your style of doing things now.¡± At that time, her phone rang. It was a call from the housekeeper. She walked to the side and answered the call with her back facing Lea. ¡°Mrs. Oliver, bad news. Mr. Larry and Mr. Neal have been arrested¡­¡± said the housekeeper. Reba¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She did not have time to talk to Lea and quickly left the office. Her feet were unstable, and she bumped into the door frame when walking out After Reba went out, a live broadcast message popped up on Lea¡¯sputer. She opened it and saw Larry and Neal getting arrested. Lorenzo had personally brought people to arrest them. Seeing the father and son being escorted out of the vi in handcuffs and taken away in a police car. the surrounding protesters cheered. Thements on the Inte were also in an uproar, Lea thought for a few seconds, turned off the live broadcast, left the office, and went to the information technology floor. ¡®Abigail must have an ulterior motive for befriending someone of Leona¡¯s level. Leona is desperate to get close to her and has gone to the Erickson family to case her situation in the Moore family. In my previous life, Leona was just a tool for Abigail. She did many evil things and harmed many people. Lea recalled the past. Lea knew Abigail too well. She knew nothing good would happen when Abigail and Leona were together. They will target Shannon. With this thought in mind, Lea was worried and wanted to visit Shannon. When she left the elevator and reached the corridor, she saw Jessie waiting outside the office. Jessie was wearing a dark autumn coat, which looked expensive and elegant. The light in the corridor was a little dim, making her look even more dignified and gloomy, The servants and nannies waiting beside her made her look even more solemn. As expected, the Moore family took the initiative toe to us. Lea frowned and walked over. When Jessie saw her, her hands that were folded at her waist moved, and her eyes revealed respect. This young is not an ordinary genius. She is an influential figure in the medical field and can¡¯t be underestimated. Lea walked to her side. Jessie was about to greet her when she saw Shannon out of her office. Her attitude immediately became arrogant. *Miss Berry, our Shannon is still very young and is growing. She can¡¯t work overtime with such high intensity for long. It will affect her health. The Moore family can help hire the best software engineer if necessary,¡± Jessie felt it was enough for a hospital. She revered Lea¡¯s strength and status, but Lea was still a junior in her eyes, so she acted like an elder She came in the afternoon and waited to see Shannon, but Shannon said she had an important program to write, so she didn¡¯t meet Jessie. The hospital¡¯s security guards were strong and skilled Jessie had no choice but to wait She heard Shannon had been working overtime for the past few days, especiallyst night. She barely sleptst night and had not eaten dinner yet. ¡®Even a machine needs to rest, let alone a little girl Jessie thought, Especially when she saw Shannon¡¯s dark eye circles and pale face, she could not help but reprimand Lea. ¡°Mrs. Moore, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m working overtime voluntarily¡± Shannon came forward and said sternly, I¡¯m a university student. Lea is already taking special care of me by giving me a job. Mrs. Moore, you should know the environment I grew up in. If I didn¡¯t get this job, I would have starved to death on the streets, let alone go to university, Shannon¡¯s expression was cold, and her tone was cold too. She had long given up on the hope for her mother and kinship because of Donna. And when she arrived at Iverton, her biological parents suddenly appeared with such an attitude. She had already given up on them. SEND QUIET Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Shannon knew why Jessie was there. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Lea. She deliberately ignored Jessie until now. It was also because Chris secretly helped and asked the security guards to stop Jessic. That was why Jessic could only wait until now. Unexpectedly, the moment they met. Jessie reprimanded Lea, Lea had the same experience as Shannon. She had no parents and had been abused by her adoptive mother since she was young. It was difficult for her to get to where she was today. Especially after experiencing life and death in the past few days, Shannon realized how dangerous and difficult it was As an elder, Jessie could not understand. She even criticized Lea the moment they met. Sharon¡¯s impression of her mother worsened again. Jessie was shocked and looked at her in shock. She stood up for Shannon. She did not expect Shannon to speak to her like this. It was as if she had been pped in public. She looked embarrassed. But she was here to beg Shannon, so she could only endure it. ¡°Shannon, I¡­ I¡¯m just worried about you. I can¡¯t hear to see you work so hard. Jessie¡¯s tone was gentle and close, no longer as disdainful and distant as before. This time, she saw Riverview Hospital¡¯s strength and knew that these people had strength. She started to value them from the bottom of her heart. Then, she looked at Lea. ¡°I want to help you for real. No matter how good Shannon was, she was still a freshman. There were many outstanding software engineers in Iverton, and she could also give Len money to let her hire them. As long as Lea can treat my husband, the Moore family can also invest a little. Moreover, the Moore family will benefit endlessly because of this rtionship, Jessie thought. Lea frowned and looked at her with her clear eyes. Meeting her gaze, Jessie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt panic as if she had been seen through, and her back was covered in a thinyer of sweat. She couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®How can this youngdy¡¯s eyes have such prating power at such a young age?¡± Shannon¡¯s heart skipped a beat too. rm bells rang in her heart. She was not like Lea, who could see through Jessie¡¯s thoughts, but she also knew Jessie was up to no good. She turned to look at Lea. From her expression, she understood Jessie¡¯s intentions. ¡°My biological mother is not much different from people like Donna. It¡¯s just that her methods are a little more brilliant, Shannon thought She wouldn¡¯t let the Moore family affect Lea or repeat the same mistake. She asked indifferently, ¡°Mrs. Moore, what do you want to see me abour?¡± Jessie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her eyes were filled with shock and anger as she thought, She did not show me respect and was not close to me. It¡¯s not easy to control her? ¡°Your father¡­ He¡¯s seriously ill. He¡¯s your biological father no matter what, and he cares about you very much. He misses you very much. Can you visit him?¡± Jessie asked. She originally wanted Shannon and Lea to arrange for her husband¡¯s treatment directly, but from their attitudes, she knew they would not listen to her. I can¡¯t use force. I have to coax them to my house first. Everything else will be easy after that, Jessie thought.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Mr. Moore¡¯s condition is serious. He should see a doctor. Our hospital has good medical technology and equipment,¡± said Shannon. Previously. Lea had told Jessie that she could treat Quintin¡¯s illness. She knew Jessie hade to look for her for this matter. Hospitals would treat patients, but she would not allow them to intervene and control her like Donna. ¡°Shannon¡­¡± Jessie looked at her in shock again. Shannon¡¯s reaction was even more unyielding than before. It waspletely unexpected. It is even harder to control her: Jessie thought ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave, Mrs. Moore, I still have important things to do¡± With that, Shannon turned around and left. hand stop ¡°Shannon!¡± Jessie took a step forward anxiously and wanted to pull her, but her hand stopped midair. Chapter 263 Shannon turned around and looked at the hand in the air. She saw Jessie¡¯s fingers gradually curled up and retracted. Shannon¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her eyes turned red. In her eyes, I had grown up in a bottom¨Clevel sewer. She looks down on me, even if I¡¯m her child¡® Humiliation and anger overwhelmed her, tearing her apart. When Jessie saw Shannon¡¯s gaze, she was also shocked. She knew their rtionship would no longer develop as the Moore family had expected. ¡°Shannon¡­¡± She called our anxiously. Shannon immediatelyposed herself and used indifference to hide her emotions. Fortunately, the lights in the corridor were not bright, sa Jessie did not see too much of her expression. ¡°Get to the point¡± She looked at Jessie sideways. ¡°Your father¡¯s condition is serious, Jessie said. She looked at Lea again. ¡°Miss Berry, do you think you can arrange for him to be hospitalized as soon as possible for the sake of your rtionship with Shannon?¡± She was forced to say it. It was the first time in her life, and she looked unhappy. ¡°There¡¯s no problem,¡± Shannon answered first. She didn¡¯t give Jessie a chance to make things difficult for Lea. After all, I¡¯m an employee here. If I make arrangements through the internal connections, it will take at least three to four days before he can receive treatment. If you go to the emergency department, you canplete the procedures in an hour or two. The patients can also be sent to the corresponding department and specialist doctors immediately through the outpatient system. Our hospital uses the most advanced artificial intelligence system. It¡¯s very urate. convenient, and efficient. Mrs. Moore, shall 1 help you arrange the internal procedures?¡± Of course, she was exaggerating it. She did not want to use her connections to disrupt the order of the hospital and cause trouble for Lea. Nor would she be their tool ¡°Why should I do whatever they want me to do! If I agree this time, they will only be worse in the future, Shannon thought. Jessie¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She knew Shannon was deliberately making things difficult for her and trying to cut ties with them. When she came, she thought that Shannon would take this opportunity to get close to the Moore family and return to the family. Now, it turned out Shannon did not care at all. ¡®So, she won¡¯t take the initiative to help! Jessic secretly gritted her teeth. Linda¡¯s expression also darkened. ¡°Miss Shannon, Mrs. Moore is your mother. How can a daughter treat her mother like this? Besides, Mrs. Moore has been waiting here for a long time to see you. She¡¯s never done that before¡± Linda used Shannon haughtily, Jessie and her husband¡¯s previous reaction made these maids disregard Shannon, who had been living outside since she was young- ¡°Mother?¡± Lea sneered. ¡®All I saw was an arrogant person begging for treatment¡± Lea was already furious at the Moore family¡¯s previous actions. Now, they still want to y these little tricks. Do they think we are weak and can be bullied¡± ¡°Miss Berry, how can you say that? Miss Shannon¡¯s life was given to her by Mrs. Moore,¡± said Linda, ¡°Oh, she gave birth to Shannon but didn¡¯t raise her. Now that she needs Shannon, shees to Shannon and orders Shannon around. Is this what a mother should do? Lea asked. That¡¯s because there was an ident back then. It¡¯s not Mrs. Moore¡¯s fault, Linda said usibly. ¡°So it¡¯s Shannon¡¯s fault? Lea was angry. ¡°It¡¯s not Mr. and Mrs. Moore¡¯s fault. But it¡¯s also not Shannon¡¯s fault. She was only a newborn ¡°You.¡± Linda was about to re up. ¡°Linda¡± Jessie called out, stopping her from continuing, Now that Quintin¡¯s life was in Riverview Hospital¡¯s hands, Jessie knew they could not offend Lea and Stunnon. If they continued, they would be in the wrong and embarrassed. ¡°Mrs. Moore, I¨CLinda wanted to say she felt bad for Jessie, but Jessie gave her an authoritative look, interrupting her. Linda took a step back and didn¡¯t say anything else. Then, Jessie told Shannon, ¡°Shannon, I know you still can¡¯t ept you your father and me. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all our fault. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, we¡¯ll make it up to you¡± She then looked at Lea. ¡°As for my husband¡¯s hospitalization¡­ Lea looked at her and thought she was good at taking temporary setbacks, Lea said, ¡°Shannon has already said it. He will get hospitalized ording to the regr procedure. However, I must remind you that our herald what you sow if it affects the patient¡¯s treatment.¡± Jessie¡¯s pupils dted, and her expression changed again. This girl was threatening me.¡± Jessie said. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Miss Berry, I wonder what conditions you want to let Dr. Berry treat my husband. We¡¯ll agree to any conditions if Dr. Berry can do it.¡± Lea¡¯s pupils constricted as she looked at Jessie steadily. É« Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Jessie made such a request when she asked for treatment. Even Shannon was furious. She thought, ¡®Dr. Berry has conditions and standards when treating patients. Quintin is already terminally ill, and the possibility of curing him is extremely slim. Jessie proposed such a condition as soon as she came. She is condescending and forcing Lea. She looked nervously at Lea ¡°If Mr. Moore meets the requirements of Dr. Berry treating him, our hospital will invite her to do it. You don¡¯t have toe if you have objections to our hospital¡¯s treatment procedures Lea¡¯s gaze was sharp and her tone was cold. Facing her, Jessie felt a little suffocated. She originally thought that with the Moore family¡¯s background and status, they could order them to invite Dr. Berry directly. Now, she realized she¡¯d been wrong- ¡°Let Mrs. Moore decide for herself, Lea. I have something to discuss with you,¡± said Shannon. Lea understood and followed her into the office. After today¡¯s press conference, they had resolved the hospital¡¯s crisis. People in the t time to get off work in the afternoon, Chris let everyone get off work and rest technical department had been working very well. When it was There was no one in the office now. With a bang. Shannon pushed the door closed. Her body was trembling and her breathing became heavy. Lea turned around and looked at her. She thought of herself in her previous life. She felt lowly and inferior because she was schemed against and used by bad people. People looked down upon her. She felt the same way. ¡°You know what? Today, at Kentside Garden, ke said he would allow me to be with h Milton in front of everyone,¡± Lea said. ¡°How could that be? You and Alfred. Shannon¡¯s eyes shed as she looked at Lea in surprise. ¡°Many people in high positions look down on those at the bottom. This is one of their natures. The only way to win their respect is to surpass them and be in a higher position than them, said Lea Shannon paused and looked at her in a daze, thinking, Lea is so outstanding. Among her peers, she is like a god. However, there are still people who look down on her. Therefore, it is not strange for the Moore family to look down on me. She suddenly smiled. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care what they think of me. I only hope that they will leave me alone. From the looks of it, this wish had falled. Shannon looked at Lea gratefully. She knew Lea told her about her experience to enlighten her. ¡°Lea, am I doing the right thing today?¡± she asked. She was still a young girl who had just reached adulthood. Donna had been suppressing her since she was young. She had seen too little and experienced even less. It was still difficult for her to deal with these people. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. The next time theye to you, ask Yannis to assign you men, Lea said as she thought, ¡°When necessary, we should take a tough approach and teach them a lesson¡± ¡°Okay, I understand¡± Shannon raised her head and puffed out her chest confidently. Lea supported her and treated her as one of their own. Chris, Yannis, and Lorrand also treated her as family. Luke and the others were protecting the hospital and everyone. The entire hospital was like her home and her support. ¡°Be careful of Leona. She will think of ways to stop you from entering the Moore family. Abigail will support her from behind. They have always been unscrupulous,¡± Lea said. That was why she hade to talk to Shannon, Shannon was shocked and felt a chill in her heart. Leona¡¯s previous actions had already revealed her true intentions. If it weren¡¯t for Leona, Shannon¡¯s rtionship with Jessie and Quintin wouldn¡¯t have been so bad. Chapter 264 When she thought of how Donna had treated her in the past, Shannon¡¯s eyes darkened and her lips curled into an evil smile, thinking, ¡°Let theme. The current me is already capable of facing those things Lea looked at her smile and was relieved. ¡°Rest well for two days before you work.¡± Shannon had been working hard and exhausting herself after she joined the hospital¡¯s technical department. Lea hoped that she could have a good rest. But Shannon said, ¡°I still have a few procedures I haven¡¯t processed.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ke treated Lea like that. If she wants to be with Alfred, she will face much resistance. I want to help her. One day, Lea will stand on the same level as the Andrews Group and make them respect her, Shannon thought. Lea looked at the burning light in Shannon¡¯s eyes and how excited she was. She knew what Shannon was thinking. ¡°Software engineering is an art. If you get too tired, you will be a mechanical working machine. You need to empty and recharge yourself,¡± Lea said Shannon fell silent. The technical projects Lea had given her were all new, and developing them required a lot of imagination and building abilities. She did need to rest and refresh herself. So, she said, ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t work overtime tonight. What about you? What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Joey¡± said Lea. The two of them parted ways. Shannon packed her bag and left the office. She took the elevator to the basement and prepared to look for Yannis. She often sat in front of theputer and worked overtime. She felt it was time for her to go to to the gym. an expert. She felt it was enough if she could strengthen her Yannis could train Lake and the others into experts. Shannon did not want to be an e body and have some ability to protect herself. Soon, the elevator reached the basement floor After the elevator door opened, she stepped out and saw a ck business car driving over Yannis, who was in the car, also saw Shannon. He drove the car to her and opened the window, She rarely came to this floor. Usually, she came here to look for Yannis and deliver things to him. Before Archer came, Shannon was the one who took care of his life. Shannon sized up the people in the car. There were also Archer and his assistant, Ralph, other than Yannis. Ralph had the same experience as Luke. They picked him up from the underground boxing arena in Vaporleon City. Because of his head injury, after his head recovered, his hair didn¡¯t grow, so he shaved his head. In addition, he was also a boxer and had a bossy and violent aura. His Temperament was a little scary. However, she knew that he was the same as Luke. He was the hospitals guard and was a loyal and honest person. ¡°Are you guys going to the arena?¡± Shannon asked. In his first month in Iverton, Yannis almost spent all his time in the boxing ring. He hadpetitions every day. Later on, people came to challenge him every day. They had already conquered the boxing arena in the west of the city. After investing, they had obtained the management rights. Not only was he fighting, but he was also developing his business in the boxing world. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a game tonight. Aren¡¯t you working overtime tonight?¡± Yannis looked at her in confusion. She worked as hard as he did. Other than eating and sleeping as necessary, she worked ¡°I don¡¯t have to work tonight. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said sh Shannon ¡°You¡¯re going?¡± He looked at her, startled. She was wearing a white long¨Csleeved T¨Cshirt and blue and white jeans. Her long hair was loose, and she had a see¨Cthrough hang. Her beautiful eyes were sparkling, her red lips were tender, and her face was a little chubby. She looked pretty and obedient. Although she had followed them to the boxing ring a few times, she was nervous when she saw the bloody scene. Yannis thought she didn¡¯t like to Çú SEND GET Chapter 204 However, she had already opened the car door and sat in the backseat with Archer. She held the small backpack in her arms. ¡®Shannon, these games are a little¡­ violent.¡± It was mainly bloody, ¡°You won¡¯t feel well after watching them. It¡¯s rare for you to rest. Why don¡¯t you go back and catch up on your sleep? Archer reminded her. He knew that she was friends with Yannis. Even he felt heartache for Yannis when he saw Yannis fighting his opponents on the stage. He was afraid that she would not be able to take it, Chapter 265 COMMENT Chapter 265 ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not my first time to the boxing ring.¡± Shannon replied. If I¡¯m afraid of such a scene, how can I deal with the predicament I¡¯ll face in the future! I¡¯m also going to train myself. Yannis looked back at her and said nothing. He didn¡¯t want her to go tonight either, but he didn¡¯t know how to refuse. Shannon frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a few more powerful challengers came. Thepetition has been a little intense these days,¡± Yannis replied. His tone wasforting because he didn¡¯t want her to worry. She looked at him. All she could see across the seat was the contours of his profile. There were still bruises on the corners of his mouth and the sides of his cheeks. She was used to it, but it looked worse now. Her expression darkened. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a look¡± ¡°Something must have happened. I have to go. Shannon decided. The car drove out of the underground garage and headed west of the city. They were heading one of the biggest boxing rings in Iverton, even Acteris Quentiner Vis, the Moore family. The car drove into the garden parking lot. Jessie got out of it. She walked toward the hall with her handbag. Before she entered the door, she heard Quintin¡¯s couching from inside. It was heavy and long, making people tremble in fear. Linda followed behind Jessie as sheined, ¡°How can MissShannon side with outsiders Instead of helping us and letting Lea arrange for the hospital to treat Mr. Moore, she¡¯s making things difficult for you. A person raised by a nanny is indeed indiscriminate.¡± power and doing special things. Linda had been a maid in the Moore family for over 20 years. All she had seen was the Moore family using their pow She would not believe what Shannon and Lea said. Jessie also had the same resentment in her heart. However, Shannon was her biological daughter. Because of Riverview Hospital, she would have to acknowledge Shannon in the future. She thought Linda, as a maid, was scolding Shannon by saying so Her expression darkened as she said unhappily, ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, thedy of the Moore Family. So Linda, do you have a problem with the Moore family?¡± Linda¡¯s expression changed and she was shocked. I was too careless, ¡°Mrs. Moore, I¡¯m sorry I was wrong. When Miss Shannones in the future, she will be very outstanding if you guide her personally,¡± said Linda However, she still had no respect for Shannon. Jessie listened to her husband¡¯s cough and was not in the mood to care about this. She did not care too much either. She went up the steps and reached out to push the door open With a creak, the door opened from the inside. Leona stood at the door, wearing a beige dress. She had just returned home and had yet to change her clothes and jewelry. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back.¡± Leona greeted her. Jessie nced at her, handed her handbag to the maid, and went to the sofa. Ever since she found out that Leona was not her biological daughter and had conflicts with her a few times, she had not been so close to Leona Leona took her handbag and followed behind her. I went to Abigail¡¯s house today. Her mother invited a fewdies to a party, I had a meal with them, and they chatted with me for a while. So, I came backte Jessie had just reached the sofa when she heard that, so she stopped, She thought, ¡°Even I¡¯m not qualified to attend Leika¡¯s party. Thedies she mentioned are also people I want to befriend but can not. I did not expect her to be able to sit and eat with them.¡® Leona briefly exined what happened at the party. From Leona¡¯s words, Jessie could tell Leika and Abigail liked Leona. Those wealthydies seemed to treat her well, too. ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen now to make Dad a cup of honey water.¡± She set her bag on the counter and started for the kitchen. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Your father isn¡¯t drinking it now,¡± said Jessie Honey water couldn¡¯t relieve his coughing. He¡¯d stopped drinking it long ago, but the maids still made it, so Leona helped them. Startled, she looked worriedly at Jessic. Jessie continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been tired all day. Go and rest. Since you¡¯re Miss Erickson¡¯s friend, don¡¯t neglect her. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± Leona¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. Even her tone became gentle. As expected, after getting to know Abigail and having something to do with her mother and the others, the Moore family will value and acknowledge me.¡± ¡°Mom, then Dad, he¡­ She looked to the bedroom and heard her father cough again. ¡°Are we going to Riverview Hospital?¡± Leona asked. ¡°With their reactions, they will go, she thought. She thought they had already gone there when she came home at night. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Your father and I will handle it. Go and rest,¡± said Jessie. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to clean up. I¡¯ll see Daddyter.¡± Leona prepared to go to the bedroom. She went up the stairs, and her lips curved into a sneer when no one else could see her. She had heard the conversation between Jessie and Linda outside the door. She also thought that Shannon would take this opportunity to use her rtionship with Lea to curry favor with Jessie and Quintin and immediately arrange for her father to be hospitalized so that she could return to the Moore family as soon as possible Unexpectedly. Shannon did the opposite. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t need to do anything Leona thought. Right now, she didn¡¯t care whether Quintin lived or died.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It is even better if he dies. This way, I can retain my sdently as the eldest daughter of the Moore family. Even if I¡¯m not their biological daughter, a5 the adopted daughter, I still have the right to inherit his assets An evil thought suddenly came to her mind. If the couple are gone, my rtionship with the Moore family will never change! At ten o¡¯clock at night, in a boxing arena west of the city. The huge venue was filled with people. And there was a riot of sound. Thepetition on the stage had already begun. The ringmaster was still the new boxing champion, Yannis. The challenger was Tyrant Dragon from Crefan. After a few months ofpetition, the prize pool had umted over 20 million dors. If one won the championship in thepetition, they would receive 12 million dors. Apart from the high prize money, the value of the boxing champion¡¯s reputation and dominance was even higher. This was also why the boxing champion of Crefan traveled thousands of miles to challenge in Iverton. ¡°Bang¡± Yannis was punched in the chest and fell backward, hitting the fence to stabilize his body. He had taken over ten punches in less than three minutes after he went on stage and had almost no room to fight back. Tyrant Dragon was deliberately humiliating Yannis and embarrassing him. He had deliberately pped Yannis¡¯s face. Theers of Yannis¡¯s mouth and eyes were already injured and bleeding. ¡°Hey!¡± A roar erupted from the audience, filled with disappointment. These viewers were all Yannis¡¯s crazy fans and worshipped him as a god. But now, he got punched one¨Csidedly and could not fight back. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this boxing champion¡¯s strength is fake. ¡°Is his previous strength all an act?¡± loing the fake boxing, right?¡± ¡°He was doing ¡°He¡¯s invincible in front of his countrymen but weak in front of foreigners.¡± ¡°As expected, he can¡¯tpare to the boxing champion from Crefan ¡°Leave, Don¡¯t insult the title of boxing champion¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Different people have different abilities. Many loyal fans felt sorry for their idol and exined softly. However,ints and scolding drowned them quickly. Chapter 265 Near the boxing ring, Shannon widened her eyes and looked at the ring. She held her thigh with both hands and held her breath. Her eyes were filled with worry. This challenger was 7.2 feet tall and as strong as a monster. His eyes shone fiercely, and he had Yannis¡¯s blood on his fists. He was abnormally excited, making people feel he was not an ordinary human ¡°What should Yannis do? Shannon was so nervous that her brain began tock oxygen, and she could not think properly. SEND GIFT Chapter 266 Chapter 266 ³ö Behind her, in the seat with the best line of sight. Jonah squinted up at the stage. He wore a coffee¨Ccolored jacket, and the brown fox fur on his shoulders fluttered in the surging air currents, making him look like an agile fox ¡°Mr. Manning, there¡¯s something wrong with that boxer. The secretary beside him, Lawrence, observed for a while and said. ¡°It should be the strengthened version of the stimnt that has recently appeared on the market. Gene drugs.¡± Jonah¡¯s hands were o on the chair¡¯s armrest. He lightly tapped his slender fingers. When he heard this, his deep eyes lit up. His business involved boxing. He had not studied the details in depth, but he had encountered boxers using drugs like stimnts and strength agents a few times and was rtively clear about them. However, he did not expect the ver of drugs to develop to such an extent That made sense. Riverview Hospital had already developed those highly effective normal medicines, so it was unsurprising that the drugs used by boxers on the stage would appear In this world, the development of technology is changing daily. Jonah sighed. Betting on a boxing match was a profitable field. The boxing world had been on fire these days. Arge amount of capital had surged in. He smelled a business opportunity and especially came to take a look tonight. The poprity of this industry had indeed exceeded his imagination. The business model behind Yannis was also driving this industry. It was very promising. Yannis, a genius boxer, had established this industry. Tyrant Dragon had beaten Yannis on the stage until Yannis couldn¡¯t fight back. He had already shown off enough and began to punch heavily He wanted to end this match and seize the prize money and glory. Every punch was aimed at an important part of Yannis¡¯s head. Yannis turned sideways and dodged the punch. He began to dodge and counterattack. Two days ago, he had already fought with a few of these people and figured out their characteristics. Their explosive power was strong and could increase their strength explosively in an extremely short time. However, after five minutes, their strength and speed would decrease. Therefore, in the beginning, Yannis did not dodge and counterattack, Instead, he took it head¨Con. Now that Tyrant Dragon wanted to kill him, he began to retaliate. However, when his fistnded on Tyrant Dragon¡¯s body, it was like hitting an iron wall. Tyrant Dragon only frowned and passed. Jonah could see Yannis¡¯s intentions, but if this continued, he knew Yannis would be crippled as well.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He took out his phone and called Lea. At Riverview Hospital, in the ward on the top floor, the patients had already gone to bed. Only the lights were on in the corridor, and it was quiet After Lea came out from Joey¡¯s ward, she saw Lorrand and Trenton walking over from the opposite side. Lorrand was carrying a frozen medical kit. ¡°Miss Berry¡± Trenton greeted her. ¡°Mr. Phoenix, Dr.¡± Wilson Lea also greeted them. total of five doses. We¡¯ll use the first dose tonight.¡± Trenton continued, ¡°This is the final version of the serum. There are a total Lea replied with an ¡°okay¡°. She developed this kind of serum in her previous life. It was for a que that erupted in Igrea live yearster. She gave Trenton directions and asked him to make it ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. The three of them knocked on the door and entered the ward. Only Marcus was guarding the room. Sydney had gone home to pack her son¡¯s daily necessities. ¡°Miss Berry, Mr. Phoenix, Dr. Wilson Marcus greeted the three of them. 1622 AM Chapter 266 Hisputer was still on the table beside him. He was working on the data. Lorrand said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, we¡¯ll inject Mr. Joey with medicine? ¡°Alright, thank you¡± Marcus respected these people very much. Lorrand gave the patient an infusion, and Tremon checked the patient¡¯s various data and drew blood for testing. Lea stood at the side and watched. Her gaze fell on the young man¡¯s face. He looked much better. His skin was soft, and his features were well- defined. She felt a kinship probably because she knew they had some blood rtion, After Trenton finished drawing Joey¡¯s blood, he was about to leave. ¡°Dr. Wilson, leave the rest to Mr. Phoenix. You¡¯ve worked hard for so long. Take three days off and rest,¡± Lea said. Trenton looked at her in shock ¡°Miss Berry¡­.¡± He wanted to say he didn¡¯t need to take a leave Life is so short, and I sull live too much research to do. I don¡¯t need a vacation at all, Trenton thought ¡°Mandatory leave for three days, Lea ordered as his boss and project mentor. These people were obsessed with research, especially a genius like them. Every achievement was a result of their hard work. She hoped that her people did not have to risk their lives and had healthy bodies. ¡°Okay,¡± Trenton agreed reluctantly. After all, she was the boss, and his research project required hesguidance. She could control the rhythm of his work, so he could only listen to her. He still took the serum away. After the checkup, the data would automatically be sent to Lorrand. Then, he would take leave after work. After hanging the drip, Lorrand waited at the side, He needed to wait for the medicine to enter the patient¡¯s body and see his reaction. With a squeak, the door opened. Sydney had returned She was carrying bags and cooking for her husband. She was wearing beige knitted clothes. Her long hair was tied up at the back of her head and draped down her back. She looked like a gentle middle¨Caged mother, ¡°Dr. Phoenix, Lea¡± She greeted them and handed the lunch box to her husband. Then, she walked to Lea and said anxiously, ¡°Lea. Can I go to yourboratory building Willow has been there for two days. She hasn¡¯t picked up the call. Her phone must have run out of battery. I told the security guards to chase her out. But she didn¡¯t in the field of scientific research. They knew theboratory was confidential, especially for ces like Riverview Hospital, where research results were numerous and valuable. She had no choice but to seck Lea¡¯s approval, ¡°That girl is also a science fanatic. When she encounters something that interests her, she will plunge into it and note out for a few days and nights. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll ruin it and affect you guys,¡± said Sydney. After staying here for some time, they understood the hospital and were relieved. They did not think that their daughter would be dangerous here. Lea was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Willow to have been in theirboratory for two days. However, that made sense. In her previous life, when she met Willow, Willow was already a senior researcher in neurology. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take you to her, Lea said. Sering Lea agree so easily, Sydney looked at her gratefully. She wanted to say they could get someone to throw her daughter out, but she had already called her daughter before. She was afraid that her daughter would note out, so she thought it was better to go and get her daughter herself. ¡°I think she¡¯s at s some artificial brain research center,¡± said Sydney ¡°Yeah¡± Lea nodded. The two of them left the ward, left the inpatient department, and went to theboratory building. Only some offices in the entireboratory building had lights on. As for the unlitboratories, it was not that there weren¡¯t people doing research inside. But the interiors were scaled. They used instion building materials. So the lights could not seep out. They had just reached downstairs when Lea¡¯s phone rang. It was an unlisted number, but she had seen it before. She had a photographic memory. Chapter 266 She knew it was from Jonah. She turned to the security guard at the door. ¡°Take Mrs. Alvarez to the artificial brain research center to see Miss Alvarez¡± e phone ¡°Okay, Miss Berry. With that, the security guard led the way through the door. Lea turned and took a few steps before answering the ¡°Miss Berry, your young boxing champion is about to be killed Jonah¡¯szy voice was filled with urgency and oppression. To force someone like Jonah into such a state, the situation must be critical, Lea thought. There was also the mor of the scene on the phone. The audience was scolding Yannis, and the atmosphere was tense and suffocating. Lea¡¯s pupils constricted and shattered light flickered in her eyes. SEND GIFT Chapter 267 Chapter 267 In her previous life, Yannis died the moment she met him in this life. Shannon was the same. She died in the previous summer. In this life, although their fates had changed, Lea still felt uneasy, especially since she had experienced death once. Her eyes darkened and she hung up. ¡°Hey, hey Lear¡± When Lea suddenly hung up. Jonah was anxious and angry. He shouted into the phone, ¡°You don¡¯t care about your boxing champion anymore. Fe¡¯ll be crippled. It¡¯ll be worse than death For a born boxing champion, if he became a cripple, it would indeed be worse than death Everyone wanted to protect beautiful things and revered geniuses. Jonah didn¡¯t want Yannis to be destroyed by these people using such sinister methods. He was about to continue, but the call had already ended. No one would listen even if he did. ¡°This liule girl is so.. Jonahined. In the end, she is cold¨Cblooded and heartless. She doesn¡¯t care about the young boxing champion¡¯s life. Or was she so frightened that she didn¡¯t know what to do? Lawrence had never seen him so emotional before. He asked, ¡°Mr. Manning, what should we do now?¡± Jonah looked at the observation room on the second floor. Inside was Tyrant Dragon¡¯s team. The lights were dim, and something blocked his vision. He could not see the people inside clearly. However, he could feel the bossy and oppressive gaze Since Tyrant Dragon dared toe here to participate in thepetition and use such a method, he must have absolute strength. The bodyguards we brought are far weaker than Yannis¡¯s team. How should I help? Jonah¡¯s eyes narrowed as he tried to think of a way. Lea hung up the phone. After thinking for less than three seconds, she dialed another number. ¡°Mr. Patton, can you do me a favor?¡± On the other end of the phone, Lorenzo paused and said, ¡°Go ahead¡± Lea told him briefly what had happened. I understand. I¡¯ll go now,¡± said Lorenzo. ¡°Thanks.¡± Lea hung up the phone and heard Willow and Sydney¡¯s voices. She turned around and saw Sydney grabbing Willow¡¯s ear as she came out ¡°Hey, why did you go to theirboratory? You can go to ourboratory if you want to do experiments, Sydney said, ¡°Do you know how much impact you¡¯ll have on other people¡¯sbs by doing this? Willow, this is¡­¡± Riverview Hospital¡¯s experiments were allmercial. It was illegal to enter theirbs without their official approval and permission. ¡°Mom, Mr. Young allowed me to go in. Otherwise, how could I have gotten in¡± Willow exined. The person she was talking about was Tyrone Young. He was the former technical director of Berry Technology and thepany¡¯s pioneer. He had always been in charge of the group¡¯s flight system development. He was already 65 years old this year. But he still maintained an efficient working ability. Tyrone was also the one who guided Lea after Matilda asked Lea to develop artificial brains. He was Lea¡¯s mentor. After Christian reorganized his team, he still let Tyrone lead thepany¡¯s technical team. When she brought Berry Technology to Iverton, Christian asked Tyrone to follow her and look after her. ¡°Besides, the entire hospital is Lea¡¯s. She definitely won¡¯t mind Ourboratory is so boring. It¡¯s not as exciting as thisboratory. Let me tell you, their artificial brain technology is too magical and cool! Willow¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke excitedly. ¡°You¡­ you brat!¡± Sydney, who had always doted on her children could not say anything harsh. She could only pinch Willow¡¯s ears heavily. ¡°Mom, it hurts, it hurts¡­¡± Willow screamed. Sydney immediately let go. ¡°Leaf¡± Willow ran away and rushed forward, hugging Lea¡¯s arm. ¡°Lea, let me enter yourboratory and work with Mr. Young. I¡¯ll work for you like Shannon!¡± Willow¡¯s eyes were full of light, showing her love for artificial brain technology- ¡°Willow, artificial brains are something humans created. The advancedputing model is far inferior to the nervous system of humans. In the current understanding and research of humans, the human nervous system is the most advanced. But its research level is too difficult, so we can¡¯t develop and use it yet Once it¡¯s developed, it will change the entire human race,¡± said Lea. Chapter 267 In her previous life, the Alvarez family suffered a misfortune. Willow was sent to a mental hospital, and her parents were persecuted and lost their lives because their family had made a breakthrough in the neurology of their research. The evil capitalist who only cared about profit harmed their family. When human neural development was applied, it would surpass the artificial brain. Sydney looked at Lea in shock. She has such achievements at such a young age and is filled with reverence for scientific research. She had only seen such a mind and wisdom from one person. It was Jacqueline Sampson, the genius goddess who was the number one in Iverton 20 years ago and was renowned internationally. In a daze, she saw the shadow of that woman on Lea It must be because it had been a long time, and because of what happened to Joey, I may be deranged to have such a feeling. But no matter what, Lea is amazing Sydney thought The moment Sydney saw her daughter hugging her arm¡­.. ¡°My children can¡¯tpare to her, Sydney thought. Willow was shocked. ¡°But my parents¡® things are very boring. I like to study artificial brains!¡± She shook Lea¡¯s arm. ¡°Lea, I¡¯ll work for you. Take me in.¡± ¡°Willow!¡± Sydney pulled her over. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. With your level, you¡¯ll only cause trouble for Lea Then, she turned to Lea and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. I will educate her well¡± This kind of core research work not only required very professional ability but also had strict requirements for personnel. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, if Willow likes it, you can let her be an intern in theboratory¡± Lea said. Sydney looked at Len¡¯s rxed and serious expression and could not help but be stunned. ¡°Ourboratory is very short of people and needs fresh blood even more. Willow has her ideas, and this is something she is interested in. She might be able to help us. Lea was very confident in Wilow¡¯s ability. Although she was still young and had not developed her results independently, her parents had nurtured her since she was young, and she had been learning for many years. As long as the opportunity came, her foundation would erupt. Her learning ability would also be fast. Sydney and Marcus were great researchers, to begin with. Their daughter had inherited the same talent, and they were even better at nurturing their children. They had already nurtured JocyAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Lea¡¯s core research team also needed her people. Sydney looked at her. Seeing how serious Lea was, and it didn¡¯t seem like she was only saying it, Sydney hesitated. She looked at her daughter. ¡°Mom, Lea agreed. I¡¯ll go to theboratory to find Mr. Young now!¡± Willow couldn¡¯t wait to return to theboratory immediately. ¡°No, you can¡¯t go back now. How many days have you not slept?¡± Sydney grabbed her daughter¡¯s cor and pulled her. Willow was disheveled and looked like a little beggar. ¡°Then I¡¯lle to work tomorrow!¡± Willow felt hungry too. Her stomach growled and she wanted to eat her mother¡¯s cooking Sydney looked at Lea nkly. ¡°If Mr. and Mrs. Alvarez don¡¯t object, you cane to work tomorrow. The human resources department will sign the employment contract with you.¡± Lea said. Sydney looked at her daughter¡¯s excited expression. Willow had been interested in many things since she was young, but Sydney had never seen her so obsessed with one thing. It¡¯s not in keeping with our parenting style to discourage our daughter. We have to pamper our children. We¡¯ll support her as long as it is the right thing to do. Moreover, Lea has already agreed, Sydney thought. Willow also said happily, ¡°Lea, thank you. We¡¯ll go back and prepare first. We¡¯ll look for you when we¡¯re ready¡± ¡°Okay, Lea replied. ¡°Lea, then it¡¯s a deal, Willow confirmed it with Lea again. Lea nodded. 2/3 so happy. Hearing this, Sydney and Lea looked at each other with deep expressions. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go and see Jory.¡± Willow hugged Sydney¡¯s arm and skipped toward the inpatient department Lea picked up her phone and looked at the time. She nned to return to the office and wait for news from Lorenzo. MIND GUT Chapter 268 Chapter 268 At the underground boxing arena west of town. Thepetition had already exceeded half an hour. This was not a formalpetition, nor did it adopt a standard than 25 minutes. On the stage, Yannis was knocked down again and again. He got up again and again. His face was bruised and swollen, and it was covered in blood Sweat dripped all over the ground. His opponent was not doing well either. He had used up all his explosive power and was exhausted, but his strength still surpassed Yannis s However, Yannis¡¯s performance far exceeded their expectations. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. I should have crippled him in ten minutes and made him unable to get up again. I must end the match. With this thought in mind, Tyrant Dragon used all his strength and rushed forward. He held Yannis¡¯s arm with both hands and aimed his knee at Yannis¡¯s throat. There sounded a click.. Then, with a bang. Yannis fell heavily to the ground. The audience who were close to him suddenly had the illusion that his neck was broken. ¡°Yannis!¡± Shannon yelled as she stood up Jonah had been lying in his seat. At this time, he sat up straight, his eyes dark red. Lawrence also stood up nervously. Beside the boxing ring. Archer grabbed his hair with both hands when he stared at Yannis. He felt that he had made the wrong decision. I should not have let him y this match. How should it end now?¡± Most of the audience were standing. At this moment, everyone held their breaths and looked at the stage in a daze. Could it be that his neck is broken and he is dead? People sometimes die in this kind of boxing ring One second! Two seconds! Three seconds! Four seconds! Five seconds! Time was ticking away. Ten seconds! Everyone felt like they were about to suffocate. Suddenly, the person lying t on the stage suddenly coughed out a lump of blood and his chest heaved up and down.. The referee took Tyrant Dragon¡¯s hand and was about to raise it to announce his victory when he turned to look at the person on the ground. Tyrant Dragon pushed the referee away and turned around. He looked at Yannis on the ground and his eyes widened in disbelief. His real goal today was actually to take Yannis¡¯s life. Their team had studied Yannis for over a month and concluded that he was the most gifted boxer in the boxing world in recent decades. If such a person stayed, he would be an obstacle for them to reach the top of the boxing world and control this field. They thought they had to get rid of Yannis before he reached the peak of his strength That attack just now was a sure¨Ckill. ¡°Why is he still alive? Tyrant Dragon was shocked. ¡°Yannis!¡± ¡°Yannis ¡°Yannis!¡± The entire venue erupted into cheers. There were sobs, joy, prayers, and gratitude. Chapter 268 Previously, they had med him for being inferior to his opponent and unable to withstand a single blow. However, they saw his unyielding determination now and knew he would never ept his fate even if he had to risk his life.. ¡°What can be more inspiring and moving than this! they thought. The shout came from afar and became clear in Yannis¡¯s mind. He slowly regained consciousness. ¡°P¡± He took a deep breath and spat out another mouthful of blood. He moved his arms and used the strength of his arms to move his upper body in an attempt to get up- Of course, Yannis would not give Tyrant Dragon a chance to cut his throat. These people had studied us and came prepared. We had also studied them and were fully prepared. We had even thought that Tyrant Dragon might kill me. This is the path I fought for with my life Yannis thought. Heb had already seen it from his father and felt it for himself. Therefore, he would not let himself die before hepleted his mission. He had just raised his shoulder slightly when he fell back with a bang. His entire body seemed to have shattered, and he was in so much pain that he wanted to die. He took a deep breath and stretched his arm again, wanting to get upAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. However, his every action was so slow. In the eyes of the audience, it was like a slow¨Cmotion dposition. ¡°Ouch!¡± Yannis cried out in pain and turned over. He ced his hands on the ground and started to get up. His entire body was trembling and he could not stabilize himself at all. I want to get up. I won¡¯t admit defeat. I still want to fight Yannis kept encouraging himself in his heart. The audience saw a young boxer who would rather die than admit defeat ¡°Yannis!¡± the audience shouted again, choking and crying. Some of the audience had long cried. Those who did not like to cry were also filled with ¡°Admit defeat You¡¯ve already proven your will.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not embarrassing to lose. You¡¯re the bravest ¡°You are the uncrowned king.¡± ¡°Admit defeat¡± ¡°Admit defeatTM Yannis only felt that the light before him was too dazzling, making him unable to see the world. His consciousness was also in a state of chaos. The voices of everyone advising him to admit defeat kept ringing in his eardrums. ¡®No, I can still hold on. I don¡¯t want to admit defeat just yet. If I admit defeat now, how can I continue on this path in the future? How can I reach that position? With those thoughts in mind, Yannis held his knees and slowly stood up, his body trembling nonstop. Before he could stand up, his body copsed and he staggered a few times before crashing into the fence ¡°Yannis!¡± Archer and Ralph supported him from behind through the fence Yannis wiped the blood from his mouth. ¡°I¡­ I can hold on for another three minutes¡­ Thesepetitions were all his training. Only such intense training could allow him to improve moreprehensively. ¡°Yannis¡­ Archer looked at him worriedly. ¡°Three minutes¡­¡± Yannis took a deep breath. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll listen to you¡± Archer slowly let go of him and took a step back. Then, he turned to Ralph beside him and said. ¡°Follow n B. In n B, they would cut off the power and disrupt the scene, preventing thepetition from continuing. Then, they could take advantage of the chaos to save Yannis. This would affect the reputation of the boxing ring. The other party¡¯s team would also hold the boxing ring ountable and bring trouble, but staying alive was important. Yannis grabbed the fence and mmed his body against it. He used the sticity to take a step forward and stand up straight. Then, he charged forward. ¡°Shu!¡± Jonah cursed angrily and tumed to Lawrence. Take some people to find the power switch. Cut it off first. His thoughts were the same as Archer and the others. ¡°Got it¡± Lawrence left his seat. Chapter 268 Jonah looked up at the stage. ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll grant you your wish Tyrant Dragon said in Yostoudian. He took a step forward and raised his fists to show his might. Yannis slowly curled up his body and stared at him with his deep eyes,pletely focused. ¡°Bang¡°¡± ¡°Tyrant Dragon threw a punch, fast and fierce. In just a few seconds, the stage fell into an intense fight again. The audience held their breaths and did not dare to blink. They were afraid that if they blinked, their boxing champion would be crippled or even die There was a loud bang. Jonah turned around and saw that the entrance door had already been broken open. A team of armed police rushed in with their weapons Seeing this, the two boxers about to fight on stage also stopped. The entire ce was silent. Wherever the armed police went, the crowd quickly dodged and made way. ¡®Did Lea send them to save the situation? But it doesn¡¯t look so Jonah frowned. Sure enough, the police officer led his subordinates straight to the boxing ring. Take them all away At the leader¡¯s order, the subordinates went on stage with their weapons and detained Tyrant Dragon and Vannis¡± ¡°What are you doing? Why are you arresting me?¡± Tyrant Dragon shouted in Yostoudian. ¡°Sir, what crime have wemitted? Where¡¯s the arrest warrant Archer stopped them and asked. Seeing that Yannis was arrested, arge number of fans surrounded him. Seeing this, the leader could only show an arrest warrant. ¡°We¡¯re arresting the criminal ording to thew. The officials will announce the exact Archer felt as if she had been struck by lightning Take them away too,¡± the leader ordered. A few more police officers came forward and cuffed Archer and Ralph. Tyrant Dragon¡¯s men also rushed over. They were about to ask when the police officer ordered his men to arreu them. The person in charge of the boxing arena came out and was detained before he could speak. Nearly ten people were handcuffed and escorted out in just a few minutes É« Chapter 269 Chapter 269 The fans were all dumbfounded. Some of them who reacted quickly had already regained their s ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°What crime e did the boxing championmit to be arrested?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a crime to fight like this. Why?¡° ¡°That¡¯s right. Our boxing champion didn¡¯tmit any y crime. He shouldn¡¯t be arrested.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Let him go!¡± ¡°Let him go!¡± senses and were asking questions. Many crazy fans rushed forward and surrounded the exit, preventing Yannis from being taken away. The agitated fans had already lost their rationality and tried to approach the armed police to protect Yannis ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot rang out, and the entire venue fell silent. The fans were dumbfounded Jonah rose slowly to his feet as well. He saw the lead police unit with their guns pointed upward. Smoke was still rising from them. They were murderous and imposing. ¡°Anyone who interferes with official business will be arrested!¡± said the police officer. Although the fans wanted to protect their idol, they didn¡¯t want to get arrested. Moreover, that gun looked extremely scary. These police officers didn¡¯t look like people who would hesitate to shoot. Therefore, the fans retreated one after another. The police officer put his gun back at his waist, turned around, and said fiercely to Yannis and the others, ¡°A group of thugs who abuse drugs Boxing champion? Huh, take them away!¡± The group was escorted and marched out The crowd came back to their senses one after another, and there was anothermotion. ¡°What does he mean? They said that these boxers used forbidden drugs¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably true. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be an arrest warrant and armed police¡± ¡°No way. The boxing champion relied on his strength. He can¡¯t take medicine.¡± ¡°The police can¡¯t be wrong.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s a piece of trash modified from medicine. To think that I worshipped him as a god.¡± Im disillusioned. I¡¯ll never watch boxing again.¡± Many audiences recorded these scenes on their phones and shared the news on media tforms. Soon, it spread online. Lawrence pushed his way to Jonah¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Manning, it seems they¡¯re here for the boxing champion. What should we do now?¡± His voice was trembling. Jonah stared at the police force. ¡®Are th they here for Yannis? Is an orphan with no background worth such a big fuss! I have to find Lea immediately. Outside the boxing ring, the empty square was filled with police cars. Three police cars were stopped at the outermost area, in the dimness where the lights could not reach. Lorenzo pushed open the door and got out of the car. He saw Yannis and the others being escorted out by the armed police. They were all escorted into the car and prepared to leave. He came ¡°Special organization. They are in charge of specific cases. If they suddenly came to arrest these people and manage these things¡­ With that thought in mind, Lorenzo frowned, took out his phone, and called Lea Lea had just returned to her office when her phone rang. When she saw that it was a call from Lorenzo, she immediately picked it up. ¡°Someone arrested him before I did. Yannis and his men were arrested too,¡± said Lorenzo. Chapter 209 Lea sat up straight and her pupils constricted. Lorenzo continued, ¡°It¡¯s a privileged department. They have a lot of power. I can¡¯t take over now.¡± After some silence, Lea¡¯s calm voice came on the line. ¡°I understand. Thank you. Can you still get the blood of Tyrant Dragon!¡± From the moment she¡¯d received Jonah¡¯s call until now, she¡¯d already used her phone to check on Tyrant Dragon¡¯s team. As expected, they used drugs that stimted the human body¡¯s potential, modified the human body, stimted one¡¯s strength, and changed how the human body used its strength. They were gene drugs that had only appeared recently. The existence of these drugs would attract the attention of the relevant departments Many gene drugs like this appeared a few yearster in her previous life. At that time, gene drugs were already moremon than now, and their medicinal effects were stronger. They even threatened the safety of society However, she did not expect them to appear so quickly. And now, Yannis and the others were arrested. ¡°Are they investigating drugs, or is it targeted at Yannis? If they were here for Yannis, their real target could only be Lea opened her eyes, and the light in them flickered. Lorenzo paused. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so calm. He had been paying attention to the boxing world because it had a powerful force. He knew Yannis very well Riverview Hospital was their home. They are here for Riverview Hospital. They have too many research results. While it makes people jealous, it also threatens the entire market: Lorenzo immediately realized it. He did not believe that Lea was not even this alert. She probably wasn¡¯t afraid, he thought, 1 can get it,¡± said Lorenzo, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll wait for you¡± After hanging up, Lea looked at her phone. Several calls came in. They were from Jonah, Shannon, and the manager of the boxing ring. She was about to call back. At that time, Chris pushed the door open and entered the office. ¡°Something¡¯s happened in the boxing ring¡± Chris handed over her tablet Lea took it and saw a trending news. ¡°New boxing champion Yannis has been arrested on suspicion of taking gene drugs. It was apanied by photos of nearly ten people being escorted out of the boxing ring. She clicked on the news. The news was not long and the content was not much. It was an understatement, but many relevant news and videos appeared below. They were all posted by theizens. The poprity was not high, and it was still declining Lea was familiar with the pattern of Inte data. She knew someone was deliberately suppressing this matter to make it a fact without attracting too much attention.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°What should we do? Should we bring Yannis back first? I heard that he¡¯s seriously injured,¡± said Chris. Lea thought for a moment and shook her head. Tell Mr. Phoenix to bring people to check on Yannis¡¯s injuries and bring medicine over.¡± Seeing her calm expression, Chris knew she probably had clues. She asked, ¡°Do you know who it is police in this operation is Lea shook her head. They will show up. Wait until theye knocking on our door. She took a deep breath. ¡°The armed pol a special organization with very high authority. It¡¯s difficult to find connections to intervene.¡± She was working for Alfred, so she knew the situation in Iverton very well. ¡°Should we tell Mr. Andrews?¡± Chris asked. Lea shook her head again. ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on first.¡± Chris knew that Lea had just entered Iverton. Although she was a genius, there were many things that she did not have the time to understand. ¡°Could d it be the Oliver family¡¯s backup n?¡± Chris asked. ¡°No¡± Lea was very certain. ¡®With ke¡¯s interference, the Erickson family gave up on the Oliver family. Beata¡¯s crimes are unforgivable. The Oliver family no longer has a way out or value. They can¡¯t do this. ¡°Then who would that be?¡± Chris was puzzled. ¡°They¡¯re probably here for our new drugs,¡± Lea replied. Chris was shocked. She nodded and felt relieved. Lea has a clue. Chapter 269 She then asked. ¡°So what do I do now?¡± Lea had too little information on this matter. She had no clue at all and did not know how to start. But it wasn¡¯t her style to sit back and do nothing. ¡°Someone will probably to check on the hospital soon. Maintain order in the hospital and don¡¯t affect the patient¡¯s treatment.¡± Lea said. After James¡¯s surgery, they had many patients in serious condition in the hospital. Their lives were on the line. If there were even the slightest mistake in their treatment, these patients would die. It was so difficult to save a life. Lea did not want any patients to be affected. Moreover, if someone died in the hospital at this time, it would only cause more chaos and things would get out of hand. É« Chapter 270 Chapter 270 ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest myself,¡± said Lea ¡°Okay¡± Chris looked at her and nodded firmly. This youngdy still looks immature but has a deep, prating gaze. She is firm and steady, like a general who has nned everything perfectly¡± Chris felt inexplicably relieved and was even more determined to calm this storm. She was about to get busy, but as soon as she opened the office door, a few people rushed over and almost bumped into her. Jonah tilted his shoulder and pulled away from her. He charged straight at Lea. ¡°I know about the boxing ring,¡± she said before he could speak When she answered Lorenzo¡¯s call, Jonah¡¯s call came in. The line was busy, but she knew what he wanted to say. Just as she was about to call him back, she did not expect him toe over. Shocked, Jonah frowned as he scrutinized her. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What do you n to do?¡± Shannon wanted toe forward and tell Lea that Yannis had been seriously injured and needed treatment. However, Jonah¡¯s body and aura blocked herpletely.. When she was in the boxing ring, she called Lea. The line was busy. She was anxious toe here and tell Lea. But Shannon didn¡¯t have a car. She couldn¡¯t get a taxi at that ce at that time, so she stopped Jonah¡¯s car and asked him to send her to Riverview Hospital When he heard she was here to look for Lea, he brought her along and sped over Now that Lea said she already knew, Shannon stood at the back and said nothing else. Her face was pale and filled with worry. Standing at the back, Lawrence was still panting as he looked at Jonah. This was the first time he had seen Jonah so anxious, and it was because of someone else. Could he be¡­ Not Lawrence denied his thoughts. There is no one more realistic than Mr. Manning, Miss Berry already has Mr. Andrews, Mr. Manning will never snatch a woman from Mr. Andrews! ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. If you want to help, you can help with something.¡± Lea said. ¡°Who said I want to help you? I¡¯m busy. Why would someone like me, who carns hundreds of millions of dors every minute, interfere in such matters?¡± Jonah asked. Lea was speechless. She said. ¡°Gene drugs circting in the underground boxing arena and the ck market. If you have clues, provide them to us. We¡¯ll investigate.¡± Jonah was stunned. ¡°Why are you investigating this? What does it have to do with this?¡± Lea replied, ¡°It helps a line.¡± ording to information from her past life, there was now an organization in Iverton that developed gene drugs. The group would grow in a few years, and the drugs they produced would have a huge impact on the marker However, eight yearster, Milton would subdue and transform it. He would use her research and development results to create the worlds number¨Cone medical group. ¡®Since someone wants to use this drug to deal with me, I¡¯ll also start from these ces and look for a breakthrough. At the same time, I¡¯ll destroy anyone who can help Milton in the future, Lea thought. Originally, she had nned to deal with these matters when the hospital¡¯s work progressed a little. Now that she had encountered them, she would deal with them together. ¡°Oh.¡± Jonah¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Give me theputer. Lea handed over the notebook. Jonah took it and pulled out a chair beside him. When he was about to sit down, he looked at her disdainfully. ¡°Alfred is so stingy that he can¡¯t bear to spend money to support his woman. What kind of office environment is this?¡± Everyone was speechless, thinking. ¡®Not everyone has assets worth billions of dors, owns a first¨Crate hotel, and uses the entire luxurious top floor to work! espite his disgust, Jonah still sat down. He logged into herputer to bring up the relevant information for her. Then, he said. ¡°I¡¯ll ver somenteAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¦° to look into it again. I¡¯ll update youter.¡± Lawrence was speechless. ¡®Didn¡¯t he say that he wouldn¡¯t help? He changed too quickly. Chris looked at them and felt much more at ease. With Jonah¡¯s strength, he will greatly help as long as he is willing to do it. ¡°Ill inform Mr. Phoenix first and let him see Yannis, said Chris. Shannon opened her mouth and wanted to go with her to visit Yannis, but she swallowed the words about toe out because Lea had a lot of information to investigate and needed her. She was more useful here. So, she asked, ¡°Lea, what do you need me to do?¡± Lea looked at her. There was a sudden ident and Shannon¡¯s vacation was gone. ¡°Go back to the office first. Help me check for informationter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shannon took a deep breath and headed for her office. Seeing Jonah looking at Shannon¡¯s back, Lea introduced, ¡°Shannon Yancey, the technical director of our hospital, Conrad University¡¯s most hardworkingputer genius, currently one of Iverton¡¯s most powerful hackers¡® She believed Shannon would be the best software engineer and the world¡¯s top hacker in the future. ¡°Her?¡± Jonah said with surprise. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell at all.¡± On the surface, Shannon looked innocent and beautiful,
  1. like a little rabbit.
He turned to look at Lea and paused for a moment. ¡°This face is even more deceptive than Shannon¡¯s. If not for the first time we met, I would never believe she was such a person.¡± ¡°That makes sense. The little monster is with the little monster. Although Jonah said they were little monsters, his expression was filled with respect. He admired such geniuses and respected those who worked hard and bravely. Seeing Lea staring at him, he added, ¡°It¡¯s to praise you.¡± Lea didn¡¯t care about these things. She was only looking at why he paid attention to Shannon. So, it¡¯s because he admires geniuses, she thought. ¡°Lawrence, go out and guard the door. This was not his territory, Jonah did not believe in the safety of this ce. Lawrence went out, closed the door, and guarded the door. Jonah sat up straight, lowered his voice, and said seriously, ¡°Lea, you should know that those who can develop gene drugs and other medicines are not ordinary people. They also have someone backing them. Those who can support such research must have power. Unlike the Oliver family, they hide in the dark and won¡¯t expose their weaknesses for you to manipte. Have you considered the consequences of this?¡± Lea had already sat back in her chair. She lowered her eyshes. Under her long eyshes, the lights in her eyes were slightly overflowing. Her eyes were deep as she said. ¡°Is there anything worse than being defeated and destroyed by the enemy?¡± She had been defeated, destroyed, and lost everything she cherished. She had experienced the most painful torture. There was nothing more terrifying than that. She knew if she didn¡¯t want to experience it again, she should fight bravely and couldn¡¯t fail. Even if she died in battle, it was better than that oue. Jonah looked up at her in shock. What kind of person is this? What had she experienced to have such an epiphany? But he couldn¡¯t agree more with what she said. And that was why he had been through a bloody storm and went against all adversity to reach his current state. ¡°Makes sense. sense. Let¡¯s kill these bastards!¡± He handed theputer hack. ¡°Here.¡± Lea took it and began to look through the information. Then, Lea sent Shannon what she needed to investigate. Eleven at night in Kentside Garden. Yellow lights were on in the reception room, and the light was just right ke paid a lot of attention to his health. Usually, he would sleep at 11 o¡¯clock. But tonight, he entertained an important guest. The two of them sat opposite each other with chess in front of them. The two people lookedzy and seemed leisurely, but theypeted secretly. Their auras were oppressive. ¡°Theard you helped Lea with the Oliver family¡¯s matter, Mr. Andrews, right?¡± the man opposite ke asked. This man was about the same age as ke. His hair waspletely white, and he looked older than ke. Only his eyes were bright and full of life, emitting a glow of eternal youth. However, he addressed ke respectfully. ke had taught a contemporary philosophy course at Conrad University twenty years ago. This man had taken ke¡¯s ss and treated ke as his teacher. After that, he had always treated ke respectfully. ke raised his eyes and looked at him. His shiny eyes were scrutinizing this man like a soldier waiting to fight. Chapter 270 ? SEND GIFT Chapter 271 Chapter 271 ¡°Sort of. I used to be friends with her grandfather. Since she is here, I naturally have to help her,¡± said ke tly. The man opposite him asked, ¡°Will you help her in the future? ke just looked at him steadily and did not answer. That man continued. ¡°She¡¯s a student from Conrad University. She chose three majors at the same time and even chose a few elective courses. She participated in many experiments. The results of her experiments belong to the school. This child is very talented and very young Young geniuses need mentors, in academics, and life. We want to recruit herpletely. ¡°You?¡± ke raised his eyes. His gaze was sharp and wily. ¡°Who?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Conrad Hospital,¡± Phillip said frankly, ¡°Conrad Hospital belongs to Conrad University Conrad University is a member of the school board. You¡¯re a board member. The Andrews family and Conrad University have the most shares in Conrad Hospital. In particr, the Andrews family has the most shares, so you have to decide this matter.¡± With that, Phillip looked at ke steadily, not wanting to miss his reactions. They could not do anything to the Andrews family¡¯s things now. They did not know what status Lea had in ke¡¯s heart. ke lowered his head and yawned, revealing his fatigue and old age. ¡°Tm old. I don¡¯t have the energy to care about Medical Union¡¯s things anymore, and I can¡¯t care about it either¡± Phillip¡¯s eyes widened with joy. This means ke won¡¯t interfere in Lea¡¯s matters, and the Andrews family will not interfere: There were only two kinds of rtionship between them, enemy or friend. ke had chosen to be Lea¡¯s enemy. Milton¡¯s confession had shocked the entire city and everyone knew about it. Phillip thought that the Andrews family was Lea¡¯s friend. Even if It seems she did not meet the Andrews family¡¯s criteria for choosing a granddaughter¨Cinw. This kind of rtionship is the best for me. ke has a different attitude, I want to try. Even if I can¡¯t monopolize Riverview Hospital, I can share it with the Andrews family. After all, we share Conrad University and Conrad Hospital God is on my side: Phillip thought happily. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb your rest. In the future, if there are any major and difficult decisions in the hospital and school, I¡¯lle and consult you again.¡± Phillip said. ¡°Ray, send Mr. Tanner off. ke instructed. Ray came forward to send the guest off Phillip bowed respectfully and turned to leave the gate, heading for the garden parking lot. As soon as he stepped out of the door, a ck figure came to him. He wore a ck custom¨Cmade suit that made his tall and slender figure look taller and handsome. Under the dim light, his figure blended with the darkness, and his aura was powerful and bossy. When he sang Phillin Phillip, he frowned in surprise. ¡°Mr. Tanner?¡± The director of Conrad Hospital is not Grandpa¡¯s doctor. What is he doing here sote at night? Milton wondered. ¡°Mr. Andrews. Phillip greeted Milton respectfully. The Andrews family¡¯s people, even a butler, were respected in Iverton, let alone the most outstanding young man of the Andrews family. ¡°What did youe to meet my grandfather about?¡± Milton asked I¡¯m here to y a game of chess with him,¡± Phillip replied. Milton frowned, his frown deepening as he looked at Phillip searchingly. ¡®Grandfather is not the kind of person who¡¯ll y chess to pass the time, and neither is Phillip! Phillip turned around and looked into the hall. He could still see ke¡¯s figure in the reception room and the maids putting away the chess p ¡°Mr. Andrews, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your grandfather yourself,¡± said Phillip. pieces Milton¡¯s expression turned cold. After entering the door, I naturally have to ak Phillip went down the steps and headed for the parking lot. The waiting driver opened the car door for him and he got in. The car drove away from Kentside Garden. Milton entered the house. He saw ke out of the reception room and going to the study. Seeing h hime at this time, ke was also surprised. He turned to look at Milton. ¡°Why are you here? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Usually, these children and grandchildren won¡¯t eve evene even if I invite them, especially my eldest grandson, who is always busy, ke thought. Milton looked at ke with a deeper gaze. ¡°Mr. Tanner is here to look for you. Did something happen to Conrad Hospital?¡± ke thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business even if there is something. Have you forgotten that I¡¯ve retired for many years!¡± Others might believe this, but Milton wouldn¡¯t. The Andrews family had the final say in Iverton. And ke had the final say in the Andrews family. It had nothing to do with his position. ¡°He¡¯s concerned about Conrad Hospital? What does he want to do? Milton wondered. He knew ke¡¯s battlefield was in business, and Conrad Hospital would not be his target. Then he thought about Phillip¡¯s purpose foring. ¡®Is it for Lea! Milton wondered. Regarding his marriage, kepromised a los. He didn¡¯t even mind Lea¡¯s background. However, Lea got sandwiched between Milton and Alfred. Because of Alfred¡¯s attitude, it became a big deal for the Andrews family. Now it seems that with how much he cares about Lea, even for him. Lea is not a good match. Phillip did me and the Andrews family a huge favor. ke thought Milton looked at him steadily and was silent f for a moment, ¡°Nothing. I just came to see you.¡± Originally, he wanted to tell ke to let him get involved in Conrad University¡¯s matters because this was a good opportunity to get close to Lea. life, so he changed his mind and decided to do g in his life However, Milton knew his grandfather too well. This matter was the most important thing in everything himself. ¡°Oh, boy¡± ke was in was instantly angry. After leaving the house. Milton got into the car and asked Thomas, ¡°What happened at Conrad Hospital?¡± ¡°Them Nothing. Thomas replied. ¡°What about Riverview Hospital? Milton asked ¡°The boxing champion of the underground boxing arena has been arrested. There¡¯s news that he¡¯s from Riverview Hospital, Thomas said as he read the news on his phone. Milton snatched the phone from him and read it. The news said that Yannis had been injected with gene drugs that stimted the human body¡¯s functions and strength. His background had been dug out. They said he was seriously injured in the underground boxing arena and then treated by Riverview Hospital. In just half a year, his strength had increased rapidly. Only those forbidden gene drugs could do that. Milton had thoroughly investigated Lea many times, including everyone around her. He knew everything about them. Yannis had indeed recovered. Riverview Hospital had that ¡°Dr. Berry¡°. It was not an exaggeration to say that Yannis had revived. It was true that Yannis had be invincible in the arena in a short time. The increase in his strength was indeed rted to medicine. However, Milton had checked all the drugs Lea had. There was no problem with them. Moreover, those drugs were all tested and legally listed. That boxing champion has his current achievements not only because of his high talent but also because of his hard work. Medication is only one aid. It¡¯s a setup against Lea and Riverview Hospital: Milton thought. ¡°Go to Riverview Hospital and look for her. An anxious look shed across his deep eyes. For the past few years, no matter how big a problem he encountered in the business world, his expression did not change. But whenever something rted to Lea happened, he panicked like an ordinary person. Se pulled him down a divine altar, turning him from a business god into an ordinary person. Thomas was shocked at the thought. He felt that Lea was Milton¡¯s nemesis and his long¨Ccherished wish. Thomas was extremely unwilling, but seeing how determined Milton was, he could only ask the driver to drive, É« SEND GIFT Chapter 272 Chapter 272 As the night deepened, as a big city, all the lights in Iverton were on. Phillip¡¯s car drove into Berorika Vi District. Abigail had not been sleeping well recently. She also stayed up veryte tonight, tossing and turning in the study until the middle of the night. When she was tired, she prepared to go upstairs to sleep. After she left the study and passed through the corridor, the maid ran to her and hurried to her mother¡¯s study. She frowned and stood rooted to the ground. After a while, she heard voices in the study. ¡°Mrs. Erickson, Mr. Tanner, the director, is here.¡± There were many Mr. Tanners in the Tanner family. But Leika knew who it was when she heard it was the director. Tunderstand. I¡¯ll pick him up myself,¡± said Leika. Abigail turned her head and looked out. Through the long hallway aisle, she could see headlights in the garden. Someone was Leika went out to greet him first. Leika¡¯s uncle, Phillip, was the president of the Medical Union, the vice president of Conrad University, and the director of Conrad Hospital. The Tanner family was a family of businessmen. Only Phillip, the professor, had a high status in academia. At the same time, he managed Conrad Hospital He was one of the top ten influential figures in Iverton and was respected. It was also because of him that the influence of the Tanner family, a business family, had greatly increased and became one of the top ten families. Because Leika had such a family, Abigail¡¯s father¡¯s status in the political world kept rising. Phillip also helped the Erickson family develop its business, allowing the Erickson family to be a first¨Crate family All these years, Abigail¡¯s studies, including participating in the royal academic exchange, were facilitated by Phillip. With him as my background, I will be famous at Conrad University. He is usually so busy. It¡¯s rare for him toe to my house, so I must entertain him well; Abigail thought. When she arrived at the door, she saw Phillip walking over. So, she greeted him, ¡°Grandpa Phillip!¡± ¡°Abigail¡± Phillip was also warm and amiable. Abigail was the next generation that the Erickson and the Tanner family focused on nurturing. Leika only had one daughter, and she was the apple of their eye. In the future, she would inherit and develop the huge family business. Therefore, Phillip was naturally concerned about her. ¡°Grandpa Phillip, I was thinking of asking my mother to bring me to visit you during the holidays so that you can guide me in my studies. What brings you here?¡± Abigail asked. I have something to discuss with your mother,¡± said Phillip. Leika had already have not go upstairs. Instead, she went to make coffee. After a while, she carried Phillip¡¯s favorite coffee to the study. Just as she reached the door, she heard Phillip¡¯s voice. ¡°Conrad Hospital is the number one hospital in Iverton. We can¡¯t let Riverview Hospital surpass us.¡± The number one hospital represented advanced medical technology and lots of medical benefits, and it was also a necessary service for the rich and powerful. Almost all rich and powerful people in Iverton treated their illnesses in Conrad Hospital. This was also the best way for them to gain connections at the top. To put it more domineeringly, they could control the life and death of the nobles. Over the years, other than the Tanner family, even the Erickson family had relied on this to seed in Iverton Riverview Hospital had vited their absolute interests, Abigail retracted her hand, which was about to push the door open. She stood at the door and listened quietly ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Leika was also very anxious. ¡°Riverview Hospital is unstoppable now. I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate. Their new medicine and medical equipment are far ahead. It¡¯s not a big deal if it were anything else, but these.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Take it for our use, Phillip said calmly. Leika suddenly raised her head and looked at Phillip, who was scheming and had a determined expression. He was already confident. Her shocked eyes were filled with fanaticism. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want such a Riverview Hospital? If only we could take it into the Tanner family. Or the Erickson family. In the future, ten years or twenty years We can do whatever we want.¡± She dreamed of such lofty power and immense strength. Taking Riverview Hospital for their use was the best and only way. Almost all the giants in each industry purchased newpanies with potential or talents and invested in them. Then, they used them to consolidate their position as overlords. The Andrews family had be a giant because Milton used this method. This was also Leika¡¯s usual method. However, seeing that Phillip had already made arrangements, Leika asked. ¡°What should we do?¡± Her voice was trembling with excitement.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss this with you. I need you and the Erickson family to cooperate,¡± said Phillip, ¡°Uncle Phillip, don¡¯t worry. We will do our best. However, if we do something to that girl, Lea, what if the Andrews family interferes..¡± She frowned and gritted her teeth. The Erickson family can¡¯t go against the Andrews family. So is the Tanner family During the day, ke interfered with the Oliver family¡¯s business for Lea. Although the Oliver family¡¯s matter had not beenpletely settled. Leika had already received internal news. They had given up on the Oliver familypletely. ¡°I came back from Kentside Garden. I¡¯ve already met ke,¡± said Phillip. Leika suddenly looked up. ¡°What did he say? Could it be.. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Her frown deepened. ¡°Didn¡¯t he just go against the Oliver family for that girl during the day?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either. But ke¡¯s attitude is clear. He won¡¯t mind her business,¡± said Phillip. ¡°Didn¡¯t Milton like her? Leika was anxious to figure out their rtionship Phillip replied. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s why ke has such an attitude¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Leika was enlightened and snorted. That exins it So what if she¡¯s a genius? She¡¯s only from a small ce. There¡¯s nock of geniuses in this world. Marriage between aristocratic families is about matching backgrounds. The Berry family¡¯s fortune is nothing in Iverton. It¡¯s not evenparable to a nouveau riche. Love is not worth mentioning in front of aristocratic families She picked up coffee in a good mood. Then, she took a sip. ¡°So, ke is also going to make a move to Lea. Only by destroying her can he stop her from being with Milton.¡± If it were any other aristocratic family elder, they would use the same method. ¡°That little girl is so unlucky. She became the target that the Andrews family wanted to destroy. Previously, she got into Conrad University, which caused my daughter to lose first ce. Now, she founded Riverview Hospital. If this continues, my daughter¡¯s halo will be snatched away by her. I didn¡¯t expect her toe this far. She¡¯s courting death,¡± said Leika. How could Leika not pay attention to her daughter¡¯s situation at university! She had numured Abigail meticulously since she was young. From kindergarten to elementary school, junior high school, high school, and domestic and foreign youth academic conferences, she had made Abigail number one and was iparably glorious. When Abigail went to university, it was a critical period. Leika made Abigail walk on the academic altar and be a legendary princess during her university days. Then, she would let Abigail set up an ideal marriage and walk to the peak of her life. The Erickson family would also rise to a higher level by then. SEND GIFT Chapter 273 Chapter 273 ¡°It saved me the trouble. Leika chuckled, lest she needed to deal with Lea again. ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡± Outside the door, Abigail felt her blood boiling as she listened. Her eyes were shining with madness, and her heart was pounding. ¡®It turns out that ke was going to destroy Lea! She thought she had be the Andrews family¡¯s favorite because she had won Miltons¡¯s favor and ke had stepped in for her. But in the end, she has be a stumbling block that they want to clean up. It is simply a joket My mother has already made arrangements for me. The glory of Conrad University belongs to me. No one can snatch it away. I¡¯m a natural winner. No one can step on my head. No one canpare to me, Abigail thought smugly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She wanted to end the holidays to return to school early and see Lea fall and fail. In the back, Leika and Phillip were discussing the details of it in the study. They lowered their voices. Abigail couldn¡¯t hear them clearly from the door. She was agitated and couldn¡¯t listen ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡± She knocked on the door and pushed it open to send coffee in. ¡°Grandpa Phillip, this is your favorite coffee,¡± said Abigail Phillip smelled the fragrance of coffee and knew her intentions. ¡°Our Abigail is getting more and more sensible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because you teach me well, Grandpa Phillip Abigail was an obedient and likable junior. ¡°Mom, Grandpa Phillip, you guys please go on. I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± ¡°Okay, good night¡± Leika looked at her daughter and liked her even more. Abigail left the room, closed the door, and went upstairs in high spirits. Riverview Hospital, one in the morning Lea leaned against a pir in front of theboratory building. The autumn night was cold. She was wearing a thin dark blue windbreaker and holding a phone. She gently swiped the screen with her slender fingers. Just as she had expected, the news revealed all the information about Yannis in the past six months. They said that he had used gene drugs, and the public opinion pointed straight at Riverview Hospital, saying that they had developed harmful drugs, and the appearance of these drugs caused a certain amount of social panic. Soon, another fatal piece of news became a trending topic. ¡°Yannis and others from Riverview Hospital have used gene drugs. Their strength is astonishing There were some images of Yannis defeating his opponents in the boxing ring and Luke, Ralph, and the others fighting the media personnel and subduing the crowd while maintaining order in the hospital. There was even an image of Luke attacking Leona at Conrad Hospital. However, she was not in the photo Most of the photos were photoshopped. It was bloody and violent. In short, it pointed out that the security personnel of Riverview Hospital were all thugs who had used gene drugs and had extraordinary strength. More conspiracies followed. Someizens even spected that the new medicine and medical equipment developed by the hospital were just a cover¨Cup. Their real goal was to make gene drugs that could harm society to obtain huge profits. There were also some even more terrifyingments, saying that the research and development of gene drugs were created through inhuman. human experiments. As for whether it was really the spection of theizens or if someone was deliberately manipting it, Lea had no idea The hospital had just been in a huge scandal. It just calmed down when this news exploded like a bomb. Although it was nighttime, the hospital was still overcrowded. Popple started to get restless again. Outside the sterile operating room, the patient who was being pushed into the operating room struggled to get up from the bed and shouted, ¡°Let go of me, let go of me. I don¡¯t want to be locked up in theboratory for human experiments, you demons in human skin. Everything had been arranged. The patient had to undergo eye surgery, or he would lose his eyes The doctors and nurses stepped forward to stop him ¡°Sir, your eyes have to be operated on. If you miss the best time, your eyeball will be infected and necrotic. You¡¯ll be permanently blind and incurable. ¡°It can even cause intracranial infections and illnesses. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Chapter 278 ¡°Calm down. The surgery has a 95% sess rate. You¡¯ve seen it with your own eyes.¡± ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t believe in public opinion. Our hospital is innocent. We can exin.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The patient grabbed the TV stand and threw it at the medical staff beside him. ¡°You trash who harm human society, get lost¡­ with a ng, the tip p of the infusion rack hit the young nurse¡¯s head, and her head immediately bled. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be like this. Calm down¡­¡± The other staff members were still trying their best tofort the patient. ¡°There¡¯s no need to operate on him. Tell him to get lost!¡± Chris appeared in front of them. She wore a ck shirt, a suit, wide¨Clegged pants, and high heels, and she tied her medium¨Clength hair into a low ponytail at the back of her head. Her expression was cold, and she fully released her The surroundings instantly fell silent. More than ten people surrounded her, including the patients and their families, other patients attracted by themotion and their families, and the surgical team. Everyone was suppressed by her aura and looked at her with bated breath. The patient was sitting on the bed, holding the IV stand and ring at her fiercely. ¡®Does he think he can do whatever he wants because he is a patient? Chris thought furiously. Chris took a few steps to the hospital bed. Her high heels made a powerful sound as she grabbed the IV stand in the patient¡¯s hand and threw it aside with a ng Her gaze swept past the patient, and then to the crowd, sharp and dignified. ¡°Riverview Hospital has developed new drugs and equipment far ahead of the market. Hence, it brought about a cmity. Everyone has seen the previous scandal and personally experienced it. So now, we don¡¯t want to waste our breath exining the situation to you. It¡¯s not your first day of treatment in the hospital Cooperate with the treatment if you want, or get lost if you don¡¯t. If anyone dares to cause trouble in our hospital again and hurt our people, get the fuck out of here!¡± As a cultured person, when Chris saw the nurse¡¯s head bleeding and that there might bera sear, she immediately cursed. If not for the fact that she was in the hospital and the other party was a patient, she would have attacked him directly She turned to the chief surgeon. ¡°Get him discharged.¡± The chief surgeon nced at the patient and hesitated. A doctor is benevolent. I can easily save e this patient¡¯s eyes and save this family: ¡°Doctor¡± The young assistant pushed him and gave him a look, indicating for him to forget it We want to save the patient. So many people worked hard for it since this patient came. However, the patient and his family directly insulted us as demons without asking anything and even injured our people. He hit us ruthlessly. How inhumane. Doctors have their dignity. We might as well give up on saving him,¡± With that thought in mind, the chief surgeon¡¯s heart turned cold quickly. ¡°Let him leave the hospital,¡± he said. However, the patient and his family members hesitated. Some people were like this. When others begged and coaxed them, they would push their luck and trample on others wantonly. Once others ignored them, they would be obedient. However, since the patient did not trust the doctor, they couldn¡¯t perform the surgery. They sent the patient out of the hospital on the spot. The other wards and medical departments also used the same method to respond to the patients and family members who wanted to cause trouble. Everyone thought that as long as they caused trouble, it would affect the hospital¡¯s reputation. They thought the hospital wanted to earn money and wouldn¡¯t dare to go against them. However, the truth was the opposite The doctors and nurses¡® strengths determined Riverview Hospital¡¯s future and development. Lea had already made a clear decision with Chris and the other quecutives. They would use those incidents that tried to suppress and destroy them to promote and shape the hospital¡¯s reputation. SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Everyone in the hospital had a clear idea. All their patience and tolerance were to protect the patient¡¯s health and life. Soon, those who caused trouble in the hospital were suppressed. Some people were discharged from the hospital, but most of the patients stayed. behind to receive treatment in peace, On the other side, a nanny van drove to the living room door at the Moore family¡¯s house. A group of maids and bodyguards waited at the side. Quintin was sitting in a wheelchair. Paul pushed him toward the door. Jessie followed behind with her bag. ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Leona took her tablet and quickly walked over. She stopped them when they were about to g trending topics again. Look,¡± Jessie frowned and took the tablet. As she looked at it, her frown deepened. go out. ¡°Riverview Hospital is on the ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡°¡± Quintin asked. His voice was much softer, and his breathing was short. He had no strength left. It was the middle of the night, but Riverview Hospital was his only hope. So, be paid close attention to it. Jessie hesitated for a moment before handing the tablet to him. It was up to him to decide because it was about his life. The important matters of the Moore family were also up to him. He took it and looked at it for a while before frowning After he looked at it for a while, Jessie asked, ¡°Are we still going?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Quintins eyes lit up. For a person on the verge of death, they would do their best to seize any opportunity to treat their illness. The fact that Riverview Hospital could even develop gene drugs showed their strength If conventional drugs and treatments do not work, unconventional drugs can also be tried: A crazy thought appeared in Quintin¡¯s mind. ¡®In short, there is still some hope: He handed the tablet to his wife. Jessie took it and handed it to her daughter. Paul pushed the wheelchair out of the door. The servants came forward and helped him into the nanny van Leons put the tablet into her bag, , tidied her hair, and changed her shoes. Her father was going to the hospital. As the only daughter in this family, she had to go. After Leona changed her shoes and straightened her back, a gloomy look appeared on her face. She was about to sleep when Abigail sent her a message, uying that Riverview Hospital was in trouble again and that her ¡°sister might need her concem. The two of them chatted as they worked unti until now. She thought that her father would not go to the hospital after reading the news, but she did not expect him to go still. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°The influence of this news is much worse than before. Riverview Hospital will be investigated and rectified. ording to Abigail, at best, Riverview Hospital will not be able to operate and will go bankrupt and Shannon will fail,¡± Leona thought happily. id he acquired. In short, my parents¡® expectations for Leon was thest to leave and got into the car. There were three cars and about ten people. They sent Quintin to the hospitalpicuously. After a waited at Riverview Hospital for a while, a ck Volkswagen drove over. The car door opened. A young man in a ck and blue military uniform got out. The well¨Cironed clothes made him look upright and handsome He saw her immediately He came forward and handed her a sealed medical bag. Inside was a tube of blood, which was what she wanted. Lea took it and looked at him. Under the dim light, she could still see the dark circles under his eyes and the rest blood vessels in his eyes. His eyes were filled with gloom. Without needing to ask, she knew he would be attacked and pressured if he held Larry and Neal in that position. ?Alugh ke came forward to greet them,r only expressed his stance and did not interfere Lany and Neals struggle must be herce. Lorenzo probably did not sleep well for the past few days. Under such circumstances, he still brought his men out for me,¡® With this thought in mind, Lea raued the blood sample and said. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get it, righur¡± Even Jonah had said that the armed police organization was powerful it can¡¯t be easy to get a blood sample from the person they detained, Lea 9:35 AM Chapter 274 ¡°It took some effort, but it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Lorenzo said calmly, To him, there were only two things, things he could do and things he couldn¡¯t As long as he could do it, it would be tine no matter how difficult. ¡°Thanks.¡± Lea thanked him. ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you have any other requests, you can tell me. As a soldier, there was firmness in Lorenzo¡¯s resolute look. He would do his best to settle it for her. Lea said, ¡°Okay.¡± Lorenzo nodded. When Lea said nothing, he turned and headed for the car. Then, he walked to the car and opened the door. ¡°Lorenzo,¡± Lea called out to him. He turned to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to work for me,¡± said Lea Lorenzo looked at the young girl. Her deep and clear eyes flickered with a bright light, so pure. During the orientation, he didn¡¯t want to care about her or have anything to do with the Oliver family, However, after seeing these things, he still did it. ¡°My job is dangerous to begin with. He was calm and serious. In my position, it¡¯s my job to do these things¡± He wasn¡¯t just helping her. He waspleting his work, improving his performance, and advancing step by step. Their eyes met. Leu looked at him quietly for a minute. Then she took a file from her bag and tossed it to him. He caught it and frowned in confusion. Then, he opened it and only saw half of the first page. His pupils constricted and he looked at her with shock. There was evidence of Larry and Neal¡¯s crimes inside. When Beata and Reba came to look for Lea she had already started to use hacking skills to collect this information. After a long time, she had already found all the important evidence. With these, Lorenzo couldpletely crush them to death. The truth was that from the moment he nned to capture Larry and Neal until now, he had been looking for evidence to deal with them. He also knew they hadmitted serious crimes, but he had no real evidence. The fact that he hade forward to capture then was equivalent to dering war on the Oliver family. He had to crush them to death. Otherwise, they would take revenge on him without scruples if he gave them a break. Even the Patton family couldn¡¯t protect him This was a matter of life and death for the Oliver family, To Lorenzo, it was also a matter of life and death He had also received the news that Lea and Christian had gone to meet ke. When ke appeared, Lorenzo thought he was helping Lea and Christian.
  1. c. ¡®She is
is indeed a ¡®From the looks of it, that¡¯s not the case. Lea had long grasped the fate of the Oliver family. He looked at Lea with a deeper gaze. surprising person, but she is also easy to understand¡± ¡°The results of Larry and Neal¡¯s punishment will be out in three days,¡± he said to L He could report to the higher¨Cups tomorrow morning and get the results. He would go through the process and the official announcement would take three days. This was already very fast. ¡°Okay¡± Lea nodded. Lorenzo turned around, got into the car, and drove away. Lea took the blood sample and was about to enter theboratory building. ¡°Leaf¡± a voice called from bnd. She froze on the spot, her blood freezing. Even though this life waspletely different, she still couldn¡¯t help but tremble when she heard. Milton¡¯s voice in this quiet environment at night,Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 2/3 [ AM 2 hen she froze there, Milton was already in front of her. was more than a head taller than she was. He looked down at her from a step away. She had hardly slept in thest few days. Her face was pale d haggard, and she had lost some weight. Her small, palm¨Csized face looked even smaller. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 der the dim light, his face reflected the light and darkness. His eyes we were filled with love and heartache. old glint shed across Lea¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ea, did I owe you much in my previous life?¡± Milton looked at her inquisitively. His heavy gaze seemed to want to cut open her dark, deep eyes to e what was happening. His eyes were slightly red. He looked bitter, revealing his injuries and pain.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. a was stunned. Did he know about what happened in our previous life? don¡¯t understand why you hate me so much, said Milton. -nly y then did she heave a sigh of relief. Lea felt her heartbeat be normal again When we first met, I¡¯ve already made it very clear to you, Mr. Andrews.¡± Lea was talking about when he confessed to her outside the orientation ?? love Alfred very much. He¡¯s more important to me than anything else, but you¡¯ve destroyed our rtionship and harassed us time and time gain. Isn¡¯t that annoying enough? Trouble and obstacles are the most annoying. You can still appear here today because the current me can¡¯t emove you. It¡¯ll be hard to say after some time. Lea¡¯s tone was low and warm, her eyes were cold, and her aura was rampant. t was the most tant and serious threat. Just because of this?¡± Milton didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Lea, that¡¯s not the truth. She is so talented and has such a promising future. She can do something earth¨Cshattering and even surpass me. As for men, it won¡¯t be the most mportant thing in her life, Milton thought Yea. It was a simple word, but Lea put in calmly and firmly. Feelings and men were nothing to her if she hadn¡¯t had those experiences in her previous life and had no entanglement with him and Alfred. From this point of view, she was quite grateful to Milion for giving her Alfred, who give her such a deep and precious rtionship. She turned around and walked past him, wanting to go to theboratory to test the blood sample. At that time, he stopped her. ¡°Lea¡­¡± He grabbed her arm. I¡¯m here because I have something important to tell you ¡°Let go!¡± She felt as if there was a fire burning in the wrist he was holding. She just wanted to break free from him. Milton could feel the tension and trembling of her wrists. The thought that his touch, without any impropriety, would cause her such agitation and pain, and he didn¡¯t want that, made Milton let go of his hand at once. ¡°Do you know what happened when Yannis was arrested? The outside world is already saying that your hospital is conducting a human body experiment to study illegal drugs and endanger the safety of society. From Kentside Garden, Milton had been following the news on the Inte. He did not expert it to develop to this extent in such a short time. Recalling his encounter with Phillip, he could roughly guess what kind of situation it might be. Lea turned around and gave him a cold smile. Tll handle it myself. You don¡¯t have to be a busybody. ¡°Lea¡± Milion called out earnestly. He was not angry, but more pained by her words. His patience and tolerance for her surprised even himself. It turns out that when you fall in love with someone, you can amodate and tolerate her infinitely. No matter what she does or how she treats you, you won¡¯t be angry with her. ¡°It¡¯s serious. Its not p not going to be as easy as it was before. Fin here to help you,¡± said Milton. Even he would deliberately avoid people like Phillip in the business world. This was also why his business map did not involve the medical world. Conrad Hospital ruled the medical world. Morcover, Phillip had gone to see ke, and ke had tacitly agreed to it. ¡°Grandpa will ruin her if he can¡¯t break her up with Alfred. He won¡¯t necessarily protect her even if he allows her to be with Alfred. Alfred and I have always been different in Grandpa¡¯s heart. Therefore, we are also different in the Andrews family. She can¡¯t win against these people, Milton thought Lra¡¯s heart sank. ¡°From the looks of it, he knew some inside information. For him tor so serious, it must be someone at the top of Iverton 9:35 AM Chapter 275 Ever since she decided to create Riverview Hospital to develop and produce new drugs and medical equipment, she had considered it. The wind will destroy the tallest tree in the forest. What I have shown is only the tip of the iceberg. Yet these big shots noticed a small fry like me. ¡°Mr. Andrews, there¡¯s no need.¡± Lea said confidently. Then, she entered theboratory building. Her back view was resolute, Milton froze on the spot and looked at her in a daze. I have already said so much. She must know how powerful and terrifying the person who wants to deal with her is. She won¡¯t ept my help even if she will be destroyed, right? Or is it because she has other helpers other than me! After all, she¡¯s Alfred¡¯s girlfriend. He would rather believe that it was thetter. The ck business Lincoln stopped at the corner of the deserted hospital building. Thomas stood beside the car and looked at the cold back view under the dim lights of theboratory building. It was so lonely. The result is the same as the previous few times. Mr. Milton is here to help her. How worried he was along the way here! What kind of cold heart does that woman have to treat him like this? Thomas sighed. He waited for a long time before Milton returned. Milton looked calm and expressionless. It was as if Lea had hurt him so much that he had been numb, but there was more grief. ¡®How pitiful Mr. Milton is. If possible. I hope Lea has never appeared; Thomas thought. ¡°Bang?¡± Milton got into the car and closed the door. Then, he said. ¡°Arrange for someone to follow Phillip. Report to to me immediately if he makes any moves Thomas still stood outside the car window, looking at Milton in silence. He knew Milton was doing this for Lea. After refuting so many times. Thomas had nothing else to say. He replied with an ¡°okay¡± and got into the car. As soon as Lea entered theboratory building, a figure appeared from the darkness. He tilted his head and stared at her, his mysterious eyes sly and happy Then he said, ¡°Good for your Lea frowned. Because of Milton¡¯s appearance, she was in a bad mood and her expression was not that good. That man continued, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Milton¡¯s defeated expression. He¡¯s like a supreme expert in a game who can¡¯t fight back after being hit. His dignity is shattered on the ground. Miss Berry, you¡¯re using your beauty tomit murder!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re in a good mood, go to work and pull out thework of gene drugs circting in the ck market.¡± Seeing his gloating expression, Lea could roughly tell what he was thinking. He had a family feud with Milton. He was in a good mood to see Milton unhappy, especially when Milton couldn¡¯t get the woman he had always wanted. Initially, Lea did not n to use him, but from the looks of it, he had to help. With more people helping her, it was faster to resolve things. He immediately narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why Do you want to catch all of them at once? COMMENT Chapter 276 Chapter 276 ¡°There¡¯s no need, Lea said indifferently. He frowned at her, waiting for her to exin ¡°Currently, only Tyrant Dragon had used the strongest and most advanced gene drugs. At least in Iverton,¡± said Lea If the drugs had so many doses and could easily circte, someone would have challenged Yannis long ago. ¡°You mean the source is Crefan?¡± he asked. She nodded. ¡°The development policy for drug research and development in Crefan isn¡¯t strict enough. Whoever wants to do this will put it in Cretan. ¡°Is it that troublesome The people who developed the drug wouldn¡¯t capture Tyrant Dragon and expose themselves. He only wanted to help Riverview Hospital solve this problem and return to earn money.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who developed these drugs behind the scenes? What stage are they at? What are they going to do in the future? How wil affect the world?¡® Lea asked His gaze on her couldn¡¯t help but deepen. To be able to establish his current business empire, his wisdom and foresight were extraordinary. However, he knew that no matter how big the business opportunities and benefits were, with his ability, they were not something he could deal with, so he did not waste time. Lea knew what he was thinking. ¡°Finding the real developer can also exonerate us.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he said, but the look he gave her was still probing. It is obvious that this is not her entire purpose. He couldn¡¯t understand what this youngdy was thinking. He said, ¡°But don¡¯t tell me you want Mr. Patton to help you¡± Lea looked at him quizzically. The Patton family is a first¨Crate force in the military and politics, but in this generation, the one who holds power in the Patton family is Mr. Hess The outside world doesn¡¯t know much about Mr. Hess. You probably haven¡¯t heard of him. His name is Norman Hess. If he appears, he might be able to help you. But Mr. Patton. He shook his head. Lea¡¯s eyshes blinked lightly as she pondered for a moment, She had only heard of the Patton family and hadn¡¯t investigated them in detail. On the one hand, she had no interactions with them. On the other hand, she and Lorenzo could be considered friends with tacit understanding. She wouldn¡¯t investigate his family¡¯s privacy in private, But she had heard of Norman. When she was kidnapped by a serial killer in Vaporleon City, Alfred asked Norman to save her She looked up at him. ¡°Alfred is my boyfriend. I won¡¯t let my emotions affect the hospital¡± When necessary, she would ask Alfred to help. He heaved a sigh of relief. He had heard most of her conversation with Milton jou now. Seeing how she rejected Milton, he thought that she had. too much self¨Cesteem and would rather die than submit. So she can be flexible¡® He was happy to realize it. After experiencing so much, survival was more important than anything else to him. Self¨Cesteem, pride, and so on were all child¡¯s y, ¡°I¡¯m starving. I¡¯m going to see what your hospital¡¯s supper is like,¡± he said and walked out to the canteen. The hospital was also very busy at night. Half the doctors were on duty, so the canteen was open twenty¨Cfour hours a day. On the other side, Lorenzo drove the car out of theboratory building and onto the road. He looked in the direction of the inpatient department and hesitated. Then, he turned the car around and drove to the ce downstairs the inpatient department. He had been too busy these few days and couldn¡¯te to see joey. ¡®He should be much better now, Lorenzo thought. Although there were loo many important things waiting for him to do and he hadn¡¯t slept in a long time, he still wanted to visit Joey. In Joey¡¯s ward, the Alvarez family was together. The atmosphere was harmonious. Jory, let me tell you. I¡¯lle to work tomorrow to develop artificial brains with Lea. Fin going to be a researchert I believe that I will achieve something. In the future, I will be a researcher better than you. At this, Willow pursed her lips. Then, she added, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll let you be better than me. After all, I¡¯m your younger sister. Willow hoped that her brother was better than her. This proved that her brother would wake up unscathed. Her wish was hidden in these word ¡°Keep bragging. You¡¯rewless because your brother has been pampering you siner you were young Sydney had no choice but to remind her daughter. Joey¡¯s talent was not inherited from the Alvarez family. The genes in his body are better. Willow is far inferior to him. I don¡¯t want Willow her brother as a reference, lest she suffer a blow when she fails, Sydney thought. ¡°Discipline your daughter,¡± she said to her husband. ¡°Artificial brain technology is also quite good, Marcus said. to use ¡°Willow inherits it from us and likes to study the nervous system, but it is too difficult and boring for her. We have been researching for two to the years and have reached a bottleneck. We don¡¯t know when they will break through. Perhaps we¡¯ll never have a breakthrough. Willow is still and active. This kind of research is not suitable for her, Marcus thought. young ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, Dad, I like artificial brains. Lea can develop her things at the age of 14. If I follow her, I¡¯ll learn something. Willow said. I was not only her ssmate and good friend, but also her idol and mentor. ¡°Yes¡± Marcus was very suppo supportive of his daughter. ¡°The child will be spoiled by you sooner orter, Sydney muttered. Marcus only smiled and thought, ¡®Who wouldn¡¯t dote on such a cute daughter? ¡°Knock, knock, knock,¡± family of three looked over and saw Lorenzo standing at the door. Hearing the knock on the door, the family Lorenzo grew up ¡°Lorenzo? Come in quickly!¡± Sydney weed him warmly. ¡°Why are you still here sote at night?¡± It was already the middle of the night. up with loc Joey and Willow. He was 21 years old, three years older than them, a, but in Sydney¡¯s impression, he was the same age as Joey. When he was young, he lived in the Alvarez family most of the time and grew up in the Alvarez family. The neighbors in themunity had always mistakenly thought that the Alvarez family had three children. Marcus and Sydney also treated Lorenzo like their own son. Lorenzo also treated the Alvarez family as his family. was his h home and the Alvarez family people as for university When Marcus and Sydney saw that he was w wearing a business suit, their their hearts skipped a beat and they felt relieved. After Joey¡¯s ident, Lorenzo took a leave of absence for over a year. Later, he did some peripheral work and even made orientation f students. They thought that he had given up his profession. ¡®He had given up his dream and position he loved at such a young age, especially when he was such an outstanding young man. How hopeless. would he bet Now, he has pulled himself together. Marcus and Sydney were so happy However, looking at the dark circles under Lorenzo¡¯s eyes and his bloodshot eyeballs, they knew he had not rested well again because of work. Has he taken the other extreme and be a workaholic? Marcus and Sy Sydney looked at each other and became worried again Seeing hime in, Willow quiet quietly sat at the head of the bed and secretly looked up at him. He was wearing his military uniform again. He was much taller than the big brother in her memory. He looked tall and muscr. His facial features were more upright, and his deep eyes were more determined. There was silence in his e eyes Seeing this, her heart thumped and she inadvertently grabbed Joey¡¯s hand. É« SEND GIFT Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Lorenzo said. ¡°I had something to do here, so I came here.¡± The Alvarez family¡¯s moContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lorenzo¡¯s gaze fell on the hospital bed. The person lying there looked peaceful, as if asleep, giving off a sense of calm. T had improved significantly as if they had returned to the warm times of the past. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sydney asked worriedly, ¡°What happened?¡± Lorenzo replied, ¡°Nothing much, just delivering something to Miss Berry Hearing it was about Lea, the Alvarez couple rxed. Although the hospital had been involved in rumors again, Sydney and Marcus knew the truth and their PR capabilities after thest incident. Lorenzo walked to the bedside, looking closely at Joey. He reached out, wanting to hold Joey¡¯s hand. Then, memories of Joey almost dying in his arms flooded his mind. His fingers trembled, and he felt a suffocating inability to breathe. Slowly, he withdrew his hand. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Mrs Alvarez, Joey will wake up, right?¡± His voice was trembling with hope. Since Joey had been brought here for treatment, Lorenzo had learned about the treatment procedures and watched Joey¡¯s condition slowly improve. Secing the Alvarez family regain their smiles and vitality, he believed Joey would wake
  1. up.
Sydney and Marcus instinctively looked at each other. Then, they nced at the two young people Sydney¡¯s expression grew more serious. ¡°We have done our best, and so have the doctors. Everything is up to fate now.¡± Lorenzo was stunned, and his expression became solemn. Sydney valued his son very much. When the doctors at Conrad Hospital issued multiple brain death notices, she refused to ept them and was nearly driven insane. Hence, her current reaction made Lorenzo uneasy. ¡°He will wake up!¡± Willow said ¨¹rmly and urgently, ¡°I can see he¡¯s about to wake up Sydney held her husband¡¯s hand and nodded. Only then did Lorenzo secretly breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°I head back now,¡± There was no use in him staying there, and he had urgent matters to attend to. Sydney asked, ¡°Lorenzo, could you take Willow home? The couple wanted to stay with their son. Willow had been in theb for two days without any daily necessities, so she needed to go home. ¡°I¡­ Willow¡¯s eyes darted around, not daring to look directly at Lorenzo. ¡°Sure. I can take her home¡± He agreed before she could refuse. His office was in the opposite direction of the Alvarez family¡¯s home, but he was willing to drive Willow home no matter how far. Thank you. Sydney urged her daughter, ¡°Willow, pack up and go home with Lorenza Willow hastily reached out to smooth her hair, trying to make it look neater. Her hair was medium¨Clength, naturally curly, and chestnut¨Ccolored. Her hair had be a mess after a few days without care. She could imagine how she looked at that moment, and her face turned red. Fortunately, the lights were dim, and her parents attention was not on her, so they didn¡¯t notice. Lorenzo looked at Willow, worried she wouldn¡¯t want him to take her home. He breathed cautiously. Willow dazedly said, ¡°Okay,¡± as her mother had packed her bag and shoved it into her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lorenzo said softly, with a gentleness not present when he spoke to others. He turned to leave. Willow exhaled, puffed out her cheeks, and nearly jogged to catch up. Arriving in the hallway, she followed behind him, clutching her bag and keeping her head down. Lorenzo paused and nced back. Although he couldn¡¯t see her, his skill and agility told him she was keeping about five feet away from him. Chapter 277 Willow used to cling to his back, always attached to film. Lorenzo deliberately slowed his pace. Whether intentionally or instinctively, Willow also slowed down, maintaining the same distance. His mood grew heavy, feeling discouraged. Reaching the downstairs parking lot, Willow saw the familiar Volkswagen and sincrively reached for the door handle. ¡°Get in.¡± Lorenzo had already upened the front passenger door for her. She hesitated for a moment, then obediently got into the front passenger seat He closed the d door and got into the driver¡¯s seat. They drove towards the Alvarez family¡¯s home. The road stretched out before them, illuminated by passing headlights. The light flickered through the car windows, casting intermittent shadows and adding to the heavy silence inside the vehicle The silence persisted for a while before Lorenzo finally summoned the courage to speak. ¡°Willow, I¡¯m sorry. I promised to protect you and your family, but 1 failed? Since the ident, he had never seriously talked to her. Now, he was finally willing to speak. He would always remember when he was five years old and had passed the selection for the military base. He got enrolled for the best training and development. Willow, who had just learned to speak, happily said, ¡°Lorenzo, you¡¯re the hesit ¡°Yes! The little Lorenzo nodded solemnly, taking his first and most important vow must protect me and my family in the future? He was Willow¡¯s pride and reliance. With him, she grew up carefree. That he hadn¡¯t expected to let her down so soon. Having finished speaking and getting no respouse, Lorenzo felt his heart was bring torn apart, and his eyes turned wet. ¡°Willow¡­¡± He turned his head and paused. Willow had fallen asleep against the backrest. She slept in an ufortable position, with a trickle of saliva at the corner of her mouth. She looked cute, just like when she was a child. Willow was exhausted. She dozed off almost immediately after getting into the car. She hadn¡¯t heard a word Lorenzo said, Lorenzo thought they could have a proper talk after Joey woke up, and she might forgive him. He sighed in relief. He turned up the car¡¯s temperature and gripped the steering wheel, driving more steadily. The car drove to the militarywpound, arriving at the Alvarez family¡¯s house. ¡°Willow, we¡¯re here,¡± he said sofily, Willow didn¡¯t stir, leaning more probably wouldn¡¯t wake up without a good fifteen hours of sleep. Not wanting to wake Willow, Lorenzo got out. He opened her door and gently carried her upstairs. The entirepound¡¯s buildings were constructed in the early days, consisting of six¨Cstory walk¨Cups. Besides military and legal personnel, high- level researchers like the Alvarez couple also resided there. In the quiet of the night, theplex was especially silent. As Lorenzo ascended the sta stairs, Willow burrowed against his chest, hnding a morefortable position, and slept even sounder. He paused, looking down at her in the stairwell light. Her features had matured, with delicate eyshes. She was already a refined youngdy. His breathing deepened unconsciously as he continued up the stairs while holdin holding her. The Alvarez family lived on the fifth floor. As Lorenzo reached the door, the lock scanned his face and automatically opened. Then, a familiar, warm feeling waslied over hin, making his eyes instantly well up. This felt like home, always his home. He stepped inside, instinctively ncing toward his room. The door was closed, still adorned with certificates from the base for his wrestling and shooting championships and photos of him holding troplides. more maturely With just a quick look, he took Willow to her room. It was a pink room with a princess theme. It was now decorated and arranged i Lorenzo gently ced her on therd, carefully pulling the nket over her. As he was about to rise, she grabbed his sleeve. 0:36 AM Chapter 277 ¡°Lorenzo, don¡¯t leave me. Her voice choked with tears and pleading. Tears welled up in her eyes. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Lorenzo froze on the spot, staring nkly at Willow on the bed. After a moment, she turned over and fell back asleep. It turned out she was dreaming. He had nned to leave, but for some inexplicable reason, he pulled a chair over and sat beside the bed. It was already . In an hour or two, the early light began to seep through the gap in the curtains. Dawn was breaking. After watching Willow sleep for a while, Lorenzo finally y got up and left. As dawn approached, Shannon carried a cup of coffee to her office. Last night, Lawrence organized some materials, and she helped with some research before going to bed. Knowing there would be many messages to check today, she quickly had breakfast and hurried to her office with her coffee. Seeing someone at the office door, Shannon stopped in her tracks, and her expression turned cold. Jessie stood at the door, wearing a brown woolen long dress and wrapped in a thick shawl It looked like she had been waiting for a while Seeing that Shannon had no intention of approaching her, Jessie had no choice but to step forward. ¡°Shannon, you came to work so early She had already guessed Shannon would arrive early. Last night, she apanied her husband to the hospital for a diagnosis. Following the procedure, they admitted him to the cardiology department, where he was assigned to the medical team led by Lorrand. The efficiency was impable, leaving them with noints. Moreover, Lorrand was currently the most skilled doctor at the hospital. Jessie, who had been following the news online regarding the hospital, specifically came to find Shannon. Not knowing Shannon¡¯s dormitory, she inquired with the staff and was only given her office address. She assumed that Shannon would be working overtime under such circumstances as the technical director. ¡°Is there something you need, Mrs. Moore?¡± Shannon¡¯s tone was distant, The Moore family had decided to acknowledge her as their daughter. Shannon epted this, and she had slightly more patience with Jessie. Jessie said, ¡°Your father has been admitted to VVIP608. If you have time, you could visit him. He really wants to see you.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Shannon replied ndly. She had found a way to deal with them, simply coping as long as they did not interfere with her important maller. Shannon scrutinized Jessie. Seeing Jessie had nothing more to say, Shannon walked toward her office Jessie called out again, ¡°Shannon. You should resign. Jessie had investigated the situation at the hospital. Stunnon had signed an employment contract and was a formal employee in a key position. If the hospital was in trouble, she couldn¡¯t escape responsibility. Given the hospital¡¯s current situation, the consequences could range from imprisonment to a life sentence or even the death penalty. The Moore family couldn¡¯t have such a blemish. Shannon¡¯s anger red, her fists clenching. Even though the mix¨Cup at birth was not Jessie¡¯s fault, Jessie had done nothing for her since she learned the truth. She had no right to interfere in her decision. But soon, Shannon¡¯s fists rxed.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Shannon asked, ¡°Oh, why?¡± Jessie replied, ¡°Shannon, I¡¯m your mother¡­¡± a cold re. Jessir swallowed hard. ¡°If you continue working here, you¡¯ll be implicated with the hospital¡± Shannon¡¯s anger intensified. Jessie had already judged the hospital without knowing the truth. They never cared about the truth, only their Hearing that, Shannon instinctively Shannon asked, ¡°Is that so! Then isn¡¯t it dangerous for Mr. Moore toe here for treatment?¡± Jessie said, ¡°Shannon, your father is different. He.. The hospital scandal didn¡¯t concern him. 0 =6 AM ? hapter 278 That¡¯s strange. You question the hospital yet trust its medical skills. Mrs. Moore, how do you manage that?¡± Shannon stared at Jessic ssie felt a shock in her chest as if struck heavily. She was momentarily speechless. Please leave. I have work to do.¡± Shannon moved past her and headed to her office. Shannon!¡± Jessie called out, but security was approaching from the end of the corridor, She had just reached the office door. irs. Moore, is there a problem?¡± the security guard asked sternly No¡­ She understood Shannon¡¯s stance. Continuing the conversation was pointless Essie couldn¡¯t understand why Shannon didn¡¯t listen to her. Frustrated, she felt ufortable. hannon entered her office, ced her coffee on the table, and checked for information online. Nothing hade in from Lea, so she didn¡¯t need investigate further. Sloticing Jessic had left, Shannon felt relieved. The security guard had been assigned by the hospital to protect her from the Moore family¡¯s nerference. d to visit Lorrand Checking her watch, she decided to In the director¡¯s office, Lorrand had just organized Quintin¡¯s medical records. Lea had already informed Lorrand about using the smart pacemaker on Quintin to promote its market entry, requiring Lorrand to coborate with the research team. He hadn¡¯t slept all night and was nning to catch up on rest. Then, he heard someone knocking on his door. ¡°Come in,¡± he called out Shannon entered and saw his bloodshot eyes, feeling a twinge of guilt. There shouldn¡¯t be any major issues if there was no news about Yannis She thought she shouldn¡¯t take up more of Lorrand¡¯s time, but she couldn¡¯t helping. ¡°Yannis is fine, Lorrand said directly. He was experienced and could read Shannon¡¯s thoughts. He had been wondering how to convey the news to her, but she hade on her own. Lorrand said, ¡°It was a normal injury from a boxing match. Although it is serious, he has taken medicine, and being in detention will allow him to rest well. You know his physical condition. He will recover quickly.¡± He was trying tofort her. Realistically, recovery wouldn¡¯t be so quick. It wouldn¡¯t be fatal, but only a boxing champion¡¯s willpower could endure Shannon sighed in relief and said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll get back to work.¡± She left the office, feeling much lighter. Lorrand locked Quintin¡¯s records in a drawer and headed to his dorm for some rest. In the specialized testing section, daylight filtered through the curtains. Lea, dressed in ab coat, hat, and mask, ced a blood sample into the machine and moved to theputer as it disyed a series of data. She moved the cursor in scan the data, exhaled, and printed the results After working most of the night, she finally analyzed theponents of Tyrant Dragon¡¯s blood. Luckily, the hospital had thetest smart testing instruments, which Lea had designed for internal experiments. Otherwise, such detailed chemicalponents wouldn¡¯t have been detected. She straightened up, and someone hugged her from behind, their warm chest pressing against her back. The familiar scent told her it was Alfred Her tired, cold body immediately warmed up. He said, ¡°Honey, if you don¡¯t go to sleep soon, I won¡¯t let you continue on your own? With his endearing terni, Lea leaned back into him. His chan rested on her shoulder, and he held her tightly Alfred asked, ¡°Shall I send someone to eliminate those who covet our hospital? His eyes were filled with a destructive glint. Chapter 278. At midnight, he had finished his tasks and called Jason to check on Lea. He learned about the night¡¯s events. He investigated further and found her in theb. Knowing her habits, he waited outside until she finished her work. Now that dawn had arrived and she seemed to be wrapping up, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer and came in to hold her tightly. COMMENT Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Lea turned around and touched Alfred¡¯s face. She smiled. Tll have plenty of time to catch up on sleep soon.¡± After a brief moment of eye contact, Alfred understood her meaning. ¡°Be good and get some rest. His face muzzled her temple. His voice was low and enticing, filled with a bewitching charm. Lea¡¯s mind was already extremely overworked. She had just performed a very difficult surgery not long ago and handled so many other things she didn¡¯t rest, her body would copse. ¡°Alright.¡± She looked closely at Alfred¡¯s eyes, noticing the redness and the bloodshot appearance. He was exhausted too. He must have been bus with work again. Alfred had never discussed his work in detail, and since the assassination attempt in Vaporleon City, she knew his base was overseas, Whether he kept it secret out of necessity or simply didn¡¯t want to share, she didn¡¯t mind. She said, ¡°You should get some good rest too.¡± more intense. Alfred¡¯s gaze grew more Lea stuffed the printed materials into a drawer, r, and they left theb together, heading to her dorm. The dorm, which doubled as an office, was tidy and cozy, like a small home. After washing up. Lea emerged from the bathroom to find Alfred lying on the bed. His long legs almost hung off the end, exuding a seductive charm She walked over, tossed the towel she used to dry her hair onto the bedpost, and straddled his waist. ¡°Lea¡± Water droplets from her wet hair fell onto Alfred¡¯s chest, making his voice hoarse. ¡°Be good and get some¡­ Before he could finish the word ¡°sleep. Les bent down and stopped him with a kiss. An hourter, Leay in Alfred¡¯s arms, tracing the lines on his palm as if observing a beautifulndscape. She felt weak all over, and her voice was soft. ¡°Milton came to see mest night and offered his help. I refused. Mentioning Milton made her expression turn cold briefly before bing gentle again. Not waiting for Alfred to respond, she continued, ¡°I have you, and that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s help.¡± Alfred raised an eyebrow. exined her n Lea rolled over, resting on his chest. ¡°So, I need your help. She then expl The contented Alfred lifted her delicate chin. It was indeed difficult to refuse in such a moment and setting. ¡°Miss Berry, you really have mepletely wrapped around your finger.¡± Lea smiled softly, her fingertips tracing the bridge of his nose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to myself, I can¡¯t bear to lose you.¡± Alfred gazed at her or for a moment, his concern and worry hidden in his eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s any danger, call me. I¡¯ll always be here.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lea promised him. She took a short nap. After waking up and getting ready in the afternoon, she headed straight to theb, Lea detected theponents in the Tyrant Dragon¡¯s blood. In her past life, she had also researched gene drugs. With her photographic memory, the vividly recalled most of her past experiences and encounters. By modeling and writing forms, she could virtually recreate these drugs. Then, by tracing theponents, she could theoretically uncover the production and distribution channels behind the gene drugs. Of course, Lea did not hold out too much hope. If these people could produce such drugs, they likely had the means to avoid detection. After a day and a night, the public opinion surrounding Riverview Hospital garnered widespread attention. The hospital¡¯s official social media ount rified that they had never researched gene drugs, diamissing online ims as baseless. vouched that they had never engaged in Dwayne also posted online, asserting that he had witnessed the establishment of Riverview Hospital and vo any illegal activities. :36 AM ?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 279 He mentioned that he had known Lea since she was a child, praising her as an outstanding student. Due to the Oliver family incident, this director gained significant online fame, and his statement stirred some reactions. However, it was quickly drowned out by the ongoing public uproar. By nightfall, the armed police unit that had arrested Yannis, apanied by a team of medical experts, surrounded Riverview Hospital. They began searching thebs, pharmacies, and other areas thoroughly. The searchsted over two hours. finally ending past ten at night. In theb, still wearing herb coat, Lea checked the time and nced toward the door Suddenly, the door was kicked open. The squad leader, along with several subordinates, stormed in They were armed and ready. Ordinarily, people would tremble in fear at such a sight. ¡°Are you Lear¡± The squad leader approached her, looking her over. Lea wore a cap and mask, only her eyes were visible, yet those eyes showed no fear. She removed her mask. ¡°Yes.¡± The leader¡¯s gaze faltered slightly. Despite having seen her photo and knowing her features, the face before him was strikingly young and beautiful. Such looks seemed more fitting for the spotlight of the show biz, adored by young fans everywhere. No, actressescked her demeanor. He had never encountered a target like this before. Lea observed him too. She had no impression of this man: Jonah and Shannon had also investigated him, providing her with feedback that he was an ordinary institutional officer without any notable background However, such individuals typically acted under the orders of higher¨Cups. So far, they remained clueless about the mastermind behind the scenes. The leader said, ¡°We have evidener of gene drugs and other illicit substances in your hospital. As the legal representative and principal investigator, we are cing you under arrest ording to the bow Lea merely looked up at him without a word. Given the scale of this operation, it would be surprising if they didn¡¯t find something. She said nothing. She removed her cap andb coat to reveal slim pants that entuated her straight legs, a simple T¨Cshirt, and a mid¨Clength thin trench coat The leader hadn¡¯t expected her calmness, herck of defense or exnation. He felt a surge of unease but quickly dismissed it, focusing on his task of bringing her in. ¡°Take her away,¡± he instructed his subordinates Two officers stepped forward, cuffed Lea, and escorted her out 0 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 addition to her, the hospital¡¯s executive president Chris director Lorrand, head of the pharmaceutical research department Charles, head of the edical equipment research department Sean, and security chief Vincent, along with Lake and several other security personnel, were also arrested. ne by one, they were escorted out of the hospital
the exited main doors, she nced around ce it was nighttime, with armed police guarding the area, there weren¡¯t many people outside the hospital. Many lights were turned off, creating a Im and subdued atmosphere. Even the media were absent his incident could be a prime topic for online media Reporters would risk their lives to capture such a scene seemed like sar someone was trying to keep things under wraps, not wanting too much attention. After all, the truth behind this sinuation was too nameful to be exposed stas Lea was about to descend the stairs, she turned her head to the left. to the left was the inpatient department. Below was a parking lot and a garden for patients to rest and walk, lushlyndscaped with dense trees and any obstacles to hide behind. Some doctors, nurses, family members, and patients were walking around. he sensed someone taking photos of her, likely a skilled paparazzo. After a nce, she continued to follow the police officers. She descended the ain, got into a car, and was taken away. Sot far away, Leona, dressed in a ck coat and carrying a food box, was hurrying to the hospital. Her father was hospitalized, and her mother was apanying him. She had gone to a hotel across from the hospital to buy food Her parents only ate the food prepared by the family¡¯s chef. Even if she bought something, they wouldn¡¯t eat it. However, she had to show her houghtfulness and prove how much she cared about them. Leora nned to cook herself, but she didn¡¯t want to miss this scene of Lea and Shannon being arrested. she smiled happily when seeing Lea arrested, and her eyes sparkled with excitement and delight. like a rat in the gutter didn¡¯t have Lea was Shannon¡¯s support. With her downfall, Shannon would be finished. She thought Shannon who was raised lik the right topete with her for the Moore family¡¯s favor and status. Lea would be the second student to be expelled from Conrad University. The first was Rex. And the third would be Shannon. Leona watched as the police car carrying Lea drove away. Then, she saw the remaining police officers, who had been maintaining order, put away their weapons, get into their vehicles, and follow the car carrying the prisoners. She frowned, wondering where Shannon was. Leona had been watching closely, from Chris being escorted out first to everyone else. She was waiting to see Shannon. She thought Shannon would be thest one, considering she was just a low¨Clevel employeepared to the others. The title of technical director was just an empty honor given to Shannon because of her connection to Lea. With her skill level, no decentpany would hire her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, thest person was not Shannon. Leona wa was puzzled. let Shannon into the Moore family. This Leona nced at the small park behind her. Abigail had said that if she were in her position, she wouldn¡¯t was the best opportunity, and Leona had arranged for paparazzi and bought page spare for the story. Upstairs, in the ss corridor outside the technical office, Shannon stood by the window, looking down. She clenched her hands, her expression fierce, and her eyes filled with righteous anger. She had seen the evil side of the world, so dark and vile. Although they had prepared for this, she couldn¡¯t calm her heart, Jonah sensed her emotions and looked at her. In the dim light, Shannon¡¯s delicate features were striking. The anger and frustration in her eyes burst with youthful passion It was foolish. A true master would never show their emotions and never express their inner feelings. Yet it was so captivating. This was the true ruence of youth. Unlike Lea. If she didn¡¯t want to, she could never be seen through by someone. Once she targeted someone, they werepletely exposed to her. Luckily, she was a friend, not an enemy to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If she says it will be fine. She¡¯s a cunning one after all,¡± he said. Jonah believed Lea could handle this situation. Someone wOILETRISE ESCOLIN him. His intuition told him that Lea had her unique ace up her sleeve Shannon was pulled back from her thoughts by his words, turning to look at him in confusion. Seeing her doubtful expression, he added, ¡°Calling her cunning isn¡¯t quite right. She¡¯s aplex and terrifying person.¡± Lea had many facets. Being smart and cunning was just one of them. Shannon wasn¡¯t concerned about this. ¡°She isn¡¯t terrifying,¡± she said firmly as if trying to nt this belief in his mind. ¡°Yes, she isn¡¯t terrifying, just terrifying to her enemies,¡± Jonah smiled lightly, his eyes full of pride. Shannon stayed silent. Jonah was the cunning one. In front of him, Shannon waspletely transparent. He knew exactly what she was thinking. He was like a monster. But it was good that he knew. For their people, Lea was a support and a shield. No matter what she became, she wasn¡¯t terrifying. Shannon also wanted to be like Lea, even if her ability and talent were far from enough. Jonah sighed as he looked downstairs again. Shannon asked. ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± Jonah replied, ¡°If I could shoot some footage, and do a live broadcast, it could save me tens of millions of dors in promotional fees. Not only that but my browser and live tform traffic would skyrocket, and I would seed.¡± Last night, he and Lea had discussed it, and she didn¡¯t let him do it. Loving tens of millions of dors and the chance for sess hurt a lot. Shannon was speechless. Jonah was already wealthy, yet he still found every possible way to make more money. Rich people were truly hard to understand. Leona hurried back to the hospital to inquire and confirm that Shannon had indeed not been arrested. During the day, Chris had done extensive work to ensure this Shannon was still a student, unlike Lea, who had the wisdom, mindset, and status of a boss, making her a key figure in the entire incident. With the vacation ending in just a few days, Shannon had to return to her sses. Chris didn¡¯t want her to be affected, She hoped Shannon could enjoy a peaceful college life like other students, immersing herself in the sea of knowledge and bing a well- educated and wise person. Just like she once was Otherwise, as the technical director of the hospital, controlling all the information, Shannon would undoubtedly have been arrested At midnight, a trending topic exploded on the inte. ¡°Riverview Hospital suspected of developing gene drugs. The owner and research head, Lea, and several senior executives were arrested!¡± There were images and videos of the arrests, confirming the news. Chapter 281 COMMENT Chapter 281 In the hospital, Quintin was wheeled out of the examination room. His body hadpletely deteriorated. To treat his heart disease and perform a bone marrow transnt, they first needed to address his other ailments and restore his bodily functions. The hospital had administered medication, and now the effects had taken hold, requiring a check¨Cup. Jessie and her servants helped the doctors and nurses move him into a ward before quickly leaving. As she exited, Leona was waiting for her in the corridor. Leona asked, ¡°Mom, are y you worried about Shannon¡°¡± Jessie paused and looked at her. Previously, Leona had shown a bit of cunning, attempting to damage their rtionship with Shannon. Jessie understood her sentiment and strategy. without much thought. However, in recent days, Leona seemed genuinely ely concerned for Shannon, so Jessie nodded withe All the hospital executives had been arrested, and Jessie needed to ensure Shannon¡¯s situation. ¡°She wasn¡¯t implicated or arrested. She¡¯s doing fine in the hospital. She probably isn¡¯t the technical director of this hospital.¡± Leona¡¯s face showed relief and happiness for Shannon, Jessie slowly frowned. So, Shannon¡¯s title of technical director was just an empty title. Jessic thought it made sense. Given Shannon¡¯s level and skills, she couldn¡¯t handle being the technical director of such arge hospital. No wonder she couldn¡¯t help with Quintin¡¯s hospitalization. With this thought, the weight Shannon had gained in Jessie¡¯s heart significantly lessened. Leona said. ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t had a good resttely. Your gray hair has increased. How about you take a good rap? Dad still needs you, and I can check on Shannon?¡± Jessie instinctively moved to touch her hair but restrained herself due to her strict demeanor. She knew she had been too exhausted recently, with more gray hair, wrinkles, and dull skin, desperately needing rest. ¡°Mrs. Moore¡± Paul followed her out. ¡°Mr. Phoenix is Mr. Moore¡¯s amending doctor. Mr. Moore can¡¯t do without him. We must find a way to bring him back to the hospital¡± Quintin had been treated for less than twenty¨Cfour hours, but the medication was already effective, and the hospital had provided a , and she was wary of Leona¡¯s motives and did not want her to provoke Shannon. Leona¡¯s eyes had a hint of coldness, ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± Jessie left the hospital with her secretary, heading out at night to pull some strings to have Lorrand released. Kentside Garden, Ray was about to go rest. He paused upon seeing the pacing figure in the living room. ¡°Mr. Andrews, you haven¡¯t gone to bed?¡± He remembered seeing ke go to his bedroom at eleven. Ray thought he was getting old, his eyesight failing, and his memory faltering. He thought. ¡°Is it time for me to retire! er in his hand. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s will early ke flipped his phone over During the day, he had been following the news about Riverview Hospital and had set up keyword alerts. After falling asleep, the phone¡¯s vibrations woke him. Once he saw the news, he couldn¡¯t sleep. He was excited and decided to take a walk in the living room. Ray nced at the phone in ke¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Andrews, did you see the news? All the top executives of Riverview Hopital have been arrested¡± Including Lea As a butler, Ray had developed a habit from a young age. He would only sleep after ensuring all tasks werepleted after his master had gone to bed. Therefore, he always stayed up an hourter than ke. He had seen the news. ke also saw the news, so he initiated the conversation. ¡°Young people are just too impulsive. If she had listened to me, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. His tone was firm, reflecting his wishes and a hint of regret After all, Lea was Christian¡¯s granddaughter, a young genius with remarkable achievements in medicine. Chapter 281 upon herself. The Berry family had few descendants left, only Lea. But she had brought this upon h If she had agreed to give up on Alfred, even if she had epted Milton, ke wouldn¡¯t have let her end up like this. The Andrews family dominated the domestic and even the Aetheris market. ke wasn¡¯t worried about that. His only concern was Alfred¡¯s wife, the future mistress of the Andrews family and the firstdy of Iverton. Ray nced at ke. Having served ke for decades, spending more time with him than anyone else, he naturally understood what was on his He asked, ¡°So,All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ked. ¡°So, Miss Berry has no chance this time? Ray had met Lea several times. From a neutral standpoint, he could objectively see that while she was arr was arrogant at and reckless, Ray pondered if this approach could destroy someonepletely. This wasn¡¯t the chaotic era of their youth, where gray methods could ruin many people. This was an era where fairness and justive existed, ke¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What, you think she still has that capability?¡°. He thought Lea couldn¡¯t oppose and defeat the highest powers of Iverton. Not even his two most ist outstanding grandsons could match those old powerhouses without the support of the Andrews Groups. Hay silently lowered his head, not daring to speak. ke ordered. ¡°Call Pablo over.¡± Soon, Pablo arrived. ke said, ¡°Spread the word. If Alfred uses any connections to help Lea, l to help Lea, block him. Tell them it¡¯s my o onder ¡°Yes. The decisive Pablo responded, ¡°What about Mr. Milion?¡± ke frowned at him. Pablo exined, ¡°Mr. Milion went to the hospital to se ser Miss Herryst night. He wanted to offer help but was rejected. Still, he is w to assist her ke became even more angry. His excellent eldest grandson reduced himself to grovel for a woman. ke thought Milton was shameless and embarrassing for the Andrews family. Lea had to be gone no matter what He ordered, ¡°Stop him¡± working on rit ways By morning, the trending news had died down. The shocking Riverview Hospital scandal was overshadowed by celebrity scandals, gradually disappearing from public view. On the first day of her arrest, Lea was woken by loud knocks at the door. Her face scrunched up in annoyance, and she was filled with intense morning grumpiness. She nned to sleep for several dozen hours and being woken up midway made her ufortable. Yawning sleepily, she pulled off her sleep mask. frowning. Grandpa How¡­ how are you here?¡± She had called Christian before entering theb the night beforest. Otherwise, if he had learned about such a big incident from the news, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it SEND GIFT Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Christian leaned down, squinting his eyes at her. A 6.50¨Cfoot¨Cwide custom mattressy on the floor, along with a warm pink nket, pillow, and matching eye mask. Lea looked sleepy. It was as if she was on vacation rather than being detained, No, she was here to sleep, and she had a good sleep Leaning closer, he asked softly, ¡°Did you create gene drugs?¡± Lowering her voice, she replied, ¡°Maybe I work on it in the future.¡± ¡°Hmph, I thought you really had that kind of ability. I was hoping you¡¯d make something for me to extend my life a bit With age, many would want some miraculous drug to live a few more years. Despite his words, Christian let out a sigh of relief and sat cross¨C?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. s¨Clegged in front of her. Lea wasn¡¯t raised under his watchful eye, and the things she developed were beyond his imagination. He didn¡¯t understand her or her research. Until a moment ago, he had lingering doubts about this incident. Those around Yannis, including the hospital security, were not ordinary people. Christian leaned in closer, speaking quietly. ¡°I know someone from the Patton family. ¡°What?¡± She also leaned in, asking softly. This was a detention room, supposedly secure. However, she trusted nothing in such a ce, nor did Christian. After being blindfolded and taken herest night, she used her strong sensory and calction abilities to deduce that they were north of Iverton¡¯s countryside, about a two¨Chour drive from the city. It was a remote, secret detention facility belonging to an internal agency The old man from the Patton family,¡± he said. Her eyes widened. ¡°Alex Patton The top figure in Iverton¡¯s military world. Lea nodded, indicating she had heard of him. While investigating Joey¡¯s case, she hade across Alex¡¯s name while looking into Lorenzo. He was Lorenzo¡¯s grandfather, seventy¨Cfive years old, five years younger than ke, and a figure of the same rank. Lea asked, ¡°Are you close with him?¡± Christian pursed his lips. ¡°He was my superior for a month. We didn¡¯t have direct contact, but if I tell him, he will remember me. After all, only two or three people from back then are still alive.¡± Lea went speechless. Lea turned to look at the door behind her. The detention room was about 215 square feet and made of the sturdiest steel materials. The walls were dark gray, with only one exit. The room was square and enclosed, creating a stilling atmosphere. Christian, a battle¨Chardened man, wasn¡¯t affected by such a ce. However, his young granddaughter¡­ Christian looked at her resolutely. ¡°I¡¯ll go find him.¡± He wouldn¡¯t let her stay in this ce, where the weak¨Cminded could quickly be ill. Lea shook her head. ¡°This ce is quiet and perfect for sleeping Compared to the asylum in her previous life, this was paradise. She endured a year in that asylum. Inparison, this was truly a good ce to sleep. She added, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good sleep in days. I n to sleep for three to live more days. Theb has a lot of work that needs to be done She didn¡¯t want to get involved with someone like Alex just yet. She needed to build her own power, starting with Lorenza Plus, approaching someone like Alex through her g grandfather would be passive and reliant on favors. It wouldn¡¯t help her leverage those connection effectively. Christian stared at her in disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t trust your grandfather?¡± He was confident he could get her our ¡°I have my ns,¡± she said, changing the subject. ¡°Did he arrange for you toe in? She meant Alfred. When she mentioned Alfred, her tone, expression, and gaze were different. They were gentle, slightly sweet, and inadvertently revealed deep affection Christian nodded. The Herry family¡¯s influence was in Vaporleon City, not Iverton. Without Alfred¡¯s help, he wouldn¡¯t have found this ce. Christian said, ¡°I called him, and he picked me up at the airport and drove me here. He¡­ Alfred was just outside. Christian swallowed, moistening his throat, and sat closer. ¡°He said he won¡¯t to see you. You understand, right?¡± Lea nodded. They had discussed this. The fact that they dared to arrest her from Riverview Hospital suggested they must not know about her rtionship with Alfred. Otherwise, no one would dare treat Alfred¡¯s woman this way Moreover, ke opposed their rtionship and would undoubtedly try to harm her whenever he had the chance. He had intervened before. This time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let this good opportunity pass. Thus, Alfred wouldn¡¯t openly intervene in this matter. Lea had told him not to interfere and she could handle it. Sull, he sent her grandfather in Although she was prepared to stay here alone for a while and face these situations, seeing her beloved family member suddenly softened her. She looked up at the iron door Through this cold, solid prison, Lea could feel that the person she loved the most was somewhere nearby, watching over her, missing her. Outside, at a weed covered intersection, a ck SUV was parked. The special window ss blocked all outside views, making it impossible to see inside. In the driver¡¯s seat sat a driver in a ck uniform, wearing a matching ck hat, with a straight nose. He looked up. His eyes were piercing like an eagle¡¯s under the brim of his hat. They were in a pristine forest, a national park people rarely visited, Thete autumn forest was vividly colorful It was two in the afternoon, and beans of sunlight shone through the trees. His gaze moved to the two¨Cstory concrete and steel building. It looked unremarkable outside, but he knew it had several spacious underground levels to detain high¨Cprofile individuals. The woman he loved most was inside. Thinking of Lea, Alfred¡¯s eyes softened with affection. Although she had told him not to intervene or visit, he couldn¡¯t leave her alone. Of all the hospital staff arrested, only she had been brought here. So when Christian mentioned visiting his granddaughter, Alfred arranged everything under Dwayne¡¯s name. He even disguised himself as the driver to be closer to her. Soon, his eyes turned cold again. Those who dared to make Lea suffer would face his wrath once he found out who was behind it. Lea withdrew her gaze, her affection fading. ¡°Grandpa, go back to Vaporleon City.¡± ¡°No.¡± Christian turned his head away, angry ¡°With you working on and off like this, Berry Group will copse. I won¡¯t be taking over your mess. ¡°Nonsense=¡± ¡°Year¨Cend is an is approaching. Do you have money to pay bommes?¡± Christian was at a loss for words. ung talents Lea added, ¡°If the year¨Cend bonuses are too small, the older employees might only grumble since they can¡¯t easily switch jobs. But the young are different. If they don¡¯t see hope, they¡¯ll lose confidence in thepany and look for other opportunities during the holiday break.¡± Christian stayed silent. ¡°I don¡¯t have such worries. A few pharmaceutical sales orders alone brought in more than 200 million dors. ¡°Mind your own business, old man¡± With that, Lea covered her mouth, let out a long yawn, and pulled down her eye mask. She turned to face the wall, waved at Christian, and continued her sleep. She figured it would be a few days before anyone came to see her. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Alfred waited outside for a while. Alter Christian came out, he got in the car and grumbled, I¡¯ve never seen that girl so carefree, sleeping so soundly. She¡¯s reallyzy¡± Hearing this, Alfred smiled with relief. ¡°Christian, shall I take you to the airport to go back to Vaporleon City?¡± Christian replied. ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay in Iverton. As her grandfather, I must be here for her.¡± They understood the intentions of those behind this and were ying along. As her grandfather, Christian had to help with the act Alfred nodded. With Lea currently detained, it was his responsibility to look after Christian. the third day of Lea¡¯s detention, Lorrand was bailed out and returned to the hospital. At the same time, the government announced the verdict on the Oliver family case. Beata was sentenced to death, and the father and son of the Oliver family were sentenced to ten and ea eight years respectively for misconduct and alsise of power. The fall of such a high¨Cranking and influential military family was widely weed, and the public rejoiced. On the fourth day, Chris was bailed out, Karly in the morning, Theodore, the head of legal affairs, went to the detention center to pick her up. As Chris exited the detention center, she remarked, ¡°Not bad, Theodor. You actually managed to get me out. Her position in thepany was second only to the boss. Being bailed out at this time was likely the work of Alfred, but he hadn¡¯t intervened. The hospital needed strong legal support, and she had been building that team. She hadn¡¯t expected them to perform so impressively. Theodore replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t us. It was a student from Conrad University, Steve Watkins.¡± Chris paused. She had investigated the surgery involving James and was naturally aware of Steve Seeing her surprised expression, Theodore added, ¡°He approached us and gave us this idea. At this critical time, having you back to oversee the hospital¡¯s operations is crucial, so we adopted his suggestion.¡± Chris said, ¡°No wonder he¡¯s a student at Conrad University. They¡¯re all geniuses. The nearly thirty¨Cyear¨Cold legal elite felt a sense of admiration for the younger generation. She nodded, and her mind raced. She deduced Steve must have met Lea during James¡¯s surgery and was now repaying the kindness. His character seemed solid. ¡°What about Mr. Phoenix and Mr. Wessen?¡± she asked. family. We¡¯ve tried with Mr. Wessen, but Steve said they¡¯re being held forcibly, and Theodore replied, ¡°Mr. Phoenix was bailed out by the Moore family. Iegal procedures won¡¯t work now!¡± Chris nodded. This situation aligned with Lea¡¯s predictions. As they talked, they reached the car, Chris opened the door and said, ¡°Find a way to recruit Steve. Her eyes sparkled with the desire to attract talent. Such a genius, especially a university student with a bright future, was someone she had to Theodore replied, ¡°Understood, Ms. Foster,¡± They got the car, which headed towards rds Riverview Hospital. With the holiday over, Shannon returned to school. She dragged Willow, who was engrossed in theb, back to school as well. In their first semester of freshman year, many courses were mandatory for the entire grade, so students from different majors attended together. The first ss was an introductory philosophy course. As the two of them entered the ssroom with their textbooks, a cup of coffer was thrown at Shannon had been staying alert and managed to shield Willow from the coffee. Still, some of the coffee sshed onto her clothes and hands, burning her with its scalding heat. It was about 212 15. The coffer had been aimed at Stunnon¡¯s face. If all of had hit her face, with the current capabilities of the school medical offer, it would have left marks and caused disfigurement. It was a malicious assault. ¡°Shannon, how could you be so reckless and get in the way?¡± Daisy, still holding a thermos cup, red with unfulfilled anger. ¡°You should apologize. Chapter 283 Before Daisy could finish, a resounding p kind of tactic was outdated. Helen had forced her to use this dirty trick Lea back in high school. Daisy retorted, ¡°Why should I apologize to you?¡± Shannon grabbed Daisy¡¯s cor and kicked her in the shins. Daisy cried out in pain and fell to her knees before Shannon. Holding Daisy¡¯s cor tightly, Shannon forced her to the ground. ¡°Shannon, how dare you assault a ssmate in the ssroom!¡± Rita and Beatrice stepped forward. Shannon looked at them one by one. Leons and Abigail stood behind them, coldly watching, with some of their admirers gathered around. At the start of the school year, Lea was the most popr. Everyone admired and liked her. However, she was always busy with hospital work and endless tasks, attending only essential sses and barely involving herself in school affairs. Abigail and her group were different. They quickly built good rtionships with their ssmates and gained their support. Now, their reputation and poprity have far surpassed Lea¡¯s, winning the favor of many male students. Arc you blind! Can¡¯t you see Daisy assault us first? Willow stepped forward, rolling up her sleeves, ready to deal with these two bitches. Beatrice snapped, ¡°Willow, your family is a respected research family in Iverton. How can you associate with people like this?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Willow red at her. ¡°Riverview Hospital!¡± Beatrice sneered. ¡°Illegal drugs, unauthorized experiments. Lea, the so¨Ccalled genius, is truly disappointing.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Thankfully, justice prevails in this world, Lea can look forward to a lifetime in prison,¡± she said with immense satisfaction. Even Leona and Abigail behind her showed glee in their eyes ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. It¡¯s a frame¨Cup, Willow retorted. ¡°Is it?¡± Rita asked, her tone slower and louder, meant for the surrounding students to hear. Then where is Leat Why isn¡¯t she at school?¡± She continued. Just because Lea has some dirty money to suppress the trending searches, it doesn¡¯t mean she can cover up the facts. Everyone is not that gullible¡± Such a sensational incident had been trending that night, but the topic had been suppressed, and information was bing scarce. It was clear that someone was behind the scenes controlling the narrative. Leona¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of malice. She couldn¡¯t even buy trending topics, so the force behind suppressing information was considerable. But she could ensure that everyone in the school knew. ¡°You¡¯re just a bunch of morons!¡± Willow seethed with rage. ¡°Willow, watch your mouth. We may be courteous enough not to hit girls, but we won¡¯t tolerate insults¡± ¡°Insult? You. ¡°Willow.¡± Shannon interrupted. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. These people were influenced to ruin Lea¡¯s reputation at school. But given the current situation, they didn¡¯t need to do anything further. Shannon¡¯s gaze was fixed on Leona Leona was targeted at her. Rita said, ¡°Shannon, don¡¯t act so self¨Crighteous. We see through your poor, hardworking student facade. You¡¯re as involved with Lea as anyone and should be locked up too. She stepped forward, ¡°If you withdraw from school voluntarily, we¡¯ll let you off. Otherwise, we¡¯ll call the police and send you to prison.¡± ¡°Withdraw from school! All the students chanted in unison, their voices fierce and menacing, advancing to force her out of the ssroom. Leona smiled triumphantly, stepping back to make way for a few tall male ssinates next to her. Shannon looked up at Leona. Leona¡¯s provocative gaze and victorious smile reveal their true goal. It was to force her to withdraw from school. For Shannon, Conrad University was a chance to elevate her status and make a name for herself. They were trying to ruin that opportunity. As Lea had said, they had some real tactics, 2/6 Chapter 283 Shannon smiled defiantly as she took a step forward. She was resolute and unyielding. É« SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 284 Chapter 284 ¡°Get lost!¡± Willow stepped forward, blocking their way. ¡°These matters are none of your concern. What you¡¯re doing is illegal.¡± ¡°Willow, you¡¯re one of them.¡± ¡°Your brother is being treated at their hospital, so you¡¯ve been bought off by them¡± ¡°But I doubt your brother will survive in such an evil hospital. He¡¯ll probably be killed by their treatment.¡± ¡°I heard you entered Lea¡¯sb. You¡¯re an illegal researcher ¡°Drop out and leave Conrad University.¡± ¡°You should leave Conrad University!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Their shouting continued incessantly. Those students surrounded them, and chaos was about to erupt. There were dozens of them, with some harboring malicious intent. This could end in serious injury or death. ¡°Stop!¡± A figure stepped in front of the two. The eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold boy was somewhat thin but exuded a powerful and intimidating aura. ¡°Steve, why are you defending them?¡± Someone recognized him. His sharp gaze swept over them. ¡°What? Are you so eager to drop out of Conrad University! You imed Shannon broke thew. Do you think the high¨Cranking personnel of a national institution are inferior to you? Their investigative abilities are inferior to yours¡® Their judgment abilities are inferior to yours? Do they need you to make decisions for them?¡± After his speech, no one dared to step forward or speak. ¡°Steve, you¡­.¡± Beatrice had just started to speak when he interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯ll call the police for you. She immediately backed down. Not just her, even someone like Abigail wouldn¡¯t dare. It would only ruin their image ¡°But she hit someone!¡± Rita shouted. you. You can confront them and the media.¡± ge and reputation. Everyone looked over, only to see Shannon still clutching Daisy¡¯s cor, She choked Daisy almost to the point of suffocation and pressed her to the ground: Facing Shannon¡¯s fierce gaze, Beatrice and Rita involuntarily stepped back. She exuded a terrifying aura simr to Lea Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Steve pulled his phone from his pocket. He yed a video, rising it high for everyone to see. In the video, Daisy was shown trying to ssh coffee at Shannon. Every frame was clear. Steve said, ¡°The coffee is boiling, and she aimed it right at Shannon¡¯s face. If Shannon hadn¡¯t dodged, it would have sshed directly on her face, causing severe burns.¡± He continued, ¡°This kind of intentional assault could easily get a sentence of three to five years. Adding the deliberate incitement of public outrage to force a student to leave Conrad University, the sentence could be ten years or more. Steve¡¯s gaze swept over everyone. ¡°And all of you are aplices and cannot escape criminal responsibility.¡± Everyone¡¯s face changed, and they all stepped back. No one wanted to get involved in such matters. Being targeted by the police and having a criminal record at school could lead to severe consequences, possibly even expulsion. Seeking justice was admirable, but not at such a high cost. Sering everyone back off, Leona¡¯s anger red. ¡°Steve, you¡¯re quite the bluffer.¡± She continued, ¡°The police have arrested Lea and the top executives of Riverview Hospital with solid evidence. As for her¡­ She turned her p Shannon, ¡°Evidence can be transferred and hidden. Just because the police haven¡¯t arrested her now doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t in the future.¡± gaze to Hearing this, everyone¡¯s morale was lifted. They thought they had almost been fooled by Steve. 12:00 PM Chapter 284 ¡°But you help them. Maybe you¡¯re involved in Riverview Hospital¡¯s affairs too? Leona was good at shifting the me. Steve turned his sharp and unwavering gaze at her. Leona, along with the other malicious ssmates, knew nothing about Lea and her hospital, yet they wanted to destroy her and her career. Steve confronted Leona. ¡°I believe Lea and Riverview Hospital are innocent. This isn¡¯t the first time they¡¯ve been framed. But you, what¡¯s your rtionship with them? What kind of grudge do you hold that you¡¯d go so far as to bear the crime of spreading rumors, inciting your ssmates, and causing a riot to ruin their reputation! Even trying to force Shannon out of school!¡± He continued, ¡°Oh, I remember now. Shannon is the real daughter of the Moore family. Your mother was a maid for the Moore family. She orchestrated to switch you two at the hospital right after your births. Now, the rightful heiress has threatened your position as the fake heiress.¡± Hearing this, everyone turned to look at Leona This matter had been kept secret at school. Her parents came to recognize Shannon had happened long ago, and only a few close friends knew, Ti other ssmates had no idea. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not the real daughter of the Moore family?¡± ¡°She stole Shannon¡¯s lifer¡± ¡°No wonder she¡¯s bullying Shannon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than bullying. She wants to destroy her. It¡¯s obvious. ¡°We¡¯ve all been used.¡± They kept discussing. Some girls vented their resentment.. ¡°She¡¯s a fake heiress and still acts arrogant.¡± ¡°Only fakes put on such airs. The real ones don¡¯t need to ¡°Exactly, that pretentious act is disgusting. Their attitudes toward Leona immediately changed Suddenly bing the target of everyone¡¯s scorn, Leona became nervous. She stumbled back a few steps, elenching her fists tightly. She red at Steve, wishing she could tear him apart. Steve looked at her calmly. During his days in Riverview Hospital¡¯s legal department, he had studied the executives, including Shannon, so he naturally knew these details. Keeping this a secret in such a situation didn¡¯t align with his sharp and outspoken personality. Willow patted his arm. He turned, and their eyes met. She gave him a thumbs¨Cup and praised, ¡°Steve, you¡¯re amazing, almost as impressive as Lorenzol Shannon also nced at him, grateful and admiring. No wonder Lea went to such lengths to save Steve¡¯s father. They were worth it. ¡°What are you doing! Don¡¯t want to go to ss? Want to drop out? The professor had been standing outside the door for a while. He had seen most of the incident and understood what had happened. He looked stern. Hearing this, everyone quickly returned to their seats. The ss bell had already rung, and the lesson began orderly. It was the seventh day of Lea¡¯s detention. The door to the detention room was pushed open from the outside, making a low, creaking sound. Finally, her first interrogation arrived. It waster than she had expected. For the first time in her life, Lea had caught up on her sleep, feeling well¨Crested andfortable. She was looking forward to this. Not only was the sleep good here, but the food was also decent. Jason had managed to get her mattress and nket, so he could certainly get good food in too, Vivo Y28 12:08 PM Chapter 284 Lea stretchedfortably and stood up, but was taken aback by the person who walked in. ¡°Mr. Alvarez!¡± The person who entered was indeed Marcus, much to her surprise. BEND GIFT vivo Chapter 285 Chapter 285 10 Marcus nodded at her. I received orders from above.¡± Lea¡¯s gaze showed a hint of curiosity as she studied him. He wore a white coat with the emblem Institute of Neurology 07 on the left chest, indicating his affiliation. He came from the research institute, and 07 was his work number. ¡°The head of the Institute of Neurology sent me to handle this, Marcus said, pulling a small notebook from his coat. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he handed it to her. Lea took it and opened it revealing neatly handwritten notes. Marcus said, ¡°This contains all my research efforts from the start of my career. Some of it has been published in journals and books, but most of it remains undisclosed¡± ¡°Oh!¡± She was intrigued. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see this. She continued flipping through the pages, her eyes lighting up with amazement. Most of the content towards the end was advanced research findings, requiring extensive validation before publication. Some parts involved special applications and would never be released publicly, making them very valuable. Marcus watched Lea and was impressed. She seemed to understand everything. These were new, specialized knowledge, filled with technical jargon that even his junior researchers might not grasp. The top student of Conrad University, already with numerous research achievements, was a different kind of genius. In a little over half an hour, Lea finished reading the notebook and handed it back to Marcus. Before being confined to the asylum in her previous life, she had spent a year at the Institute of Neurology. She studied brain neuroscience. So, this content wasn¡¯t entirely new to her and was easy toprehend. Marcus carefully put the notebook back into his coat pocket. It was his life¡¯s work, a precious treasure. ¡°And then!¡± she asked. He gave her a look, and they talked for another half hour before he left Two dayster, someone else came to see her. Then, the heavy door creaked open. Lea sat on the mattress, looking up with deep, ethereal eyes at the man who entered. In his early fifties, short and thin, with gray curly hair, he wore thick ck¨Cframed sses that emitted a bluish gline. He exuded a strong researcher aum The man looked at her with a focused, intense gaze, as if he already knew her well. Lea recognized his gaze. He had thoroughly researched her, so even though it was their first meeting, he wasn¡¯t a stranger to her. He closed the door behind him, the creaking sound echoing. ¡°Miss Berry! Come and sit. His voice was blunt, his speech halting as if he wasn¡¯t used to talking to people. He ced a gray folder on the table, filled with thicknes Lea stood up and walked over to sit at the long gray¨Cck table. Two chairs faced each other, resembling the setup of a typical interrogation room. The light focused on her. While the man stood in front of her, his body partially in shadow. He looked at her with an imposing and authoritative presence, creating a sense of pressure. In this detention room, it was impossible to tell if it was day or night outside or to perceive the passage of time. This unrelenting environment aimed to pressure Lea¡¯s rationality and will, putting her at a disadvantage. These were all interrogation acties, The higher¨Cups sent me, the man said, still half¨Cturned, watching her sideways. Lea looked at him calmly. Every response, every nce, every slight movement she made would be urately interpreted by him. vivo 0 12:00 PM c Chapter 285 After a moment of silence, Lea said, ¡°The higher¨Cups?¡± The man replied, ¡°Miss Berry, are you not aware of your current ent situation!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Not entirely, but I do not know what kind of institution this is. A legitimate institution wouldn¡¯t operate like this. I even suspect this is an illegal organization.¡± ¡°Miss Berry, you have quite the sense of humor, trying to divert the attention Lea responded with a faint smile. In the dim light, his gaze turned cold. After a moment, he continued, ¡°Due to the special nature of your case, it is handled by a special organization. Otherwise, who would dare arrest you and the executives of Riverview Hospital in broad daylight?¡± Lea¡¯s expression grew serious, confident, and calm. ¡°We have not conducted any illegal research.¡± ¡°But Miss Berry, the police have already found evidence, and your people have confessed.¡± ¡°Who confessed?¡± ¡°Yannis.¡± He stepped forward, opening the folder and taking our Yannis¡¯s confession and photos In the photos. Yannis was covered in injuries, his eyes filled with pain and despair, lookingpletely broken. Lea asked. ¡°You beat him to force him to confess The man replied. ¡°In formal interrogations, all interrogation departments may use appropriate methods to seed. Special organizations can use special methods.¡± His tone grew colder with thest sentence, implying that they could use any means necessary against detainees, hinting at the potential cruelty. He ced his hands on the table. leaning forward. The light above cast his shadow on the table, creating overwhelming pressure, Lea leaned back in her chair and smiled mischievously. ¡°What kind of evidence is this? Her tone was more mocking. ¡°And what about these?¡± He pulled out more evidence from the folder.ying them out one by one in front of her. This is Charles¡¯s. This is Sean¡¯s This is Vincent¡¯s. And then there¡¯s Trenton¡¯s. He was arrested the next day.¡± ¡°Miss Berry, you truly are remarkable, managing to uncover such talents for virus research,¡± he said, his eyes glinting with excitement, like someone who had discovered a treasure. This was the thrill only a peer in the field would understand. The table was now covered in evidence. Under the light, Lea stared at the documents and photos of the professors. Her expression grew angrier. ¡°But none of this is true.¡± Her tone was firm. The man said. ¡°This was extracted from their interrogations, absolutely true,¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not true!¡± Her voice rose sharply, losing control. With a sweep of her hand, she knocked most of the evidence onto the floor. ¡°This is not the truth.¡± The man replied. ¡°This evidence was obtained through legal interrogation methods and is admissible in court ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Lea¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief. She tried to stand but sat back down, unconsciously running a hand through her hair. Her emotions were vtile and she seemed somewhat out of control. People who have been confined for so long often be imuable and quick to anger. 2/2 SEND GIFT vivo VOO Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Lea adjusted her position, took a deep breath, and tried to calm down. The man said, ¡°Miss Berry, we came to see you after obtaining this evidence. You may not realize it, but you have been here for ten days.¡± She looked up at him, her eyes shing with disbelief before she regained herposure. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you.¡± The man was puzzled. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°You are a researcher. Her gaze became intense. ¡°Your skin is unnaturally pale, almost never exposed to sunlight. Yourb is underground, about 300 feet below ground level? She added, ¡°You¡¯ve been in theb for a long time, twenty years? No, more than thirty years? There are faint red blotches on your face, moving down to your neck.¡± Although he wore a dark gray turtleneck, the exposed parts showed deeper blotches than those on his face. Lea began again. ¡°It¡¯s lymphatic cancer causing immune system failure, excessive medication leading to digestive system disorders, causing skin changes. You¡¯ve had cancer for nearly twenty years, haven¡¯t you? What medication are you taking! Is it something you developed yourself?¡± She continued. ¡°So, you¡¯re a pharmaceutical researcher. But the drugs you develop can¡¯t cure you entirely. They treat one illness but cause another. You then research another drug for that new illness, which causes yet another illness¡­ An endless cycle over the past twenty years. So now, you are aplex and chaotic experiment subject! His expression cracked as her words hit home, and he lunged at her with a low growl. Separated by the table, with more than three feet between them, Lea watched his eyes sh with madness and violence as she slowly stood up ¡°So, is this the reason you came to me, to Riverview Hospital? Her tone was calm and confident. The man suddenlyughed and regained hisposure. ¡°Miss Berry, you truly are a genius just as they say. Your profiling is mostly urate,¡± he said with admiration. ¡°But I¡¯m not here for you¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a special appointee of the organization, tasked with certain responsibilities because of my capabilities, he continued, his tone bing more mysterious ¡°I want to see the others. Call your superiors! Lea demanded, her voice edged with frustration. The man said, ¡°The organization will follow protocol to meet you. This case is significant, drawing attention even from the highest national authorities Miss Berry, you should brace yourself.¡± Then, he nced at the table and the scattered evidence on the floor before leaving the room. Then, the door closed. Lea stood still, her hands clenched into fists, trembling slightly. After a while, she regained herposure, bent down, and began to gather the evidence. As she looked at the confessions and photos, her body shook slightly. She couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of horrific interrogations they had endured. Her eyes turned wet, tears glistening as she lowered her gaze. Every movement Lea made, including the tears in her eyes, was captured on camera. On the other side of the surveince, a team was studying her. Three dayster, the door to the interrogation room finally opened again, and someone came to see her. The man who entered was in his forties, wearing a blue suit and a tic, appearing both righteous and gentle. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When he entered. Lea was pacing back and forth. Her steps were slow, tired, and weak. Her eyes were somewhat vacant. Hearing someonee in, she turned to look at him. Her gaze Instantly sharpened. ¡°Are you a 1/3 12:08 PM Chapter 286 She sat back in the interrogation seat. Thewyer then sat down, cing his briefcase aside and introducing himself. ¡°My name is Jack Smith, awyer from Dawson Law Firm. You might not know me, but I can assure you that iny professional skills are top¨Cnotch.¡± Knowing that she had only recentlye to Iverion for her studies and was a research prodigy, he made a special effort to introduce himself. Lea nodded. She did know him. Saying his skills were top¨Cnotch was actually an understatement. Jack was the number onewyer in Iverton. Not only was he awyer, but also a significant partner of the Andrews Group with substantial shares. He was the top¨Cranked gold¨Cmedalwyer. When the hospital was setting up its legal team, Chris had first considered their firm. But after thorough investigation and deliberation, they decided against it. Jack said, ¡°I have been assigned to be yourwyer, and I will fully represent your interests and fight for you.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Lea nodded. Jack then added, ¡°Please believe in my loyalty to you. Ourw hem is a key partner of Andrews Group. I was assigned toe here because of Mr. Milton. As he spoke, he looked at her with genuine sincerity. Hearing Milton¡¯s name. Lea¡¯s expression slightly darkened, though it wasn¡¯t very noticeable. It was precisely because of this concern that she told Chris she wanted to set up her own legal team. Besides her quest for revenge, she didn¡¯t like having contact with Milton, including his panners Jack thought her rtionship with Milton was extraordinary given Milton¡¯s public deration of love for her on television, and she would trust him. He said, ¡°Mr. Andrews went to great lengths to get me here She nodded silently. He took a document from his briefcase and got to the main point. ¡°Miss Berry, if you agree to have me as yourwyer, please sign here.¡± She signed the document and handed it back to him. He solemnly said, ¡°The current simation is unfavorable for you? Lea replied, ¡°Those allegations are baseless. I haven¡¯t done this kind of research, and neither has our hospital¡± Jack replied, ¡°Miss Berry, we need to discuss the details now. You have to trust me and tell me everything that happened. From start to finish, Lea repeated the same sentence. After more than half an hour, she looked somewhat obsessive, and he was starting to feel a bit overwhelmed. Jack said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll investigate in all again, I¡¯ll go see Mr. Wessen and the others Lea responded, ¡°Okay. They must have been threatened and coerced.¡± Jack looked at her silently with a hint of helplessness. He packed his things and left. Jack worked efficiently and came to see her again the next day. He Miss Berry, I have already spoken with the people from your hospital. Their statements are consistent with their previous confessions. Now, the evidence and testimonies are solid and undeniable. This is a fact that no one can change.¡± ¡°Fact?¡± Lea muttered, looking around and up at the ceiling which blocked the sky. She couldn¡¯t help butugh mockingly. ¡°I did nothing, so how could it be a fact!¡± Her eyes were red, glistening with tears, full of grievance and anger, Jack responded, ¡°Miss Berry. Berry, I have tried my best. Do you have any other evidence or clues? I will investigate She lowered her head and the two locked eyes¨CJack looked sympathetic and troubled, with a hint of scrutiny, observing if she was mentally stable. 12:08 PM Chapter 286 He had led a team to investigate everything thoroughly, and the facts were as they appeared. If someonepletely denied their actions, not out of pretense but genuinely had no memory or recollection, it must be a brain issue. Lea understood his scrutiny and fell silent. ¡°Miss Berry, the issue we need to face now is to secure a lighter legal sentence. You are still young, and we will do everything possible to save your life.¡± Jack was kind, entirely considering her well¨Cbeing. Worried that she couldn¡¯t ept it, he paused before saying, ¡°Given your situation, you will be sentenced to death.¡± Lea looked at him in shock. At that moment, everything around her seemed to freeze, even time stood still. ¡°But we will find a way to save your life,¡± Jack immediately Usually, the way k¡­¡± ¡°Get out! Get out¡­ Lea kicked over the table, sending his briefcase and documents crashing to the ground. ck hadn¡¯t moved aside, he would have been knocked over. If Jack ¡°Miss Berry!¡± ¡°Get out, get out¡­ Seeing Lea so agitated, Jack had no choice but to leave. SEND GIFT Chapter 287 Chapter 287 The Lawyer came to meet her again the next day, with the same conversation. ¡°Miss Berry, we now have several options that will save you from the death penalty. ¡°First, you shalle up with valuable research projects. Prove that you¡¯re of great value to this society. ¡°Secondly, you shall pass the assessment and participate in the major project that the country is researching¡­ ¡°Shut up!¡± Lea raged. Don¡¯t mention this again. Im innocent ¡°Miss Berry, you have to face reality now. Escaping won¡¯t do you any good You¡± thewyer said. ¡°You¡¯re fired,¡± Lea said. ¡°Miss Berry ¡°Get out! Get out Lea shouted. Jack was chased out by her. He wanted to meet her again, but he was rejected The entire detention center, including the Dawson Law Firm, knew that Lea refused to thee the truth. She had a mental breakdown and refused to even meet thewyer. On the third day, someone came to meet her again, ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Miss Berry, I¡¯m a judge in the judiciary. I¡¯m in charge of the trial of your case. Based on the evidence we¡¯ve gathered, we can only sentence you to death. ¡°But considering that you¡¯re a genius that your achievements in medicine are of great value to society, and that Jack has pleaded for you, I¡¯m here in person to talk to you.¡± Lea looked at the dignified 50¨Cyear¨Cold female judge and all your conspiracy she said. ¡°Miss Berry, please calm down. We can¡¯tmunicate with you like this, the female judge said. ¡°I won¡¯t give in. Just give up, Lea said. ¡°Miss Berry¡­¡± The female judge still wanted to say something ¡°At most, I¡¯ll die with you, Lea said.. ¡°Miss Berry, what are you doing with the chair! Miss Berry, Miss Berry The female judge had escaped from the office. One of her shoes had fallen inside the door. She said with a sharp voice to the police officer guarding outside, ¡°She¡¯s crazy. She needs a psychiatrist.¡± At night, a psychiatrist appeared in front of Lea ¡°Miss Berry, if you refuse to talk, the Justice Department¡¯s trial will be handed down directly. The results will be out soon. At that time, you will be transferred directly to a temporary prison and executed. Your life is at stake. You¡¯ll be willing to talk to us, won¡¯t you?¡± the psychiatrist said. As expected, Lea quietly sat opposite her. The twenty¨Csomething female psychiatrist sat up straight, hands on the table, pen still in hand, ready to take notes ¡°Miss Berry, could it be something you¡¯ve done yourself that you don¡¯t remember? After all, you¡¯re so young. You have to go to school, manage such a big hospital, and even participate in many research projects in the hospital,¡± she said. Lea sat in the chair. She had lost a lot of weight Her face was pale and she looked absent¨Cminded. Even her eyes were a little unfocused. However, she still examined this psychiatrist. She was only about 23 years old. She was wearing a professional suit, a long skirt, and chestnut- colored curly hair. She was gorgeous and intellectual. 12:08 PM Chapter 287 With her looks, she could even enter the entertainment industry, ¡°That won¡¯t happen, Lea said very firmly. ¡°My brain has a very strong memory. I remember everything I¡¯ve done very clearly. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s sort it out,¡± the psychiatrist said, flipping open her notebook. It was filled with Lea¡¯s deeds from birth until now. 10 ¡°Miss Berry. you were raised by your adoptive mother Matilda, right?¡± the psychiatrist asked. Lea just looked at her calmly and said nothing, silently acknowledging ¡°You were able to use herputer to help her processplex data when you were five years old?¡± the psychiatrist asked. Lea was still looking at her with a scrutinizing and probing gaze, These people had put in a lot of effort to study her. They had even dug out what had happened to her when she was young. Lea had been wise since she was three years old. To curry favor with Maulda and strive for maternal love, she had been observing and learning from her. Matilda was very busy with work at that time, so Lea helped her deal with one data processing problem. It was also at that time that Matilda discovered that Lea was a genius and brought her to Berry Technology and Glory Group. After verification, they found that Lea was indeed very smart. Because she was young, they fed her a brain¨Cdeveloping drug At the age of eight, she came into contact with the intelligent light system of Berry Technology. This was where the enlightenment of her brain came from. Seeing that Lea barelymunicated with her, the psych psychiatrist changed her narrative way. ¡°That¡¯s right. When you were five years old, you disyed outstanding intelligence. You were able to solve difficult problems like an adult through learning. ¡°Later, your adoptive mother gave you a bruin¨Cdeveloping drug. Although that drug was wed, fortunately, you were an exception and survived it. Therefore, your IQ far exceeds that of a conventional genius: The psychiatrist had been talking to Lea for a full three hours. She was talking about Lea¡¯s deeds in her life. Through these, she sorted out her memories and helped her recall. ¡°Miss Berry, the memory of the human brain is notpletely urate. It will be affected and disturbed. It will also change with time. Our memories, what we remember, will be what we want. et over the hurdle in your heart. Because you didn¡¯t ¡°Therefore, a portion of the drugs you researched were gene drugs. It¡¯s just that you couldn¡¯t get want to develop such a harmful drug, you subconsciously modified your memories, right?¡± Arge number of unfortunate memories from her childhood and arge amount of mental and physical consumption made Lea, who had long copsed, lose her focus and fall into a daze. ¡°Is that so!¡± she murmured. Her brain was in utter chaos and pain. She clutched her hair tightly with both hands and hugged her head in pain. She began to curl up ufortably and finally leaned against the corner. When the psychiatrist sitting at the table saw h her like th this, she looked at the time. It was already one in the morning, and Lea was exhausted. As an internationally renowned psychiatrist, this was the first time Alice had received such a difficult job. However, she liked it. The more challenging the job, the better thedder. It allowed her to develop better. A sinister sneer appeared on her lips as she looked at the figure cowering in the corner. ¡°Lea is a good stepping stone, she thought. ¡°Miss Berry, you have to learn to rx. It¡¯s not good for your brain if your nerves stay so tense. Have a good rest. Call me if you need anything.¡± As she spoke, she packed up, slung her bag over her shoulder, and carried the documents out the door. Two dayster, the door opened again. The person who came in looked at Lea¡¯s thin figure sitting in the corner, cowering. His eyes turned red. Lea was wearing a small ck top. Her long ck hair had be a liule curly and messy because she had not taken care of it for a long time. It had lost its luster. Her palm¨Csized face was drowned under her long hair, and her facial features could not be seen clearly, He walked over step by step. His footsteps were heavy and hurried. They were all in a mess. He walked up to her and slowly squatted down. 2.3 vivo V29 Box 12:08 PM Chapter 287 ¡°Lea.¡± He called her name as he squatted down. He reached out to touch her head. His voice and fingertips were trembling. Just as his hand was about to touch her hair, she suddenly raised her head. Her bloodshot red eyes were still ethereal and deep. Her eyes were as bright as snow and as sharp as des. With a look, the hand that was caressing her stopped in midair. ¡°Mr. Andrews, please leave this ce.¡± Lea red at him with her red eyes. Her aura was like a beast that only wanted to attack Milton was extremely sad as if his heart had been ruthlessly pierced by a blunt object. His entire body could not help but tremble, and his eyes turned even redder as tears welled up. É« SUND CHET Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Lea was so weak that she was extremely thin. Her facial features were even more defined, and her eyes seemed to be muchrger. Her face was as pale as paper, and even her breathing was a little weak. Such a person, a weak trapped beast that had been imprisoned until its vitality and sharpness were worn away, could still erupt with such an aura just as he was about to touch her. How big a crime had hemitted against her? He didn¡¯t know. He was going crazy. However, he quickly calmed down. ¡°Lea. I¡¯m here to take you away.¡± He looked at her firmly, affectionately, and gently ¡°Today, as long as youe with me, I will take care of you for the rest of your life. I will let you live a happy andfortable life and do the scientific research project you want to do. Lea, I¡¯ve arranged everything.¡± he said. As he spoke, he leaned forward and knelt in front of her. He was very close to her. If he moved forward a little more, his chin would touch her forehead. He reached out and took her hand. ¡°I swear to you on my life!¡± When his palm touched the back of her hand, it was cold. He clenched his hand, trying to warm her, but he was afraid of rming her and did not dare to use too much strength. From the moment he touched her head until now, Lea was already mentally prepared. She gritted her teeth and endured the difort of being touched by him. Her pupals dted as she sized him up. It seemed that she was not the only one who had suffered these days. He had also lost weight. His eyes were red with dark circles. When he frowned, the wrinkles between his eyebrows deepened. He was haggard for Lea ¡°Lea.¡± Milion became more affectionate and sincere. I¡¯ve been making arrangements for the past few days. I¡¯ve wanted to visit you for a long time, but this concerns your life and death. I have to make proper arrangements. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged everything. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I have to sacrifice everything I have. It¡¯s not just mine. There¡¯s also Andrews Group¡¯s. So don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all arranged.¡± She yanked her hand away from his and stared at him with fierce eyes. Her tone was cold and resolute. ¡°I said 1 don¡¯t need in ¡°Lea, do you still want to be so willful Milton said. ¡°I¡¯m not being willful,¡± Lea said. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re not in a good state of mind. The psychiatrists havee to meet you, Milton said. ¡°Milton, I can¡¯t promise anything else, but in this matter, I¡¯m very clear¨Cheaded and rational. She pointed at her chest. ¡°My heart and mind, as usual, had not changed at all. Don¡¯t waste your energy. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡± She hated him. She wanted revenge on him. Anything that caused him pain, she would have wanted to do. But now she had no interest in even trampling on him. Why?¡± The words grated out of his chest, gut¨Cwrenching, She tilted her head and asked, ¡°Then why are you doing this?¡± After being rejected time and time again, he had fallen deeper and deeper. Now, for her, not only had he gambled everything, but he had also taken out Andrews Group. Milton was stunned. He seemed to have gotten an answer. He understood, but he did not seem to understand. *Lea¡­¡± Milton still wanted to say something. ¡°Am I not making myself clear enough, or are you too stupid! Or do you want me to use extreme methods to send you off? Lea said. Milion closed his eyes weakly. His breathing was trembling as he swallowed his heartache and disappointment. 1/2 Jox 12.08 PM Chapter 288 When he opened his eyes again, they were filled with his unique dignity and sharpness. However, there was a strong sadness. ¡°Lea, even if you die. you won¡¯t take the path I gave you?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Lea answered. ¡°What if it¡¯s Alfred?¡± he asked. ¡°If so, of course, I¡¯m willing¡± Her tone was calm, firm, and unhesitating. His pupils dted as anger spewed out. ¡°For the past 30 days, I¡¯ve done so much for you. I¡¯ve used everything I have and even used Andrews Group¡¯s power, connections, and wealth to fight for a way out for you. ¡°Do you know how much effort I put in? That¡¯s all my hard work. You can¡¯t imagine it. I risked everything for you. I didn¡¯t even care if I lived or died. ¡°And what about Alfred? What did he do! Did he evere to see you? He didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t do anything¡± He had been inquiring and monitoring the movements of Alfred. He continued, ¡°Even he, the son of the Andrews family, can¡¯t do anything about this. He can¡¯t do anything. He abandoned you, Lea. He abandoned you! Do you still need to choose between him and me?¡± Lea looked at the hysterical him. She did not expect him to do this for her. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. However, her expression remained unchanged. She said. ¡°My choice will always be Alfred. Forever¡± Her eyes turned and her expression was cold. ¡°Even if you die in front of me now, my heart won¡¯t move for you.¡± Milton felt his heart shatter. He took a deep breath. Even his breathing was trembling. He was a little numb, and even his face was a little wooden. He was silent for a moment and then said. ¡°My promise stands. Until the end. As long as you agree, I will take you with me.¡± After saying that, he looked at her deeply before turning to leave. However, the deep affection in his eyes had been erased by her at this moment. on the twenty¨Cfifth day of Lea¡¯s imprisonment, Christian tried his best in Iverton for nearly a month before he could see Lea again. As soon as he entered the detention center, he saw Lea curled up in the corner. He wailed and knelt in front of her. ¡°Lea, is this what you meant when you said you were fine? Look at you now! I¡­¡± He whimpered as tears streamed down his face. She no longer looked like a human at all. She was like a domesticated beast. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine.¡± She grinned at him ¡°What did you do? Are you Christian grabbed her arms and looked at her in surprise. He felt that he might have trusted her wrongly at first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve disappointed you¡± With that, she lowered her eyes, her face full of guilt. She didn¡¯t dare to face him again. Christian copsed to the ground. ¡°I get you out. I¡¯ll get you out¡­ It¡¯s all my fault I was wrong. I didn¡¯t teach you well¡­ he muttered. When Christian left the detention room, the police officers guarding outside looked at him in disbelief. His hair seemed to have turned much whiter all of a sudden. He was hunched, and he could not straighten his back. His footsteps were unsteady as he staggered. In the following days, there were rumors in Iverton that Vaporleon City¡¯s Christian was looking for connections to save Lea However, no one thought highly of him, and no one dared to help him because Lea had touched the bottom line of thew. Lea could only face the death penalty. Çú SEND GIFT vivo Y28- 0 COMMENT X Chapter 289 Chapter 289 ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . At night. In the Iverton center, there were still ancient buildings. They were single buildings with one or two floors. At the Patton family, the lights in the vi were bright. In the dining room, the old¨Cfashioned Nastalian cuisine was boiling. It was steaming hot and fragrant. Four people sat around and ate. The servant pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Mr. Patton, Christian from Vaporleon City is here. He¡¯s waiting outside to see you.¡± Alex Patton paused. His fork stopped above the bowl as he looked at the people at the table. The young man opposite him quickly put the mutton into his mouth and swallowed it. It was really hot. He said, ¡°Back in the war between our country and Crefan, you led an air force. Christian is one of the only two people who survived. Today¡¯s Berry Airline is the original military aviation family business.¡± As soon as he said that, Alex remembered. ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Alex asked Norman Hess looked at Alex. It was true that he shouldn¡¯t know it, but Alfred had taken a fancy to Christian¡¯s granddaughter, Lea. As the only friend of Alfred in Iverton, he knew everything about the Berry family. However, ke did not agree to this marriage. Alfred and Lea only wanted to fall in love in a low¨Ckey manner. But Milton interfered. He did not want this rtionship to be exposed, so people in Iverton did not know. So Norman couldn¡¯t say it directly. I¡¯m just knowledgeable Norman said. Alex narrowed his eyes and examined Norman with a sharp gaze. Alex was the one who raised him. With just one look. Alex knew what he was going to do. He was lying. ¡°Dn, this mution is delicious. Where did you get it? Can you get more?¡± Norman asked. ¡°Dad¡± ?.* Jall i Patton, who was beside him, asked, ¡°Do you want to see him!¡± There was a sudden silence at the table. Several juniors looked at Alex. Lea¡¯s incident was fully handled by the special organization. It was also the biggest operation in recent years, so the entire military and political circles were paying attention. An existence like t the gene drugs was earth¨Cshattering. This matter had already happened a month ago. The name Lea Berry was also remembered by everyone. Thus, everyone knew about it, including the four people present. The other three looked at Alex, wondering what he would do. Dad, I¡¯ll go o meet him¡± Jill didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Alex, so he dealt with this matter himself, After all, the matter of Lea was already set in stone. No one could change it. Jill was about to get up and go out. ¡°No need.¡± Alex turned to the servant. ¡°Invite him in.¡± The few of them couldn¡¯t help but look at Alex. As expected, he still valued friendship very much. That was true. Who wouldn¡¯t cherish such a could not help but stop in ce. At the long dark brown dining table, the old man in the middle had gray hair. His face was very cleanly trimmed and he did not have a beard. He looked a little weak. When he looked up, the light in his eyes inadvertently shane, as if he was an unconquerable powerhouse and he was still the general who dominated the battlefield in that era of war. 1/3 Chapter 249 He was seventy¨Cfive years old, but he looked like he was only in his sixties. Moreover, he was a patient who had been suffering from cancer for ten years. Beside Alex was Dn Williams, his former secretary. He was in charge of all the matters around him. After he retired, he stayed by his side to work. He was almost 70 years old now, The other two were his son, Jill Patton, and his grandson. Norman Hess. The three of them looked very simr. They were tall and handsome. It had been decades, but Alex could still recognize him. Time passed, and it was as if a lifetime had passed. In an instant, his eyes became moist. ¡°Christian,e and sit, Alex said. To Christian, Alex didn¡¯t have any might. He was as amiable as an old friend. Everyone knew that only Christian could make Alex like this. The servant added a chair and cutlery, and Christian, who was not a coy person, joined them for dinner. The other three were silently eating, but their attention was on the two of them. Alex looked at Christian. His eye sockets were swollen, and his eyes were squeezed until they were small, but the blood vessels in his eyes were very clear. It could be seen how tired he was from running around to save Lea. Knowing the purpose of his visit and not wanting to embarrass him. Alex asked first. ¡°What¡¯s going on with your granddaughter. Lea? He knew what had happened, of course, but he wanted to hear Christian¡¯s side of the story. Christian told him everything he knew. He choked for a while and said, ¡°I owe this child. It was my disregard for her that caused her to be like this today. As long as she can live, I¡¯m willing to give up everything¡± Other than Norman, the other two could not help but put down their cutlery. They were in a sorrowful mood and found it difficult to swallow, How many parents and elders were willing to give up everything for their children and grandchildren! However, once a tragedy happened, nothing could be exchanged for it, not even their lives. Looking at Norman who was eating with relish, Jill kicked him under the table, as if saying, is it appropriate to eat under such circumstances? Norman, who had been kicked innocently, was speechless. He also wanted to look like he was too sad to eat, but he couldn¡¯t No matter how much evidence there was outside, no matter how Lea was tried, Norman believed that she was innocent. Alfred would not let anything happen to her at all. Otherwise, with his taste in women, he would only die alone He rubbed his nose and sneaked his fork into the bowl when Jill wasn¡¯t looking. Jill was speechless. He wants to eat them all. Isn¡¯t he afraid of stuffing him to death? h he thought. Alex was silent for a moment. From Christian¡¯s reaction, he knew nothing about Lea¡¯s research on gene drugs. However, from his emotional reaction, this matter was true. Alex thought for a moment and said, ¡°Miss Berry is a scientific research talent. Perhaps we can find a way out for her from this aspect. The Andrews family has a certain level of leadership in these areas. If ke is willing to arrange it, things will be easy Christian nodded. Without even drinking any water, he left in a hurry and rushed to the Andrews family. After he left, they continued to eat. The sound of the metal door opening came from outside. Alex asked, ¡°Who is i The servant replied, ¡°Mr. Patton, it¡¯s Lorenzo. forward to it. The dining table fell silent, and the atmosphere became more serious. Everyone was looking f The ck military car parked in the parking lot. Lorenzo got out of the car and went straight to the lobby. He pushed the door open and saw Norman sitting at the dining table. He was dressed in a ck military uniform and looked quite aggressive. Lorenzo¡¯s expression darkened and he turned around to leave. Soon, the sound of the car driving away could be heard outside. Chapter 289 He had been like this since he was three years old. In this family. the t two of them never appeared together. The dining room fell into silence. Even their breathing could not be heard. They had deliberately lowered their voices. Norman got up, took out a letter from the back pocket of his pants, and ced it in front of Jill. This is my resignation letter, Norman said. SEND GIFT Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The three of them turned pale and looked at him. Jill was shocked. He picked up the letter and opened it. It was indeed a resignation letter. It turned out that Norman came back tonight to deliver the resignation letter. Jill had never expected to receive such a resignation letter. He was and looked at Alex in a daze. Alex didn¡¯t expect Norman to resign either. In their n, he would be promoted after the new year and be on the same level as Jill. In the future, he would take over Alex¡¯s position, Jill had always been calm and rational ¡°Why?¡± He had to know the reason. ¡°Nonman Jill turned his head. Is it because of Lorenzo?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Norman answered. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the Patton family and been nurtured and arranged by Jill and Alex. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the position. Grandpa, you¡¯re still healthy. You won¡¯t retire for the time being. When you retire, Dad can take over your position. I¡¯m not a must to you And I have something I particrly want to do¡± With that, he saluted them smartly and turned to leave. ¡°Norman, where are you going? Come back!¡± Jill called out a few times. The only response he got was the sound of the car driving away. ¡°Dad, how can I. Jill was helpless. Alex gave him a intive look and said, ¡°Now look what you¡¯ve done? Alex had experienced too many wars and life¨Cand¨Cdeath situations in his life. He especially yearned for the joy of family He thought, ¡®It wasn¡¯t easy for Norman toe and have a meal with me, and Lorenzo also came. In the end, as soon as he entered, he turned around and left. How heavy is his resentment My good grandson, Norman, whom I had painstakingly nurtured for more than twenty years, had resigned This feeling was like grooming the heir of his family. When it was his turn to do it, he suddenly quit. How could he not be angry! ¡°Dad¡­ Don¡¯t look at me like that. Im a victim too Jill said. Back then, he waspletely used and passive towards the grudge between Norman¡¯s mother and Lorenzo¡¯s mother, Alex was speechless. Alright, not only my grandsons, but my son still needs my protection; he thought. Alex looked at Dn, Jill also looked at him. Dn silently lowered his head and continued to eat. ¡°Norman was joking. He woulde back. I would never say such words, Dn thought. Norman and Lorenzo were like Alex, they all wouldn¡¯t change their minds easily. Alex and Jill were speechless. Norman drove out of the old residence and called Alfred. ¡°Christian must have gone to Kentside Garden to beg ke to save Lea. Alfred, what the hell is going on?¡± Christian¡¯s reaction nude Norman suspect that the situation had gotten out of control. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk on the phone. I¡¯m going to Kentside Garden now,¡± Alfred answered on the phone. After hanging up, Norman turned the steering wheel and headed towards Kentside Garden, It was almost ten o¡¯clock in the evening. The lights in Kentside Garden were brightly lit and it was a glorious sight. were dark and cold. The ck car stopped under the marble wall far away from the door. Alfred sat silently in the car. His eyes w When he received the call from Norman, he sped over and saw Christian¡¯s car drive in. It had been a while. A ck Mercedes¨CBenz slowly drove over and stopped at the back. Norman got out of the car, came forward, opened the door, and got in. 11:32 AM Chapter 290 Sensing the cold atmosphere inside, he couldn¡¯t help but tug at thepels of his jacket. ¡°There won¡¯t be any idents, right?¡± Norman was asking about Lea. Alfred nodded. His eyes were resolute. He thought. Even if the sky copses, I have to ensure that Lea is unharmed. Only then did Norman nod in relief. ¡°I¡¯ve already handed in my resignation letter to my father. I¡¯ll be leaving the country soon.¡± ¡°If you need anything, just contact Eddie. He will arrange it,¡± Alfred said. ¡°Okay¡± The two of them exchanged a few words. Norman sat in the car for a while before leaving. This was the farewell between the two. Alfred then drove into Kentside Garden. In the hall, Christian and ke had been talking for a while. Milton was also there. ¡°ke, no matter what, please arrange for Lea to enter a project and save her life. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Christian said. Previously, because ke did not agree with Alfred and Lea¡¯s rtionship, Christian looked down on him. But now, Christian was begging him withou any dignity. ke could not bear to see him like this ¡°Christian, don¡¯t be like this. How can I watch Leadier ke said. He did not expect things to develop to this point, but he also knew that Lea would not die. This was not the original intention behind it. ¡°So you agree!¡± Christian asked. ke hesitated ¡°Christian,¡± Milion interrupted them and said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything. As long as Lea agrees, I can bring her out and take good care of her for the rest of her life. Let her be free and happy.¡± Christian turned around and looked at Milton in a daze. At this moment, the only thing he thought about was that Lea could live. Leuing her be free and happy was his best wish. But he quickly realized the conditions for doing so. Without waiting for him to ask the question in his heart, Milton said directly, ¡°Christian, go and persuade Lea, I¡¯m ready to pick her up at any time.¡± Mikon didn¡¯t even let him ask if he had already met Lea Milton couldn¡¯t let him know that Lea had already rejected him. ¡°Oh, okay. Then I¡¯ll try Christian said. Things were already much better than what he had hoped for. He had nothing else to ask, even though he knew Milton¡¯s intentions. However, he had to pay a price for letting Lea live. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see Lea first Christian said. ¡°Christian, I¡¯ll send you off, Milton said and looked at ke. Their eyes met. ke did not stop him, nor could he ke knew Milton¡¯s personality very well. In a way, ke was the one who made Milton like this. Since Milion wanted Lea so badly, so be it. He devoted so much to the Andrews Group but ultimately had to hand over the group to another sessor. This can be considered aspensation for him, ke thought Milton had just helped Christian to the door when he bumped into Alfred. Under the dim corridor lights, Alfred was wearing a ck silk shirt with an oppressive aura. Seeing that Christian was about to leave, Alfred said, ¡°Grandpa Christian, I¡¯ll send you When ke heard the word ¡°grandpa¡°, he gritted his teeth. Alfred was announcing his rtionship with Lea. At this point, he thought that Lea was still his girlfriend, the woman he was going to marry in the future ¡°Alfred is simply bewitched! ke thought. 3/3 Chapter 290 Christian looked at him with red eyes and aplicated and disappointed expression. In the past month, Alfred had not done anything other than take care of Christian. Lea was already on the verge of death. The so¨Ccalled rtionship between them was no longer worth mentioning. With ke¡¯s request, there was nothing Alfred could do. *No need. Milton will send me to meet Lea. Christian rejected him. Alfred¡¯s hand that was about to help Christian froze in midair. He felt disappointed andplicated. Then, he looked up at Milton Milton looked straight at him. The challenge and ambition in his eyes were undisguised. To Alfred and Lea, Milton had never hidden his desires. This was a decisive battle. This time, Milton had won SEND GIFT Chapter 291 Chapter 291 ¡°Christian, ler¡¯s go¡± Milton helped Christian out of the door and let him into his car. He personally drove him to meet Lea. Alfred retracted his hand embarrassedly. He looked a little lonely. Christian still didn¡¯t believe Lea and me at all; he thought. He looked up at ke inside the door and walked in. ¡°Do you see it now! Your so¨Ccalled love is useless and fragile. ke looked at Alfred sternly and angrily like a dictator lecturing his subordinate. Alfred looked un atb spital has no ill up at him. His eyes were dark. ¡°You know that Riverview Hospital ke paused. ¡®Alfred has indeed grown up. His aura has grown stronger, he thought. no illegal research. You know that Lea is innocent, right?¡± ¡°Is this your style and bottom line¡°¡± Alfred¡¯s eyes were dark red and filled with disappointment. Alfred had lost his parents when he was young. Not only was ke his closest rtive, his protective umbre, and someone to rely on, but he had also raised Alfred. He was the role model in Alfred¡¯s life and the person he respected the most Outside, as the master of the Andrews family, ke was a highly respected person. Thest time ke sent someone to kill James, Alfred convinced himself that it was because he had disobeyed ke and angered him. However, twice in a row. This was ke¡¯s style and character, Seeing the disappointment in Alfred¡¯s eyes, ke was shocked and panicked. ¡°Alfred, I have a bottom line for everything else, but Lea, your marriage¡­ ke would do whatever it took. ¡°You are the Andrews family¡¯s heir.
  1. r. Your wife, as Iverson¡¯s First Lady, must meet the standards!¡± ke said.
¡°Up to you.¡± Alfred said and turned to leave. ¡°Alfred Alfred, stop right there¡­ Watching Alfred walk further and further away, ke¡¯s body swayed and he was about to fall ¡°Mr. Andrew¡­.¡± Ray rushed forward to support h him. ¡°Quick, call the doctor over, ke sat down with Ray¡¯s help. He looked sad. ¡°I just asked him to choose someone of equal social status to be worthy of his wife, Am I wrong? Do I still have to protect that Lea!¡± I did not hurt Lea personally. I¡¯m not wrong, ke thought. Ray was was speechless. Seeing ke like this, he felt helpless. Phillip hade to meet ke. Ray had listened to their conversation, he could guess something. With ke¡¯s status and position, if he stood by and did nothing at this time, it would be a powerful suppression of Lea However, as a butler, Hay did not dare to say such things. In the middle of the night, Lea saw Christian again. After learning that he woulde to meet her, she tidied herself up. Her hair was clean, but she had been through a lot After hearing his intentions, she did not want to agitate lium and argue ue with hi Him. She quietly listened to him finish. ¡°Lea, this is your only way out. I know that you don¡¯t like Milton, but the feelings can be nurtured. Milton is deeply in love with you. I think it¡¯s still possible between the two of you. Living is better tun anything. You¡¯re still so young! Christian said. A mocking imile appeared on Lea¡¯s face. This scene was so simr to her situation in her previous life. She looked at the mentally and physically exhausted Christian who seemed to have aged by more than ten years. As long as she could live well, he would not ask for anything she leaved a sigh of relief and suppressed the anger in her heart because of the mention of Milton. She was docile and obedient ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Grandpa, I understand. I won¡¯t let anything happen to me. Go back and I rest,¡± Lea said. ¡°Lea¡± Christian grabbed her hands and asked her to agree. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Lea interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯re too tired. Go back and rest. If you fall, I feel guilty and me myself, I won¡¯t forgive myself. Go back and rest well. Wait for my message¡± Chapter 291 ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Christian was persuaded by her. The rusty iron door opened with an ear- r¨Cpiercing sound. him. Milton was waiting not far away. When he saw Christiane out, he immediately went forward to help h His car was parked on the wastnd not far away. As soon as he got into the car, he asked anxiously, ¡°Christian, how was it? Did Lea agree!¡± ¡°Shr¡­ Agreed.¡± Christian answered. Maybe, he thought.. In his enti entire Malton¡¯s eyes immediately reddened with tears. A long¨Clost smile appeared on his face. He was crying andughing at the same time. In life, his emotions had never fluctuated like this. ¡°Christian, what did she say exactly?¡± Milion asked. Should I go in and take her away now? I don¡¯t want her to suffer in there for a second; Milton thought. Christian roughly exined their conversation. Lea did not say much. He repeated everything to Milton. As Milton listened, the smile disappeared from his face and his heart turned cold From the beginning to the end, Lea did not agree to let him bring her out. She only said that she would be fine. He thought about everything again, not leaving out any details. Lea¡¯s only hope of survival is me. If she wants to walk out of this alive, she can only rely on me. It must be like this. Yes, that¡¯s it, Milton thought. ¡°Christian, let¡¯s go back first and wait for news from Lea, Milton said. ¡°Okay¡± Christian said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my house, Milton said. He never brought outsiders to his private vi. He was a clean freak, physically and psychologically But to him now, Lea was already his wife. Christian was her grandfather. For Christian, there was only respect. ¡°No, go to Riverview Hospital, Christian said Although Lea and a group of executives were arrested, the hospital was not closed. Serious patients were sent in one after another. Although it was ck, the inpatient department was full. The hospital was almost all of Lea¡¯s hard work. It was also her home. To Christian, it was just like home. He only wanted to go back there. ¡°Okay¡± Milton drove to the hospital. In the middle of the night, Chris stood at the entrance of the square below the hospital and looked down the road. She had received news from Christian¡¯s bodyguard, who was also the person who had been secretly arranged to be by Christian¡¯s side in Vaporleon City, Terry Stark that Christian was rushing to the hospital. For the past month, Christian had been staying in the hospital and Chris had arranged for someone to take care of him. Two hour ago, the had also received a message from Alfred asking her to take good care of Christian. In the middle of winter, the temperature of iverion began to drop. At night, it was cold. She was wearing a ck coat, and her figure was slender, charming, and domineering. After waiting for a while, she subconsciously looked up the road and saw a ck Lincoln, It was a special car that could not be ignored. It was Milton¡¯s car. Her expression darkened. Objectively speaking, she admired Milion She was also a businesswoman who had developed quickly. Milton¡¯s achievements were something she could not reach. If it were her, she would not be able to do it either. She admired his talent and hard work, hut now, she looked down on him. Lea and Alfred were both very determined people, once il they decided to love someone, they would never leave or abandon them However, at this moment, Milton snatched her away by hook or by crook. It could be seen that his character was immoral and unscrupulous. Of course, she looked down on such a person. 11:32 AM Chapter 291 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 e car drove into the entrance. Milion saw Chris waiting and parked the car to the side. The Chris went forward to pick Christian up. Christian pushed the door open and go out of the car. car. His body had almost reached its limit. He was trembling Milton hurriedly got out of the car and ran to the other side. He helped him out. ¡°Christian, call me anytime if you need anything. Milton said. ¡°Okay!¡± Christian said. Milton was now Lea¡¯s only hope. His attitude towards Milton waspletely different now Milion wanted t to ask if he should arrange for someone to take care of him, but Chris had alreadye over to support Christian, ¡°Christian, let¡¯s go back to your room to rest. As she spoke, she looked at Milton with a sharp and disdainful gaze. With a piercing gaze, Milton¡¯s face darkened. He understood that look, but he didn¡¯t care. As long as he could get Lea, he didn¡¯t care what kind of person he became, nor did he care what others thought of him. After Chris helped Christian into the building, he got into the car and drove away. Two dayster, someone came to the detention center. Lea looked at him in surprise. ¡°Mr. Wiley!¡± She did not expect Marshall toe and see her. However, at this time, it was normal for anyone toe. ¡°Lea Marshall looked at her with heartache. Other might only know that Lea wi was a genius student. At such a young age, she created Riverview Hospital and innovated. She was unstoppable. However, he knew that she was ¡°Dr. Berry, someone who could save many people. ¡°Mr. Wiley, why are you here?¡± Lea asked. Lea believed that he was a teacher who was worthy of respect and had a good character. But the people who came here to see her were not people who were purely concerned about her. They all had their interests. Marshall was wearing a long ck¨Cgreen coat with a white coat inside. He had rushed over from the Conrad Hospital. He pursed his lips and looked at her again. He felt sad and regretful. ¡°Lea, our Conrad Hospital has re¨Cstudied your Riverview Hospital. We all think that if Riverview Hospital¡¯s medical results, drugs, equipment, and the projects that are being studied end because of this incident, it will be a loss to humanity. Lea, Riverview Hospital, our hospital, and many other hospitals in Iverton, as well as those seriously ill patients in hospitals all over the country. The elderly, young people, even children, babies. Lea, you, you can save many lives and change the fates of many people. ¡°Therefore, our hospital is willing to bear the responsibility for this incident. He pursed his thin lips again. It took him a lot of courage to say what he wanted to say hel the condition is?¡± she asked, gazing at him. ¡°You and your hospital must join us,¡± Marshall said. Her pupils constricted 5 How long?¡± she asked. She had been here for more than a month. Every day felt like a year. The answer she was waiting for almost came out is naturally Marshall was also stunned. He thought for a moment before answering. ¡°The hospital will vouch for you indefinitely. The deadline is That was until Lea died. Even he felt that it was a little cruel, so he did not continue. Lea spoke for him. ¡°It¡¯s not just me. There¡¯s also Mr. Wessen and the others, right?¡± Chapter 292 He nodded. ¡°All the research and development results of the hospital, as well as every cent earned, will always belong to Conrad Hospital, right?¡± she asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t belong to our hospital. It belongs to the country and the entire society, Marshall said. Lea had already gotten the answer she wanted. Who in the country and society would think that Conrad Hospital had taken advantage of them? They would only be grateful that they had put in so much effort for the country and society, Not only did they want everything that she and her colleagues in the hospital had now, but they also wanted them to do research for them for the rest of their lives. They wanted Lea and others to work hard for them forever. It was simply more malicious than Milton, and Abigail in her previous life. Lea smiled directly. There was no warmth in her faint smile. It was filled with mockery and ruthlessness, She looked up, and light gathered in her eyes again, sharp and deep. ¡°Is this also your own idea, Mr. Wiley?¡± Marshall paused. Tea. I I don¡¯t want you to die. I hope you can stay in theboratory forever and stand on the operating table to save lives and create miracles. I can¡¯t bear to part with your achievements. Everyone who was benevolent and loved life would be like this, he thought. ¡°Mr. Wiley, you just have to answ to answer me if it was your own intention,¡± she asked firmly. Because he was her teacher, she had a master¨Cdisciple rtionship with him. She trusted and respected him, so she had to know his standpoint. ¡°Of of course¡­ His tone became slow, and he lowered his head in self¨Cconfidence He did not look at Lea. He did not know that although she looked calm on the surface, she was holding her breath. She was afraid that he was her With her previous life experience, she would definitely eliminate the enemy at the first opportunity. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t thought of any of that. Marshall said as he looked up at her again. Lea heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°It was a decision negotiated and unanimously adopted by all the board members. As a doctor, no one wants anything to happen to you and your Riverview Hospital. I think you understand this feeling: Marshall said. Because she was ¡°Dr. Berry¡± How much did a person love life to be able to reach such a level in surgery! ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t doubt this, , but is this the only thing? Mr. Wiley, Lea said. Facing her deep and determined gaze, his heart sank. He felt that the back of the light had been uncovered by her. ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think¡­ Marshall said. He recalled how the hospital¡¯s higher¨Cups had paid attention to her matter, how it had unfolded in the board of directors, and how worked hard toe up with this n. everyone had ¡°Lex Conrad Hospital is different from other hospitals. It¡¯s not a profit organization. It¡¯s publicly owned. All the shareholders and managers are pubrly served. There¡¯s nomercial conflict of interest¡­ Marshall said. Towards the end, he was clearly not confident enough, and his tone w ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. tone was not firm enough. ¡°Mr. Wiley, do you believe it yourself? She questioned him directly and fiercely. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t believe it¡± ¡°Lea, I don¡¯t have any evidence and can give arranged a backup n for you, but I think that Conrad Hospital is more suitable for you.¡± His eyes were red, and his expression was firm and you a definite answer. Hut today, I came here on my own ord. I know that the Andrews family has benevolent. His sincerity could be seen. ¡°Mr. Wiley, do you think that we¡¯ve researched gene drugs? Lea asked. Faced with his sincere heart, she was also sincere. Marshall¡¯s pupils dted as he looked at her in shock. 23 Chapter 292 ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Lea asked. ¡°No!¡± He answered instinctively, his thoughts were out of control. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. Of course, I do. It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s just that.¡± He was silent for a moment before he said it, ¡°No one will suspect an investigation or a trial by the Agency. No one will even doubt the trust of the channels through which the news spreads. No one will suspect¡± ¡°No one will suspect the people like the board of directors of the Conrad Hospital who decided with these documents, he thought. From the beginning to the end, no one suspected anything. Therefore, no one would believe the truth or Lea The two of them looked at each other. Lea only looked at him calmly and silently. She did not say a word to defend herself. It was the strongest defense. He couldn¡¯t say a word and fell silent, but his mind was in turmoil. His worldview was copsing. SEND GIFT Chapter 293 Chapter 293 ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wiley, foring to see me. I appreciate your kindness. Please leave,¡± Lea said. ¡°Lea, you¡­¡± Marshall said. Lea only gave him a calm expression. He pursed his thin lips ap again and asked, ¡°Do you need me to do anything** She shook her head. He was still worried and reminded her, ¡°You¡¯re very young. You have to live well. If there¡¯s anything you need me to do, just tell me. I¡¯ll do my best. I still have connections in Iverton, I will. Len said. Marshall left the house, but he was not calm. He drove back to the hospital in the middle of the night. Unknowingly, he arrived at the meeting Toom. He did not turn on the lights. At night, the entire conference room was solemn. He watched quietly. The board meeting had ended veryte in the day, and the details of the meeting were still vivid in his mind. At eight o¡¯clock the next day, when there was still half an hour before work, the director, Nathaniel, rushed over. He was already 65 years old. His hair was almostpletely grey. He had reached the age of retirement. Last year, he held a retirement at Conrad University. He had resigned from the position of dean of Conrad University Medical School and was now fully in charge of the hospital. The hospital had two directors, together with Phillip. He was mainly responsible for the administrative work of the hospital. He was in poor health and had worked overtimest night. If it wasn¡¯t for something important, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed to the hospital so early When he saw Marshall, he was shocked ¡°Marshall, you. You haven¡¯t returned home and have been here all this time?¡± Marshall¡¯s face was pale and his eyes were bloodshot. There were dark circles under his eyes and he looked very tired. He was one of the vice directors of the hospital and also a professor at Conrad University. He had major experiments on hand. Such a person was busy every day and often did not rest well. Exhaustion was the norm. However, his appearance was a little ¡°I didn¡¯t go back.¡± As he spoke, he turned around and faced Nathaniel, his gaze heavy Nathaniel jerked again. You were here all night?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Marshall answered. Nathaniel¡¯s expression also became solemn, and he felt uneasy under Marshall¡¯s gaze. ¡°What happened¡± he asked. ¡°Is annexing Riverview Hospital the hospital¡¯s idea? Marshall asked. Nathaniel¡¯s body swayed. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± scary. ¡°We¡¯ll annex Riverview Hospital and make it a part of Conrad Hospital. This way, Conrad Hospital will still be the number one hospital in Iverton, a world¨Crenowned hospital Whose idea is this? Whose idea is it from the board of directors? Or is it your own, Mr. Reed?¡± Marshall was agitated. The two of them were not only colleagues but also teachers and students. was The path that Marshall was taking now was the path that Nathaniel had taken before. He was the one who nurtured and promoted Marshall as the dean of Conrad University and the vice dean of Conrad Hospital. Nathaniel was shocked. His expression was stern as he suppressed his voice, but his tone was still raised. He asked, ¡°What are you talking about? Are you crazy!¡± Although he said that on the surface, there was a hint of evasion and shock in his e eyes. He thought of some of the conversations with the other board members and suddenly thought of something The next second, he spoke righteously, his voice resounding. ¡°It¡¯s not that we want to annex Riverview Hospital. We won¡¯t interfere with them and have nothing to do with them. It¡¯s them who have fallen to such a state. The department hopes that we can help them!¡± Regardless of the reason, he was determined to get Riverview Hospital under his banner. However, his ambition must not be known by Marshall, not to mention his current position He continued, ¡°Marshall, as an important member of the hospital, you¡¯ve been in the hospital for nearly 20 years. This is your other home. How can you think this way? Where did you hear that nonsense?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s reaction was too intense. He tried to forcefully wipe out Marshall¡¯s thoughts, but it almost did not shake his thoughts. Or perhaps, Marshall trusted Lea too much. ¡°Is that so, Mr. Reed? When our hospital researched new medicine and equipment but we couldn¡¯t hire Dr. Berry to work with us, weren¡¯t we thinking of taking those things for ourselves? Marshall said, His tone could not help but be heavier. He red at the teacher he once respected the most. More than that, he was angry at himself because he had once had such thoughts. ¡°Marshall!¡± Nathaniel flew into a rage. Marshall was a student that Nathaniel had personally nurtured. He had always been respectful to Nathaniel. Nathaniel had high hopes for him and hoped that after he retired. Marshall could rece him and guarantee his status and rights in this field However, Marshall actually dared to treat him like this now. With a loud shout Marshall calmed down. He knew that he had lost control of his emotions. Nathaniel¡¯s tone softened, too, and he was still the loving and venerable Teacher. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got that idea from, but think about it. Is it possible? Can we still interfere with the Riverview Hospital¡¯s matter? Can we still interfere with the government department! ¡°You¡­ You must have worked too hard recently, causing you to be mentally weak. That¡¯s why you have such thoughts. How can you stay up all night, especially for a brainworker like you? Go back and rest quickly. There are still colleagues to deal with the hospital affairs,¡± Nathaniel said, Marshall looked up at Nathaniel again and felt that his words had offended Nathaniel ¡°Mr. Reed, I¡¯m sorry¡± Marshall said. Nathaniel is my teacher. I can¡¯t break his heart like this, Marshall thought. Nathaniel sighed deeply and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re my student. I won¡¯t be angry with you.¡± Marshall felt even more quilty. ¡°Go back and rest quickly¡± Nathaniel reached out and patted his shoulder tofort and encourage him. ¡°Okay.¡± Marshall turned, went out the door, and headed for the elevators in the hallway. He was exhausted, and his back wasn¡¯t quite straight. It was more like he¡¯d been hit hard. Not only did this conversation not dispel his doubts, but the seeds of doubt grew wildly in his heart. After he returned home, he received a call from his assistant, saying that his surgery tomorrow and other rted work had been taken over by other colleagues in the hospital. His assistant told him to rest well and not rush back to the hospital Winter came early in the north. There was a cold current, and the temperature plummeted to below zero. This winter hade. Early in the morning, the bright sunlight shone on the campus of Conrad University, but it was very cold. The students were all wearing down jackets and fur coats. Their breathing turned into fog as they surged into the campus. There was an Introduction to Psychology in freshman year today. This course was not the content of the basic course. The school had arranged such a course to let the students understand psychology. If there was a need, students could learn and apply it in their future studies, As ss approached, the ssroom was in an uproar. ¡°Lea hasn¡¯te to ss yet. She¡¯s been arrested for more than 40 days.¡± ¡°I heard that she was sentenced to death!¡± ¡°What? The death penalty!¡± The surprised voice was so prating that everyone in therge ssroom heard it. After a short silence, the ssroom erupted in discussion again. ¡°Is it true? Is the information reliable?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. We got the information from inside All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Inside? Which inside? You don¡¯t look like one!¡± The students scrutinized the one who spoke. In her grade, her background and studies seemed ordinary. After 40 days of silence, other than Lea noting to school, there was not much news. However, her arrest was a big deal. Her ssmates had been paying attention, and some people had been discussing her. Not only were they freshmen, but there were also second¨Cyear and third¨Cyear students, including some teachers Now that they suddenly heard that Lea was sentenced to death, they were all shocked. 8 0 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s such a big matter. Why didn¡¯t the news report it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This matter is too important. They can only deal with it secretly. Naturally, they won¡¯t announce it¡¯ Then where did you get this information? The person who announced the news was in a dilemma. She could not convince everyone. She looked up and saw Abigail and Leona. white down jacket, looking noble and holy. Leona was wearing pink, which made her look like a socialite. Abigail was wearing a wh There was a heater in the ssroom, and the two of them were taking off their coats. When the girl saw them, she asked, ¡°Abigail, Leona, Lea has been sentenced to death, right!¡± This news was originally released by Abigail in private. To be able to let everyone see what kind of scum was Lea. She was sentenced to death and her reputation was ruined. ¡°I think¡­ I heard that¡¯s the case¡­ Abigail pretended to be uninterested and that she was forced by her ssmates to say it. Her tone sounded like she did not want anyone to know about this. As soon as she spoke, everyone looked at her with admiration and trust. Leona took a step forward and said, ¡°Abigail never lies. If she says it¡¯s like this, it must be like this, You don¡¯t have to doubt her anymore.¡± Her words dispelled everyone¡¯s doub Abigail¡¯s background was the best in the entire grade and even in the entire school. Her father was an extremely high¨Cranking political figure. Better than the Erickson family was the Andrews family, but no one from the Andrews family attended Conrad University. Abigail did notck such sources. Everyone believed her words. ¡°So it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Lea was really sentenced to death. ¡°So what if she¡¯s the first ce? She¡¯s a scumbag. Go back to her hell,¡± ¡°It¡¯s an embarrassment to our Conrad University ¡°The greatest shame of my life was being ssmates with her.¡± ¡°Good judgment, execute her as soon as possible! Everyone called out When Abigail heard the curses and calls for Lea to be executed, her eyes turned and she smiled coldly. She felt relieved. Lea had been sentenced to death. This was the information Abigail had obtained internally. Even if Lea did not die, her life would be over. She would only be reduced to a research tool. And the strictest sentence in this modern society would haunt her for the rest of her life. Abigail also knew that Milion would do anything to save her, but he did not seed. ¡°So what if Milton likes her? He can¡¯t save her in the end, can het What right does she have to be with him? The Andrews family would cut ties with her even more. With her current state, even if she were to throw herself at Milton again, he probably wouldn¡¯t even look at her, let alone want her. How sessful she was, how miserable she is now. If I were to fall into this state, I would directly end my own life. She should have ended her own life, Abigail thought. ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± Shannon, who was sitting in the front row, could not take it anymore. She stood up and turned to the crowd. She said sternly and firmly, ¡°Lea is innocent. She will be acquitted!¡± For the past 40 days, Shannon had heard almost everyone in school talking about Lea, scolding her, cuning her. Shannon had endured it all, thinking that when Lea returned and the truth was revealed, everything would copse on its own. Ban now, hearing everyone say that Lea had been sentenced to death, Shannon lost control She couldn¡¯t calm down when everyone was calling for Lea¡¯s execution and cheering her on her death sentence. Chapter 294 ¡°Acquitted?¡± Daisy hated thest time Shannon hit her in public and forced her to kneel. Shannon made her be a joke to her ssmates and lost all her face. Daisy came forward to take revenge and mock Shannon to her heart¡¯s content. ¡°Shannon, you¡¯re still daydreaming. Do you think the trial is your home and you can change it whenever you want!¡± Daisy said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Dream on. There¡¯s everything in a dream. The surrounding people echoed and sneered. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Rita came forward and said. ¡°Shannon, you don¡¯t look well. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. Your eye sockets are sunken. Look at your dark circles! And your skin, there¡¯s no color at all. You look like you¡¯re terminally ill¡± Daisy said, ¡°How can she be okay? Don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s in cahoots with Lea. Lea was sentenced to death. How can she escape! Even if she won¡¯t be sentenced to death, she will probably be sentenced to life imprisonment. Oh, poor Shannon, we are so worried about you.¡± Shannon could not help but clench her fists when she saw their face. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Lea had been detained for so long. She was such a young girl. If she was detained in that kind of ce, those powerful characters would definitely think of ways to interrogate her by hook or by crook At the thought of this, Shannon was extremely worried. After so long, she was almost crazy from worry, However, she could not interfere with the progress of the incident. She could only transfer her energy to work. Other than sleeping for three to four hours a day, she was desperately writing code and studying hacking techniques. She had endured until now. upc ¡°You people can¡¯t find any joy in life if you don¡¯t think of something bad that will make others suffer, right?¡± Willow had originally stood up to persuade Shannon. It was best to remain silent about such matters, but seeing everyone talking about Shannon like this, her temper red ¡°ss is about to start Steve stood up and pushed the two back These people were deliberately provoking Shannon to find fault with her. One of them was the technical director, and the other was an intern in theboratory. If there was really a conflict, it would be bad if the police were alerted Moreover, in Steve¡¯s opinion, in such a verbal battle, winning or losing would not cause any substantial harm. Moreover, it seemed that they could not win. So he stopped them. As the bell rang, a red figure walked into the ssroom. The noisy ssroom immediately fell silent. All eyes, especially the boys, were fixed on the figure who walked in The woman entered the ssroom, closed the door, and walked towards the podium. The sound of her high heels clicking on the ground was pleasant to the ears. Even though she was wearing a thick down jacket, it could not hide her graceful figure and elegant footsteps. The red down jacket and the big white fur cor made her look even more beautiful. She walked to the podium and put down her bag. She took off her down jacket, revealing a ck slim dress underneath. The boys¡® eyes were fixed on her. The woman rolled up her sleeves, revealing her perfect arms. She supported herself on the podium with a confident and charming posture. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Alice Reed, the teacher who¡¯s here to give you an introductory lecture in psychology.¡± After a short silence, the ss suddenly became noisy again. ¡°Teacher? She¡¯s actually a teacher who¡¯s here to teach us?¡± ¡°How is that possible? I think some big star went to the wrong set.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so young. Is the twenty years old?¡± ¡°Our teacher, how amazing is she!¡± I found out! Alice Reed, 25 years old. She was a genius who got into Conrad University at the age of 17. She went overseas to study as an exchange student in her third year and engaged in psychology studies and research. She used psychology to help solve several major international cases. She¡¯s a psychology professor specially hired by our school this year. By the way, her father is the director of the Conrad Hospital, Nathaniel Reed.¡± ¡°Wow! Not only is she a genius, but she¡¯s also from a wealthy family. ¡°Who cares? Just because of her looks, I¡¯m going to transfer to the psychology department and be her student.¡± 2/3 Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. SEND GIFT Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Abigail frowned. She did not like this feeling. All the sight and attention in the venue had been stolen by Alice. On the podium, Alice waved her hand, indicating for everyone to quiet down. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you how powerful and invincible psychology is ¡°Is that so, Ms. Reed!¡± ¡°How strong it is!¡± The students spoke one after another, unable to wait any longer. ¡°Were you just talking about Lea?¡± From a distance outside the ssroom, she had heard them discussing Lea¡¯s death sentence. It was very intense When everyone heard this, they were shocked into silence again. ¡°Ms. Reed, you also know about Lea? Someone broke the silence. ¡°Ms, Reed, how does Lea¡¯s matter have anything to do with psychology!¡± ¡°Ms. Reed, tell us Looking at the eager gazes, Alice¡¯s smile became brighter. She had just arrived at the school and needed an opportunity to build her reputation and pave the way for the future. Lea was the core of the school¡¯s attention. There was no better opportunity than this. She turned her gaze and looked at Shannon. You are Shannon, right¡± she asked. Shannon stood up Alice walked over in her high heels. ¡°You¡¯re Lea¡¯s friend, right?¡± ¡°They¡¯re more than just good friends. Her food, clothes, and necessities were all given by Lea. She¡¯s practically Lea¡¯s.. Rita didn¡¯t say the word ¡°per¡°, but everyone understood what she meant. ¡°What are you talking nonsense about Willow retorted. ¡°Shannon is very good at to serve dishes. Rita gritted her teeth. The atmosphere in the ss was a little calmer, and the way everyone looked at Shannon was not that strange A girl who relied on her own strength and hard work should not be mocked. Alice ignored these small arguments and stood in front of Shannon. You said Lea is innocent, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shannon replied firmly. She¡¯d said the same thing since forty days ago when she¡¯d first defended Lea at school. She said back then, ¡°All research in Riverview Hospital is legal andpliant and benefits the country and the people. Lea is a kind, hardworking, and outstanding person. A great person.¡± Only Shannon and the people in the hospital knew how outstanding the real Lea was. After Shannon finished speaking. Alice said frankly, ¡°Lea does have such a leadership temperament. She attracts some people to worship and follow her. ¡°And Shannon is the most typical one, Alice thought. Her expression suddenly became serious. ¡°But Lea has already admitted to me personally that she has developed gene drugs. ¡°What?¡± Shannon eximed in shock, Willow and Steve were also shocked. Some of their ssmates were the same. Even Leona was shocked. She was more excited, and lier eyes were filled with excitement. Lea is really done for, Naturally, Shannon will not have a good ending either. The stumbling block will soon cease to exist, Leona thought. 1/3 Chapter 295 Daisy, Rita, and the others felt the same way, but not as strongly as Leona. Abigail was also a little surprised. She did not expect Alice to be capable enough to make Lea admit it. The difort in her heart dissipated at t moment. ¡°Impossible¡± Shannon denied it on the spot. ¡°You must have used some despicable means to force her¡­¡± ¡°Shannon!¡± Steve stood up and interrupted her sternly. ¡°Ms. Reed, Shannon is a little unstable. I¡¯ll send her to rest first.¡± Alice nodded. Steve pulled Shannon and was about to leave. She did not leave and wanted to continue defending Lea. He exerted force and pulled her out. Before the two of them walked out of the ssroom, they heard Alice exining in detail to everyone ¡°Young geniuses usually yearn to make great achievements to prove how outstanding they are and how valuable they are to attract people¡¯s attention and the recognition of society. For this, they often take risks and disregard the consequences. This is also the reason why many geniuses eventually walked on the path of no return. Such examples can be found all over the world. In addition, highly intelligent criminals can control their memories to pass the lie detector test. They won¡¯t admit to anything they¡¯ve done, and they can¡¯t be eliminated. But by psychological means, they can confess without reservation. That¡¯s the power of psychology.¡± Shannon had just been dragged to the door. She knew that Alice was implying Lea and was about to turn back when Steve dragged her out of the ssroom. The students nodded repeatedly. So that was how it was. No wonder Shannon dared to say that Lea was innocent. It turned out that she had a high intelligence to cover up the incident. She even hypnotized herself, protected herself, and deceived herself At the same time, they sighed. A person as outstanding and good¨Clooking as Lea actually wanted to prove herself. She did not even hesitate to walk the path of breaking thew andmitting a crime. In the end, she was sentenced to death As they thought about it, they could not help but feel sad. Soon, the ssroom was filled with enthusiastic apuse, It was all admiration for Alice. ¡°Ms. Reed is really amazing. She can even solve a highly intelligent criminal like Lea ¡°Of course. She¡¯s been involved in several major international cases.¡± ¡°My goddess is beautiful and valiant!¡± Willow was speechless. She crossed her arms and frowned as she stared at Alice. To put it in such a profound way, it was nothing more than some psychological techniques such as hypnosis and induction. Willow had studied some subjects of brain neurological action with her parents since she was young and understood a little. ¡®Alice deliberately used Lea to set an example because she wanted to step on her to be famous. Also, what did she do to Lea? Could she have hypnotized Lea and manipted her? No, I have to go back and think of a way, Willow thought. ¡°Ms. Reed, my stomach hurts. Em applying for leave Without waiting for Alice¡¯s permission, Willow grabbed her bag and ran out of the ssroom. She had to go home and ask her father for help. She wanted to meet Lea Steve pulled Shannon to the shade outside the teaching building I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I just Shannon knew that it was irrational to talk to them like this, but she didn¡¯t want to be silent. ¡°You¡¯re confused because you¡¯re concemed. Sieve a call. . Reed, our prisoner¡¯s memory is in a mess and she¡¯s doubting herself. We need you toe again, someone sud on the phone. 11.32 AM c d Chapter 295 Alice frowned, then quickly rxed. If it had gone so smoothly, she would have doubted Lea¡¯s intelligence and mental fortitude. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Alice replied. Alice hung up the phone and walked through the white park road to the parking lot. She got into her car, a white Maserati, and headed to the northern suburbs. This was the third time Alice had seen Lea. The moment she entered, she saw Lea lying on the chair and looking at her with her clear eyes ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°You¡¯re wrong. If I developed gene drugs, why can¡¯t I remember the specific ingredients of it? Lea said. Lea¡¯s posture was wanton and exuded a powerful aura. Although she was already thin and untidy, her long hair curled and scattered, making her look like a beggar, her exquisite face exuded a clean and pure aura, especially her eyes, which were so eye¨Ccatching. # Chapter 296 Chapter 296 As expected of the first ce of Conrad University and created Riverview Hospital at such a young age, she could maintain such rationality and mental state. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Of all the people Alice had met, Lea was the best If it were anyone else, they would have either gone crazy or broken down Alice went forward and ced her bag on the table. She took out the documents inside and opened them. She sat down and looked at the opened. documents before looking at Lea. ¡°Really? Miss Berry, then tell me what exactly happened,¡± Alice said. Lea confidently told Alice all her doubts. The two of them entered deepmunication again. It was not until more than an hourter that Alice left the interrogation room with a tired expression. She drove straight to Nathaniel¡¯s office in the Conrad Hospital. In the afternoon, brilliant sunlight shone in from behind the curtain. The tables, chairs, and office furniture were luxurious. The surrounding walls were hung with certificates, award gs, certificates, and cabs filled with trophies. It was obvious that the owner had made great achievements. Alice pushed the office door closed, stepped forward, put her bag down, and sat down in the chair across from him. ¡°How are your preparations going! You have in hurry up. Lang dys lead to trouble,¡± Alice said. ¡°Milion is trying his best. Nathaniel looked troubled. ¡°Milion¡°¡± she asked rhetorically. A handsome figure appeared in her mind. Just the image she recalled in her mind made her heart bear faster. You may not be familiar with Iverton¡¯s affairs as you¡¯ve just returned, Nathaniel added. ¡°Milion confessed to Lea in public on television. In the past five years since he became an adult, he has been the ideal husband in the Iverton circle. Those first¨Crate families have all tried their best to send their daughters to his bed.¡± Although Alfred¡¯s title as the heir surpassed Milton¡¯s, the outside world knew too little about Alfred. Therefore, Milton was the only one they liked when choosing a husband. ¡°But he never looked at any socialite, and no woman could get close to him Nathaniel said. It could be seen how much Milton valued Lea. Alice¡¯s face darkened unconsciously. This was mentioned in the information she had obtained about Lea, so she specially checked and watched Milton¡¯s television program. To be able to move a man like Milton, Alice was jealous. However, this jealousy shed across her heart. She would not argue with a person who had been sentenced to death. ¡°But Milton may want to take advantage of Riverview Hospital and her talent, Who in a wealthy family cares about love?¡± Although it was a question. Nathaniel was very sure of this. They were all people who prioritized benefits and were heartless. This exnation made Alice feel morefortable. ¡°But how can Miltonpare to the background of Conrad Hospital? Will the Andrews family support him?¡± Alice asked. This was not the situation she wanted to see. ¡°Someone has already probed ke. He didn¡¯t stop Milton, Nathaniel said. Alice¡¯s expression darkened even more as she gritted her teeth. ¡°The Andrews family wouldn¡¯t go so far as to make an enemy out of the organization, right?¡± Although the Andrews family was the number one family and had a pivotal position in all walks of life, behind the organization was the entire country and society. Nathaniel¡¯s phone rang. Before he could answer Alice¡¯s question, he picked up the call. When he heard the statement on the phone, his eyes lit up. He asked in disbelief, ¡°What Lea rejected Milton and is willing to talk to Conrad Hospital Alice¡¯s eyes lit up and she smiled, must have valued it the most. She actually rejected ¡°But, did Lea reject Milton? She is just a little girl. If a man like Milion takes a fancy to her, she m him. Such a scum rejected my sacred mant Alice thought. She was crazy with jealousy, but she could only be jealous. ¡°Okay, I know what to do Nathaniel hung up the phone and looked at Alice. He was so excited that he was trembling. ¡°Alice, my great daughter, it seems that your work was very effective. It¡¯s done! Nathaniel said. Alice looked up at him subconsciously. After so many years, this was the first time he called Alice like this. It was when he was so excited and lost control of his emotions. After a moment of silence, she replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. I won¡¯t disturb your work, Dad. The word ¡°dad¡± was cold and emotionless. They could still meet as father and daughter because they could bring each other benefits ¡°Okay¡± When she stood up, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve helped the hospital a lot this time. The hospital won¡¯t mistreat you.¡± ¡°I care about the hospital too,¡± Alice said. His expression calmed down. He was emotionless and did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. This was the way they had always interacted. Madicia Vi was decorated in ck, gray, and dark blue. It exuded a solemn and luxurious aura that ra that matched the owner¡¯s temperament. Recently, there was a light pink sofa in the living room, warm¨Ccolored decorations, and fresh red roses on the table. The entire atmosphere was much livelier. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that there was a new mistress here and that the host was in love. These were all furniture and ornaments that Milton deduced that Lea would like. He wa was already prepared to bring her here. A youngdy like Lea might not like the decoration of the vi. Then, he would change the decoration ording to her liking. She could also buy a vi that she liked. As he buttoned the diamond cufflinks on his cuffs, he walked down the spiral staircase. To amodate today¡¯s schedule, he specially wore a blue suit to make himself look less serious, less imposing, rxed, and easy to get along with There was a rxed and happy expression on his face. Outside in the garden, the Lincoln was already parked at the door, waiting He was going to pick up Christian and then go meet Lea. He was confident that he could bring her back. Thomas stood at the door and saw the smile on Milton¡¯s face. He suddenly felt relieved. ¡®If Miss Berry could make him happy, then everything he had done for her this time was worth it. Thomas thought, Milion had just descended the stairs when his phone rang. When the phone rang g for the second time, he picked up the call. When he heard the words on the other end, his face instantly darkened, and his eyes revealed an ice¨Ccold expression. ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± He gripped his phone tightly, his knuckles white. ¡°Miss Berry refined to meet you. She chose to negotiate with Conrad Hospital. Mr. Milton, considering Miss Berry¡¯s wishes, we will cancel this meeting between you and her. I hope you understand.¡± After saying that, the other party hung up. Milion froze on the spot. He held the phone in his hand tightly. The hurd, thin, andtest best¨Cquality phone gradually changed shape in his hand. The veins on the back of his hand bulged. His face was pale with anger. His eyes were as shar She will rejected him. ¡°Lea¡­ ile called out her name. as sharp as knives. Amidst the anger, there was sadness and pain. Pain, anger, grief, doubt, and confusion intertwined in his heart, tormenting him. Was it really impossible to force a rtionship? Milton thought. He fell into a huge silence. After a long while, he threw the phone out and smashed it against the ss door with a bang, but he couldn¡¯t vent any of Thomas looked at Milton with a gloomy gaze, like a vicious beast hunting for prey. At this moment, he even wanted to kill Lea. any of his unhappiness. É« Chapter 297 Chapter 297 In the afternoon, at a high¨Cend socialite club, a group p of Conrad University¡¯s first¨Cyear socialites led by Abigail and Leona held a small banquet. A few second¨Cyear socialite seniors were present. Almost half of the socialites about the same age gathered at the banquet. The topic of the entire banquet had been about Lea One rich girl started, ¡°Have you heard? The Andrews family¡¯s eldest grandson. Milton, has given it all out and even used his family¡¯s power to find a way to save Lea without ke¡¯s permission, but Lea rejected it.¡± Another girl chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s what I heard¡± Everyone exchanged information to confirm that it was true. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Milton Andrews to be so affectionate!¡± The girls¡® expressions were filled with admiration and infatuation. With his top¨Cnotch looks, family background, and strength. Milton was the dream guy of the youngdies in Iverton. They did not expect have such an affectionate side. How could they resist? They instantly fell for him. ¡°Lea must have lost her mind to have rejected Mr. Andrews ¡°That¡¯s right. Who does she think she is to reject him? I wonder what stroke of luck she got to have won Mr. Andrews¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°I wonder how that vixen has channed him¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? She¡¯s someone who even dares to develop gene drugs. What method can she not use That¡¯s true. Otherwise, how would that death row criminal win Mr. Andrews¡¯s favorf him to The girls spoke one after another, but the more they said, the more difficult they found it to ept Jealousy filled the air, and they were about to go crazy from jealousy. What they dreamed of, no matter how hard they worked, was something they could never achieve in their lives. However, Lea, the death row criminal they despised didn¡¯t give it a shit and abandoned it like trash. ¡°Girls, you don¡¯t need to spread such rumors. Abigail could not stand it anymore and said with a cold face, ¡°You might not know much about the real aristocratic families. Any dishonorable person or thing is unepted, let alone a death row criminal. ¡°So. Mr. Andrews will not care about a death row criminal ¡°It¡¯s even more impossible for the Andrews family to ept a death row criminal¡± Everyone turned to look at Abigail. They were in awe of her background and naturally believed her. Someone backed Abigail up. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible either. What Abigail said is true,¡± After all, when it came to true aristocratic families, everyone present was for inferior to the Erickson family, and the Erickson family was close to the Andrews family. Moreover, only Abigail¡¯s information was the most reliable. Another girl agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. Not to mention the Andrews family, even ordinary families would avoid a monster ¡°Yeah, there must be a mistake.¡± *How could such a huge piece of news spread? It must be a rumor¡± ¡°How shameless Leah. She¡¯s about to be executed but still tarnished Mr. Andrews¡¯s reputation. ¡°Spraking of which, when is she going to be executed! I want to see it so badly.¡± ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t wait to see someone like her get executed. ¡°She must be crying and kneeling to beg for mercy. ¡°If she knew this would happen, she shouldn¡¯t have done it.¡± ¡°Such a big event will spread online. They would see it. r like Lea¡± Chapter 297 The discussion went on and on The girls spoke one after another. The more they continued, the more excited they got. The atmosphere became lively. As Abigail listened to the discussion, a triumphant smile appeared in her eyes. Milton had done and sacrificed far more for Lea than these people knew, but Lea had turned him down. Abigail could not ept the fact and wanted to twist the truth. She tried to use these people to spread the news that Milton didn¡¯t have a thing for Lea, the death row criminal. In the future, that was all that the world knew. The truth would be buried. Lea¡¯s reputation, beauty, feelings, and highlights would get erased. That was the purpose of Abigail¡¯s participation in such a banquet. At dusk, it began to snow. The feather¨Clike snowkes fluttered. The snow in n the i It was the first snow of the winter. north was heavy. Lea amet the second person who visited her after bei after being detained, the curly¨Chaired man in his early fifties. He didn¡¯t like to sit down. Standing tall made him look more imposing. The man looked down at Lea. ¡°Miss Lea Berry, you chose Conrad Hospital over Milton. It was quite a wise choice. I admire smart people like you very much He took two steps closer to the table, put his hands on it, and leaned down to look at Lea closely across the table. ¡°Besides, you look so sweet and sensible now. Everyone likes sweet and lovable people.¡± His bright eyes had already expressed how much he liked the current Lea, who appeared obedient and sensible ¡°It¡¯s not a hard choice. After all, Milton is an individual, but Conrad Hospital is different.¡± Behind Conrad Hospital was the country and society. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Conrad Hospital was to take over her, her team, and Riverview Hospital. There was no essential difference between the two, If not for the deep hatred between her and Milion in her previous life, the protection and tform that Milton could provide would be stronger and better. No one knew this secret. No one would think too deeply about it that a person, imprisoned for more than forty days and tamed by them, a freshman who was only eighteen. years old, could see the true difference between the two, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The man admired Lea even more. ¡°A person sentenced to death still has a chance to live. What a rare miracle. Lea, you have to cherish it. You should thank the civilized system of modern society.¡± With that, he pushed the file he¡¯d brought toward Lea and handed her the pen Lea looked at the pen handed to her in midair and did not take it. Instead, she looked at him. The arrogance in her nature appeared in the eyes of the tamed genius again. Lea said, ¡°There¡¯s only one reason I can live. Your so¨Ccalled society needs my abilities. ¡°Heh!¡± The man couldn¡¯t help but . Everyone appreciated the proud nature of geniuses. It was precisely this nature that allowed them to create human history. Lea still didn¡¯t take the pen. She looked down at the file. It was thick, with a dozen pages and dozens of uses, ¡°Tell me about your terms to see if I¡¯m satisfied,¡± she said, looking at his pen before signing. The man answered, ¡°Miss Berry, you can read for yourself¡± Lea snorted, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m alive not because of your kindness, but because you need me.¡± The man frowned and slowly analyzed the terms for her. It took him nearly an hour to exin them one by one. ¡°Lea, you can¡¯t get any more generous terms than this. Sign it,¡± He handed the pen forward. Chapter 297 Tying in the chair like a boss, Lea slowly sat up straight. Her gaze swept past the pen and stared into the man¡¯s eyes. Thave another question. What¡¯s your rtionship with Conrad Hospital? The man was stunned momentarily before replying. ¡°I told you the first time we met. I¡¯m a specially hired employee of the institution. I have nothing to do with the Conrad Hospital. Lea took his pen and stood up slowly. The tip of the pennded on the paper. Where she was required to sign, she signed The man bent down and stared at the words she wrote bit by bit, his eyes bursting with urgency. BEND DITT Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Halfway through signing her name, Lea suddenly pressed down on the tip of her pen and raised her head abruptly to look at him. Their pupils were so close that her deep pupils were like ck holes as if they wanted to devour everything in her vision. I have onest question. Where is your experimental base? What is thetitude and longitude, respectively? Lea asked. The man answered, ¡°56 17 north, 160¡ã 09¡® well¡± Lea suddenly revealed an evil smile. The pen tip moved, and she crossed out the half¨Cwritten name with a whoosh. Hearing the sound of the pen tip, the man suddenly lowered his head with a shocked expression. His eyes widened as if he had woken dream up From a ¡°You¡­ What did you ask me?¡± He had realized something, feeling the world spinning around him. He pressed his hands against the table to stabilize his body. The smile on Lea¡¯s face grew wider The man suddenly ly stood up, rushed toward the door like a madman, and shouted, ¡°Guards, close up this ce and imprison Lea ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Lea stood up straight and reminded the man in a rxed manner. To the east, in a forest secret area 3.1 miles away from her, Lorenzo, dressed in a forest pr suit, led a team of elite troops. They were fully armed, and helicopters, woond military off¨Croad vehicles, and other advanced equipment were parked beside them. He was wearing an earring. When he heard thetitude and longitude, he gave the order in set off. A few silenced helicopters headed straight for their destination. At the same time, a group of troops in woond uniforms suddenly surged out from around the detention center in the forest park and surrounded the detention center. The leader moved as fast as the wind and headed straight for the entrance. A shadow beat him to it. ¡°Bang!¡± He kicked open the metal door and charged in. Helicopter flying could be heard in the distant forest ¡°Fuck Craig, who was disguised as a police officer and had camouge strips on his face, was shocked. He rushed in quickly because he feared Alfred would be worried and get involved. However, Alfred had rushed in unarmed. At least, Alfred should wear a bulletproof vest or something. Craig also rushed in recklessly. Protecting Alfred was their ultimate mission. If anything happened to Alfred, they wouldn¡¯t live in this world. Several luxury cars were parked around. They were all off¨Croad vehicles, Mercedes¨CBenz, BMWs. Rolls¨CRoyces, Lincolns, and a shy white belonged to Jonah Knowing that Lea mighte out today, many people came Alfred drove an SUV alone and parked at the front. Chris brought Christian along with the secretary, Victor. Shannon was worried about Lea, so she also came along. Milton had also shown up. RV that Lea had turned Milton down. Milton resented, raged, and despaired but did not give up. He came to see what would happen to Lea and to ask for an answer. He had gotten the answer, but it wasn¡¯t what he wanted. He knew Lea had a reason to reject hirn, but she didn¡¯t say it, and he couldn¡¯t find cul The sudden shocked everyone. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the car, Christian rubbed his eyes. ¡°The person who just rushed in was Alfred?¡± Chris nodded by the side. Her position allowed her to see everything at the entrance. Christian asked again, ¡°Are those soldiers who have been lurking around for a long time? Are they all amned with guns?¡± her head, thinking the soldiers should have just arrived. Otherwise, they should have noticed the soldiers when they came just now, Chris shook h Moreover, security guards from the institution were around. No one could hide nearby in advance. The secretary, Victor, sitting behind Christian, said, ¡°Did Mr. Alfred bring an army to snatch Miss Berry?¡± Christian also felt it would be the case if he weren¡¯t seeing things. And Victor¡¯s words proved that Christian was not seeing things. Christian turned around and looked at Chris. His red eyes emitted a sharp light unique to soldiers. ¡°Is this Alfred¡¯s n!¡± He was pissed off, about to explode on the spot Chris was at a loss for words. She knew Alfred had a n but did not know what it was. Such an act of directly leading the troops to snatch Lea was not something someone as smart as Alfred would do. Chris knew nothing. Sitting beside Victor, Shannon clenched her fists in front of her chest. Her eyes were wide open, and her heart was in her throat. She could not breathe at all ¡®Oh God! If that was the case, Lea and Alfred would be doomed Tears welled up in Shannon¡¯s eyes as she thought. In the Lincoln car at the back, Thomas could not help but exim, ¡°Is Mr. Alfred crazy?¡± Milion also frowned tightly. ¡°Damn!¡± In the RV, Jonah, dressed in a fox fur coat and leaningzily in his chair like chair like a fox, suddenly sat up straight. ¡°What kind of trick is this?¡± Lawrence, who was at the side, knew nothing about it and could not respond. Behind Lawrence, the elite newsmunicator took off one of his earphones and turned to look at him. ¡°Boss, I think I heard Miss Berry¡¯s voice!¡± Lawrence jerked, got up, and mmed into the car roof. It was already the tallest RV in the country, but he was over six feet tall and still bumped into it heavily. It hurt so much that his eyes turned red, and tears welled up in his eyes. He wanted to run over and get the earphones to listen ¡°Turn on the stereo and y the sound. Lawrence urged. Only then did he standstill. The technician immediately turned on the device, and a voice sounded. Lawrence ordered, ¡°The signal in the basement is bad. Open the door.¡± The RV doors opened one after another, and the sound spread. The people in the other cars also reacted. Christian and the others hurriedly got out of the car. If they wanted to enter the detention room, they had to stop Alfred¡¯s stupid action in time. Otherwise, Alfred would get himself and everyone else killed! Christian had only staggered a few steps when he heard Lea¡¯s voice from the RV behind him. He turned around. Milton had gotten out of the car. He wanted to stop Alfred from causing Lea¡¯s death. No matter what, Milton would not watch anything happen to her and do nothing When he reached the RV, Milton stopped and turned to the equipment that broadcasted Lea¡¯s voice ¡°This is the big news that Lea gave met Jonah pped his hands in surprise, his fox¨Clike eyes shining brightly. Before she was arrested, Lea had arranged for Jonah to broadcast a piece of news online on the day she was released. She had even prepared the equipment and software in advance. Their equipment was connected to the Inte, and the voices were transmitted through their online channels. ¡°Quick!¡± Jonah turned to Lawrence. ¡°Send this voice message online and make it spread, ¡°All celebrities who repost ost the news will get a 40 thousand dors year¨Cend bonus. Those who don¡¯t repost it, get lost. ¡°Put the headlines on all the tforms!¡± + Meanwhile, what Lea and the others said in the interrogation room was transmitted to them and the Inte. The sound quality was not good, and some words could not be h heard clearly Shannon immediately i Into the RV, took theputer, and quickly processed the sound effects to make the sound transmitted more clearly. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 ¡°Hurry up and help Lea and Alfred Christian had realized what was happening and was in a hurry to enter This was the detention center, the territory of the institution, and armed guards, Considering Lea¡¯s physical weakness, what if they hurt her identally if they barged in like that! They did not bring any bodyguards or subordinates with them. There were only a few old men and women. Wecool Wecoo! Boom! Boom! The sound of police cars and helicopters came from behind. They turned around and saw a team of police cars driving over. Some of the police officers were riding woond motorcycles, surrounding them. The police car at the front stopped. Christian was shocked when he saw the person who got off. ¡°Mr. Brown!¡± The person who came was Dwayne. He brought 40 to 50 people with him. They were fully armed and on a scale. ¡°Mr. Berry¡± Dwayne greeted Christian. ¡°We received news that the person developing gene drugs is here, so we especially came for the arrest: ¡°The person who developed the gene potion?¡± Wasn¡¯t it just Leat Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. But then, they could all tell that something fishy was going on. Although he had no idea what had happened, Christian could vaguely sense that his granddaughter might be innocent and almost cried in joy. Jonah¡¯s eyes lit up. Hepletely understood and immediately instructed, ¡°Move the RV aw The driver quickly moved the RV. The police cars behind them drove over and stopped. ¡°Mr. Brown, pleasee in. Jonah gestured for Dwayne toe in. away. Make way. ¡°Mr. Berry, you¡¯re getting on in years. You should rest here and wait.¡± Jonah¡¯s expression turned serious as he issued an order to his subordinates. The few of you, go forward and cover up for us. The two of you, stay behind and protect these people.¡± Jonah was afraid Christian and the women around him would be injured. The cover team went forward. Jonah pulled the short gun from his belt and followed in with his subordinates. Christian was worried abour Lea and wanted to follow them in, but Chris pulled him back. ¡°Mr. Berry, with them around, Lea will be fine Christian was old and in poor health. He even needed someone to help him walk. He¡¯d better stay outside. He also understood that in his current situation, he would be a burden if he went in. He took a few steps hack and waited. He craned his neck to look toward the entrance, burning with anxiety. Jonah instructed the other staff members to turn on the live broadcast equipment and live stream it. After arranging everything, he headed for the entrance. ¡°Mr. Manning¡± Lawrence could not stop Jonah and could only follow him in Milton¡¯s expression turned cold as he also headed toward the entrance. ¡°Mr. Andrews, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± Thomas tried to stop him. Sering Milton walking faster, Thomas could only follow him in At the socialite clubhouse, the sky gradually darkened. After the banquet ended, Abigail and the others left the club and walked to their cars at the culrance. quite some time. The snow covered the ground in a thinyer, leaving the surrounding objects all white. It had been snowing for g The snow was still falling, and it was getting heavier. ¡°Look, Lea is on the news!¡± Someone eximed. Everyone gathered around to check that person¡¯s phone. Those who couldn¡¯t see it took out their phones. As soon as they opened the webpage, they could see the trending topics.. Abigail suddenly stopped. She was in a rush and wearing high heels, and the ground that had just umted snow was slippery. Her foot slipped and her body swayed, almost falling Abigail pondered, ¡®How can Lea be on the news now! Her case will be handled secretly, and she will never have the chance to meet the media. She hurriedly grabbed her phone from her handbag. In her haste, the phone slipped and fell to the ground with a bang = ¡°Abigail, look Beatrice handed her phone over. Whenever there was any important information, Beatrice would let Abigail see it first Lea was the core focus of their attention recently. Leona was also checking the news on her phone. Before they could figure out what was happening, the friends behind, who had watched the news first, were already shocked ¡°Why are there so many police officers?¡± ¡°There are even helicopters. Is the armed forces so strong ¡°Catch the person who developed the gene drugs? Didn¡¯t Lea get caught long ago!¡± ¡°What does Lea mean by saying that!¡± ¡°Milton! Milton Watch the live broadcast. I see Milton¡­ Jonah! It¡¯s Jonah! Heavens, seeing these two idols in the same frame in my lifetime. I¡¯ll be satisfied even if I die.¡± ¡°But what¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Listen, it¡¯s Lea again!¡± In Kentside Carden, Pablo carried aptop and rushed into the study. ¡°Mr. Andrews, there¡¯s news from the detention center!¡± ke took it and had a look. He frowned ar first, then his pupils dted. What he saw was another live broadcast. The grandson of the Patton family, who had been on leave for a long time, led an elite army to surround a ce deep in the primitive forest, which was the base to develop gene drugs! ke jerked. In the interrogation room, the man rushed to the door and grabbed the lock in a panic to open it. He was flustered, so his movements were a little slow. It took him half a minute to unlock the door. ¡°Guards! Guards¡­ the man shouted. Lea strolled over. ¡°It won¡¯t change anything even if you call the guards over. When you told me thetitude and longitude, the special police force. hidden in this forest rushed over. They were flying helicopters. ¡°Your gene drugs research base will be wiped out in one fell swoop The man suddenly turned his head, his eyes cracking, his expression excited and shocked. How could Lea know about the gere drugs research base! But he knew very well that she knew. He had just told her the address himself. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 ¡°No. o, that¡¯s in impossible!¡± The man shook his head, suddenly saying joyfully, ¡°How could you send the address out!¡± He turned around and faced Lea with a sinister and bossy smile. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re good at lying ¡°There¡¯s nomunication device here. Even air can¡¯t get out, let alone the address.¡± Lea only smiled lightly and did not exin. Instead, she asked, ¡°You must be curious about how I guessed yourboratory is the gene drugs development base, right? You must also be more curious about how I got this address out of you right?¡± Lea turned around and sat down on the chair. She was too thin and weak to stand long and talk. The m man habitually turned slightly to look at Lea. He did not make a sound, afraid that he would fall into her trap. Lea was too smart. He feared he would be controlled by her again if he let his guard off. However, his eyes were filled with the desire for an answer. ¡°You¡¯re also wondering why I¡¯m not under your control Lea sat in the chair with a rxed temperament. She was so calm that it was scary. Lea raised her eyes slightly, and her aura involuntarily grew stronger. I also know how to modify and hypnotize people¡¯s memories. The man was shocked again. ¡°So you¡­¡± His tone was full of surprise, his voice shaking. Lea admitted. ¡°That¡¯s right. The contents of my memories were unaffected by you guys, and you guys failed to hypnotize me. It was all an act The man¡¯s pupils widened again as he stared at Lea as if he wanted to see through her bod body, brain, and heart to find out how she did it. Although he had only met Lea face¨Cto¨Cface twice, he had been observing her through the surveince cameras and following her up. For more than forty days, her reactions had been wless. How could a person¡¯s acting skills be so good? The man didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Impossible! No one can do it¡­ They had used this method to control countless people, and the people in any segment would not fail ¡°Because I¡¯m Lea Berry. Isn¡¯t this also the reason why you¡¯re targeting me?¡± Lea¡¯s tone was soft and confident Yeah, she was Lea. Her research and development had surpassed the times. She could do things that others could not. But how on earth did she do it! ¡°You¡¯ve studied me. You should know that my earliest development was artificial brains. It was inspired by the neural functioning of the human brain,¡± she said, pointing to her brain. ¡°As for hypnosis, I¡¯m also a doctor. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to profile you like that the first time I met you The man thought about it and could not refute it at all. He took a few steps forward and walked out of the light. His entire body was illuminated even more brightly by the light. Then how did you guess myboratory is the gene drugs production base?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Lea looked up and sized him up again. ¡°Gene drugs. ¡°When our hospital people were arrested in the boxing ring, I knew the other party was going to use gene drugs against us. ¡°I figured that out before I w was arrested.¡± The light in his eyes flickered again. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. However, Lea was too smart. Up until then, her guesses about him were right eyes was like a scanner, urately capturing everything. That pair of her clear eyes was Lea added. ¡°The reason why our hospital¡¯s research and development is so fast is all based on artificial brains. We used artificial brain technology to create more advanced research and development equipment. ¡°Computers in ourboratory are also custom¨Cmade. They¡¯re far more advanced than other medical research institutes. ¡°We retrieved the blood of the Crefan boxer, Tyram Dragon, and extracted theposition of the gene drugs. ¡°So I know all the ingredients of the gene drugs. This is something you exprei¡± Chapter 300 Lea knew the ingredients because she had studied them in herst life but would not tell him this. As expected, the man¡¯s eyes were filled with shock again, and his face turned pale. Lea continued. ¡°In the past forty days, during the memory modification and hypnosis, you have gradually revealed all the ingredients of the gene drugs to me, and even some of the production process. ¡°You have gene drugs and even know the production process. ¡°Therefore, the ones who developed the gene drugs are you!¡± Although Lea¡¯s v voice was not loud, and her tone was not heavy, her words were firm. It was the truth. The man¡¯s hands quickly clenched into fists. He gripped them tighter and tighter, and his entire body could not help but tremble. No wonder when the psychiatrist hypnotized and modified her memory, her memory was always a mess, and she kept having doubts. They had no choice but to give Lea all the ingredients of the gene drugs and some production processes to create her memories and better control her. They told her how she made the gene drugs. It turned out that she was acting to extract the ingredients and the production process of the gene drugs. When they were hypnotizing Lea, they also got hypnotized without noticing it. Lea added, ¡°Why am I so sure it¡¯s you? Do you remember what I said about your illness when we first met ¡°Since you luve gene drugs, and only gene drugs can be effective against your illness. You will take it, and because of its ws, it will cause other diseases. ¡°That¡¯s not hard to guess. ¡°This is also because you probably won¡¯t guess I¡¯m a doctor,¡± He didn¡¯t even know that she was Dr. Berry you ¡°As for getting you to tell me the address of yourboratory, I used your method, hypnosis.¡± Lea exined. ¡°When you saw me sign, you felt hadplete control over me and everything and that everything was going as nned. Therefore, you were the most rxed and defenseless then Once she hypnotized the man, she seeded. Lea¡¯s gaze darkened as she stared at him with a sharp gaze. She would never give anyone who dared to steal her things, hurt her, or hurt the people around her a chance, Jest she repeat the mistakes of her previous life. The man¡¯s clenched fists slowly rxed, and a sinister smile appeared on his face again. ¡°Lea, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re so smart. But why would you be stupid enough to say all this here! ¡°There¡¯s a saying, ¡®Moments of foolishness can ruin an always clever person¡± You¡¯re no exception!¡± As he spoke, he slowly walked over and approached Lea step by step. His hand pressed against the back of the chair where Lea was sitting- The light from above cast his figure down, almost enveloping her as he slowly bent down. He warned. These secrets can¡¯t get out. This was the institution. The man was there as a specially hired member. The people and everything behind this must not be exposed. ¡°So,¡± he leaned closer, his deep voice entering her eardrums, ¡°I¡¯ll have to make you keep these secrets forever.¡± She had to die. With that, the man reached for Lea¡¯s neck with both lunch. Lea had been imprisoned and tortured for so long. She was thin and weak, and her neck was so slender that one hand could crush it. ng! Bang! Almost at the same time, Lea kicked the chair away. As she stood up, she threw the man over her shoulder, and he fell to the ground. She stood up and stepped on the man¡¯s throat. Chapter 300 The man felt that his throat was strangled, and he could not move at all. He could only look up at Lea How so! Lea slowly bent down. The corners of her mouth curled into an evil smile, like an invincible god of death from hell. Thaven¡¯t answered one of your questions. How did I send the address out?¡± As Lea said it, she reached out and touched a few strands of hair on her head. w COMMENT DIFT B BEND Chapter 301 hapter 301 ea smiled. ¡°These are sonic transmitters. They are the same as my hair, right? They¡¯re made ording to my hair temte and printed in 3D. turned them on when I signed. The sound waves were transmitted directly to the instrument I prepared before I got arrested. That instrument was also a product of our artificial rain. A media team has kept it Our conversation was directly transmitted as soon as it was connected.¡± Jor ot only did the people waiting for her news know, but the police also knew. The billions of people online also knew. fot only did Les want to destroy the pharmaceutical base, but she also wanted to rify things for herself, everyone, and the hospital. deanwhile, the conductor got disconnected, and their connection with the outside world went off. The outside world had no way of knowing what appened after that. Ahem¡­¡± The man¡¯s throat was almost broken, and he choked on a mouthful of blood. His pupils that looked up at Lea began to dte, and they were filled with shock. They did not expect Lea to obtain the ingredients of the gene drugs. They did not expect her to be a doctor. They did not expect her to be so mentally strong that she could not be hypnotized He did not expect Lea to have foreseen everything. She dared to take the risk and enter the enemy¡¯s hase to beat him at his own game. It was even more impossible for him to expect her to be such a good fighter. Lea looked so weak, so when the man found out he had been exposed, he wanted to kill her to silence her. At that time, it seemed he could do it effortlessly. At this moment, Lea looked at him with a dark red light in her eyes, as if it was stained with blood. She wasn¡¯t someone to be messed with! Lea stepped on the man¡¯s throat harder. More blood seeped out of the man¡¯s mouth and nose. He was still alive because Lea hadn¡¯t found the mastermind behind this and did not even know who was involved. There was a noise outside the door. She turned around and saw two guards in the detention center. Seeing that, the two guards instantly drew their guns and pointed them at her. The pitch¨Cck muzzle erged in her pupils and quickly upied most of her pupils. BANG! BANG! With two gunshots, everything seemed to freeze. Even time was standing still. When a powerful force pulled her up, Lea finally regained consciousness and felt her entire body. Alfred, who had attacked them from behind, saw Lea rushing over and pulled her up. Alfred stared at her and sized her up. His eyes quickly turned red, and tears filled his eyes. His thin lips moved, and his voice was so hoarse that he could not utter a word He¡¯d been worried all the time during the forty¨Cfive days she¡¯d been incarcerated. He¡¯d wanted toe and see her, but they¡¯d agreed that they couldn¡¯t spoil her n. However, when he thought about how she was imprisoned in this dark basement and interrogated by those high¨Crisk personnel one after another, he was about to go crazy, If it didn¡¯t end today, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He would tten this ce and bring her out. But at that moment, when looking at Lea, Alfred found she had lost much weight. Her face was as pale as paper, and bruises were around her eyes. He regreted agreeing to let her deal with this alone. Lea also looked at Alfred in a daze. He had also lost weight, and his facial features had be even more defined. His eyes were red, and his eyeballs were bloodshot. It could be seen how hard he had been suffering recently. Seeing the tears threatening to fall from his eyes, Lea felt a lump in her throat, her eyes growing hot, and her throat constricted as she lost control of her emotions Chapter 301 ¡°Alfred.¡± As soon as she opened her mouth. Alfred pulled her into his arms. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Pressed against his chest, feeling his scorching body heat and the turbulence, Lea raised her arms and hugged him tightly. At the back, Craig had subdued everyone in the detention center. More than half of the people in the unit were their own. Led by Craig and Jason, they sneaked in in disguise. They were swift and fierce, and theirbat power was overwhelming. They almost didn¡¯t give the enemies a chance to attack Craig watched Alfred and Lea hugging tightly from afar. They were safe. He exchanged a nce with Jason. Both of them heaved a sigh of relief and silently retreated. There was still a lot for them to deal with. Soon, Dwayne came in and took over the situation. When Jonah and Milion entered, they saw Lea and Alfred hugging each other tightly. Jonah was shocked to see Lea like that, wondering what had happened to her. It made sense. Things wouldn¡¯t h have ended so sessfully if she hadn¡¯t taken such risks and sacrifices. Milton froze in the passageway. The dark gray passageway was dim, and his face was as icy as the stone. His cold eyes were filled with the figures of Lea and Alfred. At this moment, he realized that he, who had spent all his effort over the past forty days, waspletely an outsider from the beginning to the end. He had given so much, but he could only be an outsider. Surrow came from within, vast and mighty. Thomas stood at the back and looked at Milton¡¯s sad and lonely figure and then, at the couple hugging each other. His eyes were cold and hateful. Alfred let go of Lea when he saw Milton there. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Alfred rook off his long ck coat and wrapped it around Lea. He hugged her and walked out ¡°¡­¡± Lea turned her head and looked at the man on the ground. After being injured by her and being exposed, his illness acted up. At that moment, he was lying on the ground, twitching in pain. Lea wanted to interrogate hirm. In all the time she¡¯d been in custody, she¡¯d only seen him, the psychiatrists, judges, and the like. Thewyer was with Milton. She could decide thewyer had nothing to do with the mastermind behind it. The judge was also a public official. After interacting, she was only performing her duties. The psychiatrist was only on a on a mission. Only by the man on the ground knew more information. ¡°Go home and rest first. Craig will handle the aftermath. You can interrogate this guyter. Alfred¡¯s gentle voice ordered, and he carried Lea in his arms and walked our Jonah made way for them. He had always thought that as Lea¡¯s boyfriend, Alfred was too heartless and careless to let Lea be imprisoned for so long. But then, he knew Lea and Alfred were fighting together. He thought Alfred was probably the only one who could keep up with Lea and cooperate with her.¡± When they passed by Milton, they ignored him as if he did not exist. Dwayne was waiting at the elevator entrance. When he saw Lea being supported by Alfred, he solemnly saluted her. The breakthrough in the gene drugs case was of great significance to the safety of the entire society. Lea had done another amazing thing Dwayne admired and appreciated her from the bottom of his heart. Lea nodded at him and left the rest to him. Although Lea was out of shape, her mental state was good, especially her eyes, which revealed calmness and intelligence, Dwayne heaved a sigh of relief. He walked Alfred and Lea into the elevator. The d doors closed, and they headed for the ground.